The Gospel According To Mark Greek Text With Intro Notes and Indices Swete 1913

:S
CO
C\J
CD
CO
The Leonard Library
Wptlittt College
Toronto
Shelf NO. ..85.45*95... *..*
Register No. ...//fa.7.4...
19.
THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO ST MAKE
THE GREEK TEXT

WITH
INTRODUCTION NOTES AND INDICES
BY
HENRY BARCLAY SWETE, D.D., D.LITT., F.B.A.

REGIUS PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY
AND FELLOW OF GONVILLE AND CAIUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
HON. CANON OF ELY; HON. CHi
THIRD EDITIO
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED

ST. MARTIN S STREET, LONDON
DEUS QUI NOBIS PER MINISTERIVM BEATI MARCI EVANGELISTAE TUI VERI-
TATEM EVANGELII PATEFIERI VOLUISTI CONCEDE, QUAESUMUS, UT QUOD AB
:
ILLIUS ORE DIDICIMUS GRATIA TUA ADIUTI OPERARI VALEAMUS. PER IESUM
CHRISTUM DOMINUM NOSTRUM. AMEN.
COPYRIGHT.
First Edition, 1898. Second Edition, 1902 ; reprinted, ivith slight changes, 1905,
1908. Third Edition, 1909 ; reprinted, with slight changes, 1913.
PREFACE TO THE THIKD EDITION.
THE present edition is little more than a reprint of the second.

A few corrections and additions have been made, chiefly in the
footnotes the most important of these being the insertion at
;
p. 404 of the Greek fragment

which follows Mark xvi. 14 in the
Freer MS. of the Four Gospels.
Of one important source of new knowledge I have been unable
tomake as much use as I could have wished. Professor Deissmann
and Dr A. Thumb in Germany, and Professor J. H. Moulton and
Dr G. Milligan in Great Britain, have taught us how much the
papyri and the inscriptions have to contribute to the study of
New Testament Lexicography. Most of their researches have
appeared since the publication of the first edition of this book,
and it would be impossible to avail myself of them without a
serious interference with the plates. I can only refer the reader
to the papers and books of the above-mentioned
published
and in particular to the Lexical Notes contributed by
scholars,
Dr Moulton and Dr Miiligan to the Expositor, and to the work
is understood, will be based
which, it
upon them.
The conclusions with regard to New Testament Grammar
which have been drawn from the non-literary papyri are not as
yet, in my opinion, established beyond doubt, and I am therefore
content still to rely upon the authority of Winer-Moulton, Winer-
Schmiedel, and Blass. But the subject is one upon which I desire
to keep an open mind, and the time may come when this com
mentary will call for a more extensive revision in this respect

than I am at present prepared to undertake.
H. B. S.
CAMBRIDGE,
F. of St Michael and All Angels, 1909.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
THE years which have gone by since the first issue of this
Commentary have been singularly fruitful in publications bearing

upon the study of the Gospels. In the work of preparing a
second edition for the press these new helps have not been left
out of sight and from several of them
;
more particularly from
Dr Chase s and Dr Salmond s articles in the third volume of
Dr Hastings Dictionary of the Bible, the second volume of
Professor Theodore Zahii s Einleitung in das Neue Testament,
Sir J. C. Hawkins Horae Synopticae, and Mr P. M. Barnard s
Biblical Text of Clement of Alexandria much assistance has

been derived. If my conclusions have not often been modified,
it isnot because I have failed to reconsider them in the light of
these and other recent contributions to Biblical knowledge.
I am glad also to acknowledge my debts to the kindness of
reviewers, and of -not a few private friends and some unknown

correspondents, who have pointed out errors or deficiencies in
the first edition of my book. These corrections have all, as I
trust, received respectful attention, although in some cases the
plan of the work has refused to lend itself to the proposed changes,
or after full consideration I have found myself unable to accept
them.
In the preface to the first edition I expressed a desire to
discuss more fully at a future time some of the larger questions
raised by the Gospel of St Mark. This purpose has not been
fulfilled. The book has been revised throughout; the critical
apparatus has been enlarged by the use of the fresh evidence
printed in Mr Lake s Texts from Mount Athos, of which advanced
sheets were sent to me through the kindness of the author ; the
foot-notes have been here and there expanded or re-written. But
the pressure of other work and the call of fresh studies have
precluded me from attempting the dissertations which I had

intended to write. My book therefore goes forth under its
original limitations. But I am confident that younger students

will be found to fulfil the task which I am constrained to leave.
The growing interest manifested in all problems connected with
the Gospels, and more especially the earliest of the Gospels,
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. vii
justifies the expectation that the next generation of New Testa

ment scholars will carry our knowledge more than one
step
nearer to the fulness and certainty which all must desire to
attain.
H. B. S.
CAMBRIDGE,
F. of St Peter, 1902.
PEEFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

THE earliest of extantcommentators on St Mark urges as
his apology for undertaking so serious a task the neglect which
that Evangelist appeared to have suffered at the hands of the
great teachers of the Church. While each of the other Gospels

had received separate treatment, the Gospel according to St Mark,
so far as he could discover, had been passed by, as if it needed no
elucidation or none which could not be gathered from expositions
of St Matthew and St Luke.
If this plea can no longer be used, it is still true that St Mark
has gained far less attention than he deserves. The importance
of his work as an independent history, and the beauty of its
bright and unartificial picture of our Lord s life in Galilee, are at
length generally recognised but no monograph has yet appeared
;
which makes full use of the materials at the disposal of the

expositor.
I cannot claim to have supplied this deficiency in the present
volume, nor has it been my aim to do so. I am content to offer
help to those who desire to enter upon the serious study of the
Gospels. Such study should begin, as it appears to me, with the
Gospel which I believe to be the earliest of the four and, through
out a large part of the narrative, the nearest to the common
source.
My chief aids have been the concordances of Bruder and

Moulton-Geden, the grammatical works of Winer-Moulton, Winer-
Schmiedel, Burton, and Blass, and the Greek text, introduction,
and notes of Westcott and Hort. Next to these, I have learnt
most from the concordance to the LXX. compiled by Hatch and
Redpath, the text and indices of Niese s Josephus, and the illus
trations from the later Greek literature which are to be found
viii PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
in the pages of Field, Grinfield, Grotius, Kuinoel, Kypke, and
Wetstein, together with those which Deissmann has collected
from the papyri. For Aramaic forms I have consulted Kautzsch
and Dalman, and for Jewish thought and customs the well-known
works of the elder Lightfoot, Schottgen, Schurer, Streane, Taylor,
Weber, and Wtinsche. Of ancient expositors Origen, Jerome,
Victor of Antioch, Bede, and Theophylact have supplied valuable
help; among those of recent times I have consulted with ad

vantage Schanz and Knabenbauer, Meyer- Weiss and Holtzmann.
But no effort has been made to collect and tabulate the views of
the commentators upon disputed points it has been thought ;
that a mere list of authorities, apart from a detailed statement

of the grounds on which their opinions are based, could render
little assistance to the student and might discourage individual
effort. Nor have I appealed to any expositor, ancient or modern,

until an effort had been made to gain light from a careful
study of the Gospel itself. prolonged examination of the A
text, and a diligent use of the lexical and grammatical helps
to which reference has already been made, will almost invariably
guide the student to a true interpretation of St Mark s rugged

yet simple sentences. It is chiefly in the attempt to penetrate
the profound sayings of our Lord, which this Evangelist reports
in their most compact form, that valuable assistance may be
gained from the suggestiveness of Origen and the devout insight

of Bede and Bengel.
The text of Westcott and Hort has been generally followed;
the few changes which I have permitted myself to make consist
chiefly of the introduction within square brackets of words which
the New Testament in Greek either omits or relegates to the
margin. Even if we regard as proved the contention of Dr
Salmon that what Westcott and Hort have restored is the text
"
which had the highest authority at Alexandria in the third

"
century i.e.that it is early Alexandrian," rather than strictly

"
we may still reasonably prefer this text on the whole

"
neutral
"
to any other as a basis for the interpretation of the Gospels. At

the same time it is desirable that the student should have before
him materials for forming a judgement upon all important variants,
or at least discriminating between the principal types of text,
PREFACE TO THE FIKST EDITION. ix
and explaining to himself the grounds upon which any particular

reading- is to be preferred. With the view of enabling him to
do this, I have printed above the commentary an apparatus of
various readings, largely derived from the apparatus of Tischen-
dorf s eighth critical edition, which has been simplified and to
some extent revised and enriched.
It had been part of my original plan to discuss in additional
notes and dissertations some of the points raised by this Gospel
which seemed to require fuller investigation. But as the work
grew under my hands, it became apparent that this purpose could
not be carried into effect without unduly increasing the size of
the volume and at the same time delaying, perhaps for some years,
the publication of the text and notes. If strength is given to me,
I hope to return to my task at a future time meanwhile I have ;
thrown into the form of an Introduction a portion of the materials

which had been collected, and I trust that the present work may
be regarded as complete in itself within the narrower limits which
circumstances have prescribed.
It would be difficult to overestimate what I owe to the
kindness of friends. While in each case I am responsible for
the final form assumed by the text, apparatus, and notes,
I desire to acknowledge with sincere gratitude the generous
assistance which has enabled me to make them what they
are. To the Bishop of Durham I am indebted for permission
to use the WH. text of St Mark as far as I might find it con
venient to do My colleague, Professor J. Armitage Robinson,
so.
has supplied me
with copious notes upon the readings of the
Armenian version, and has also frequently verified and corrected
my references to the Sinaitic Syriac and the other Syriac versions.
Mr F. C. Conybeare has contributed a photograph of the page of
an Armenian MS. in which the last twelve verses of the Gospel
are ascribed to the "presbyter
Ariston." From Mr F. C.
Burkitt I have received much
valuable help, especially in the
earlier chapters of St Mark, in reference to the readings of the
Old Latin and the treatment of various points connected with
Syriac and Aramaic words. Cronin has given me access
Mr H. S.
to his yet unpublished collation of the new fragments of cod. N,
and to the results of a fresh examination of cod. 2 pe and through ;
x PREFACE TO THE FIEST EDITION.
the kindness of Mr A. M. Knight
have been permitted to use the
I
proof-sheets of a new s Otium Norvicense

edition of Field (pt. iii.).
Not less important service of another kind has been rendered
by Mr J. H. Srawley, who has revised the proofs and supplied
materials for the index of subject-matter, and by Dr W. E.
Barnes, to whom I owe many corrections which have been embodied
in the sheets or appear in the list of corrigenda. Lastly, due
it is
to the workmen and readers of the University Press to acknow

ledge their unvarying attention to a work which has necessarily
made large demands upon their patience and skill.
Few readers of this book will be more conscious of its short
comings than the writer is. The briefest of the Gospels is in
some respects the fullest and the most exacting the simplest of
;
the books of the New Testament brings us nearest to the feet of

the Master. interpreter of St Mark fulfils his office so far
The
as he assists the student to understand, and in turn to interpret to
others, this primitive picture of the Incarnate Life. To do this
in any high degree demands such a preparation of mind and
spirit as can rarely be attained; to do it in some measure has
been my hope and aim.
Domine Deus...quaecumque dixi in hoc libro de tuo, agnoscant

et tui ; si qua de meo, et Tub ignosce et tui.
H. B. S.
CAMBRIDGE,
F. of the Name of JESUS, 1898.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
INTRODUCTION :
I. Personal History of St Mark xiii
II. History of the Gospel in the Early Church . . xxix
III. Place and Time of writing, and Original Language . xxxix
IV. Vocabulary, Grammar, and Style xliv
V. Contents, plan, and sources ...... li
VI. Comparison of St Mark with the other Synoptists . Ixvi
VII. Use of the Old Testament by St Mark . . . Ixxvi
VIII. External conditions of the Life of Christ as depicted

by St Mark Ixxxi
IX.
Lord .........
St Mark s conception of the Person and Office of our
xc
X. Authorities for the text ...... xcvi
XI. Alternative endings of the Gospel .... ciii
XII. Commentaries cxiv
TEXT AND NOTES i
INDEX OF THE GREEK WORDS USED IN THE GOSPEL . . .

409
INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 425
FACSIMILE, facing cxi
MAPS OF NORTHERN PALESTINE AND THE SEA OF GALILEE facing 408

MApKON ANAAABG3N Af MGTA C6AYTOY 6CTIN
eic AIAKONI AN.
ACHA26TAI YMAC . .
MApKOC 6 Y OC MOY-
A\ApKOC MtN, 6pMHN6YTHC

OCA eMNHMON6YCN AKplBo>C
I.
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK 1

.
I. The Roman praenomen Marcus was in common use among

Greek-speaking peoples from the Augustan age onwards. The
inscriptions abundant examples from
offer every part of the
Empire, and from every rank in society.

The following are examples of the widespread use of the Greek
name. Attica: CIG 191 ypa/zyaarevs
v
fiovXrjs /cat Srf/Aov M. Ev/capTrtSov
A?7iaevs. 192 2<?7TTioi... E7n/yovos Map/cov, iTTTTOKparr/s MapKou.
254 M. Lydia 3162 M. ra/xtas. 3440 Mîoves M. /cat
Ava<Avo-Tios. :
Mysia 3664 M. Pov<ov pwmjs. Nubia: 5109 M. o-Tpari-

:
Gyrene: 5218 M. Map/cou. Sicily: 5644 Maap*ov vtos Maap-

Italy: 6155 Maap/cos Kooxrotmos Maap/cov aTrcAeuêpos. The
last two inscriptions justify the accentuation Map/cos, which has
been adopted in this edition after Blass see his comm. on Acts :
xii 25, and his Gramm. d. NTlichen Griechisch, 4. 2.
In all these instances the name stands by itself in accordance

with Greek practice. The same is true of its later Christian use ;
thus we have a Marcus who was the first Gentile Bishop of
Jerusalem (Aelia), a Marcus who was a Valentinian leader con

temporary with Irenaeus, and another who was eighth Bishop of
Alexandria; even at Rome the praenomen occurs as a single
name in the case of Pope Marcus (f 336). Christian inscriptions
of the fourth century collected by Prof. Ramsay in the neigh
bourhood of Laodiceia combusta supply several examples of the
same kind.
1 The first two sections of this Intro- from articles published in the Expositor
duction have been reproduced in part (v. vi. pp. 80 ff., 268 ff.).
xiv PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
Mitth. d. k. d. arch. Institute (Athen. Abth.) 1888, p. 233
55 r<5 TroêtvoraTO) JJLOV
vita Map/ca) 7rpo-/3vTpu>. 56 Map/cai
IlavXa). 61 Mapcu>
In the N.T. the name occurs eight times (Acts xii. 12, 25,xv.
37, 39, Col. iv. 10, Philem. 24, 2 Tim. iv. 1 1, I Pet. v. 13). In the
Acts it is the surname of a Jew of Jerusalem whose name was
John (xii. 12 *\wdvov rov eiTLKakovpevov M.dp/cov, 25 Iwdvrjv rov
6 rmic\fr)6evra Mdp/cov, xv. 37 Icodvrjv rov KaXovfJievov [etruc. &$
C
CD
minnonn ] Mdptcov, 39 rov Mdptcov) : the Epistles use Ma/o/eo? by
itself and without the article, as if it were the only or at least
the familiar name by which the person to whom they refer was
known 1 .
The N. T. bears witness to the readiness of the Palestinian Jew

to adopt or accept a secondary name, whether of Aramaic or
foreign origin
2
. Latin names were frequently used in this way,
whether epithets such as Justus (Acts i. 23), Niger (ib. xiii. i),
Secundus, xx. 4, cognomina like Paulus, Lucanus, Silvanus, or
praenomina, of which Caius (Faô? Acts xix. 29, Rom. xvi. 23,
I Cor. i. 14, 3 Jo. i) and Lucius (Acts xiii. i) are examples.

Marcus is an exact parallel to Caius and Lucius, except that in
the Acts, where St Mark appears in Jewish surroundings, his
Jewish name precedes, and the Roman praenomen which he had
assumed occupies the place of the cognomen.
For other examples of the use of Marcus as a secondary name see

Dittenberger inscr. Att. aet. Rom. 1137 Aev/aos d /cat M., Mapa-
0awos TraparpiT^s, 1142 "AXics o Kat M. XoAAet S^s fyrjfios (time of
L. Verus and Commodus) ; Ramsay ap. op. cit. 92 Avp. Map/cw.
2. The mother of John Mark was a Mary who was a member of

the Church at Jerusalem (Acts xii. 12). She was
clearly a woman
of some means and a conspicuous
person in the Christian com
munity. Her house (rrjv olicLav approached by a porch
Map /a-?)
3
is
(irv\wv) : a slave girl (TraiSicrtcT)), probably the portress (rj Ovpw-

po9, Jo. xviii. 1 6, 17), opens the door; there is an upper room or
1
It seems to have been same
rarely borne fact see Deissmann, Bibl Studio,
by Jews; cf. Chase, in Hastings B. J>.
(E. T.), p. 314.
s
iii., p. 245. gee foot-notes to Me. xiv. 14, 52.
2
On the witness of Josephns to the
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK. xv
a
guestchamber large enough to receive concourse of the brethren
(rjcrav l/cavol <ruvr)0po(,(TfjLvoi).
It is to Mary s house that Peter
naturally turns his steps, when released from prison; he is con

tent to leave in the hands of the party who are assembled there
the duty of communicating the tidings of his escape to the rest of
the Church ( KOI rot? aSeXôt?) 1
I<z/t&>/3a>
. John is not mentioned
in this narrative, except for the purpose of distinguishing his
mother Mary from others of the same name but it is reasonable ;
to suppose that he was present, and that he was already a believer,

and intimate with St Peter and the heads of the Church at
Jerusalem.
Conjecture has connected the name of John Mark with certain

incidents in the Gospel history. In the Dialogue of Adamantius
de recta fide (Lommatzsch, xvL 259) we read Map/cos ovv /cat :
AoVKttS K TtoV e(3Bo/JLT]KOVTa Kttl OVTCS IlavXa) T(3 SvOU>
cv^yyeXtcravTo. Epiphanius (haer. 21. 6) adds: ets

TWV tfiSofjLiJKovTa Svo T<Zv
Sia<TKOp7ri(r$evTa)j
7Tt T<3
p
d Kvpios Eav (j.tj
TIS /u,ov <ô.yrf TTJV arapKa KT\. The statement is
probably as baseless as many others which are due to that writer ;

it may be that the reference to Jo. vt 66 has arisen from what
is said of John Mark in Acts xiii. 13, xv. 38. That he was the
veaf I O-KOS of Me. xiv. 51! is not unlikely see note ad loc. Bede s :
supposition that he was a Priest or Levite, which is probably

borrowed from the conim. of Ps.- Jerome, or from the preface
to Mark in MSS. of the Yulgate (cf. Wordsworth-White, p. 171
"Marcus evangelista...sacerdotium in Israhel agens, secundum
carnem levita rests ultimately upon Mark s connexion with the
"),
Levite Barnabas.
John was at Jerusalem during the famine of 45-6, when

Barnabas and Saul visited the city for the purpose of conveying
to the Church the alms of the brethren at Antioch and on their ;
return they took him back with them to Syria (Acts xii. 25). He
may have attracted them as the son of a leading member of the

Church at Jerusalem, and possibly also by services rendered
during the distribution of the relief fund which revealed in him a

capacity for systematic work. If we assume his identity with the
Mark of St Paul s Epistles, there was doubtless another reason.
Barnabas was still leader of the Christian body at Antioch ; he
1
On the interesting traditions con- in this commentary on Me. xiv. 13 ff.,
nectedwith the house of John Mark see 51 f.
Zahn, Einleitung ii. 212 f., and the note

xvi PEKSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
had been sent there by the mother Church (Acts xi. 22), and
Saul s position in the Antiochian brotherhood was as yet
evidently subordinate (ib. 25, 30, xii. 25, xiii. I f.). It was for
Barnabas to seek fresh associates in the work, and John was a

l
near relative of Barnabas (Col. iv. 10 o dvetyios ~Bapvd/3a ).
Whether the father of John had been uncle to Joseph of Cyprus

(Acts iv. 36), or the mother his aunt, is unknown ;
but the re
lationship accounts for the persistent favour which Barnabas

extended to Mark.
Mark s association with the Antiochian leaders was doubtless for
the purpose of rendering assistance to them in their growing work.

As Saul had been brought from Tarsus (Acts xi. 25 f.), so Mark
was now taken from Jerusalem ;
the same verb <rvvn-apa\a(3elv
is
used again in xv. 37, 38, and seems distinctly to indicate the
position which Mark was called to fill that of a coopted colleague

of inferior rank (cf. Gal. ii. I dveftriv. .
.perd T&apvd/Ba Gvvjrapa\a-
PGDV KOI was natural that when the Holy Spirit
Ttroi>)
2
. It
designated Barnabas and Saul for a new field of work, Mark

should accompany them. The general character of his duties is
now expressly stated it was personal service, not evangelistic, to
;
which he was called (efyov e KOI Îwdvrjv vTTTjpeTrjv) 3 Blass de .
fines this service too strictly when he comments velut ad bap- "
tizandum 4 Mark may have been required to baptize converts

"
(cf.
Acts x. 48, I Cor. i.
14), but his work would include all those
minor which could safely be delegated to a younger man,
details
such as arrangements for travel, the provision of food and lodging,
conveying messages, negotiating interviews, and the like.
An examination of the passages where vTnjpeY^s is used in Bib

lical Greek will shew that the word covers a wide range of offices :
cf. e.g. Prov. xiv. 35 Se/cros /3acnAet v. vo^/xcui/

(a courtier ; similarly
Sap. vi. 4, Dan. iii.
46); Mt. v. 25 /Ar/Trore crc TrapaSw o Kpirqs T<3
(the officer of a court); Me. xiv. 54 o-vv/ca^/xei/os /XCTO, TWV

(temple police); Lc. i. 2 {iTnype rat yevd/xcvot TOU Xoyou, Acts
1
On dvefibs see Bp Lightfoot ad loc. was an extra hand, taken by Barnabas
2
Ramsay, St Paul the Traveller,
Cf. and Saul on their own responsibility."
p. 71 : "he was not essential to the 3 Acts
xiii. 5. For virrip^v D reads
expedition he had not been selected by
;
inrr/peTowTi aurots : E substitutes
the Spirit; he had not been formally jj.eS eavruv ical I. as d
delegated by the Church of Antioch he ;
4
Ac*- App., p. 146.
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK. xvii
xxvi. 1 6 vTTTjptTTfjv Kat fjLapTvpa (a person employed in the service of
the Gospel); Lc. iv. 20 a?roSovs vTnrjpeTrj (the synagogue minister

TO>
or HO) 1 Official service, not of a menial kind, is the prevalent

.
idea of the word which distinguishes it from SovXo? on the one

hand, and to some extent from Stcwcoi/o? on the other see Trench, :
syn. 9. epaTrooi/ is similarly used

in reference to Joshua (Exod.
xxxiii. n, LXX.).
For such forms of ministry John possessed perhaps a natural

aptitude (2 Tim. iv. 1 1 evxpijcrros els SiaKoviav), and his assistance
would be invaluable to the two Apostles, whose time was fully
occupied with the spiritual work of their mission. But it was
rendered only for a short time. At Perga in Pamphylia he left
his colleagues, and returned to Jerusalem (Acts xiii. 13 airo^w-
ptfaas avrwv vTretrrpe^v els lepocroXuyaa). If St Luke

air
records the fact in words which are nearly colourless, the censure
which he represents St Paul as having subsequently passed upon
Mark s conduct at this juncture is severe and almost passionate
(xv. 38 rjîov TOV anroffTavra CLTT avrcov CLTTO Tla/ju(f)v\ias KOI p,rj
<rvve\66vTa avrols et<? TO epyov, prj (rvv7rapa\ajjL/3dvei,v TOVTOV).

2
Nevertheless, as Professor Ramsay has pointed out ,
there is some
thing to be said on Mark s behalf. He was not sent to the work
by the Spirit or by the Church, as Barnabas and Saul had been.
The sphere of the mission, moreover, had not been revealed at the
first and when the Apostles determined to leave the seacoast and
;
strike across the Taurus into the interior, he may have considered
himself free to abandon the undertaking. He had left Jerusalem
I
for work at Antioch, and had not engaged himself to face the
dangers of a campaign in central Asia Minor (2 Cor. xi. 26) and ;
he may have felt that duty to his mother and his home required
him to break off at this point from so perilous a development of
the mission.
To Barnabas, at any rate, Mark s withdrawal did not appear in
the light of a desertion, nor was St Paul unwilling to be associated
with him again in the work at Antioch for from Acts xv. 37 it ;
1 Dr Chase
(in Hastings, D. B. iii. p. John, the synagogue minister."
2 The Church in the Roman
245 suggests that the word may be
f.) Empire,
used in this sense of John Mark, trans- p. 61 ;
St Paul the Traveller, p. 90.
latiag, "and
they had with them also
2
P. M. b
xviii PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
would seem that he was with the Apostles there till the eve of the
second missionary journey. St Paul, however, declined to accept
the cousin of Barnabas as a companion in another voyage to Asia
Minor, and Mark consequently set out with Barnabas alone.
Whilst Paul went by land through the Cilician Gates, Barnabas
sailed with Mark to Cyprus. In the first soreness of the separa
tion each turned to the home of his family. Barnabas was
KvTrpios Levite though he was, he belonged to a

TO) 761/et, for
Hellenistic family which had settled in the island (Acts iv. 36),
and Mark was also probably a Cypriot Jew on one side 1 Un .
fortunately the author of the Acts leaves the two men at this
point, and there is no early or even moderately trustworthy
tradition to carry on the thread of Mark s story. The Acts of
Barnabas Bapvdffa), a work ascribed to St Mark, but
( jreploôi
of the fourth, or, in its present form, the fifth century, represents
the Apostle as suffering martyrdom in Cyprus, and adds that after
his death Mark set sail for Egypt, and evangelised Alexandria.
The book as a whole is
quite unworthy of credit, but it is not
improbable that Mark proceeded from Cyprus to Egypt, whether
in company with Barnabas or after his death.
Barnabas was still alive and at work when St Paul wrote i Cor.
ix. 5 (rj /xoYos eyo>

/ecu,
Bapva/:?a<?
OVK cô/xev eôvo-tav pr] epya^ctrât ;),
i.e.in A.D. 57, or according to Harnack 52-3. In the Clementine
Homilies Barnabas is represented as doing evangelistic work in
Egypt (i. 9 &c.). McGiffert conjectures, but without probability,
that B. was the author of i Peter, which with Ramsay he places
in the reign of Domitian (Hist, of Christianity in the Apostolic age,
p. 59 7ff.).
A
widespread series of traditions connects St Mark with the
foundation of the Alexandrian Church 2 According to Eusebius, .
whose statement possibly based on Julius Africanus or an

is
older authority 3 ,
his first successor in the care of that Church
was appointed in Nero s eighth year, i.e. A.D. 61-2. If the date
1
On Jewish settlements in Cyprus andrian Fathers, Clement and Origen,
ee Schiirer n. ii. pp. 222, 232 (E. T.), make no reference to any sojourn or
or ed. 3 (1898) iii. p. 27 n. ; and cf. work of Mark in that city."
Acts xi. 19, 20, xxi. 16. 3
Cf. Lipsius, Die Apocryphen Apostel-
2
Against this must be placed the fact geschichten, ii. 2, p. 323 ; Harnack,
to which Chase (Hastings, D. B. ii.
248) Chronologie, p. 123 f.
attention, that the great Alex- "

<salls
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK. xix
is approximately correct, it may be that of the departure of

Mark from Alexandria after the completion of his mission there.
Such a hypothesis helps to account for part at least of the long
interval between Mark s separation from St Paul and his reappear
ance in St Paul s company at Rome.
The following are the chief early authorities: Eus. H.E. ii. 16
<f>a(rlv
7Ti TT/S TO AiyvTTTOv
vayyeXioi>
o Srj /cat o~uj/e-
crreiXa/xevov
ypanj/aro Krjpv^cu, e/c/cX^crtas T TT/KOTOV ITT avrvys AXeâvSpa as
cracrOa.L. Ib. 24 Nepwvos Se oy8oov ayoi/TOS Trjs /Sao-iXetas ero?
/Ltera Map/cov TOV evayyeXtcrr?i/ r^s ei/ AXeavSpei a 7rapoi/aa?
T^/ XeiTovpyt av StaSêrat. Cf. Hieron. c?e wrr. -&7 8 "adsumpto

1
itaque evangelio quod ipse confecerat perrexit Aegyptum...rnor-

tuus est autem octavo Neronis anno et sepultus Alexandriae
succedente sibi Anniano." Const. Ap. vii. 46 T^S 8 AXcâvSpewv
Avviavos -rrpujTo? VTTO Map/cov TOV evayyeXto-roi; KeêtpoTo^rat. Epiph.
haeT. li. 6 o Map/cos... ypaiâs TO eiâyyeXtov aTrocrreXXeTai VTTO TOT)
aytov IleTpov ets T^V TWV AiyuTTTt cov ^copav. Of. Mart. Rom. (Apr. 25)
"Alexandriae natalis b. Marci evangelistae... Alexandriae S. Aniani
episcopi qui b. Marci discipulus eiusque in episcopatu successor...

quievit in Domino."
We have assumed the identity of John Mark of the Acts with

Mark of the Pauline Epistles.
It is placed beyond reasonable
doubt by Col. iv. 10, where St Paul refers in one sentence to the
relationship which existed between Mark and Barnabas, and the
hesitation which the Colossians would naturally feel as to receiving
the man who had forsaken the Apostles on occasion of their first
visit to Asia Minor (Map/co? o dve^Lo^ Bapvdfia, Trepl ov \d(3ere
eVroXa? Eaz>
e\0y 777309 v/juds, Beâcrde avrov*). Mark, it appears,
had thought of visiting the Churches of the Lycus valley some
time before the writing of the Colossian letter, perhaps when he
was on the point of leaving Cyprus; and St Paul had on that
occasion sent orders to Colossae that he was to be received.
There is nothing to shew that the visit took place ;
if our
hypothesis is correct, it was abandoned for the mission to -Egypt.
The latter was now at an end, and Mark had proceeded to Rome.
1 An But it is
inference from the ambiguous from the imperial city."
phrase of Eusebius. Bishop J. Words- explained by the constant

as easily
worth (Ministry of Grace, p. 603 f.) sug- communication between the two cities,
gests that "the close connection of
2
See Lightfoot ad loc.; for 5ecur0e
Alexandria with Borne was "due pro- comp. Me. vi. 10, ix. 37, and Didache
"
bably at first to the mission of St Mark c. 1 1 .
62
xx PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
There, perhaps to his surprise, he found St Paul a prisoner. A

complete reconciliation took place,
and the vTrrjpeTTjs of the first
of the Roman imprison
missionary journey became the crvvepyos
ment (Col. iv. n, Philem. 24). The fact is the more remarkable,
because of all the Jewish Christians in Rome at this time only
three were loyal to St Paul, Aristarchus, Jesus Justus, and Mark ;
his other colleagues, Epaphras, Demas, Luke, were Gentiles. The

Apostle s grief was alleviated by the ministry of his Jewish
friends (eyevrjOrjo-dv pot, Traprjyopia), and especially no doubt by
the revival of his old association with Mark. After this Mark
seems to have returned to the East, for in 2 Tim. iv. 1 1 ,
Timothy,
who is apparently at Ephesus (cf. v. 19), is directed to "pick up
Mark" on his way to Rome (Maptcov avaka^wv aye yitera aeavrov 1 ).
The reason which given assigns to Mark his precise place in the
is
history of the Apostolic age; he was evxprjo-ros eZ? Siafcovlav.

Not endowed with gifts of leadership, neither prophet nor teacher,
he knew how to be invaluable to those who filled the first rank in
the service of the Church, and proved himself a true servus servo-
rum Dei.
Mark s early history had connected him with St Peter, and
it is him described by St Peter
therefore no surprise to find
2
(i Pet. v. The Apostle who had been most
13) as his son /
prominent in the beginnings of the Church of Jerusalem must have

known Mary and her son John from the time of their baptism,
and may have been the instrument of their conversion. Yet
o u/o? IJLOV does not involve spiritual relationship of this kind,
which is more naturally expressed, as in the Pauline Epistles, by
TGKVOV (cf. I Cor. iv. 17, Phil. ii. 22, Philem. 10, I Tim. i. 2, 18,
2 Tim. i. 2, ii. I, Tit. i.
4). Rather it is the affectionate designation
1
Lightfoot, Biblical Essays, p. 407. likely that any one else would do it
2
The Petrine authorship of i Peter save Paul himself ; the epithet is surely
"
may be assumed, notwithstanding the at least as appropriate on the lips of St

recent attempt of Professor McGiffert to Peter. As to the Paulinism of i Peter
assign that epistle to Barnabas (History see Hort, Romans and Ephesians, p. 169:
of Christianity in the Apostolic Age, St Peter makes them [the thoughts de-
"
p. 598 ff.). It is difficult to follow him rived from St Paul] fully his own by the
when he writes (p. 599 f.) : "that Bar- form into which he casts them, a form
nabas should speak of him (Mark) as for the most part unlike what we find in
his son was very natural, but it is not any epistle of St Paul."
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK. xxi
of a former pupil, who as a young disciple must often have sat

at his feet to be catechised and taught the way of the Lord,
and who had come to look upon his mother s old friend and
teacher as a second father, and to render to him the offices of filial
piety.
But the Mark of I Peter is not merely described as St Peter s
son ;
he is represented as being with that Apostle at Rome 1
.
The words are : acnrd&Tai v//,as vj

fv Ba/ftAawi trwe/cXe/on; Kat
7
s d vtos Babylon has been identified with (i) the
/AOV.
2
city on the Euphrates, (2) a fortress in Egypt now Old Cairo ,
(3) Rome. The evidence in favour of the last is summarised by

1
Lightfoot, Clement, ii. p. 492, Salmon, Introduction to the N.T. ,
p. 439 ff., and Hort, First Epistle of St Peter, p. 5 f.; the first and
second identifications are without ancient authority, and beset with
difficulties. Blass (Philology of the Gospels, p. 27 ff.) regards
St Peter as having proceeded to Babylon from Antioch (Gal.
ii.
n) shortly after A.D. 46. But apart from Strabo s statement
that Babylon was at this time a desert, which Blass seeks to
minimise, the facts which Josephus (ant. xviii. 9 sqq.) relates as
to the condition of the Jews in Babylonia render this hypothesis
highly improbable.
According to the constant and probably true tradition which

brings St Peter to Rome, that Apostle suffered martyrdom there
in the time of Nero and at the same time as St Paul (Diony-
sius of Corinth ap. Eus. ii. 25 e/âprvprja-av Kara TOV avrov
Xpovov). The expression (as Lightfoot urges, Clement, ii. p. 499)
"
must not be too rigorously pressed, even if the testimony of a

Corinthian could be accepted as regards the belief in Rome," or,
we may add, the testimony of a bishop who lived in the latter
half of the second century as regards matters of fact which belong
to the history of the first. Lightfoot himself placed the martyrdom
of St Peter in A.D. 64, and that of St Paul in A.D. 67 but if the ;
two martyrdoms may be dissociated, it is open to consideration
whether St Paul s was not the earlier.

Harnack 3 who holds that the two Apostles
,
suffered together in
A.D. 64, refers to Clem. I Cor. 6 TOVTOIS rots avSpda-iv (sc. Iler/xt)
/cat
Jerome de Churton),ii.p.35sf. andcf. A. J.Butler,

1
Cf. virr. ill 8 "meminit ;
huius Marci et Petrus in prima epistula, Ancient Coptic Churches, i. p. 155 ff.
Chronologic, p. 708 ff. cf. C. H. Tur-
sub nomine Babylonia figuraliterEomam 3
;
significans." ner, Chronology of the N. T. (in Hastings,

2
See Pearson s Minor Th. Works (ed. Dictionary of the BiUe). That the
xxii PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
Tlav\ti)}...crvvr)OpOLcr6r]
iroXv 7r\rj6o<s
e/cXcKTtov otrives TroXXats awa ais
Kat KaXXwrroi eyei/oi/To.
fia<rdvoi<s...V7r6$iyiJLa
But the words of
Clement do not necessarily imply that the Apostles and the -rroXv
TrXrjOos suffered at the same time,
or that the martyrdom of the
Apostles took place at the first outbreak of the persecution. Nor
does the fact that St Peter was believed to have been buried in
the Vatican amount to a proof that he was among the first
sufferers. Early as the tradition is (cf. Eus. H.E. ii. 25), it may
rest upon inference only.
An examination of I Peter supplies more than one reason for
believing the Epistle to have been written subsequently to St

Paul s death, (i) It is addressed to the Christian communities
of Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, some of which
were distinctly Pauline Churches and had received letters from
St Paul during his imprisonment. It was transmitted to them by
the hands of Silvanus, a well-known colleague of St Paul. It con
tains reminiscences of two of St Paul s writings, the Epistle to the
Romans and the Epistle to the Ephesians The conclusion can 1
.
scarcely be avoided that at the time when it was written St Paul

had finished his course. The care of the Churches had fallen on
St Peter; the two oldest associates of St Paul had transferred
their services to the surviving Apostle both had originally been ;
members Church of Jerusalem, and, when the attraction of

of the
the stronger personality had been withdrawn, both had returned
to their early leader. St Peter on his part is careful to shew
by the character of his letter and by his selection of colleagues
that he has no other end than to take up and carry on the work of
St Paul. (2) Further, has been pointed out by Professor
it
Ramsay that I Peter contemplates a state of things in Asia Minor

which did not exist before A.D. 64, and was
hardly realised before
the middle of the eighth decade of the 2
Reasons have
century .
been advanced for hesitating to push the year of St Peter s death

so far forwards as 75, or 3
but even 68, the last
beyond 7O ; year
martyrdom of St Peter took place in p. 168; Salmon, Intr. to the N. TJ, p.

A.D. 64 is also maintained by Chase 4425.
(Hastings, D. B. iii. 777!); cf. Zahn, 2 The Church and the
Empire, p.
Einleitung, ii. p. 19. 279 ff. Cf. Exp. rv. viii. 285 ff.
1
Sanday and Headlam, Romans, p. s Dr Sanday in the Expositor, iv. vil.
Ixxiv. ff. ; Hort, Eomans and
Ephesians, p. 411 f.
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK. xxiii
of Nero s reign, will leave time for a considerable interval during

which Mark may have ministered to St Peter at Rome.
the services rendered by Mark to Barnabas or to St Paul
Of
the tradition of the Church preserves but the faintest traces in ;
post-canonical Christian writings his name is persistently associ

ated with St Peter.
Anexception occurs in Const. A p. ii. 57 TO. evayye Ata a...ol

IlavAou TrapetAôrcs KareAetiâv vfjuv Aov/cas Kat MapKos, and
(rvvep-yol
another in Hipp. haer. vii. 30 TOVTOVS [sc. TOV? Adyovs] ovre IlavAos
d aVdo-ToAos ovre MapKos...aV?7yyeiAai/. But the former writer has
perhaps been influenced by the order of the Gospels with which he
was familiar ; and the latter seems in this passage to have strangely
confused St Mark with St Luke (see Duncker s note ad loc.).
3. One and most trustworthy of Christian

of the oldest
traditions represents Mark as St Peter s interpreter, and as the
author of a collection of memoirs which gave the substance of
St Peter s teaching.
The chief authorities are as follows: (i) Asiatic and Western.

Papias ap. Eus. U.E. iii.
39 Kat toW o TrpecrfivTepos cAeye- Map/<os
[Av, IleVpoi; yei/d/xevos, Sera e/xv^/xdvevcrev aKpt/3(3s eypai//v,

IpfjLrjvevTrjs
ov fjivroL raêi, TO, VTTO TOV ^ptaTOu rj rj TrpaÔcvra.
ovre yap \x@VTa
ifjKovo-f. TOV Kvptov ovTC TTaprjKoXovOâev avru) vo-repov 8e, ws c^y,
IltTpa), os Trpos ras ^petas 67rottTO ras 8t8acrKaAtas, aAA* ov^ wcrTrep
orvvraîv rwv Kvpia/<(i3j/ TTOIOV/XCVOS Xdycov. UKTTC ov&ev ^/xaprc Map/cos,
OUTOOS 4Vta ypaiâs ws aTrc/Avry/xdvevorev evos CTrotrfcraTO Trpdvoiav, TOV yap 1
p7)$ev <Sv
TJKOVO- TrapaXtTreii/ r; iêvVao-ât rt ^ aurots . Iren. iu. I. I
/A6TO, Sfi
T^|V TOVTWV
TOU IleTpOU Kttt TOU IlauXou] ô8oi/ MSpKOS, 6
[SC.
epfjirjvevTr) ; Uerpov, Kat avro? TO, VTro Xlerpou K^pvo~o"d/xeva
/cat 1
fj,a6r)Trj<;
eyypa^tus 7;/xrv 7rapa8e 8a)K. /6. io. 6 Marcus interpres et sectator

Petri initium evangelicae conscriptionis fecit sic." Fragm. Murat.
2
ad init.
"
[Marcus... (?) ali]quibus tamen interfuit et ita posuit ."
Tertullian aofo. J/arc. iv. 5 "licet et Marcus quod edidit Petri

affirmetur, cuius interpres Marcus."
(2) Alexandrian. Clement,
hypotyp. ap. Eus. H.E. vi. 14 TO 8c KaTa Map/cov ravryv cr^r]K-
vai TT)I/ TOV Tlerpov 8r//xoo-ta
otKovo/xtav i/
PwfjLfj Kr)pvavTo<;
TOV
Adyov Kat TO cvayyeAtov eêtTrdvTos TOVS Trapdvras TroAAovs
Trvev/xaTi
ovTas TrapaKaAeaat Toy MapKOV a5 av aKoXovOijo OLVTOi TroppiaOev KOLL avT<3
fjifjnnrjfjivov TWV \f.~Ôf.vT^v avaypa iât TO, ctp /y/x.eya, 7rof)fo"a^Ta Se TO
evayye Atov /xeTa8ovvat Tots Sco/xevois avrov. o?rep CTTtyvdvTa TOV Herpes
/X7/T6 KwAvcrat /w,^T 7rpOTpei//acrât. (Of. Eus. ii.
15 yvoWa
1 For the interpretation of this pas- cfeewKanons, i. p. 871 ff. ; Link, in
6
sage see Westcott, Canon of the N. T. ,
Studien u. Kritiken, 1896, 3.
2 T
p. 74 Lightfoot, Supernatural Eeli-
f. ; Comp. Lightfoot, S. Ji., p. 205 ff. ;
gion, p. 163 f. ; Zahn, Gesch. d. NTH- Zahn, op. cit.,ii. p. 14 ff.

xxiv PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
Se TO irpayBiv <acri rov aTroo-roXov, a7ro/caXvi//ai/Tos avr<3 TOV
ya-OrjvaL r-fj
rwv dvSpwv 7rpo$u/aia, Kupwo-ai re TT/V ypacftrjv el<s
KA^/x/tys ev CKTO) rwv

TCU? VTroTVTrooo-ewv 7rapaT0eiTat TT)V
tKKXrjo-iais
lo-roptav.)
Adumbr. in I Petfr. v. 13: "Marcus Petri sectator
palam praedicante Petro evangelium Romae coram quibusdam
Caesareanis equitibus et multa Christ! testimonia proferente,
petitus ab eis ut possent quae
dicebantur memoriae commendare,
scripsit ex his quae Petro
dicta sunt evangelium quod secundum
Marcum vocitatur." Origen ap. Eus. vi. 25 Sevrepoi/ B \ru>v
recr-
crapwv evayyeXtW] TO KaTa Map/cov <os

IleTpos v^ryyô-aTO avraJ
Jerome gathers up the substance
TTonfo-avTa. of the traditions
recorded by Papias and Clement (de virr. ill. 8); but elsewhere
he follows Origen (see p. xxi).
It will be observed that while the two lines of tradition have I
much in common, they are by no means identical, and probably j
depend on sources partly or wholly distinct. The Asiatic I
tradition goes behind St Mark s work as an Evangelist, and I
describes the nature of his services to St Peter. He had been the I
Apostle s
interpreter. According to its usual meaning in later
Greek, the eppfjvevr^ is the secretary or dragoman who translates

his master s words into a foreign tongue 1
.
Thus when Joseph as an Egyptian prince communicates with his

brethren from Palestine he uses the services of an interpreter
(Gen. xlii. 23 6 yap ep/x^vcurjys ava /xecror avrwv yv). St Paul directs
that the gift of tongues shall not be exercised in Christian
assemblies unless there be an interpreter at hand (i Cor. xiv. 28
lav Se jjir] rj Step/x-T/veuT^s (v.l. cp/A^vevT^ s), ev rf)
o-tyaT<o
Now John Mark had enjoyed opportunities of becoming a

serviceable interpreter to an Aramaic-speaking Jew. As a resident
in Jerusalem he was familiar with Aramaic as a Jew who on one ;
side at leastwas of Hellenistic descent, he could doubtless make

himself understood in Greek. His Graeco-Latin surname
implies
something more than this he had probably acquired in Jerusalem
;
the power of reading and

writing the Greek which passed current
in Judaea and among Hellenistic Jews. Simon Peter on the other
hand, if he could express himself in Greek at could scarcely all,

have possessed sufficient knowledge of the
language to address
a Roman congregation with success. In the phrase e
1
For a different view see Zahn, Einleitung, ii. pp. 209, 218 ff.
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK. xxv
Herpov 76^0/^6^05 we catch a glimpse of St Mark s work at Rome

1
during St Peter s residence in the city .
The some important points con

traditions differ also as to
nected with the origin of the Gospel. Papias suggests and

Irenaeus expressly says that it was written after St Peter s death ;
Clement of Alexandria on the other hand states that the Apostle

knew and permitted or even approved the enterprise. He adds
that Mark wrote at the request of the Roman hearers of St Peter;
but this feature in the story bears a suspicious resemblance to
the account which the Muratorian fragment gives and Clement

repeats in reference to the Gospel of St John. On the whole,
notwithstanding St Mark s Alexandrian connexion, the Alexandrian
tradition appears to be less worthy of credit than the Asiatic.
Clement indeed attributes it to "the elders of olden time"
(rrapd-
Soaiv TWV dvetcaOev Trpeo-fivrepcov re6eirai\ meaning probably
Pantaenus and others before him. But it must have passed
through several hands before it reached Clement, whereas the
2
statement of Papias came from a contemporary of St Mark .
John the presbyter, on whose witness Papias relies, describes

the character of St Marks work with much precision. It was not
an orderly or a complete account of the Lord s words or works.
Mark had no opportunity of collecting materials for such a

history, forhe had not been a personal follower of Christ, and
depended upon his recollections of St Peter s teaching and that ;
teaching was not systematic, but intended to meet the practical

requirements of the Church. On the other hand there
was no
lack of industry or of accuracy on the part of the Evangelist he ;
was careful to omit nothing that he had heard and could recall,
and what he recorded he kept strictly to the facts. It will be

in
observed that John does not describe St Mark s work as a Gospel.
1 Jerome ad Hedib. n
suggests that assuredly not the interpreter who sup-
St Peter may have employed more than plied the Epistle with its
Greek dress.
2 The Alexandrian elders were so im-
one interpreter, basing his belief on the
differences of style which distinguish perfectly informed as to
the relative age
I and 2 Peter ("ex quo inteUegimus pro of the Gospels _that according to Euse-
necessitate rerum diversis eum usum bius (H. E. vi. 14) they held irpoye-
The argument applies
interpretibus"). ypdâi r&v ciayye\luv T&
with greater force to i Peter as com- rds
pared with St Mark the evangelist was
;
xxvi PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
It was a record of St Peter s teaching or preaching (rrjs

it was
Kdklas, cf. Iren. I.e. ra VTTO Uerpov KypvavofLeva).
"Yet
s reminiscences of the ministry of

certainly limited to the Apostle
Christ (ra viro rov %pt(TTOV rj Xe^tfeWa TJ Trpaxêvra), and thus
in its general scope answered precisely to the book which was
afterwards known as vayye\iov Kara Mdp/cov. Later forms of
the story exaggerate St Peter s part in the production. Even

the Apostle as having personally con
Origen seems to represent
trolled the work (005 Herpos v^rjyijcraTo avrw), whilst Jerome
of St Mark was written Petro "
(ad Hedib.) says that the Gospel

narrante et illo scribente."
The subscriptions which are appended to St Mark s Gospel

in certain cursive MSS. enter into further details, e.g. 293
subscr. tStoêtpws avrov TOV ayuov Map/ccw... /cat Z&SoOrj
ypd<f>r)
Trapa nrpov...TOts iv Pw/xr; overt Trttrrots aSeA<ois. Others add

(or ^LrjyopfvOrj)
VTTO Tlerpov, 7T$6Qr) MapKu)or T<3 I
v-rrrjyoptvOr]
evayytXicrrr].
On the other hand the subscriptions to the versions
recognise Mark s authorship without mention of St Peter :
e.g.
evangelium secundum Marcum
"
"
explicit (Latin Vulgate) ; ev-

7COHC Kd,T^ Md,pKon (Memph.); ^_a
(Sin. ajid Cur. Syriac) ;
(Peshitta; similarly Harclean). The last of these seems to be

an attempt to combine the Papias tradition with the ordinary
attribution to Mark ;
the Gospel is a record of preaching at
Home, but the preaching is Mark s and not St Peter s.
4. personal reminiscence of St Mark survives in a few

One
authorities of Western origin. According to Hippolytus (Philos.
vii. 30) he was known as 6 /co\o/3o$dfCTv\os, and the epithet is
repeated and explained in the Latin prefaces to the Gospel. A

Spanish MS. of the Vulgate, cod. Toletanus (saec. Viil), says: "colo-
bodactilus est nominatus ideo quod a cetera
corporis procerita-
tem (sic) digitos minores habuisset 1 ";
whilst the ordinary Vulgate
preface states that the Evangelist after his conversion amputated

one of his fingers in order to disqualify himself for the duties of
the Jewish priesthood ("amputasse sibi post fidem pollicem dicitur
ut sacerdotio reprobus The explanation is
haberetur"). ingenious,
1
Wordsworth and White, p. 171.
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK. xxvii
but evidently based upon the conjecture that Mark, like

it is
Barnabas, belonged to the tribe of Levi. An attempt was made

by Dr Tregelles to shew that the word is used by Hippolytus as
1
an equivalent for deserter/ in reference to Mark s departure from

Perga. But this account of the matter can hardly be regarded as
satisfactory it is far-fetched at the best
;
and so offensive a ;
nickname not likely to have attached itself to the Evangelist in

is
Roman circles, where he was known as St Paul s faithful colleague.
The word itself determines nothing as to the cause of the defect,

or its extent ;
it may have been congenital, or due to accident it ;
may have affected both hands or the fingers of one hand or one all
finger only
2
The
.
preface in cod. Toletanus seems to ascribe it to
a natural cause. No authority c%n be allowed to a document of
this kind, but the statement is not in itself improbable ;
at all
events there seems to be no reason for setting aside the literal
meaning of the word, or for doubting that it describes a personal

peculiarity which had impressed itself on the memory of the
Roman Church. Such a defect, to whatever cause it was due,
may have helped to mould the course of John Mark s life by ;
closing against him a more ambitious career, it may have turned

his thoughts to those secondary ministries by which he has ren
dered enduring service to the Church.
KoXo/3os is either (i) of stunted growth, or (2) mutilated. Both

senses occur when the word is used as part of a compound; the
former appears in KoXofiavOrjSj KoAo/Jo/ce/Daros, KoXoôr/aa^Xo?, the
latter in /coA.o/3o/cep/cos (Lev. xxii. 23 LXX., where it is coupled with
Ko\oj36pw (Lev. xxi. 1
8) ;
cf. 2 Regn. iv. 1 2 Ko\o/3ovo-Lv
aura>i> KCU rovs TroSas avrwv.
As to the time and manner of St Mark s death we have no

trustworthy information. Jerome, as we have seen, fixes his
death in the eighth year of Nero, at Alexandria but the state ;
ment seems to be merely an unsound inference from the Eusebian

date for the succession of Annianus. The Paschal Chronicle
assigns to Mark the crown of martyrdom 3 , but the story cannot be
1
Journal of Classical and Sacred to some mutilation or malformation of
Philology, 1855, p. 224 f. the toes, resulting in lameness."
2 Dr Chase s
Chron. Pasch. : iirl TOIJTOV rov Tpcua-
Hastings, D. B. iii. p.
(in
247) suggests that the word may refer vov KO.I MapKos o evayyeXurTys ical eiri-
"
XXV111 PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
traced back further than the fourth or fifth century, when it is
found in the Acts of Mark, an apocryphon of Alexandrian origin 1 ;
the particulars as they were elaborated at a later time may be

seen in Nicephorus, or in the Sarum lections for his festival 2 No .
reference is made to the fact in the prefaces to the Vulgate,

or by Jerome, though he relates that Mark was buried at
3
Alexandria .
Mark with the Church of Aquileia and

ptjffev,
the translation of his body to Venice
1
See Lipsius, Apostelgescli. ii. 2 see the Acta Sanctorum (Apr. 25), and
321 ff. as to the latter point cf. Tillemont,
2
Niceph. Call. H. E. ii.
43 els Memoires, ii. pp. 98 f., 513; Lipsius,
A\ej-dvdpeiai>
ir&Kiv 1-jra.vei.ffLV, orrov op. cit., p. 346 ff. On the mission to
ras dia.Tpi(3as irot-o^êvos fjv ev rots Aquileia Ado of Vienne (t 874) writes
K\OV 6vofj.aofj(.evois /jierd TIVWV dde Chron. vi., Migne P. L. cxxui. col. 78) :
irappriaiq, rbv "xpiGrbv Krjptiffffuv. ol Marcus evangelista evangelium quod
vvv rCjv el&<j3\<j}v
Oepairevral Romae scripserat Petro mittente primum
is TOI>S ?r6i Aquileiae praedicavit, itaque...ad Ae-
el\ov . . . oijrd) dy <rvp6- gyptum pervenit." The extension
of the
rb irveviMO. iraparLdrfoi r$ deip. older story (Eus. JET. E. ii. 16) in this
Procter and Wordsworth, Sanctorale, passage is instructive. The mosaic at
col. 262 f. The day of his martyrdom St Mark s, Venice, which represents the
was Pharmouthi 30 in the Egyptian removal of the Evangelist s body is
Kalendar, and vin Kal. Mai = Apr. 28 in described by Ruskin, St Mark s Rest,
the Roman (Lipsius, op. cit., p. 335). p. 109 ff. ; for his account of St Mark s
3 For the
traditional connexion of St see Stones of Venice, ii. p. 56 ff.
XXIX
II.
I
HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL IN THE EARLY CHURCH.
I. A work which was ascribed by contemporaries to a dis

ciple and interpreter of St Peter, and believed to consist of carefully
registered reminiscences of the Apostle s teaching, might have
been expected to find a prompt and wide circulation in Christian
communities, especially at Rome and in the West, where it is said
to have been written. Yet the letter addressed to the Corinthian
Church by Clement of Rome, c. A.D. 95, contains no certain refer
ence to the Gospel according to St Mark, although it quotes
sayings which bear a close affinity to the Synoptic record.

Clem. R. I Cor. 23, vrpwrov /xev <uAAoppoet,
eTra j3Xa.<rro<s yiWrou,
ctra </>uA.Aov...eiTa
reminds the reader of
arracfrvX.}) TrapecrT^/cwa,
Me. iv. 28, 29; but the passage in Clement is part of a quotation
(cf. ypa.(f>r]...oTrov Xeyet)
which occurs again in Ps.-Clem. 2 Cor. n
and appears to be derived from some Christian apocryphon (cf.
Lightfoot ad loc.), so that the reference, if there be any, is
indirect. In Clem, i Cor. 1 5, OUTOS 6 Xao? rots x f ^ (rlv /* TLlJi ^) tf &
/capSia avrajv Troppco aTrcortv ctTr e/x,ov, Isa. xxix. 13 is cited in words
which are nearer to Me. vii 6 than to the LXX., but the quotation
is given by Mt. in an almost identical form, and Clement (cod. A)
differs from both Evangelists and from the LXX., writing aTrecmv
for aTre xei. The passage had probably (Hatch, Essays, p. 177 f.)
been detached from its context and abbreviated by some compiler
of testimonia before the middle of the first century, and, if so, no
argument can be built upon the general coincidence of the form
used by Clem, with that which appears in Me. Ib. i Cor. 46, oval
T<3
av0pa>7ra>
eKetVo) KaXov yv auraJ et ov/c eycvi/r/^, agrees fairly well
with Me. xiv. 21, but still more exactly with Mt. xxvi. 24, and
may have been cited from a pre- evangelical tradition.
The same may be said of the writings of Ignatius, Polycarp,
and Barnabas. Bishop Westcott, after a careful examination,
the
arrives at the conclusion that "no
Evangelic reference in
xxx EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL.
to a written record 1
Apostolic Fathers can be referred certainly
."
Yet these writers with Clement represent the chief centres of

both East and West Rome, Antioch, Smyrna, and perhaps
Alexandria. If we add other documents of the same period
the Didache, the so-called second Epistle of Clement, the Epistle
to Diognetus, the martyrdom of Polycarp, the fragments of Papias
and the Elders the general result will not be different 2 On the .
other hand the Shepherd, which is the next document emanating

from the Roman Church, and cannot be placed later than A.D. 156,
while it may possibly belong to the first years of the second
century, seems clearly to shew the influence of the second Gospel.
Herm. sim. ix. 20 ot TOIOVTOI ovv Svcr/coAtos eto-eAevcrovTai ets
rrjv /?acriAetav TOV 0eov...Tots TotovVots 8vcr/coXov ecrriv ets T. /?.
r. 0. eto-eA.0eu/ (cf. Me. 24; Mt. has merely 7r\ovcno<s eto-eAev-
x. 23,
o-eTai ets T. ft. TOJI/ and Lc. drifts further away from the
ovpavwv,
Marcan form of the saying). Ib. mand. ii. 2 ei/oôs ea-y r^s d/zapTt as
(cf.
Me. iii. 29). On the general question as to the use of our four
Gospels by Hermas see Dr C. Taylor, Witness of Hermas, p. 5 ff.
In Justin, again, we have an echo of Christian opinion at
Rome, and though the point is open to dispute, there is ground
for believing that he not only refers to the second Gospel, but
identifies it with the "
memoirs of Peter."
Dial. 1 06 TO etTretv /xercovo/AaKei/at avrov He rpov eVa TWV aTrooroAeoi/

/cat
yeypa<$eu
ev rots aTro/xvry/Aovev/xacrtv CLVTOV
yeyevTêVov /cat TOVTO
jjira rov KOL aAAovs Suo vtovs Ze/3eS(Hou ovras /jtercovoyLtaKe
a3eA.</>ovs
ovofJidTi TOV Boai/epyes, o Icrnv vtot ySpoi/r^s, (Ttq^vriKOV 3\v rov

CLVTOV Ktl/OV OV Kttt TO CTTCOl/V/AOV ittKO)/? TO) Icrpa^X e7Tt/<A.^ê
St"
It is clear from this that Justin knew certain ATTO/X

HeVpov which contained the words oj/o/xa Boai/epyes, o
or their substance.
vtot /3povT?7s, But the actual words occur
in Me. iii. 17, and in no other evangelical record 3 The assump .
tion that they were borrowed not from our second Gospel but
from Pseudo-Peter appears to be arbitrary, notwithstanding the
support of some great names (Harnack, Bruckstucke d. Ev. d.
PetruSj p. 37 ff., and Sanday, Inspiration, p. 310). second A
reference to Me. has been found in Dial. 88 TeWovos vo/x,to/x,eVov
1
Canon of the N. T. , p. 63. 6
2
possibly a reminiscence of the saying in
Ignatius has^(J^- 16) the Marcan Me. ix. 35, tffTai...iravTwv 5idicoi>os,
but it
phrase rb irvp rb acr/3e0Toj out cf. Mt. iii. , is too uncertain to establish direct in-
i?=Lc. iii. 17 all the passages rest on
; debtedness.
Isa. Ixvi. 24. In Polyc. Philipp. 5 (TOV 3 See the writer s Akhmim
Fragment,
Kvplov 6s eytvero didicovos Trdvruv) there is p. xxxiii. ff. ; J. Th. St. ii. p. 6 ff.
EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL. xxxi
(Me. vi. 3); other passages might be quoted, but they relate to
contexts which are common to Me. and Mt. or Lc., or to the
non-Marcan verses xvi. 9 20 (see Intr. xi.).
Meanwhile the Gospel was known and used by more than one
of the earlier Gnostic sects, and in other heretical circles both in
East and West.
Thus Heracleon (ap. Clem. Al. strom. iv. 72) in a catena of

extracts from the Synoptic Gospels cites Me. viii. 38 ; cf. Zahn,
Gesch. d. NTlichen Kanons, i.
p. 741 f. Irenaeus (i. 3. 3) refers
fco the use of Me. v. i.
13 31 by a Yalentinian school, and Me.
is distinctly quoted by the Eastern Yalentinians, Clem. exc. 85
(avTi/ca 6 /cvpios /xera TO /3a7TTto-/xa ytVerai fjiera Orjpiwv iv 7rpa>TOi>
Tfl ep?7/x,a)). A
Docetic sect mentioned by Irenaeus manifested a
preference for the Second Gospel (iii. n. 7 "qui autem lesum
separant a Christo et impassibilem perseverasse Christum passum
autem lesum dicunt, id quod secundum Marcum est praeferentes
evangelium But a mistake may perhaps lurk in this state
").
ment. we know (Clem, strom. vii. 17), professed to have

Basilides,
received instruction from one Glaucias, who is styled an interpreter
of Peter. If this Gnostic rival of St Mark wrote a Gospel, it is
possible that the words of Irenaeus refer to the Gnostic Gospel,
and not to the true St Mark. In Pseudo-Peter there are distinct
indications of the use of St Mark (Akhmim Fragment, p. xL).
The Ebionite Clementine Homilies also shew an acquaintance
with it, e.g. xix.20 rot? avrov /ACETOUS KO.T tScav 67reA.ve Trjs r<Zv
ovpavuv /3a<TiAei as {AvoT^ pta (Me. iv. 34) ; a reference to Me. xii.
29 in horn. iii. 51 is less certain, but probable (cf. Sanday, Gospels
in the second century, p. 177 f.). Hippolytus (phil. vii. 30)
strangely represents St Mark s Gospel as forming part of the
canon of Marcion But apart from Marcion the Second Gospel
1
.
seems to have found no opponents in early Christian communities,

heretical or catholic.
The early circulation of St Mark s Gospel is further attested by

its place the primary Gospels, which were regarded, perhaps
among
before the middle of the second century, as a sacred quaternion.
This idea is first

expounded by Irenaeus iii. n. 8 eVetS?/ re
K\Lfj.ara TOV /cooyxov ei> a>
eoyAev t<7t Kat rca-crapa KaOoXiK

Kareo-Traprat Se 77 cK/cA^crta CTTI Trcurty? njs yr7S...eiKOTO)? (consequens est)
recrcrapas ^X et>/ a ^ r *7 1
CJTV A.OVS e . . . wv <j>avf.pov
on 6 T&V a7ravT<t)i>
6 KaOljfJLVO<S
7Tt TtOV ^(pOV/3lfJi KO.I (TVVe^tDV TO, 7TO.VTa,
rots di/^pw7rots IScu/cei/ yjfjuv rerpa/xopôv TO tvayyiXiov
(quadriforme evangelium}, evt Se TrvevfJMn o-weô/Aevov. But the
conception of a TTpa/xop^)ov evayyeAcov does not seem to have
1
Marcion was probably acquainted with St Mark (cf. Westcott, Canon 6 ,
p. 316 n. Zahn, Geschichte, p. 675).

;
xxxii EAELY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL.
originated with the Bp of Lyons. Dr C. Taylor ( Witness of Hermas,

i.
passim] with much probability traces it to Hernias, i.e. to
the generation before Irenaeus. Between Hermas and Irenaeus
we have the witness of Tatian, whose Diatessaron reveals the fact
that the four Gospels which had received general recognition were
none other than those of the present canon. Moreover there is
reason to believe (J. R. Harris, Diatessaron, p. 56) that Tatian s
Harmony was not the first attempt of its kind; certainly the
harmonising of portions of the Synoptic narrative appears to
have begun before his time.
it be asked why St Mark s Gospel took its

If place among the
four, the answer must be that in the belief of the post- Apostolic
Church it was identified with the teaching of St Peter. It did not ji
appeal in any special manner to the interests of the Ancient

Church, or, like the first and fourth of our Gospels, bear an
Apostolic name. It was saved from exclusion, and perhaps from
oblivion, by the connexion of its writer with St Peter. Thus its
position in the primitive canon bears witness to a general and I
early conviction that it was the genuine work of the interpres

Petri.
In Irenaeus the identification of the work of St Mark with the
j
Second Gospel is formal and complete. The great Bishop of

Lyons is "the first extant writer in whom, from the nature of
his work, we have a
right to expect explicit information on the j
subject of the Canon 1

and he does not disappoint our expectations
,"
jl
here. He quotes our Gospel

repeatedly, he quotes it as St Mark s, J
and he declares the author to have been St Peter s

disciple and
interpreter.
Iren. iii. 10. 6 "Marcus interpres et sectator Petri initium

evan- i
gelicae conscriptionis fecit sic initium evangelii lesu Christi filii

:
Dei" etc. (Me. i. i Elsewhere Irenaeus quotes verbatim

3).
Me. i. 24 (iv. 6. 6), v. 31 (i. 3 3 4 i,
),
.
43 ( v 13. i), viii. 31 (iii.
.
16. 5), 38 (iii 1 8.

6), ix. 23 (iv. 37. 5), 44 (ii. 32. i), x 38
.
(i.
21. 3), xiii. 32 28. 6), xvi. 19 10. 6). The last of these
(ii. (iii.
passages shews that the Gospel as he possessed it included the
supplementary verses, and that he attributed the whole to Mark :
fine autem
evangelii ait Marcus Et quidem Dominus lesus,
"in
postquam locutus est eis, receptus est in caelum, et sedet ad dexteram.

Dei."
1
Lightfoot, Supernatural Religion, p. 271.
EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL. xxxiii
The century ends with the witness of an anonymous Roman

writer, the author of the so-called Muratorian fragment, and that
of Tertullian, who represents the belief of the daughter Church of
Carthage.
The Muratorian writer recognised four Gospels ("tertio secun-
dum Lucam quarti evangeliorum lohannis"), and the single line
. . .
which is all that remains of his account of St Matthew and

St Mark doubtless refers to St Mark. The words are quibus
tamen interfuit et ita posuit. Quibus may be regarded as the
second half of aliquibus, the first two syllables having perished
with the preceding leaf of the MS., or quibus tamen may represent
ots Se in the Greek original The sentence cannot mean that
1
.
St Mark was on certain occasions a personal attendant on our

Lord, as the next sentence Lucas... Dorninum... nee ipse vidit
("
2
in carne clearly shews, and must therefore refer to St Peter s
")
3
teaching which Mark reported carefully so far as he had oppor
,
tunity. This may be either a reminiscence of the words of

Papias (ovSei/ âprc MapKos, OV TOOS evict
ypaâ? <Js
aTre/ii/^/zo-
vevo-ev), or part of an independent Roman tradition. In either

case it is important as evidence of Roman opinion at the end of
the second century.
Tertullian s belief is clearly shewn in adv. Marc. iv. 2, 5 nobis "
fidem ex apostolis loannes et Matthaeus insinuant, ex apostolicis

Lucas et Marcus instaurant... licet et Marcus quod edidit Petri
affirmetur, cuius interpres Marcus." His references to Mark are
few, but some of them at least admit of no doubt ; they will be
found in Ronsch, d. N. T. Tertullians, p. 148 ff.
From the end of the second century the literary history of

St Mark is
merged in that of the canon of the Four Gospels.
The Gospel according to Mark holds its place in all ancient
versions of the New Testament and in all early lists of the
canon. No voice was raised against its acceptance; East and
West, Catholics and heretics, tacitly recognised its authority.
The evidence comes from all the great centres of Christian life ;
from Edessa and Antioch, from Jerusalem and Asia Minor, from
Alexandria and the banks of the Nile, as well as from Rome,
Carthage, and Gaul.

The Gospel according to St Mark was contained in the Old
Syriac version(it appears
in both the Curetonian and Sinaitic
1
So Chase in Hastings, D. B. iii. p. tung,ii. pp. 200, 201. A later tradition
247. represented St Mark as one of the
*
Lightfoot, 8. R. p. 271. Seventy (Adamant. Dial. p. 10 (ed.
*
See on the other hand Zahn,Einlei- Bakhuyzen), Epiph. haer. 51 6).
2
S. M. C
xxxiv EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL.
texts), in the Egyptian versions, both Bohairic and Sahidic, and

in the oldest forms of the Old Latin. It finds a place in all the
catalogues which enumerate the Gospels, both Eastern and Western
(see Westcott, Canon, app. D; Preuschen, Analecta, p. 138 ff.).
2. But while no doubts are expressed by any early writer as

to the genuineness of St Mark, it cannot be denied that the Gospel
received comparatively little attention from the theologians of th
ancient Church. This relative neglect is noticeable from the very
first. It has been pointed out that with the exception of Hernias
the Apostolic fathers contain no clear reference to St Mark, and

that their quotations as a whole are in closer agreement with thel
1
first Gospel than with the second . But it is doubtful whether .
the earliest post-apostolic writers of the Church made use of

written Gospels at all. Papias expresses the general feeling of the
age which succeeded the Apostles when he records his preference!

*
for "the
living voice, i.e.the oral testimony of the elders who yet ,
survived from the first generation even the Memoirs of St Peter

;
would not be widely used so long as the stream of oral tradition
continued to flow. This consideration may serve to account for 5
the absence of quotations from St Mark in such writers as Clement

of Rome and Ignatius of Antioch. It is less easy to explain the
apparent neglect of this Gospel long after it had taken its place in
every Greek codex of the Gospels and in every version of the New
Testament. The commentator known as Victor of Antioch, a
compiler whose date is certainly not earlier than the fifth century,
complains that, while St Matthew and St John had received the
attention of a number of expositors, and St Luke also had
attracted a few, his utmost efforts had failed to detect a single
commentary upon St Mark.

Victor, hypoth. : TroAAoov ets TO Kara MaT^cuov /cat eis TO KOTO,
Iwavv?7V...cnn TaavTUM> VTro/xv^/xara, oAtyoov ets TO Kara AovKav,

ovSevos oe oAws, 005 ot/xat, cts TO Kara Map/cov e^m/Tâ ayAei ou, CTTCI
ju^Sc /u-eXP 1 T^/xepov d/of/coa KOL TOVTO TroAvTrpay/xovô-as Trapa TO>I>
TO, TOOV apâtoTe/owv

<nrov$r)v 7roiov/x,cVo>v crvvdyeiv Trov^/xara /crA.
1 Sir J. C. Hawkins the purposes of catechetical or other
(Hor. Syn. p. 179)
finds a correspondence between the de- "
teaching." Traces of such adaptation

gree of familiarity with the language of are fewest in St Mark, and this fact
the three Gospels which appears to have suggests a reason for the comparative
existed among Christians" and the re- neglect of St Mark in the sub-apostolic
lative adaptation of the Gospels "for age.
EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL. xxxv
The cause doubtless partly to be sought in the

is
prestige
attaching to the first Gospel, which was regarded as the im
mediate work of an Apostle, and the greater fulness of both
St Matthew and St Luke. St Mark offered, after all, merely a
disciple s recollections of his master s teaching. There was little
in St Mark which was not to be found in St Matthew or St Luke,
or in both. Moreover, St Mark was believed even by Irenaeus
to have been written after St Matthew ;
and from this view men
passed by easy steps to the conclusion that the second Gospel
was a mere abridgement of the first.
Iren. iii. I. I 6 /xci/ STJ Margate?... TOV
ypcu>}v e^vcy/cei/ evayyeAiov
Tltrpov /cat TOV IlavAov cv Pco/XTy euayyeAio/Aeva)v.../u,Ta Se rrjv TOVTCOV

!oSov MapKos KT\. Victor, hypoth. icrreov OTL /xera Marâtov Map/cos
6 evayyeXttmJs <rvyypa<^V Trotetrat. Aug. de cons. evv. i. 3, 4 isti
"
quatuor evangelistae...hoc ordine scripsisse perhibentur primum :
Matthaeus, deinde Marcus... Marcus eum subsecutus tanquam

pedissequus et breviator eius videtur. cum solo quippe loanne
nihil dixit, solus ipse perpauca, cum solo Luca pauciora, cum
Matthaeo vero plurima et multa paene totidem atque ipsis verbis
sive cum solo sive cum ceteris consonante."
I
Such an estimate of St Mark was sufficient to counterbalance the
weight which was attached to this Gospel as the work of St Peter s

[interpreter.
Something may be learnt as to the relative importance of the
in the judgement of the Ancient Church from the order
[Gospels
[in
which they are placed in catalogues and MSS. The two
>rincipal groupings are as follows :
(1) Mt. Me. Lc. Jo. (or Mt. Me. Jo. Lc.);
(2) Mt. Jo. Lc. Me. (or Jo. Mt. Lc. Me., or Jo. Mt. Me. Lc., or
[t. Jo. Me. Lc. 1 ).

le first isthat of nearly all the Greek MSS. and of the great
ajority of the catalogues and ecclesiastical writers, and in its
mdary form it appears in the Curetonian MS. of the Old

tyriac, and in the Cheltenham list. The second is the order of
1
Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 137 f. ; siaster and the list of the
Sixty Books
anday, Studio, Biblica, iii. p. 259 f. ; have Mt. Lc. Me. where the Apos-
Jo.,
lestle, Textual Criticism of the N.T. tolic Gospels are placed first and last,
(E. T.), p. 161 f. The O. L. MS. k has but Me. retains its usual Western posi-
order Jo. Lc. Me. Mt., whilst Ambro-
i
tion.
xxxvi EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL.
the Gospels in Codex Bezae and one Greek cursive, in certain Old
Latin MSS. (a b e f ff q r), the Gothic version and the Apostolical
Constitutions, in the Latin stichometry of Codex Claromontanus,
in Tertullian,and in the vocabularies of the Egyptian versions.
Each of these groupings rests upon an intelligible principle. The
second, which embodies the original order of the West (cf. Tert.
adv. Marc. I.e.), places

in the first pair the Gospels which were
ascribed to Apostles, and after them those which were the work
of followers of the Apostles. The first, which ultimately prevailed
in the West as well as in the East, arranges the four according to
the supposed ordo scribendi\ In both the relative inferiority of
St Mark isapparent; in (i) he follows Mt. as his pedissequus in ;
(2) he is preceded not only by the two Apostles, but usually also
by St Luke. The two exceptions are probably due to a mixture of
(2) with (i); the scribe began with the Western order, but
when
he reached the apostolici, he reverted to the customary arrange
ment, in which Mark precedes Luke according to the order of
time 2 .
Another indication of the attitude of the ancient Church

towards the Gospel of St Mark is to be found in the distribution
of the evangelical symbols among the Four Evangelists. From
the time of Irenaeus the four Gospels were associated in Christian
thought with the four Cherubim of Ezekiel, and the correspond

ing of the Apocalypse.
&>a Irenaeus (iii. n. 8) quotes the
Apocalypse only, but he calls the living creatures Cherubim,

and refers to Ps. Ixxix. (Ixxx.) 2 LXX. (6 Kadrfiievos eVl rwv
êpovjêifju,
6fj,(f)dv7)()t,).
It is the Eternal Word, he says, Who
sits upon the Cherubim, and their four aspects represent His
fourfold manner of operation (irpayâTeia, dispositio) the lion ;
answers to His royal office and sovereign authority and executive
power (TO e/jLTrpafcrov avrov teal tfye/JLOvi/cov /cal fiacrCKiicov) ;

the
1 Cf.
Clem. Al. in Eus. H. E. vi. 14. 1456, give the same order. It may have
2 The Eev. H. T. Tilley informs me come from the Commentary on the
that in the tower of Wolston Church near Apocalypse which is printed under the
Rugby there is a fifteenth century bell name of Victorinus of Pettau, where the
which bears the inscription + MAECVS Evangelists are mentioned in this order
MATHEVS . LVCAS IOHES, and that some (Migne, P. L. v., col. 324).
tiles at Malvern Priory Church, dated
EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL. xxxvii
calf symbolises His sacrificial and priestly character ; the human

face,His coming in human nature the flying eagle, the gift of ;
the Spirit descending on His Church. The Gospels accordingly,

which reflect the likeness of Christ, possess the same character
istics ;
St John sets forth the Lord s princely and glorious genera
tion from the Father, StLuke emphasises His priestly work,
St Matthew His human descent, St Mark His prophetic office :
Iren. I.e. MapKOS Se O.TTO TOV

Trpot^rjr LKOV Trvev/xaros TOV e vif/ovs
cTTtovros rots av$pw7rois Tyv o.p\^ v tToirjcraTO Aeycui/ Apî; TOV evay-
ycAi ov Ir/o-ov Xptorov, cos yeypaTrrat ev Htrata t rrjv

T<3
Trpo<f>rjT-rj
Cl/COVO. TOV
TTTp<J)TLKY)V CVdyyeAlOV 8CLKVWOV 8lOL TOVTO 8e /Cat (TVVTOfJiOV
Kal 7raparp)(OV(Tav TTJV xaTayyeAiav TrcTrot^raf 7rpo^)TyTt/cos yap 6
OVTOS.
Thus Irenaeus, regards the Eagle as the symbol of

it is clear,
St Mark, whilst St Matthew, St Luke and St John are repre

sented by the Man, the Calf, and the Lion respectively. This
interpretation of the symbols is followed in the lines prefixed

to the Gospel-paraphrase of Juvencus, according to which
"Marcus amat terras inter caelumque volare,

Et vehemens aquila stricto secat omnia lapsu."
But the method by which it was reached is so arbitrary that
later writers did not hesitate to rearrange them at discretion.
Thus in the notes on the Apocalypse attributed to Victorinus of
Pettau the Eagle is assigned to St John and the Lion to St Mark.
Through the influence of Jerome this became the popular view,
and impressed itself on mediaeval art, although it was based on
grounds not more reasonable than those which led Irenaeus to the
opposite conclusion.
Hieron. in Marcum tract, ad init. "in Marco leonem in heremo
personat...qui in heremo personat utique leo est." Cf. Yictorin. in
Apoc. c. iv. (Migne, P.L. v. I.e.) "simile leoni animal Marcum
designat in quo vox leonis in heremo rugientis auditur... Marcus
itaque Evangelista sic incipiens... leonis habet effigiem."
Other arrangements were freely proposed. Thus in the Pseudo-

Athanasian Synopsis 1 Matthew is the man, Mark the calf, Luke
1 The second
Migne, P. G. xxvni., col. 431 : TO /card Mapicov etfayyAtoi .
rfoo-apa yap el8e xepou/Sei/* ovros 6 irpo- symbol is attributed to the second
01JT77S...TO detirepov dfJiotov /J.6ffxv>
TOUT^GTI Evangelist.
xxxviii EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL.
the lion, John the eagle. Augustine finds the lion in Matthew,
the man in Mark, the calf in Luke, the eagle in John. He
complains with justice of the puerility of deciding the character
of a book from the opening sentences, and not from the general
purpose and aim of the writer and he justifies his assignment of

;
the man to St Mark on the ground that the second Gospel sets
forth the human life of Christ rather than His royal descent, or
His priestly office.
De cons. evv. i. 9 principiis enim librorum quandam coniec-

"de
turam capere voluerunt, non de tota intentione Evangelistarum... <
Marcus ergo, qui neque stirpem regiam neque sacerdotalem vel cog-
nationem vel consecrationem narrare voluit et tamen in eis versatus
ostenditur quae homo Christus operatus est, tantum hominis figura
in illis quatuor aniinalibus significatus videtur."
A table will shew the extent of these variations 1

.
Irenaeus. Victorinus. Augustine. P$.-Athanasius. ;
MT. Man Man Lion Man

Me. Eagle Lion Man Calf
Lc. Calf Calf Calf Lion
Jo. Lion Eagle Eagle Eagle.
It will be seen at a glance that while in three out of the four

distributions St Matthew is the Man, St Luke the Calf, and
St John the Eagle, to St Mark each of the symbols is assigned in
turn. This fact illustrates with curious precision the difficulty
which the ancient Church experienced in forming a definite
2
judgement as to the place and office of his Gospel . Irenaeus
indeed has rightly seized upon the rapid movement of the narra
tive as one of its features, and
Augustine calls attention to
another and deeper characteristic, the interest which the writer
shews in the humanity of the Lord. But it remained for a later
age to realise and appreciate to the full the freshness and exact
ness of the first-hand report which has descended to us from the
senior Apostle through the John Mark.
ministry of
1
A fuller
treatment will be found in symbols in connexion with certain Irish
Zahn, Forschungen, ii. p. 257 ff. MSS. "in
which, while the text followed
See Professor Lawlor s Chapters on the Vulgate order, the symbols adhered
the Book of Mulling
(p. 17 ff.) for an to that of the older versions."
interesting discussion of the evangelical
III.
PLACE AND TIME OF WRITING, AND ORIGINAL

LANGUAGE.
I.
According to the prevalent belief of the ancient Church
St Mark wrote his Gospel in Rome and for the Roman Church.
Chrysostom transfers the place of composition to Egypt, but he

refuted by the testimony of Clement of Alexandria
is sufficiently
and Origen.
For the Alexandrian evidence see p. xxii Chrysostom s words

.
(prooem. in Mt.} are as follows KCU Map*o? Sc iv AlyvTrro) TOJK

:
/xaflr/Twv Trapa/caXeo-avTO)!/ avrov OLVTO TOVTO Troifjcrai (sc. (rvvOeivai TO

evayye Xiov, as the context shews). The error has possibly arisen
from the statement of Eusebius (If. E. ii. 16), Mao/cov irpu-rov <ao-iv
CTTI rrjs
AtyuTTTou orTeiXa/zevov TO eJayye Xioi/ o Brj <rvv-ypauf/a.TO Krjpvâi
:
cf. Jerome, de virr. ill. 8 "adsumpto itaque evangelio quod ipse con-
fecerat perrexit Aegyptum." Epiphanius for once expresses him
e
self with greater care (haer. li. 6 cv P<V?7 eVtrpeTrerat TO euayyeXtoi/
/c$eV$ai, Kat -ypauf/as aTroaTeXXeTat VTTO TOV ayiov Uerpoi; ets TT)V TWV
AtyuTTTtwv The subscriptions to the Gospels vary; while the
X">pw)-
majority of those which fix upon a locality are in favour of Rome,

others refer only to the preaching of the Gospel at Alexandria,
e.g. a codex quoted by Mill has CTrcSoOrj Map/o TW evayyeXto-T^ KCU
fKrjpvxOr] iv AXeâvSpeta /cat Trdcrrj rrj Trepi^wpu) avT^s (cf. Ps. Ath.
synops. 76). Tischendorf mentions the subscription lypd<f>7)...v
as found in certain MSS. which he does not specify.
But if the Gospel was written at Rome or for the Church of

2.
Rome, at what time was it written ? After the departure (e
ye\Lov tKdoffiv, and Grotius (Annot. p.

1
For o5os in this sense cf. Lc. ix.
tKdoaiv from
31, 2 Pet. i. 15, Jos. ant. iv. 8. 2 (^TT 523) quotes /uerA rotrov
t68ov TOV fa}. The citation from Ire- "an old MS."; but the Latin of Ire-
naeus which follows Victor s argument naeus post vero horum excqssum supports
(Possin. cat. p. 5, Cramer, p. 264) the printed Greek text.
begins pera TTJV TOV Kara ~M.aTda.iov cvay-
xl PLACE, TIME, AND LANGUAGE.
of St Peter and St Paul, says Irenaeus ;
while St Peter was yet
alive/ is the answer of the Alexandrians. The former is the more

credible witness, whether we consider his relative nearness to the
himself acquainted
age of St Mark, or his opportunities of making
with the traditions of Rome and Asia Minor.
According to the subscriptions of many of the later uncials and
cursive MSS. of Me., the Gospel was written in the tenth or twelfth
1
year after the Ascension This computation is doubtless based

.
on the tradition which represents Peter as taking up his abode in

Rome in the second year of Claudius (Eus. H. E. ii. 14, Hieron.
de virr. ill. i). If we dismiss this story, we are left free to adopt
the terminus a quo fixed by Irenaeus and at least implied in the
statement of Papias. It is more difficult to settle the terminus ad
quern. As we have seen, Jerome s date for the death of St Mark

2
(the 8th year of Nero) rests upon a mistake The Paschal .
Chronicle with greater probability places it in the reign of
Trajan; the young man who was the vTrvjpeTijs of Saul and
Barnabas in 42 might have lived to see the last decade of
A.D.
the first
century On the other hand an earlier date is suggested
3
.
by the circumstances under which, if we accept the Alexandrian

tradition, the Gospel was composed. The request for a written
record of St Peter teaching would naturally be made soon after
s
the Apostle s death, while the Church was still keenly conscious
of its loss. Thus we are led to think of A.D. 70* as a probable
limit of time, and this conclusion is to some extent confirmed
by the internal evidence of the Gospel. The freshness of its
colouring, the simplicity of its teaching, the absence of any indi

cation that Jerusalem had already fallen when it was written,
seem to point to a date earlier than the summer of A.D. 70.
3. It may be assumed that a Gospel written for Roman be
lievers in the first century was composed in Greek. Even if Greek
was not the predominant language of the capital, it certainly pre-
1
The form is usually et-edbdv] yuerct xpto-rou di/aXiêws <rweypd<j)ir} v Pcfyz?;.
Xpovous i
(or TOV xpto-rou ava\-/i-
i/3 ) TT}S Cf. Harnack, Chronologie, pp. 70, 124.
\f/ws (so codd. G KS2
and many cur- 2
See pp. xviii. f., xxvii.
sives) cf. Thpht. prooem. in Me. rb /card 3
;
Comp. Harnack, op. cit., p. 652.
4
etayytXiov pera 5^/ca %TT\ 7-775 TOV See p. xxii. f.
PLACE, TIME, AND LANGUAGE. xli
bailed among the Roman Jews and the servile class from which the
tarly
Roman Church was largely recruited The Gospel of St Peter s 1
.
taterpreter, if of Roman origin, was doubtless written in the

I
janguage
which was employed by St Paul when he addressed the
I
of Rome, and by Clement when he wrote in the name
phristians
:|
If the Christians of Rome to the Church at Corinth. A Latin
Grospel would have appealed to comparatively few of St Peter s
.
I Roman friends. Moreover it can scarcely be doubted that Greek

Lnd not Latin was the tongue into which St Mark had been
J Accustomed to render St Peter s Aramaic discourses, whether at
I Jerusalem or at Rome. Bishop Lightfoot indeed maintains

2
;he opposite on the ground
,
that the Apostle knew Greek enough
i
|o
address a Greek-speaking people without the aid of an inter-
:
preter.
But the scanty knowledge of colloquial Greek which
;
.! ufficed the fisherman of Bethsaida Julias in his intercourse
well have proved inadequate for sustained
pith Galileans, may
i Discourses delivered at Rome. The occasions would have been few
I vhen the Apostle would have needed to use the Latin tongue, and
In is at least uncertain whether Mark, a Jew
probably born and
:\ brought up in Jerusalem, could have rendered him assistance
;, Here.
A few MSS. (e.g. codd. 160, 161) in their subscriptions to St Mark

support the view that the Gospel was originally composed in Latin,
and the form of words which they adopt (typd(f>y Poo/mio-xt tv
Pw /nfl) suggests the origin of the mistake. The same error appears
in the subscriptions to the Peshitta and Harclean Syriac (see
p. xxvi.); on the other hand the preface to the Latin Vulgate is
content to say, "evangelium in Italia (or "in Italiae partibus")
scripsit." Yet it was once believed that the autograph of St Mark
existed in a MS. of the Latin Yulgate at Venice (Simon, hist, critique
ii.
p. 114, and Dobrowsky, Fragm. Pragense Ev. S.
Marci vulgo
autographi (Prague, 1778); cf. Gregory, prolegg. p. 185, Scrivener-
Miller, ii.
pp. 84, 259).
Professor Blass 3 maintains that St Mark s Gospel was originally

mtten in Aramaic, and that Papias, who knew the Gospel only in
1
The evidence is stated most fully by Commentary on Eomans, p. lii. ff.
2
/aspari, Quellen zur Geschichte des Tauf- Clement, ii. p. 494.
3
ymbols, iii. p. 267 ff. ; a useful summary Philology of the Gospels (1898), p.
oay be seen in Sanday and Headlani s
xlii PLACE, TIME, AND LANGUAGE.
a Greek form, mistook a translation for the original. Blass sup
"Luke in the first part
ports his theory by two arguments: (i)
of his Acts followed an author who had written in Aramaic.
Mark very likely to be the author who first published these
is
stories; he seems therefore to be Luke s Aramaic authority. If

Mark s Acts were written in Aramaic, his Gospel originally was
written in Aramaic also."
(2) "Secondly,
the textual condition of
St Mark Gospel suggests the idea that there existed a plurality
s
of versions of a common Aramaic original." It is difficult to
take the first of these arguments very seriously. Granting that

St Mark wrote a book of Acts in Aramaic,
manifestly unsafe it is
to infer that Aramaic was also the original language of his
Gospel for Mark was ex hypothesi bilingual, and he would use

;
either Aramaic or Greek according to circumstances. The second

argument is
supported by examples which open an interesting
field of enquiry, but cannot be regarded as supplying a secure
basis for so large an inference. When he adds that the Aramaic
words in St Mark are "relics of the
original, preserved by the
Blass seems to overlook the fact that they are followed
translation,"
in almost every case by a rendering into Greek. translator A

might have either translated the Aramaic or transliterated it; but
transliteration followedby interpretation savours of an original
writer.
But the theory of an Aramaic original has to meet a stronger

objection. A translator may shew a partiality for certain words
and constructions by employing them as often as the author
gives him the opportunity. But an examination of St Mark s
vocabulary and style reveals peculiarities of diction and colouring
which cannot reasonably be explained in this way. Doubtless
there is a sense in which the book is based upon Aramaic
originals ;
it is in the main a reproduction of Aramaic teaching,
behind which there probably lay oral or written sources, also
Aramaic. But the Greek Gospel is manifestly not a mere trans
lation of an Aramaic work. It bears on every page marks of the
individuality of the author. If he wrote in Aramaic, he translated
his book into Greek, and the translation which we
possess is his
PLACE, TIME, AND LANGUAGE. xliii
Iwn. But such a conjecture is unnecessary, as well as at variance

dth the witness of Papias.
Blass s supposition that "Papias

s presbyter knew of different
Greek forms of Matthew besides the Hebrew (or Aramaic) original,
but in the case of Mark, the interpreter of Peter, he knew only
one Greek form of that Gospel, and nothing at all of an Aramaic
original," imputes
to this contemporary witness something worse
than ignorance. It is evident that the presbyter means to con
trast the original work of St Mark with the many attempts which
had been made to translate the Xoyia of St Matthew.
IV.
VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE.

i. A
complete vocabulary of St Mark will be found at tl
1
end of this volume. It contains some 1330 distinct words,

which 60 are proper names. This is not the place to attemj
a full analysis of the Greek of St Mark, but it may be usei
to the student to have access to a few tables which will enabl

him to form some estimate of the relation in which St Marl
vocabulary stands to that of other writers in the New Testamenl
i. Words in St Mark (excepting proper names) which occur

no other N.T. writing :
* * *
*<rypeviv, aXaXo?, dXeKTOpo<awa, dXXaxov, d|i<j>if3dXXav,
* *
oSov, dvaKvXfciv, avaXos, avacrTva^tv, aTro Sry/Aos, ctTrc
aVcwnySav,
* * *
pye g, yvafavs, (Wxi Xioi, 8v<ncoXos,
* * vei
iv, J eKTreptcrtrwg, evay/caXi^co-tfai,
* * eôvSevctv,
ea7rira, Impairmv,
* *
*6afj./3LcrOaL9 *6vyaTpiov, KarajBaptivciv,
* *
KOTTTCIV, KarevXoyetv, KaroCKT]<ris, K6VTvpa>v, ]J! K<{>aXiovv,
t
* * *
KOVfJL, KvA.iet!/, KCO^diroXtS, fJL7]KVVLVt
ova, irpoo-ai
* * *
J irpop.pijjLvav, irpoo-apparov, 7T/3oo-K^>aAaiov,
*
iropcuco-dcu, J Trvy/x^, (TKwA^, cr/xvpvt^tv, J o-Trc/covXarw/o, crracrtac
* *
<rrtpds, *<rr(Xptv, a-vpirocriov, <rvv8X(piv, *o-wXv7reto-ât, *<
tTaXi0(, Jr^Xavyws, Tpi

*
eu>,
*TpvftaXwi, V7repr)<j>avia, J VTrepTre/cucrc
(Words in this list marked by an asterisk occur in the

Thick type denotes that Mt. or Lc. uses another word in the
place. Transliterations peculiar to Me. are distinguished by f,
other words which appear to be a?ra
Xeyo/î/a, by .)
i
Me. xvi. 9 ff. is not included in in the Index of Greek Words at the
this examination of the Marcau vocabu- of the volume.
lary. Its words will be found, however,
VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE. xlv
ii. Words peculiar to St Mark and one or both of the other

Synoptists :
dyavctKTctv, dyyapeuciv (Mt.), dyeXiy, ayva<os (Mt.), dyopa, dypos,

dXd/?a<rrpos,dXeevs, aXi (Mt.), dvayatov (Lc.), dvaê/xartêtv (Lc.),
eii>
(Lc.), dvcuretetv (Lc.), aviTrros (Mt.), di raXXay/xa (Mt.),

,
aTraXds (Mt.), aTrapveio-âi, aTroS^/xetv, aTTOKeâXiêtv, aTro-
ieiv, ctTTocrTacrtov (Mt.), ap^tcrwaycoyo? (Lc.), acrflfO TOs, CUTKOS,
acr<aXak
(Lc.), avrojuaTos (Lc.), aêSpwi/ (Mt.), ySaTTTifm;?, (3dro<; (Lc.),
/3Xa7rreiv (Lc.), (Mt.), yovuTreTetV
J3ov\vnj<s (Lc.), yaXijvr}, yevecria
(Mt.), Scpyaarivos (Mt.), 8ta/3Xe7Tti/, StayiVccrât (Lc.), 8taXoyt^(rât,
Stavotyciv (Lc.), StttTrepav, Stapler StapTraêtv (Mt.), StacrTrai^, ota- <reiv,
<f>r)fJLieiv (Mt.), 8wti/ (Lc.), Svo-KoXcos, et<T7ropeueorât, e/<aTOi/Ta7rXa<jtojv,
ticStSoorâi, e/CTrvetf CKcrrao-ts e/CTti acrcretv,

K?rX/;oro-a-ât, (Lc.), (Lc.),
(Mt.), EXXr/vi s (Lc.), eXtot (Mt.), e/x7rcuetv, fjjLTTTvew, eVSiSvV-
cK<f>vtiv
e7rai/i-
KCti/
(Lc.), eat(vr7? (Lc.), câvareXXetv (Mt.), eâvto-raVat (Lc.),
crTavat cTriypa^, eTn-Xveiv ( Lc.), 7rt(TKtaêti/, eTrtcrwayetv,
(Mt.),7rty8X>;/xa,
fprf/xaxris HpwSiavos, 6*poc, ^Xa^civ, OopvjSfiarOai

(LXX.), VK07T09,
(Lc.), Oopvftos, ifJKiTi&iv (Lc.), i^^vSioj/ (Mt.), KaêSpa (Mt.),
Xoyetv, Kcx/x^Xos, Kavavatos (Mt.), KarayeXav,
KaraxXav (Lc.),
(Lc.), Kara/xaprvpctv (Mt.), Karao-K^votv, Karao-rp^ftv,
Ka
xara^ctv (Mt.), Kareôvo-ta^civ (Mt.), Kepa/xtoi/ (Lc.), K^VCTOS (Mt.),
K\07nj (Mt.), KoSpaVTTJS (Mt.), KO\OJ3ovV (Mt.), KOTTtt^tl/ (Mt.), KOpOLVlOV
(Mt.), Kpao-TreSov, Kp7;/xvos, KT%>ta, Ki;XXos (Mt.), Kvvapiov (Mt.), S, KCO</>O
Xap:a (Mt.), Xaro/xeiv (Mt.), Xeytwv, XeVpa, XcTrpo s, XCTTTOV (Lc.), XuVpov
(Mt.), /xaKpos (Lc.), /xarî/ (LXX., Mt.), /XCO-OVVKTIOV (Lc.), ^
(Mt.), /xofo<^)âX/.cos, Naâpr/i-o? (Lc.), V^CTTIS (Mt.),
yuo Sios, fJLOtâaOai.
VO(T05, OlKoSeO-7TOT^9, O/X/Xtt, OIÎKOS (Mt.), OpÔJ? (Lc.),
VVfJi<f>WV,
O
opKtêtv, 6p/xav, opvVaeu/, opxeur&u, oi/^c (Mt.), TrapaKOvetr (Mt.), Trapa-

Tre Sv;
XVTIKOS, TrapaTTOpeveaât (Mt.), Trapaê peiv (Lc.), (Lc.), TTC^ (Mt.),
Trei/tfepa, 7rept/?Xe7recrât (Lc.), TreptXvTros, Trcpto-crw?, Trept^copos, Trerpwoiys
(Mt.), Tn/pa, TriVa^, Trvtyeiv (Mt.), Troppw (LXX.), TrpoâtVetv, TrpocrKvXtetv
(Mt.), Trpoo-TrtTTTeiv, Trpoo-rao-o-eiv, Trpoo-rpeêtv (Lc.), Trpvfjiva (Lc.),7rpwro-
Ka$eSpi a, TrpwroKXicria, Trvpyos, Trupeo-cretv (Mt.), pa/cos (Mt.), pa^>is
travSaXtoi
(Mt.), pvo-ts (Lc.), cra/?axâvt (Mt.), SaSSovKaio?, (Lc.)>
LXX.), crtVaTri, crtvSwv, <rta>7rav, o-KX^po/cap8t a (Mt.), (TKuXXciv,

<rra
(Lc.), o-Trapa crcreii/ (Lc.), (TTrXayxvt^co-ât, crTroptjaov, ;(vs,
arpoovvvrai, (Mt.), <rv/n/3ovXioi ,

(rvvaKoXovêtf (Lc.),
<m;yva^tv
<rvvava/<eto-âi, crwêvyvvetv (Mt.), (TW^TCII/ (Lc.), <rvvKa6rjcr@ai (Lc.),

(TWAcaXeu (Lc.), o-v^XaXttv, crvvTrriyeiv, crw7ropV(r(9at (Lc.), (rvixnrapacr-
creiv (Lc.), cri;i/T7;ptv, ^vpos, (r<^vpis,
reWtov (Mt.), TeXajv^
paKio-xtXioi, rpiySos (LXX.), Tpv/?Xiov (Mt.),
(Mt.), <e
yyos, ^paycXXow (Mt.),
(Mt.), \l/i-îov (Mt.).
iii. Words peculiar to St Mark and St John s Gospel :
o.Kai/0tvos, vra^>iao-/>tos, tfupoopo s,

vapSos TTIOTIKOS, TrXotaptov, TrpocratrTys, Trrretv, pafiftowfL, paTTtcr/xa,
OJTaptOV.
xlvi VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE.
iv. Words peculiar to St Mark, one of the other Synoptists,
St John :
apto/xa (Lc.), yao<vXaKiov (Lc.), e/A/?pi/xao-0ai (Mt.), itca s (Lc.)!J

Kpa/3arTOS (Lc.), /*ot X a (Mt.), oi/aos TrXe/cetv (Mt.), pa/3ft*
Mt.),
(Mt.), o-vroyyos (Mt.), <avepc3s (Lc.), uxrawa (Mt.).
v. Words peculiar to St Mark and the Pauline Epistles (ii
eluding Hebrews):
afij3d, aXaXaeiv,
(LXX.), d<f>poa"vvrj, dêtpoTro 117x0?, /3a7rrta /xo5,
eop7xrorciv, ev/catpos, cvKOiptas, T^Sews, 6Xo/cavTco/xa,
, 7rpoXa/x/3ai/eiv, <TvvaTro6vr)<TKeiv, rpo/xos, vo-repr/o-is.
vi. Words
peculiar to St Mark, one of the other Synoptists,
the Pauline writings :
(Lc.), a8?7/xoveiV (Mt.), aKvpovv (Mt.), a7rt(TTca (Mt.).

a7TOTao-(re<r$ai
(Lc.), (Lc.), appaxrros (Mt.), aprvetv (Lc.]
atruveros (Mt.), an/AOS (Mt.), yovu (Lc.), SiaTropevccrâi (Lc.), 8iSao>
Xta (Mt.), St^yeto-ât (Lc.), e/<Ave<T#ai

(Mt.), eKêpetv (Lc.),
^Lc.), evraX/xa (Mt.), eâvr^s (Lc.), eTrato-^wecrât (Lc.), eTri
(*Lc.), ep^/xta (Mt.), (Lc.), ^Xvs (Mt.), 0Aê/ (Mt.]
e}/<cupU>
OpocL<r@ai (Mt.), Kaâtpetv (Lc.), yaao-rt^ (Lc.), /x,Ta/Aop^>o)o-ât (Mt.]

/xwpos (Mt.), i/eoV^s (Lc.), oLKoSofjLij (Mt.), TTavTaôv (Lc.), Trdvrot
(Lc.), TrapaSocrts (Mt.), Trapatretcrât (Lc.), TrapaTrrw/xa (Mt.), TTC
rrjptw (Lc.), TreptfcaXvTrretv (Lc.). 7TpLKcl(rOai (Lc.), irXtto-Tos (Mt.),
TTpOCTKCUpOS (Mt.), 7TpOO-KapTptV (Lc.), <T^W\3VO.l (Mt.), (TTTOpOS (LlC.), ,J
<rvv(rts
(Lc.), crôXaêtv (Lc.), VTroBela-Oai (Lc.), X aXav (Lc.),
TTOl^TOS (Lc.).
vii. Words peculiar to St Mark and the Catholic Epistles :
Sa/xaeiv (Jas.), 8o>peto-ât (2 Pet.).
viii. Words
peculiar to St Mark, one other N.T. writer, and the
Catholic Epistles :
(Lc., I Pet., 3 Jo.), ayvoeti/ (Paul, 2 Pet.), ayptos (Mt.,

Jo.), 0ep/xcu veoâi (Jo., Jas.), XatXai^
Jude), aa-e I Pet., 3
Xycta (Paul,
(Lc., 2 Pet.), TToXvreXrys (Paul, I
Pet.), arevd&Lv (Paul, Jas.), <rwrpe-
(Lc., i
Pet.), rpe/xetv (Lc., 2 Pet.).
ix. Words peculiar to St Mark and the Apocalypse, or to

St Mark, the Apocalypse, and one other N.T. writer :
SptVavov, Kav/xaTteev (Mt.), Xcu/caiveii/, /xeyicrrav, tteXt (Mt.), /zvXo?

(Mt.), TTopvevetv (Paul), irop^vpa (Lc.), (Mt.), o-roXij (Lc.), 7rrd>/>ta
(Mt.),
Such be multiplied 1 with the help of the

tables may easily
index at the end of this volume and a good concordance. But
1
For a good comparative table of the characteristic words in Me., see Haw
kins, Hor. Syn., p. 10 f.
VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE. xlvii
those which are given above suffice to bring out certain features
in St Mark s vocabulary. Of the 1270 distinct words (excluding
proper names) which it contains, 80 are peculiar to St Mark,
about 150 are shared only by St Matthew and St Luke, and 100
more are among the less widely distributed words of the New
Testament. This is not a large proportion of peculiar or unusual
words. St Luke s Gospel has more than 250 aira^ \y6fi,va,
besides a large number of words common
only to itself and the
Pauline writings On 1
. the other hand the aira^ \eyoêva of
St Mark, if not relatively numerous, are often
striking while he ;
has comparatively few of the compounds in which the later Greek
delighted, we meet
in his pages with such survivals as eZrei/,
jrcuSioOev, such colloquialisms as KevTvpiwv, fecrr???, irian/cos,

<T7re/cov\dTci)p,
and such transliterations as tcopfidv, Ta\ei6a KOV/J,,
e<f)(t>a0d, paftfiovveL If we might generalise from these features
of St Mark s Greek as compared with the Greek of St Luke, we
should be led to conclude that the writer was a foreigner who spoke
Greek with some freedom, but had not been accustomed to employ
it for literary purposes He is not at a loss for an unusual word
2
.
when it is wanted to convey his meaning or give point to his

narrative, but under ordinary circumstances he is comparatively
limited in his choice, and he displays no familiarity with the
habits of the Hellenistic writers of his age.
2. The Greek of St Mark s Gospel is characterised by pecu
of construction and style which force themselves upon
liarities
the attention of every student. few of these may be parti A

cularly mentioned.
(a) Frequent use of eu/ai and eXOelv with a participle : i. 6 rjv. . .
ev&e&vjJiei o$...Kal o-$o>i/, 33 î/...e7rtcrwr/y/xevr;,39 rjXOev Kypvcrcrwv,

40 2pxTai...7rpoo-KaA.(3i/, ii.
3 epôvrat <epovre9, 5 rjcrav KaOijfJievoi
/cat
StaXoytô/xevoi, v. 5 rjv /cpau)v /cat KaraKOTrra)!/ eauroV, ix. 4 Jjcrav
cnn/AaAovrT5, x 32 ô-av...aVa/3aiVovTes.../cal yv Trpoaywv, xiii. 13

ecrecr$ /xto-ov/xevot, 23 etrovrat TrtTTTOvres, XV. 43 rjv
1
See Plummer, St Luke, p. lii. ff. "the non-classical words. ..occur with
2 Sir J.C. Hawkins (Hor. Syn. p. 106) , considerably more frequency in the
has collected a list of 26 special vocabulary of St Mark than in
"
rude, harsh,
obscure or unusual words or expressions those of the other Synoptists." Comp.
in St Mark," and points out (p. 171) that Encycl. Bibl. ii. 1
767 f.
xlviii VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE.
(6) Multiplication of participles: i. 21 TrpocrekOuv

KpaTycras, 41 o"7rXa,yxvr$ets KTetWs...i7i/faTO, v. 25 ff. ovcra . . .
/ccuiBj
a\ovo-ao-a...eX0ovo-a rj\}/aTO,
xiv. 67 t8ovcra...e/x^Xâo-a Xe yei, xv. 43!
(c)
Use of article with infinitives and sentences: 14 /xeTo-TcJ i.
TTdpo.ooB nvaL TOV IOKXVWV, iv. o otot TO JJUYJ Vtv pcâ-Vy V. 4 OKX TO OLVTOV
SeSeVât Kat Sico-TraVât -UTT avTOv KTX, ix. 23 TO ei SvVy, xiv. 28/4*
TO eycpOrjvai /xe.
(c?) Frequent use of tvOvs, which occurs 34 times in Me. i.

ixj|
and 7 times in x. xvi.
(e)
Use of av in such sentences as iii. ii 6Vav CCVTOV
VI. 07TOV CtV O.V TJlj/aVTO, Xi. 19 OTttV
56 lO-7rO/3VTO...OO-Ot yVOt/TO.
(/) Use of broken or imperfect constructions, in cases of parei

thesis (ii. 22, iii. 16 18, vii. 19), or mixture (ii. i, iv. 15, 26,*
30 31, vi. 8, n, viii. 2, xiii. 34), or extreme compression (v. ;
vi. 43, viii.

8), or ellipse (x. 40).
(g) Construct ad sensum : ix. 20 tSwv avTov TO Tn/ev/xa, xiii
(h) Repetition of negative: i. 44 t

/x^Scv etTnys, v. 3
ovSets eSwaTO, xvi. 8 ovScvt ovSev
(z) Frequent use and careful discrimination of prepositions:

i.
39, ii. iii. 8, iv. 7, 19, 21, vi. 5, 6,^1.3,
e.g. i, 2,
ip, 13,
42, x. ii, 22, 24, xi. 4, xii. i, 17, xiii. 51; cf. aTTOKvXiW,
xvi. 3 f. 1
3. Such examples, however, give no just conception of St

Mark s general style. The body of the work consists of a series |
of sentences connected by the simplest of Greek copulas, each

contributing a fresh fact to the reader s knowledge, and each
by its vivid and distinct presentation of the fact claiming his

closeattention. St Mark knows how to compress his matter,
where a multitude of words would only weaken the effect, or i
where the scheme of his work forbids greater fulness; on the [
other hand, when words can heighten the colouring or give life
to the picture, they are used without regard to brevity and with
little attention to
elegance.
1
Tothese stylistic peculiarities may asyndeton (Hawkins, Hor. Syn.,pp. 108 ff .,
be added (j)a frequent use of the his- ii3ff., i2off.); and (m) disposition to
toric present 151 instances are quoted employ pleonastic forms (Salmond, in
as against 78 in Mt. and 4 or 6 in Lc.; Eastings, D.B. iii. p. 251).
(k) preference of Kal to (I) use of
3<?;
VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE. xlix
of compression see especially Mark s summaries of

For instances
our Lord teaching or of the comments of the hearers, e.g. i. 27, ii.
s
7, viii. 29,
xii. 38 40 (comp. Mt.). For his habit of adding word
to word where one might have sufficed see i. 32 ot/rt a?...ore cfuo-ei/ 6
77X109, 35 Trpwt fvvvâi XtW, V. 26 (see above 2 6), vi. 25 /xera eu6v<>
vii. viii.
o-TrovS^s, 13 rrj TrapaSoVet rj TrapeScoKare, 25 Ste/SXei/ cv /cat
/cat
aTreKaTtcrrr] eve/?Xe7rev, 37 V7rep7repicro-<os eêTrXô-o-ovro, xii. 14
!ecrTtv 8owat...S<j3/xi/ 77 /XT) 8uyxev;, 44 TraWa ocra t;(ev /?aXv, oXov
TOV /3tov avr^s, xiv. 3 a\a/3a.crrpov vdpSov TTIO-TIK^S TroXureXovs, 68 ovre
oTSa ovre eTrtcrra/xat, XV. I e#v? Trpcot, xvi 8 rpo/xos Kat K(TTao-i9.
the same head may be placed the frequent instances in
"Under
which a statement is made first in a positive and then in a negative

form or the reverse (e.g. i. 22, ii. 27, iii. 29, v. 19, x. 45).
Two
other points, which the tables do not shew, deserve
be emphasised here I
( )
the relatively frequent use of certain :
characteristic words; (2) the use of certain ordinary words in

in uncommon and sometimes enigmatic sense.
11
Examples of (i) are: d/ca&xpros (in the term Tryev/xa d/caâprov),
9 7 3
tTrm/xai/ , evayye Xioi/ , $a/A/3eur$at ,
4 4 6 3 6
irapaXatt/JdVetv , TrapaTropcvecrât , Trept^XeTrecrât , 7rX^pco/za , Trpoayetv ,
9 2 8 16
Trpoo-KaXcrcrât , Trwpovaât (Trwpwcrts) cruv^TCU , VTrayetv
, , c/>t/xo{5-
<rât
2
. Under the second head we may place eVet^cv (vi. 19), Trvy/a^
(vii. 3),
aVexet (xiv. 41), eVi/foXtuV (xiv. 72).
Further, St Mark gives movement to his history by the

jmarkable freedom with which he handles his tenses.
Changes of tense occur (i) with a corresponding difference of

meaning: v. 15 ff. TOV Sat/xovio/xi/oi ...6 SaiyU-ovio-$ets, vi. 14 ff.
ey7ypTai...T7yep$?7, vii. 35 tXvOrj . . . fXdXci . .
.8tecrrtXaro...8teo-TeXXTO,
ix. 15 44 TC^V^KCV ...... a,7re#avev
ÔafJ./3~Ôrj(Tav ...... ycnrdôvTO, XV. :
(2) apparently for the purpose of giving life to a dialogue ix. :
34 ff.
eTrr/pwra.. .Xeyt...T7rV, xi. 27 epôvTat.../cat !Xeyoj/...er7rev...
/
Xyovo~ti . . .
Xeyet.
Thus present, perfect, imperfect, aorist, are interchanged,

>t
through ignorance of the laws of the Greek language, or

ith conscious but from a keen sense of the reality
artificiality,
living interest of the facts. Sometimes the historical tenses

used almost exclusively throughout a paragraph (e.g. ii. 3
[O, xv. 20 24) ;
more frequently they alternate with the imper-
and aorist (e.g. iv. 35 41, vi. 30 51). Even in indirect
s. M.
2
d
1 VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE.
narration the present and perfect are freely used (ii. I, xv. 44, 47,
xvi. 4), when the writer desires to place the reader for the moment
in the speaker s point of view. On the other hand St Mark

frequently uses the imperfect in a sense which is scarcely dis
tinguishable from the aorist, except that it conveys the impression
of an eye-witness describing events which passed under his own
eye (cf. e.g. v. 18,
vii. 17, x. 17, xii. 41, xiv. 55).
Muchhas been written as to a supposed tendency on the
of this writer to adopt Latin words and forms of speech. The
occurrence of such words as Brjvdpiov, Kevrvpiwv, KoSpavrr)?, KpaM
/9arT09, Xeyitov, fe<TT?79, o-Tre/covXdrtop, and such a phrase as licavbv
lends a,prima facie support to this view. But some of

iroieiv, th<
Latinisms occur in other Gospels as well as in St Mark, and it
may be doubted whether they prove more than a familiarity

with the vulgar Greek of the Empire, which freely adopted Latin
words and some Latin phraseology 1 Nevertheless their relatively
.
frequent occurrence in St Mark is one indication

amongst others
of his larger acquaintance with the Greek which was spoken in
the Roman world, and it accords well with the tradition which
represents the writer of this Gospel as a professional interpreter/

and as having resided for some years in Rome.
1
Blass, Philology of the Gospels, p. 2 1 1 f.
V.
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
Attempts were made at an early time to break up the

I.
Gospels into sections corresponding more or less nearly to the

nature of the contents. Besides the stichometry which measured
the text by lines 1 and the Ammonian sections which divided it
,
in such a manner as to shew its relation to that of the other
Gospels, there were systems of capitulation under which it was

arranged in paragraphs for reading. Two such systems survive in
cod. B and cod. A respectively. In the former, which is the more
ancient 2 St ,
Mark
broken up into 62 sections as against 170 in
is
ISt Matthew and 152 in St Luke; in the system represented by
cod. A (the so-called Kefyakcua maiora or rtrXot) St Mark has

8
|48 sections, St Matthew 68, and St Luke 83 4 .
The following table will enable the student to compare the

capitulation of codd. BA
with the paragraphing adopted in the
text of Westcott and Hort. Italics are used where two of the
three systems coincide; where the three agree the verse-numbers
are printed in thick type.
Cod. B Cod. A WH.

I. i I. i
2
9 9
12 12
1
For the variations of the sticho- St Mark see Gregory, p. 162, Scrivener-
St Mark see Studio, Biblica, p. Miller, p. 80 flf.
Zin
; J. E. Harris, Stichometry, p. 49; 2 Found also in cod.
JEf.
3
Th. St. i. p. 444 f., ii. p. 250; the Found also in codd. CNKZj and
ijority of the subscriptions in MSS. give possibly of Alexandrian origin; cf. J.
1600. The Ammonian sections fluctuate Th. St., i. p. 419.
stween 232 and 242 (Gregory, Prolegg., 4
Cod. Dhas a system peculiar to it
.
p. 1 52 f.
;
cf. Burgon, Last twelve verses, self, in which Me. is divided into 148
3iof.). On the Church lessons in sections (Scrivener, Codex Bezae, p. xx.).
lii CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
Cod.
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. lir,
Cod.
liv- CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
Cod. B Cod. A WH.
26
27 27
32
43 43
53 53
66 66
XV. i XV. j-
16 16
2ob
24
33
38
42 XV. 42 42
XVI. i XVI. i
[9]
The rir\oi which precede the Gospel in cod. A give the

1
contents of the successive chapters as follows :
Tov Kara Map/cov evayyeXtov at Trcptoât.

a Trepi TOV 8at/xovto/xevov.
.
ft, T^S Trevtfepas IleTpov.
Trepi
y .
Trepi TOOV ta0evTa>v (XTTO TrotKtXa>v voVtov. 8 Trepi TOV XeTrpov..
e .
Trepi TOV TrapaXvTtKov. g~ .
Trepi Aevi TOV reXwvov. ^. Trept
TOV r)pav
eôi/ros êtpa. 17 Trept TT^S TOOV dTrotTToXcov eKXoy^s. .
.
T^S 7rapa/3oX^s TOV cnropov.
Trept i. Trept T^9 eTrtTt/x-ô-ews rov
dve/Aov Kat r^s âXao-o-^?. ta Trept TOV Xeyecovo?. ty^. Trept -nys .
Qvyarpos TOV dp^wruvaywyov. ty Trept r^s at/xoppoovcr^?. tS Trept . .
7T^5 Staray^s dTrocrroXwv. te Trept

ro>v loodwov Kat Hpa>8ov. .
7
i~ Trept TWJ/ Trevre aprwi/.
.
i^ Trepi TOV ei/ OaXdcra-rj TreptTrarov. .
;
.
r^5 Trapaâa-ew? T^S ei/roX^s TOV êoO.
Trepi i^. Trept T^S
ôtvtKto-cr^s. /c
Trept TOV /x,oytXaXov. . /ca Trept TOJI/ eTrra apTcov. .
K/3 Trepi TT^S.

âptaatW. /cy
v///>7s Trepi TOV Tv<Xov.
TO>V K8 Trepi . .
eV Kanrapta eTrepwTâews. Ke Trepi T^S //.eTa/AOp^xoo-ews TOV .
/eg- Trepi TOV o"eXr7i/iao/>i,eVov.

.
K^ Trepi 8taXoytô/xe- . T<3i>
vwv Tts /xet^wv. /o/. Trepi TWV ^7repcoTô-avTo>v K0 Trepi <E>apto-ata)v.

.
7
TOV eTrepcoTô-avTos avTov TrXovo-tov. X Trepi TWV vtciov Ze/?eSatov. .
Xa .
Trepi BapTt/xatov. X/3 .
Trepi TOV TrwXov. Xy .
Trepi T^S
O~VK^S. X8 .
Trepi d/AVTyo-iKa/aas. Xe .
Trepi TOJI/ eTrepw-
TOV Kvptov dp^tepewv Ktxi ypa/xyaaTewv Ev TTOIO. eôvcrta Tavra
Trotets ; Xg- Trept TOV a/xTreXwvo?.
.
X^ Trept TWI/ ey/caêVtov 8ta TOV .
Krjv(rov. Xrf. Trepi TCOV â88ov/cattov. X^ .

Trept TWV ypa/x/>iaTe(ov.
/x
.
Trepi T^S TOV Kvptov eTrepwTTycreto?. /na .
Trepi TT^S TO, 8vo XeTrra.
/x^. Trepi rjys crvvTeXeta?. /xy .
Trept -n^S lytiepas Kai topas. /xS .
Trepi
T^S aXetiâoTys TOV /cvptov /xvpw. /xe .
Trepi TOV Traa-â. /xg- .
Trepi
1For the variants of codd. see LA the Latin Vulgate, cf. Wordsworth and
Tregelles, p. 486! ; for the capitulation White, p. 174; and for tables of Latin
of cod. Amiatinus and other MSS. of tituli, Thomasius, opera, i. p. 303 sqq.
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. Iv
Trpoc^Teia.
7rapa8oo-<os /x .
apwjo-is Ilerpov. p.rf. Trepi rfjs al-nj-
CTCDS TOV KVplOLKOV
The following conspectus shews the contents as they are

| arranged in the present edition.
I. i.
Superscription.
2 8. Preparatory ministry of John the Baptist.
9 ii. The Baptism.
1 2 1
3. The Temptation.
14 15. First preaching in Galilee.
16 20. Call of the first four disciples.
21 28. Casting out of an unclean spirit in the synagogue
at Capernaum.
29 31. Healing of Simon s wife s mother.
32 34. Miracles after sunset.
35 39. Withdrawal from Capernaum and first circuit of
Galilee.
40 45. Cleansing of a leper.
II. i 12. Healing of a paralytic in a house at Capernaum.
The forgiveness of sins.
13 14. Call of Levi.
15 17. Feast in Levi s house.
18 22. Question of fasting. The Old and the New.
23 28. Cornfield incident. Question of the Sabbath.
III. i 6. Healing of a withered hand on the Sabbath.
7 12. Second great concourse by the Sea.
a. Second withdrawal from Capernaum, and choice of
13 i9
the Twelve.
b
i9 30. Question of the source of the Lord s power to
expel unclean spirits.
31 35. Errand of the brothers and the mother of Jesus,
and teaching based upon it.
IV. i 9. Teaching by parables. The parable of the Sower.
10 12. Reasons for the use of parables.
13 20. Interpretation of the parable of the Sower.
21 25. Parabolic warnings as to the responsibility of hear
ing the word.
26 29. Parable of the automatic action of the soil.
30 32. Parable of the mustard seed.
33 34. General law of parabolic teaching.
35 41. Stilling of the wind and sea.
Y. i 13. Casting out of the legion at Gerasa.
14 17. The Gerasenes alarmed and hostile.
1 8 20. The restored demoniac sent to evangelise.
21 34. Petition of Jairus. Healing of the cu/xoppoovo-a.
35 43. Raising of the child of Jairus.
VI. i 6a .
Departure from Capernaum. Preaching at Naza
reth.
6b 13. Another circuit of Galilee. Mission of the Twelve.
Ivi CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
14 1 6. The fame of Jesus reaches the Tetrarch.

1729. Episode of John s imprisonment and death.
3 44. Return to the sea. Feeding of the five thousand.
4552. Walking on the sea.
5356. Ministry in the Plain of Gennesaret.
VII. 113. Question of ceremonial washings.
1423. Teaching based upon the question.
2430. In the region of Tyre and Sidon. The daughter oi
a Syrophoenician delivered from an evil spirit.
3137. Return to Decapolis. Healing of a deaf man whc
spoke with difficulty.
VIII. 19. Feeding of the four thousand.
1013. Fresh encounterwiththe Pharisees near Dalmanul
14 - 21. The leaven of the Pharisees and the leaven
Herod.
22 - 26. Arrival at Bethsaida. A
blind man recovers sight
2730. Journey to the neighbourhood of Caesarea Philippi,
Question as to the Lord s Person.
3133- The Passion foretold. Peter reproved.
34-IX. i. Public teaching on self-sacrifice.
IX. 28. The Transfiguration.
913- Conversation about Elijah, during the descent froi
the mountain.
1429. A demoniac boy set free, and the sequel.
3 32- The Passion again foretold.
3337- Return to Capernaum. Question of precedence.
3840. On the use of the Name by a non-disciple.
4150. The teaching resumed. On the consequences
conduct towards brethren in Christ.
X. i.
Departure from Galilee; journeys in Judaea an<
Peraea.
2 - 12. Question of divorce.
13 1 6.
Blessing of children.
1722. The rich man who wanted but one thing.
2327. The rich and the Kingdom of GOD.
28 - 31. The reward of those who leave all for Christ s sake
3234. The Passion foretold for the third and last time.
3545- Petition of the sons of Zebedee. Teaching
on the incident.
4652. Passage through Jericho: Bartimaeus restored
sight.
XI. i ii. Solemn entry into the precinct of the Temple.
12 - 14. Fig-tree in leaf but without fruit.
Second day in the Precinct. Breaking up of tl
20 - 25.
Temple-market.
Conversation on the withering of the fig-tree.
2733- Third day in the Precinct. Authority of Jesus
challenged by the Sanhedrists.
XII. I 12, Parable of the Husbandmen and the Heir.
The Pharisees question.
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. Ivii
1 8 27. The Sadducees question.

28 34. The scribe s question.
a. The Lord s question.
35 37
b Denunciation of the Scribes.
37 40.
41 44. The widow s two mites.
XIII. i 2. Destruction of the Temple foretold.
3 13. Question of the Four: first part of the Lord s
answer.
14 23. Troubles connected chiefly with the Fall of Jerusa
lem.
24 27. End of the Dispensation foretold.
28 29. Parable of the budding fig-tree.
30 32. The time known to the Father only.
33 37- Final warning.
XIV. i 2. The day before the Passover.
3 9. Episode of the Anointing at Bethany.
10 1 1. Interview of Judas with the Priests.
12 1 6. Preparations for the Paschal meal.
17 21. Paschal Supper the Traitor pointed out.
:
22 25. Institution of the Eucharist.

26 31. Departure to the Mount of Olives. The desertion
and denial foretold.
32 42. The Agony in Gethsemane.
43 Arrival of the Traitor: arrest of Jesus: flight of
50^
the Eleven.
51 52. Story of the young man who followed.
53 65. The Trial before the High Priest.
66 72. Peter denies the Master thrice.
XV. i
15. The Trial before the Procurator.
1 6 2o a . The Lord mocked by the Procurator s soldiers.
2o b 22. The way to the Cross.
23 32. The Crucifixion, and the first three hours on the
Cross.
33 37- The l as ^ three hours on the Cross the Lord : s Death.
38 41. Events which immediately followed.
42 47. The Burial of the Lord.
XVI. i 8. Visit of the women to the tomb on the third day.
[9 n. Appearance to Mary of Magdala.
12 13. Appearances to two disciples.
14 1 8.
Appearances to the Eleven.
19 20. The Ascension, and its
sequel.]
2. We are now in a position to consider how far the contents

1
px>up
themselves into larger sections , revealing the existence of a
1 Zahn
(Einleitimg, ii. p. 224 ff.) di- Dr Salmond (in Hastings, D. B., iii. 249)
ridesthe Gospel, apart from the intro- suggests a division in accordance with
luction and appendix, into five very the geographical data (i. 14 vii. 23,
inequal parts (i. 1645, ii. i iii. 6, vii. 24 ix. 50, x. i 31, x. 32 xv. 47).
Iii. 7 vi. 13, vi. 14 x. 53, xi. i xvi. 8).
Iviii CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
purpose or plan in the mind of the writer. Even a hasty exami

nation will shew that the book deals with two great themes,
the Ministry in Galilee (i. 14 ix. 50), and the Last Week at
Jerusalem (xi. 8), and that these sections are connected
I xvi.
by a comparatively brief survey of the period which intervened

(x. i 52). The
first fourteen verses of the Gospel are
evidently
introductory the last twelve have
;
the character of an appendix,
which links the Gospel history with the fortunes of the Church
in the Apostolic age.
Thefirst of the two great sections of St Mark bears manifest
j
signs of brevity and compression, especially in certain parts of the

narrative. On the other hand there are indications of the writer s
desire to follow the order of events, as far as his information
permitted him to do so. It is shewn by the notes of time and |
place which continually occur.
The following are examples Trapaywv Trapa ryv OdXao-a-av (i. 16)... :
Kat Trpo/3as oAtyov (19)... /cat eurTropevovTat ets Kac/>apvaou/u,, /cat ev#v?
rots crd/3{3a.(riv eio-fXOwv eis rrjv a-vvaywyyv (21)... /cat cvOvs e/c rfjs j
o-waywy?7S ceA$ovTs (29)...6i/aas 8e yevo/xev^s (32)... /cat Trpcot ei/wâ

Atav aVacrras ef)\@ev (3 5)... /cat eto~eA0wv TraAtv ets Kac/>. oY êpwv
(ii. i) j
.../cat e^-rjXOev 7raA.ivTrapa Tr)v $aAaercrav (13)... /cat Trapaycov (14)... /cat 1
ewnyAêv TraAtv ets o-vvayajy^v (iii. I ) /cat

dve^prjcrev Trpos TT/V @d- . . . . . .
Xao-crai/(7).../cat ava/?atVet cts TO opos (i3)...Kat epx^rat t? ot/cov (20)...

Kat TraXtv rjpâro StSacr/cetv Trapa rr)v âAaoxrav
(iv. i).../cat ore e-ycvero
Kara //.was (io)...Kat Xtyet avrots ev e/cctvTy rf) tjfJ-tpa oi/ ta? yei/o/ê^? >
AteA^w/xev ts TO
(3 5)... Kat rjXQov
Trcpa? TO Wpav (v. i).../cal ci<s ,
StaTTtpao-avTOS TOV Iryo-ov ev TrAota) TraAtv

(21)... /cat t^rjXOev cKfWev
TU>
(vi. i).../cat TTCpt^ycv Tas Kwâs (7)... /cat aTnÂôv ev TrAotw et? T<p
TOTTOV (3 2)... Kat StaTTCpacravTcs 7rt T^V

(.pf]jjLOV y^v Âôv ets T ewrjaraper
1
(53)...KfWV 8e avao"Tas aTrrjXOev ets TO, opta Tvpov (vii. 24)... Kat
Tra Aiv eêA^wv K TWV optW Tvpov Âêi/ Sta StSaJvos ets T^V OdXao-a-av
(31)... Kat eu0vs e/A^Sas ets TO TrAotOV. . .Â^V ets Ta ftep?; AaA/xai/ovâ
(viii. I o)... Kat... TraAtv e//,/3as aTnyAêv ets TO Trepav (13)... Kat epôvTat t
ets B-ô-atSa v
(22). ..Kat erjX6v...ci<; Tas Kw/x,as Katoraptas (27). ..Kat
/xeTa 7;yu,epas avrovs ets opos fnfnrjXov (ix. 2)... Kat KaTa/Jat-
e^...dvac/>epet
VOVTWV avTwv Tov opovs (9)...Kat to"eAôvTos avTov ets otKov

e/c
(28)...
KctKetêv eêAô vres erropeiWro 8ta T^S FaAetAatas
(30)... Kat Â$ov ets
Kac/>apvaou/>t (33).
It is
impossible to resist the impression that the writer ;
who constructed this chain of sequence believed himself to be

presenting his facts upon the whole in the order of their actual i
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. lix
Kicurrence ;
and this impression is not weakened by the occasional
Iropping of a link (as e.g. 40, 23, vii. i), for such excep-
at i. ii.
jions suggest
that he was unwilling to go beyond his information,
,nd that the indications of order which he gives are sound so
ar as they go. This view is supported by the absence of his

feivourite evQvs at the points of transition; at such times the
isrriter vouches for the relative order only, and not for the im-
jaediate succession of the events. The kind of sequence which
ê
aims to establish is consistent with the omission of many
incidents or discourses, and with the bringing into close proximity
Ifothers which were separated by considerable intervals, but not

rith a disregard of chronological order; nor is it his habit to
xoup together materials of similar character, or which appeared

o illustrate the same principle 1 .
But granting that the writer intended to follow the relative

rder of time, there reason to suppose that he has succeeded ?
is
an we recognise in this part of his work the steady and natural

velopment of events which possesses historical verisimilitude ?
The answer makes itself distinctly heard by the careful
udent. He
observes a progress in the history of the Galilean
inistry, as it is depicted by St Mark, which bears the stamp

truth. The teaching of Christ is seen to pass through a
iccession of stages in an order which corresponds to His method
dealing with men first there is the synagogue homily, then
:
le popular instruction delivered in the larger auditorium

pplied by the sea-shore or the neighbouring hills, then the
caching by parables of the multitudes who had proved them-
receiving spiritual truth, and lastly
Ives incapable of the
dtiation of a select few into the mysteries of the Kingdom,
hich they were afterwards to proclaim to the world. And
1 Dr Sanday, however, (Smith, D.B. 2 ,
as wholes are in chronological order, the
p. 1224, cf. Hastings, D.B., ii. p. 613) events within each section are obviously
nds some instances of this: "Some massed in groups"; "within his first
Actions (according to Holtzmann, ii. section St Mark certainly groups events
;
iii. 6, iv. 21 25, ix. 33 50, x. 2 by subject-matter rather than by time."
i, xi. 2326) shew marks of artificial The general attitude of St Mark to-
Mr C.H.Turner (Hastings,
mposition." wards chronological order is stated in a
.., pp. 406, 410) expresses himself
i. few careful sentences by Dr Salmoud,
ith less reserve: "even if the sections in Hastings, D. B., iii. p. 255.
Ix CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
of events as sketched by St Mark answers tc

the course
this in the teaching and partly explains it. We seei
progress
and enthusiasm, the
the crowd growing daily in numbers
for
of teaching increased, the necessity arising ^
opportunities
the seleetion and training of
division of labour, consequent the]
Twelve ;
on the other
and the hand,hostility of the
growing
Scribes, their reinforcement
from Jerusalem, their alliance
withj
excitement
the party of Herod, the unintelligent and dangerous
A*
of the common people, the awakened curiosity of Antipas.
we look more into St Mark s the plan of the
closely picture,
Ministry begins to shape

itself. We
see that it includes (i) the|
of the lake-side towns and country, both in the

evangelisation
in that of Philip; (2) the
tetrarchy of Antipas and extensiorj
of this work to the rest of Galilee during intervals of enforceoj
withdrawal from the lake-district; and (3) the instruction andj
disciplining of the men who
were ultimately to carry the preach
ing of the Divine Kingdom to the ends of the earth.

The whol
of this complicated process moves onwards in St Mark s historjl
in so easy and natural a manner that we are scarcely conscioi

of the movement until we come to analyse the contents of th(
Gospel. But in fact the scheme developed stepis by step,

1
incident forming a distinct link in the sequence .
According to Papias St Mark wrote aKpi/?ak, ov fievroi raei, and

this has been taken to mean that, while his recollections were
faithfully reproduced, he made no attempt to arrange them chrono
2
logically . But rais is order of any kind, and its precise meaning I
must be interpreted by the context in which it occurs. In this

case the context supplies a clue, for Papias goes on to
say thai
St Peter taught ov^ wcrTrep (rvvraîv ran/ KvpiaKwv Trotov/xevos
Xoywv,
i.e. not with the view of
producing a literary work. A
o-wrais if
a set treatise which follows the rules of
orderly composition ; thus]
the writer of 2 Maccabees at the end of his task
(xv. 39) finds
comfort in the reflexion TO T^S Karao-/cev^s rov
Aoyov repTret ras ctKoacj
TCDV
evTvyâi/oi/Twi/ TT/ (rwrd^L. Papias himself claims that his logim
were compiled o-wraKTiKws OVK OKVT/CTW Se troi KOI oo-a TTOTC Trapa
:
Ttovj
7rp0-/3uTpooi/ KaAxos tpaQov /cat /caXws e^vrjfjiovfva-a o-uvKararaât (t
The solitary exception is the ex

1
2
For various explanations of this]
planatory episode of the Baptist s death omission see Salmon, Intr. 7 p. 91.
(vi. 1729).
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. Ixi
<rvi/raai)
rats ep^veicus. St Mark s work, being a mere echo of
St Peter s aTroju.v^/xoi cv/zaTa, was not in this sense orderly; it
belonged to a different category from the artificial treatises which

were in fashion, and for the most part was a mere string of notes
connected in the simplest way. The structure of the Second Gospel
is wholly in harmony with this view. The paragraphs, often
extremely brief, are connected by the simplest of Greek copulas.
Tore, which abounds in St Matthew, is not once used by St Mark
as a note of transition ; ouv, St John s favourite copula, is employed
in narration only by the writer of the supplementary verses; Se
occurs in this connexion but four times in the first nine chapters.
Yet in the longer subsections the writer of this Gospel shews him
self willing to vary the monotony of the repeated KCU by the use
of dAAa, yap, tSov, or by dispensing with copulas of any kind. His
1
invariable use of /cat at the commencement of a paragraph may
therefore be attributed to the deliberate purpose of connecting his
notes together in the least artificial manner; and this feature of
his work sufficiently explains the words of Papias.
When we pass from the narrative of the Galilean Ministry

(i. 14 50) to the brief summary of the Judaean and Peraean
ix.
journeys which followed it, St Mark s manner changes perceptibly.

le is still, at least in c. x., a compiler of \jiro^vr]âTi(Tôi, but
lis memoranda no longer accompanied by notes of time,
are
ind the notes of place are few (x. I, 17, 32, 46). When Jerusalem
s reached such indications of fuller knowledge appear again the ;
mccession of the events is carefully noted, and the places where
;hey occurred are specified (e.g. xi. I, 11,12, 15, 19, 20, 27 ;
xii. 41 ;
mi. I, &c.). The hand of the writer to whom we owe the first
jreat section of the book is clearly to be seen in the last. Yet

;here is a change of manner which is
perhaps not wholly due
the difference of theme. The narrative of the Passion is on a
scale which is out of all proportion to that on which the Ministry

is drawn. The subsections become noticeably longer instruction ;
lolds a more prominent position the terseness of the earlier

;
sayings is
exchanged for specimens of more prolonged teaching (e.g.
si. 23 25, xii.
27, 29 24
31, 38 40); a whole chapter (xiii.)
is
occupied by a single discourse the style is more varied, and
;
the monotonous ical gives place more frequently to 3e or some

other equivalent. These are among the signs which point to a
1
See above, p. xlviii. n.
Ixii CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
partial use
in these chapters of a source distinct in character froml
that which supplied the materials of the first nine or ten chapters.!
3. The tradition which from the days of Irenaeus hasjj

identified theSecond Gospel with the teaching of St Peter is tool
early and too consistent to be wholly set aside, unless the internal!
evidence of the book requires us to abandon it. There is certainly!
but little in this Gospel which did not fall within the limits ofl
St Peter s personal knowledge. He may have been present on all!

the occasions in our Lord s life to which St Mark refers except the!
Baptism, the Temptation, and the Crucifixion and the scenes whichl
followed it. On certain occasions he was one of three selected!
witnesses. It is true that the figure of Simon Peter does now
loom large in the Second Gospel, and some pages in the history!
where he fills a prominent place are wanting in St Mark ; it!
is St Matthew who relates the
high commendation passed upon!
Peter s confession of faith, while St Mark gives only the story
of his the
subsequent miscarriage; story of Peter s walking
on the sea, and of the stater in the fish s mouth, are also ini
Matthew only; indeed the only long paragraph in Mark which
concerns St Peter is the account of his three-fold denial of the
Master.
This difficulty presented itself to the acute mind of Eusebius
of Caesarea, and he met it
by what is probably on the whole the
true explanation of the facts the s reluctance to call Apostle
attention to himself in a record of the words and works of
Christ;
dem. ev. iii. 3 ravra. //,/ ovv 6
Herpes CWCOTOOS irapacrKaTraarOai iJiW
Oio^
/cat
Map/cos avra TrapeAorci/, TO, 8c Kara TTJV apvyaw avrov is TrdVras
tK-qpvgev av6pu)7rov<s... Map/cos (JLCV ravra ypcu^ci, Herpes Se ravra Trepl
cavrov âpn;pet. Such reticence may indeed serve to disarm sus
picion when we remember that the Pseudo-Peter writes in the
first person (Ev. Petr. ad Jin. Sc Herpes KOI Aj/opc as 6
eyo> 2t/xo>v
/xov), and that the same feature appears in other Christian

dSeA<os
pseudonymous literature.
But if tokens of Petrine
origination are not prominent in
St Mark s Gospel, are not
they wanting altogether, and the
unobtrusiveness of those which meet the
eye of the careful
student increases his sense of their
importance. Thus, while the
Second Gospel omits a series of incidents
relating to St Peter
which find a place in the first and third
Mt. xiv. 28 f., xv. (e.g. 15,
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. Ixiii
xvi. 1 8, xvii. 24 ff., xviii. 21, Lc. v. 3 ff., xii. 41, xxii. 31), and
contains no such incident which the other Synoptists omit, it
occasionally identifies St Peter where St Matthew and St Luke

are indefinite.
Simon, Peter, or Simon Peter is mentioned 28 times by Mt., 25
by Me., 27 by Lc. Of Mc. s references to the name in separate

contexts four are peculiar to him (Me. i. 36, xi. 21, xiii. 3, xvi. 7),
whilst, except in the passages cited above, Mt. has no reference
which is not shared by one or both of the other Synoptists. Lc.
has four (viii. 45, xxii. 8, xxiv. 12, 34), but the last two are found
elsewhere (Jo. xx. 3 ff., i Cor. xv. 5).
There are other facts which point to the same conclusion. The
reader of the Synoptist Gospels is frequently struck by the appear
ance in St Mark of minute details or touches which suggest first
hand knowledge. This impression may be partly due to St Mark s
characteristic style, though on the other hand it is possible that
the style itself may have been moulded by intercourse with an
eye-witness. Such striking phrases as e^pifirja-d/iLevo^ avru>
s efe /3aXez> avrov (i. 43), 7rep/3Xeâ/u,eyo9 avrovs yLter opyr/s

<7vv\V7rovfj,vo<?
eVl T$ rrrwp(t)<7i T?}? icapSias avrwv (iii. 5), Trepie-
/5\67T6TO IBeiv TJ]V TovTO iToiijcracrav (v. 32), ai/eVecrai/ Trpa<rial
irpacriai (vi. 40), can hardly be attributed to the fancy of a
compiler. Certainly no amount of realism will account or the

scores of unexpected and independent details with which St Mark
enriches the common
Bishop Westcott observes,
narrative ;
as
"there is
perhaps not one narrative which he gives in common
with St Matthew and St Luke to which he does not contribute
1
some special feature ."
Examples maybe found in Me. i.

14 f., 20, 27, 29, 33, 35 ff., ii. 2,
3, 4, 13, 15, 23, iii. 4, 7, 9, 14 f., 17, 20 f., 31, 32, 34, iv. 33, 34,
3 6 , 38, v. 13, 20, 21, 26, vi. i, 5, 30, 32, 37, 45, 48, 51, 53, 56,
35>
vii. 24, 26, 31, viii. 12, 22 ff., 34, ix. 13, 15 ff, 28, 33 ff, x. 16,
21 ff, 32, 46 ff, xi. 8, 13, 16, 19, 20 f., 27, xii. 12, 35, 37, 41,
n,
43, xiii 3, xiv. 40, 58, 59, 65, 66, 67, 72, xv. 7, 8, 21, 23, 25, 41,
44, 45, 46, xvi. i, 3, 4, 5, 8.
Was
St Peter the eye-witness who supplied this mass of
independent information ? There are three narratives in the

c|
i| Synoptic tradition which must have been derived originally from

1
Westcott, Introduction to the Study of the Gospels, p. 562.
Ixiv CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
St Peter, St John, or St James; and there is one of which

St Peter alone was competent to give a full account. com A
parison of St Mark s account of these incidents ought to throw
light upon the question.

(i) Me. v. 37 43 (Mt. ix. 23 25, Lc. viii. 51 56). Me.
alone distinguishes the successive stages of the Lord s way to the
dead child (ov/c d<?7Kev
ovSej/o, /ACT O.VTOV crvvaKoXovOrjcrai et
/xi;
/crX. .../catepvovTai ets TOV OLKOV...KOI eio~X0(W...eicr7ropevTai OTTOV rjv
TO TraiSiov) ; in Me. only the Lord s words are preserved in Aramaic,
and the child s age is mentioned at this point to account for her
rising and walking (TrepteTraTci, r)v yap erwi/ SwSeKa) ; lastly, it is Me.
only who
connects this miracle with the departure from Capernaum
which followed (vi. i). (2) Me. ix. 2 13 (Mt. xvii. i 13, Lc. ix.
28 36). Here Mt. is in some respects fuller than Me., and seems
to have had access to another tradition. But Me. has several
striking features, some of which point to Peter as their source.
Such a phrase as o~Ti\/3ovTa XCVKO, Xiav ota yva<evs /crX., the untrans
lated "Rabbi" of Peter s answer, the explanatory clause ov
yap rj&ci
TL aTTOKpiOfj, the mention of the suddenness with which the vision
vanished (eâTrtva Trepi/^Xeiâ/Acvot ov/ceri ovBeva etSov), the reference
to the reticence which the three
practised (TOV \6yov exporô-ai/. . .
o-vvZflTovvTcs KT\.) are just such personal reminiscences as St Peter

might have been expected to retain. (3) Me. xiv. 33 42 (Mt.
xxvi. 3746, Lc. xxii. 4046). Here Mt. agrees with Me., yet a
close examination reveals the greater originality of Me., and some
probable traces of a Petrine source ; thus it is Me. only who pre
serves the Aramaic a/3/2a, and the Si
/twv of the Lord s address to
Peter; moreover the characteristic ov/c ^Seicrav TL a7roKpi0a>criv avrw
clearly comes from the same mind which supplied the similar note
in the Marcan account of the
Transfiguration. (4) Me. xiv. 54,
6672 (Mt. xxvi. 58, 6975, Lc xxii 54 62). All the Synoptic - -
accounts here depend on St Peter, for St John s

report (Jo. xviii.
17 1 8,
25 27) is quite distinct. But Mc. s narrative manifests
special knowledge of the lesser details (e.g. ?v...0/o/Aau/6>j>os Trpo?
TO ifiovaa TOV TleTpov
<<os,
êp/xaivo /xevov, eis TO 7rpoavAiov, IK ScvTfpov,
e7ri/3aA(oV). His dialogue also has greater freshness and verisimili
tude; cornp. KCU o-v /X,TO. TOV Naâpryvov rfvOa TOV Iô-ov with Mt. s
Kai o-v rjvOa /XCTO. TOV FaXctXatov, and the answer OVTC otSa ovre
Iiyo-ov
<& TL Xeyet? (Me.) with the tamer OVK oT8a TL
cyVra/mt Xeyeis (Mt.),
OVK oiSa avTov,
yvi/at (Lc.).
The internal evidence does not amount to a proof of Petrine

origination. But it is
entirely consistent with the tradition which
represents St Mark as specially indebted to St Peter and the
;
tradition at once too is and too wide-spread abandoned

early to be
unless the evidence of the
Gospel itself renders its acceptance
impossible.
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. Ixv
It is another question whether the present book can be
assigned as a whole to St Peter or even to St Mark

1
The last .
twelve verses, as we shall see, almost certainly belong to another

hand ;
the first verse is possibly no part of the original work.
To St Mark and not to St Peter must probably be ascribed the
episode of the Baptist s martyrdom, the story of the veavia-icos in
Gethsemane, such explanatory notes as vii. 3 4, 19 b, and the

interpretations of Aramaic words and names. It may be doubted
whether the long discourse of c. xiii. was derived from St
Peter s teaching indeed the note in
;
v. 14 (o avaywoMTicwv voeira))
seems to point distinctly to a written source which St Mark

has incorporated. At xiv. I we come upon the traces of another
source ;
the words TJV 8e TO Trdo-â KOI TO. a^vpa /JLCTO, &vo
fjfjiepas
have thea new beginning and are not in St Mark s
air of
style, and the incident

which follows, although it might have formed
a suitable introduction to a detached narrative of the Passion,
breaks St Mark s
order of time, carrying us back, as St John
shews, to the day before the Lord s entry into Jerusalem. Thus
it is
probable that at this point St Mark has availed himself of an
earlier document, into which he has worked his recollections of
St Peter s teaching and such other materials as his own residence

at Jerusalem had placed within his reach 2 .
On the whole it seems

assume as a working theory of
safe to
the origination of the Gospel that its main source is the teaching
of St Peter, which has supplied nearly the entire series of notes
descriptive of the Galilean Ministry, and has largely influenced the

remainder of the book. But allowance must probably be made,
especially in the last six chapters, for the use of other authorities,
some perhaps documentary, which had been familiar to the
Evangelist before he left the Holy City.
1
The present writer has risen from undergone.
his study of the Gospel with a strong 2 For an account of the attempts
sense of the unity of the work, and can made by critics since the time of Baur
echo the requiescat Urmarkus which to discover a tendency or a dogmatic
ends a recent discussion. But he is not purpose in the Second Gospel, see Sal-
prepared to express an opinion as to the mond in Hastings, D.B. iii. p. 260; and
nature and extent of the editorial re- on the supposed Paulinisms of St Mark
vision which St Mark s original has cf. Encycl. BibL ii. p. 1844.
2
S. M.
VI.
COMPARISON OF ST MARK WITH THE OTHER

SYNOPTISTS.
we
accept the traditional
If account of the origin of St Mark s
work, the writer was far from regarding it in the light of

a Gospel, i.e. as one of a series of attempts to produce a record
of the life of Christ. It is not impossible that the present
headline Ap^H rof eyArreAi oY MHCOY Xpicrof maybe due to a later
hand; the superscription KATA AVxpKON was certainly added by

a generation which had conceived the idea of a tetrad of Gospels.
The interpreter of Peter, if he gave a title to his book, was
doubtless content to call it by such a name as we find in Justin
But though originally an independent work, St Mark stands

to the first and third of our present Gospels in a relation which
is not accidental or vital.
artificial, When the three writings
but
are compared together, they are found to deal with the same
great cycles of events, and to describe them in words which are

often nearly identical. The literary problem which arises from
this remarkable fact belongs to the general Introduction of the
Gospels, and cannot be usefully discussed here

1
nor, indeed, is it ;
one which directly concerns the student of St Mark. But he will

do well to take note of the distinctive features of the second
Gospel as compared with the first and the third, and to examine
1 For a comprehensive treatment of Encyclopaedia Biblica is unhappily dis-
the subject the reader may be referred figured, more
especially in the section
to Professor Stanton s article Gospels on the Credibility of the Synoptics, by
in the second volume of Dr Hastings the dogmatic statement of conclusions
Dictionary of the Bible. An elaborate which are quite insufficiently supported.
and able article on the same subject in
COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS. Ixvii
their bearing upon the origin and character of the book upon
which he is engaged.
The following table will shew how far the First and Third
Gospels cover the ground which is covered by St Mark, and the
relative order which they follow. For the contents of the sections
see v. p. li ff.
Me. Mt. Lc.

I.
Ixviii COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS.
COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS. Ixix
Me. Mt. Lc.

XIV. i2 XXVI. i5 XXII. i2
39
10 ii
613
16
14 3 6
12 16 1719 713
1721 2025 14, 2123
2225 2629 1720
26 3i 3035 3139
32 42 36 46 40 46
435 47 56 4753
5152
5365 5768 54
a
, 63 71
66 72 69 75 56 62
XV. 115 a XXVII. 126 XXIII. 125
16 2o 27 31*
2o b 22 3
b
33 2633*
2 332 3444 33
b
43
3337 455 44 45
a
3841 5 1
56 45
b
55
4247 57 61 50 ^5
XVI. 1-8 XXVIII. i2o 56 XXIV.
1. It appears from this table that out of the 106 sections of
the genuine St Mark there are but three (excluding the head-line)
which are wholly absent from both St Matthew and St Luke ;
and of the remaining 102, 96 are to be found in St Matthew,

and 82 in St Luke. On the other hand, as the table shews with
equal distinctness, there are large portions of St Matthew and St

Luke (e.g. Mt. i. ii., v. vii., Lc. i. ii., ix. 51 xviii. 14) which are
either entirely wanting in St Mark, or represented there only by
an occasional fragment. This is but a rough statement of the
case, but it suffices to indicate the relation of St Mark to the
other Synoptists 1 in regard to the extent of the fields which they
respectively occupy.
2. Further, the table reveals a marked difference of order in
that part of the common narrative which belongs to the Galilean
Ministry. From the beginning of the journeyings to Jerusalem

to the Resurrection the order of the sections differs but slightly.
St Matthew (xxi. 19 f.) brings the withering of the fig-tree into
immediate connexion with the sentence pronounced upon it, and
1
Compare Mr W. C. Allen s paper in Exp. T. xii., p. 279 ff.
(The dependence
of St Matt, i xiii upon St Mark).
Ixx COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS.
of Judas after the distri
St Luke places the detection
(xxii. 21 f.)
bution of the Eucharist. With these exceptions the order of Me.

x . i xvi. 8 is generally followed by
St Matthew and St Luke.
But in the sequence of the events narrated in Me. i. 14 ix. 50
there is St Luke, indeed, is generally in fair

no such consensus.
with St Mark, where the two are dealing with the same
agreement
events but St Matthew s displacements of the Marcan order are
;
numerous and serious in the earlier chapters.
The Luke are as follows (i) the

chief differences of order in St :
charge with Beelzebul follows the arrival of the

of collusion
mother and brethren; (2) the parable of the mustard seed is
detached from that of the sower and stands in a later context ;
(3) the preaching
at Nazareth is placed at the outset of the
Ministry. St Matthew s order is essentially different from
St Mark s as far as Me. vi. 13, although from that point the
two are in almost complete agreement.
It may be taken as a prima facie argument in favour of St

Mark s order that it is
"
confirmed either by St Matthew or St

Luke, and the greater part of it
1
by both / Moreover, when one
of the other Synoptists strikes out a path peculiar to himself,
his order usually has less verisimilitude, and is open on internal
grounds to suspicion.
Thus (i) when Mt. places the gathering of crowds from Decapolis
and Judaea at the very outset of the Ministry (Mt. iv. 25), there
can be little doubt that he antedates a state of things which Me.
rightly places at a later stage (Me. iii. 7 ff.). (2) The crossing to
the Gadarene (Gerasene) country, if preparatory to an evangelistic
tour in the Decapolis, seems to come too
early in Mt. s order,
and on the other hand he places the calling of the Apostles too
late ; in Me. both incidents occupy places which accord with what
appears to be the natural course of events. (3) The synagogue
scene at Nazareth, which Lc. fixes before the commencement of the
Lord s residence at Capernaum, bears upon its surface the evidence
of a later date (cf. Lc. iv.
23 ocra TyKovo-a/xei/ yevo/>ti/a ets ryv Ka<ap-
vaov/z KT\.). (4) Again the notes of time and place in Me. are
frequently precise where in Lc. they disappear, or exist only in a
weakened form e.g. Me. i. 22 v#vs rot? tray8/3a<riv (Lc. ev TOIS o-.),
11. I cicreXôbv 7raA.iv ts Ka</>apvaov/x,
Si*
T^/xepwv (Lc. tycvfro fv /xia TOJV
iv. ei/ whilst in
17/x.epoji/), 35 Kewrj rfj yptpa. (Lc. iv ftict ran/ ij/xepwi/)
1
Mr F. H. Woods in Studio, Biblica* ii. p. 62 : cf. Dr Sandav s remarks i
Smith s D.B. a (p. 1224).
COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS. Ixxi
Mt. the incidents have sometimes fallen into new surroundings

which are inconsistent with those assigned to them in Me. or Lc.
or in both j comp. e.g. Mt. viii. I KaTa/3avro<s Se avrov O.TTO rov opovs
(Lc. Iv eTvat avrov /xia TCUV
TO> ix. 1 8 ravra avrov XaXowTOS
i/
7roXti)i>),
(Me. and Lc. place the preceding parables in other contexts).
3. The comparison of St Mark s matter with that of the corre
sponding narratives in St Matthew and St Luke has been to some

extent anticipated in the preceding section (p. Ixiii if.). But it
may be useful to illustrate a little more fully the relative fulness
of St Mark s knowledge in matters of detail 1 following . The
examples are taken from the first four chapters of the Gospel.
Me. Mt. Lc.

i. 20 d^tVres TOV i\T . 22 d^>VT?
TO V. II KaTayayov-
jra.Tf.pa, avrojj/ Z e /? e - TrXotov Kai TOV Tra- TS TO. TrXottt 7Tt
T^|V
Satov ev T<5 TrXotu) repa avrwv Trdvra
avrov.
.
35 Trpou v. 42
Xtav di/acrTas
Kai, aTrfjXO
TO7TOV.
viii. 4 Kat Xeyet V. 14 Kat avros

avrto ev- rrap^yyetXev
^vs eê/JaXev av- KTX.
TOV, Kat Xeyet aura)
. 2
TToXXot (OCTTC
S TO. ?rpos Ovpav,

ii.
23 rjpavTO oSov xii. I rjpa.VTo vi. i tTtXXov ot
TTOietV TtXXoVTC? T0l)5 avrov KOL
iov TOV<S
o-Ta^vas.
iii. 6 vi. II avrot 8e
4>aptcratot ev^v? /xera KTX.

i/ xrX.
. 1 4 X. I vi. 13 Trpo<T<f>(i>v-
avros... /xevo? TOVS TOVS

Kat Kat
Ka...va Tots iôvariav ttTT* aVTWV 8(0-
avrov Kat ?va airo- KTX. StKO. . .
1
Cf. Papias ap. Eus.: roO p.tj5ev uv -fjnovcre irapa.Xnreti .
Trpoj/oiaj/,
Ixxii COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS.
Me. Mt. Lc.
PVQ-CTCLV Kat
.
1921
rat eis otKOV /cat
6 oxXos, wo-re
-$at avr
aprov c/>ayetv.
Trap avrov
/
e-
Kparrj(raL avrov,
Xeyov yap on ee-
CTTf).
IV. 10 OTyVTO xiii. 10 Trpoo-cX- v. 9
Kara lOrj
8 aim)!/ ot
/xoVas, rjpwTtov
O.VTOV ol Trept avrov KrX. avrov KrX.
<rvv TGI?
iv. 34 Kar
Se rot? tSt ots
rats
ra.
iv. 36 7rapaAa/u./2a
- viii. 23 e/A/2aVrt Viii. 22 avros ei e-
vov<rtv avrov ^v iv
<os
3 ets ets TrXotov Kat ot
TO>
TrXotw, /cat aXXa aura) avrov.
TrXota f)V /x,T* av- O.VTOV.
TOV.
iv. 38 /cat avros ^ v. 24 avros Se v. 23
cv rrj TrpvfjLvrj tirl Se dc/>v7Tva)O
ev.
TO 7rpoo-/cc/>aA.aiov
v. 39 Viii. 26 f7TTL/Jir)- Viii. 24 7TTt/>tT7-
TO) ave/xa) /cat crev rots ai/cjaots Kat o~ev TO) av/xo) Kat TO)
TiJ 6a\d(T(Ty KXvScovt TOV
Kat
When St Mark does not add to our knowledge, his presentation

of a fact or saying is often distinct from that which it assumes in
St Matthew and St Luke, and has the appearance of being the
original from which one or both of the other accounts have been
derived.
The following examples from the same chapters may suffice :
Me. Mt. Lc.

i. 1 6 St/xcoi/a Kat iv. 1 8 Svo
__ ___ a8eX-
_
AvSpeav TOV a 8eXc/>ov 2t]u.a>va
TOV
\ey6fjLcvov IleVpov
COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS. Ixxiii
Me. Mt. Lc.

t
"AvSpeav TOI/ a-
i. 26 cnrapdâv av- v. 3 5
roV. 15 TO
ii. 1 2 TOV Kpai/3a.T- ix. 6 TTJV K\W7)V. V. 24 TO

TOV.
ii. 17 ix. 13 /caXeVai... V. 32 Ka\O"at d-
/XapTCoXoV? t? (J.TOL-
VOiav.
ii. 21 ei Sc /XT;, atpet iv. 1 6 atpei yap v. 36 et 8c />^/y,
TO 7T
A?7p(0tia OLTT aVTOV TO 7rA/7p<ju/Aa
KtttTO KatVOf (T\iCTL
TO KO.LVOV TOV TTttAatOV. a?ro TOV t/xartov. Kat T(3 TraAatoj ov
TO 7Tl-
TO CtTTO TOV
Katvov.
lii. I 6 Kttl 7T@r]Kl vi. 14 ^Ljjutiva ov
OVOfJLCL TO) 2l/XUJVt IIc- Kat o>vop,ao*V
He-
Tpov, Kat laKW/Jov. Tpov . . . Kai laKwjSov.
iv. ii TO /xv-v/xu>
xiii. n v/Atv
- viii. 9 v/xtv 8e So-
Sorat yvwvat TO, /xv- Tat yvwvat TO,
.
pta.
IV. 21 p;(Tai 6 V. 15 viii. 1 6
iv. 22 ov yap co~- X. 26 ovScv yap viii. 17 ov yap

Tll KpVTTTOV ttV /XT^ IVtt mv Ke/caXv/x/xe vov KpVTTTOV O OV
O OVK KT\.
iv. 31 oj? KOJCJCW. xiii. 31 6/xoia 0-- x. 19 /xota
TIV. .KOKKU).
. TtV KOKKOJ,
Although in several of these instances St Mark s mode of ex

pressing himself is briefer than that which is preferred by the other
Synoptists, his style not on the whole distinguished by brevity.
is
On the contrary his treatment of incident is constantly fuller than

theirs, partly through the habit, already illustrated, of filling up
his picture with an abundance of minute details, partly from his
way of (i) presenting facts in a vivid and pictorial form, and

(2) interpreting character and conduct.
Examples of (i) may be found in the story of the Gerasene

demoniac, the narrative of the cleansing of the ai/xoppoovo-a and
the raising of the child of Jairus, the Baptist s martyrdom, the
discussion arising out of the question about Koivat x^P S ^ ne
healing of the Syrophoenician girl, the epileptic boy, and the son
of Timaeus, the scribe s question, the anointing at Bethany. This
feature in Me. is most apparent when he is compared with Mt.
Ixxiv COMPARISON WITH THE OTHEE SYNOPTISTS.
Lc. has a fulness of his own, but it is of another character, and
cf. Me. ii. 22 with Lc. v. 37!, v. i
largely due to a literary style;
with Lc. viii. 26, v. 17 with Lc. viii. 37, viii. 30 with Lc. ix. 21,
viii. 34 with Lc. ix. 23, ix. 32 with Lc. ix. 45, xi. 8 with Lc. xix.
37, xiii. 7 f with Lc.

xxi. 9 ff.
.
The following may serve as illustrations of (2) Me. i. 41 :
iii.
o-TrAayxvio-flets, 43 e/A/fyi/ô-ajatvos,
i. 5 /XCT* opyvjs (rwAvTrov/xevos,
v. 30 eTTiyyovs cv eavTw rrjv e avrov Svva.fj.Lv, v. 36 Trapa/cotVas rov
Aoyov AaAov/ACvof, vi. 19 evetêv KT\., vi. 20 avTu>
<o/3iTO...7roAAa
TjTTopei KCU TySe ws

avrov r)K.ovf.v, vi. 52 TJV CLVTOJV 77 KapSia TreTrw/aw/xevr;,
vii. 19 KaOapL^fov Trdvra ra /Jpooyaara, X. 21 /x/3Aei//as avra) ^yaTrô-ev
bV, x. 22 CTTvyvcuras CTTI Aoycu, xv. 15 /?ovAo/Avos

T<3 TO) oÂa) TO
TTOIÔ-CU,xvi. 8 ovSevt ovSev etTrov, t(f>o(3ovvTO yap.
As a result of this characteristic fulness of St Mark, some
eighty verses in his Gospel find no direct parallel in the other

Synoptists. Although he seldom introduces a narrative or a
parable which is not also found in St Matthew or St Luke, the
aggregate of matter peculiar to the Second Gospel cannot fall
much below one-sixth of the whole book.
In one respect, indeed, St Mark is concise where the other
Evangelists are full. With a single exception (c. xiii.) he repre

sents the longer discourses of St Matthew and St Luke by a few
compact sentences. Thus, the Sermon on the Mount finds only

an occasional echo in the Second Gospel (e.g. iv. 21, ix. 50, x. n);
the long charge to the Twelve (Mt. x.) is reduced by St Mark
to a few verses (vi. 8 11); of the final denunciation of the
Pharisees, which occupies a whole chapter in St Matthew (xxiii.),
St Mark gives merely a specimen (xii. 38 40). Such
public
teaching as St Mark reports is chiefly parabolic (ii. 19 22, iii
23 2 y 3 3 2 y ii-
7>
i xii. i
-
9); yet his parables are few in
>
I5>
comparison with those of either Matthew or Luke. On the other

hand instructions delivered
privately to the Twelve are some
times given more at
length by St Mark than by the other twoi
Synoptists e.g. vii. 18 23, viii. 17
(cf. 21, ix. 33 50, xiii.
34 37)- And
such sayings as St Mark records are often, like
his narrative, characterised
by touches which possess a singular
freshness and originality.
are examples: i. 14 ireTrAr/pomu 6

^The following Kayo s, ii. 27 TO
rov avOpwrov
craftfiaTov Sta
cyeVcro /cat ofy 6 avOpuiros Sia TO (rdftfiaroVy
COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS. Ixxv
iii. 23 Trtos SvvaraL ârava? âravav e/c/3aXXetv; 26 dXXa reAos

29 Ivoô? eo-Tcuataw ov d/xapr^/AttTO?, iv. 8 dvaâtvovra /cat avav6fjifva y
13 OVK oiSare Tr/f TrapafioXrjv rav-rrjv KrA., vii. 13 Trapo/xoia roiavra

TroXXa TToietrc, vii. 27 a<es TrpaJroi/ ôpTa.crO fjvaL TO. reKva, viii. 21 OVTTO>
o~vvLfT ; ix. 23 TO Ei Svv??, TravTa Swara TO>

TrttrrevovTt, ix. 29 TOVTO TO
yci/os
tv ovSevi SvraTat cêXêti/ t
/LIT)
ev Trpoa-eu^, x. 30 /ACTO. Sicoy/xwv,
xi. 22 ex T êov, xii.27 TroXv 7rAavao-#e, xii. 34 ov fjMKpav
"
7rt/ TtI/ t
dfl-o T^S /SeurtXccas TOU 0cov, xiv. 36 iravra. SuvaTa trot.
To sum up these remarks. It would appear that the relation of

St Mark to the other Synoptists is that of an early but fragmen
tary record towards records of a somewhat later origin and more

1
complex character. In compass St Mark falls far short of the

other two 2 but he excels them in approximation to chronological
,
3
order and in life-like representation of the facts His narrative .
moves in a more contracted field; he reports bat one of our

Lord s longer discourses in full, and comparatively few of His
sayings and parables. But where the three Synoptists are on

common ground, St Mark is usually distinguished by signs of the
minuter knowledge which comes from personal observation or
from personal contact with an eye-witness 4 .
1
For a discussion of this point see the marvellous. With the phenomena
Hastings, D. B. iii. 259 f., Enc. Bibl. ii. of the Apocryphal Gospels before our
1847 f. ; the literature upon it will be eyes it will surely be reckoned a sign of
found in Moffatt, Historical N. T., p. decadence that our Second Evangelist
262 f. dilates so exuberantly on the Gadarene s
2
Jerome, de virr. ill. 8, Marcus...
"
and the
ferocity epileptic s paroxysm."
breve scripsit evangelium." The comparison of St Mark with the
8 On the
genius of St Mark s Gospel Apocryphal Gospels is unfortunate. It
see Salmond in Hastings, D. B., p. 253 ff . calls attention to the essential difference
4 Mr F. P. Badham
St Mark s in between the real and the realistic, a
Indebtedness to St Matthew uses the report based upon a first-hand authority
>icturesqueness of St Mark s narrative and an historical romance. For a criti-
an argument against his priority ; see cism of Mr Badham s method the student
j. p. 44 : consider the frequently
"
may be referred to Mr A. Wright s Some

ivial character of these details... con- N. T. problems, p. 256 ff.
der, too, the tendency to emphasise

VII.
USE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT BY ST MARK.
This Gospel contains 68 distinct references to the Old Testa

1
ment, of which 25 are either formal or nearly verbal quotations.
Only seven of the references are peculiar to St Mark.
In the following table quotations are distinguished by an
asterisk; (Mt.), indicate that the passage is used by
(Lc.),
St Matthew or St Luke in a corresponding context; a dagger
before a Marcan reference shews that it contains a quotation
peculiar to St Mark.
*Gen. i.
27 Me. x. 6 (Mt.)
* x. 7 f. (Mt.)
ii. 24
xviii. 14 x. 27 (Mt.,
Lc.)
xxx vii. 20 xii. 7
(Mt., Lc.)
xxxviii. 8 xii. 19 (Mt., Lc.)
*Exod. iii. 6 xii. 26 (Mt., Lc.)
XX. 12 vii. io a x. 19 (Mt.)
,
XX. 12 17 x. 19 (Mt., Lc.)

xxi. 17 vii. i b
(Mt.)
xxiv. 8 xiv. 24 (Mt.)
Lev. xiii. 49 i.
44 (Mt., Lc.)
* xix. 1 8 xii. 31, 33 (Mt., Lc.)
Num. xxvii. 17 vi. 34 (Mt.)
*Deut. iv 35 -
t xii. 32
v. 1 6 vii. 10 (Mt.)
V. 17 20 x. 19 (Mt., Lc.)
vi. 4 xii.
29, 32
xii. 33 (Mt., Lc.)
vi.5
xiii. i xiii. 22
(Mt.)
xxiv. i x. 4 (Mt.)
xxiv. 14 t x. 19
xxv. 5 xii. 19 (Mt., Lc.)
xxx. 4 xiii. 27 (Mt.)
i Sam. xv. 22 t xii. 33
1
The formal quotations in Me. are 19; see Introduction to the O. T. in
Greek,\
USE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. Ixxvii
iSam. xxi. 6 Me. 26 (Mt., Lc.)

ii.
1 Kings xxii. 17 vi.

34 (Mt.)
2 Kings i. 8 i. 10
(Mt.)
Esther v. 3, vii. 2 vi. 23
Job xlii. 2 x. 29 (Mt.)
*Ps. xxii. i xv. 34 (Mt.)
xxii. 7 xv. 29 (Mt.)
xxii. 19 xv. 24 (Mt., Lc.)
xli. 9 f xiv. 1 8
xlii. 6 xiv. 34 (Mt.)
Ixix. 22 xv. 36 (Mt.)
ex. i xii. 36, xiv. 62 (Mt., Lc.)
cxviii. 22 f. xii. 10 (Mt.,
Lc.)
cxviii. 25! xi. 9 (Mt.)
Isa. v. i 2 xii. i (Mt., Lc.)
vi. 9! iv. 12 (Mt., Lc.)
xiii. 10 xiii. 24 (Mt.)
xix. 2 xiii. 8 (Mt., Lc.)
xxix. 13 vii. 6 (Mt.)
xxxiv. 4 xiii. 25 (Mt.)
xl. 3 i.
3 (Mt, Lc.)
Ivi. 7 xi. 1 7
a
(Mt., Lc.)
Ixii. 2 vi. ii (Mt.)
Ixvi. 24 f ix. 48
Jer. v. 2 1 t viii. 1 8
vii. ii xi. b
i7 (Mt., Lc.)
Ezek. xii. 2 f viii. 18
xvii. 23 iv. 32 (Mt., Lc.)
xxxiv. 5 vi. 34 (Mt.)
Dan. ii. 28, 29, 45 xiii. 7 (Mt., Lc.)
iv. 12, 21 iv. 32 (Mt.)
vii. 13 xiii. 26, xiv. 62 (Mt., Lc.)
ix. 27 xiii.
14 (Mt.)
xi. 31 xiii.
14 (Mt.)
xii. i xiii. 19
(Mt.)
* xii. ii xiii. 14
(Mt.)
Joel iii.
13 f iv. 29
Mic. vii. 6 xiii. 12 (cf. Mt., Lc.)
Zech. ii. 10 xiii.27 (Mt.)
viii. 6 x. 27 (Mt.)
ix. 1 1 xiv. 24 (Mt.)
* xiii. 7 xiv. 27 (Mt.)
*Mal. iii. i i. 2 (Mt., Lc.)
iv. 5 ix. 12 (Mt.)
A
comparison of the formal and direct quotations with the
1
Cambridge manual edition of the LXX. will shew that while St
1
A more detailed comparison is given by Mr W. C. Allen in Exp. Times, xii.
(1900-1) pp. 187 ff., 281 ff.

Ixxviii USE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.
Mark generally in fair agreement
is with the MS. which on the
whole presents the LXX. in its relatively oldest form, there are
some remarkable variations.
In the following list thick type is used where the text of the
Cambridge LXX. diverges from the text of St Mark as edited in this
volume.
Me. i. 2 iBov a.7roo-TeXXa> TOV Mai. iii. I iSou
Trpoo toTrov o~ov, ayycXov /xov, Kai 68ov

ayyeXov /xov Trpo irif3\l\|r6Tai
os KaracTKevao et Trjv ooov o~ou. TTpO 7rpOO"O)7TOV fJLOV.
Me. i.
3 <a)v7 ySocuvTOS cV Isa. xl. 3 <f>u>vrj /3ooWos ev
TV) epry/xu) ETOt/xao"aT T^V 68ov Tr/v 6Sov

KvptOV, V^taS 7TOttT TttS Tpt- 7TOttT TO,? Tpl-
/?ovs avTov. ySovs TOV 00t>
T)|ia>v.
Me. vii. 6 6 Xaos OVTOS Tots Isa. xxix. 13 fYv^- H-

ot o ^-aos
/xc Tt/xa, 77
8e KapSta OVTOS V TW OTOJiaTl avTOV, Kttl V
Troppa) aTre^ct air e/xov- Tots êtXO~iv avTwv Tt/xworv tif, 77
*
8c creôvTat /xe,
8e KapSta avrwi Troppw
cvTaX/xaTa
Me. vii. io a ror Trarepa Exod. xx. 12 (Deut. v. 16) Tt/xa

crov Kat TT/V <rov. TOV TTttTtpa O~OV Kttt T^V tt^Tc ptt.
Me. vii. io b Exod. xxi. 1 6 (17) 6 KaKoXoywv
Trarepa -7 /x^rcpa ira.Tf.pa avrov rj /xr/Tepa avTov
Tara).
TeXcvTTJo-et 6a.va.TM.
Me. ix. 48 6 o-KwA.77^ avrwv ov Isa. Ixvi. 24 6 . . .
o-K(a\r) auVtov
a Kai TO 7JT)p or ov TeXevnjo-et (TeXevra A), Kat TO
TTVp ttVTWV OV O"Ô^1jO*Tai.
Me. X. 6 apo-ev Kai ^ Gen. i.
27 apo-ev Kat tf^Xv eVot-
f](TV ttVTOVS.
Me. X. 7 f. VK/ TOVTOV KttTtt- Gen. ii. 24 IVCKCV TOTTTOV
aV^pWTTO? TOV TTttTeptt ttVTOV \Lil/L av$pa>7ros TOV TraTepa
Kat TT^V fJLrjrepa, Kat eo-ovTat ot 8vo Kat TTJV fjLrjTpa avTov, ...Kat ccrov-
ts
adpKa fALav. Tat ot Svo ets orapKa tttav.
Me. X. 19 ^ ^>OVVO*^9, /X^ Exod. xx. 12 17 Tt/xa TOV
j//ev8o-
rt/xa ov K
TOV TraTepa o*ov Kat TT
Deut. xxiv. 14, A OVK a7roo"T-
o-is.
Me. xi. 9 cJoravva- Ps. cxvii. (cxviii.) 25, 26 o--
6 epô /xcvos eV
6vo/xaTi Kvptov. o~ov i . . .
voy7/xevos
ev ovd/xaTt Kvptou.
Me. a
XI. iy 6 O*K09 /XOV 0*KOS Isa. Ivi. 7 6...oTKos /xou O*KOS
K\r]0tja-rai iraa-iv TOIS TCO.CTIV TOIS
Me. xi.
\rjo-r Jer. vii. 1 1 o-TTTyXatov
USE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. Ixxix
MC. Xli. IO XcOoV OV aT Ps. cxvii. (cxviii.) 22 f. TOV

fjiacrav
ol otKoSo/xovvre?, ovros XiOov ov a.7TooKL/Jiaa"a.v OL oi/co8o-
eyci rjOf] 19 KC<j>aXr)V yow a9* trapa , OVTOS fycwjOrj cts
Kvptov eyeVeTo avrry, Kal Trapa Kupi ou eyei

Kat
17/X,
OJV.
Me. xii. 26 et7rev... Eya>

6 #eo Exod. iii. 6 CITTCV Eyw ijJLi
6
A/?paa/u, Kal #O9 IcraaK /cat $eo A(3paa/jL Kal
Kttl 0OS IttKWyS.
Me. xii. 29 f. aKovc, Deut. vi. 4 f. aKove,
Kv pto9 6 $eo9 77/xc3i Kvptos 6 0eos yfjitov Kvptos ets
O"Tti> Kal ayoLTTijcreLS Kvptov TOV eo-Tiv Kal ayaTi-T/o-eis Kvpiov TOK
$oV CrOV
0X779 [r79] KapSlttS e vov 0*01; e^ oXr^s T^S Stai/oias o~ov
crov Kal
0X179 1179 1/^179 crou e Kal ^ 6X179 T??9 ?5 OV Ka ^X "
^
Kat e^ 0X17? rfjs Stavotas crov Kat e^ 0X179 Ti^9 8vvd(Jts crov.
0X179 T^S to-^vo? o-ov.

Me. xii. 31 ayaTTT/o-ct? TOV Lev. xix. 1 8 dyaTnjo-fiS TOV
Tr\r)(TLOv aov cos o~airro v. irXycriov crov o>9 creavrov.
Me. xii. 32 OVK lo-rtv aXXos DeUt. iv. 35 OVK 0-TtV ^Tt
irXî/ avrou (aXXo9 TrXyv auVov.

A)
Me. xii. 36 t7Ti/ Kvpios TO) Ps. Cix. (CX.) I 17TV 6 KVpt09 TO)
Kvpia) /aov Kaôv K Se^tdji/ /xou Kvptw ^Ltou Kaôv CK Sc^taji/ ^tov
00? av $(3 TOV? eôvs o~ou VTTO- 1(09 av ^<3
)(@pov<s
crov viro-
T0i>9
Kara> r<3v Trowt o*ou. ir<J8tov Twi/ TToScoi crov.
Me. xiii. 14 TO y88tXvy/xa Dan. xii. n (LXX.) TO /38e.

Xvy/xa TT79 p77/xo>crco>9.
Me. xiii. 19 0\fyis ota ov Dan. xii. i (Th.) 0Xu/a9 ofa

yoi ev... ov ycyoi/ev...
Me. xiv. 24 TO at/xa...r^s Sia- Exod. xxiv. 8 TO al/xa Tr/9 Sta-
Me. Xiv. 27 TTttTaÔ) T01/ TTOt- Zach. xiii. 7 7raTaaTe TOVS ?rot-
/u,o/a, Kai TO. Trpo /Jara ras Kal 6K<nrd<raT TO. 7rpd/?aTa.
Me. xiv. 34 Trepi Xvrros...^ Ps. xii. (xiii.) 6 7TpiXv7ro9...i7
Me. xv. 34 6 0eos /AOV 6 êo Ps. xxi. (xxii.) i 6 0eo9 6 fled
/txov, ts Tt
eyKaTcXiTre? /AC; v...tva Tt
The variations, it will be seen, are not numerous or extensive,

but they are sometimes well marked and of considerable interest.
Details have been discussed, as far as space permitted, in the
footnotes ;
but attention may be called here to a few points,
(i) St Mark manifests an occasional leaning towards the text of
cod. A (Gen. ii. 24
[?], Exod. xx. 13 ff. (order), xxi. 16, Deut. vi. 4,
Zach. xiii. 7). In a few remarkable instances he agrees with

(2)
the other Synoptists against the LXX. (Isa. xxix. 13, xl. 3,
Ixxx USE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.
Zach. xiii. 7, Mai. iii. i). (3) While his LXX. quotations usually
exhibit the same text as St Matthew s and St Luke s, he is here
and there independent of one or both (Exod. xx. 13 ff., Deut. vi.
4, Ps. xxi. (xxii.) I, cix. (ex.) i).
With few exceptions (e.g. i. 2, 3) St Mark s references to the

Old Testament occur in his report of the words of our Lord or of
those who conversed with Him. But the commentary will make
it probable that our Evangelist was intimately acquainted with
the language of the Greek Bible 1 To the LXX. he was probably .
indebted for nearly all that he knew of Greek as a written language 2,

as well as for the form in which his conceptions of the Messiah
and the Kingdom of GOD were generally cast.
1
See also iv. of this Introduction. conclusive, merely establishing a proba
2 Hawkins (Hor. Syn.
Sir J. C. pp. bility that Me. had other resources, such
108, 162 ff.) points out that, to judge by as those which a ^p^vevT^ might not
the list of words peculiar to St Mark, unnaturally possess, which rendered him
his acquaintance with the LXX. was less more independent of the LXX. vocabulary
intimate than either St Matthew s or than the other Synoptists.
St Luke s. The test, however, is not
VIII.
EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST

AS DEPICTED BY ST MARK.
I. Two sections of Palestine make up the field of St Mark s

history, Galilee (77 Ta\6i\aia l ), and Judaea (77 lov&aia %&)/?
or
simply 77 *Iov8ala) ;
and two cities stand prominently forward as
the centres of the movement, Capernaum (KcKJxipvaov/ji), and
Jerusalem (in Me. always le/ooo-oX-iâ). Adjacent regions are
alsomentioned, into some of which the scene occasionally passes
Idumaea, Peraea (irepav *Iop$dvov), Phoenicia (nepl Tvpov KOI
2u8cz/a, TO. opta Tvpov Kal StScGô?), Decapolis (77
Ae/ea7ro?U9), Gennesaret, the land of the Gerasenes (77 %o>/oa.
Tepao-rjvwv) ;
and other towns and villages Nazareth
Bethsaida, Dalmanutha (? Magdala or Mageda), Caesarea (Kaio-apla
r) <&i,\i7nrov), Tyre, Sidon, Jericho, Bethphage, Bethany. The
river Jordan, the wilderness of Judaea (77 6/377^09), the waste
or common ground in the neighbourhood of the towns of Galilee
and Gaulonitis (eprjpoi, TOTTOI, epTj^la), the lake (77 Qakavva rr}9
FaXetXata9, or 77 6d\aacra\ the Galilean and Peraean hills (TO
0/309, a high mountain in the North which is probably

ra 0/377),
Hermon, and the Mount of Olives (TO 0/009 TCWZ/ ekcuwv), complete
the geographical surroundings of the narrative.
1
The name is spelt thus in cod. B analogy may have had weight, it is
throughout St Mark except i. 9 and xvi. probable that FaXetXa/a is a genuine
7, and uniformly in the O. T. (Jos. xx. attempt to reproduce the sound of the
7, xxi. 32, 3 Kegn. ix. n, 4 Kegn. xv. Hebrew word, and that the diphthong
vriih Kpelt>eiv,fjLeiffeli>,iro\eTTat. But though WH. Notes, p. 155.

2
S. M
kxxii EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST.
If we consider the extent of our Lord s itinerations, this list
the period covered by

will appear singularly meagre. During
Me. i. 14 ix. 50 He seems to have evangelised in person or
through the Twelve every part of Galilee,
and a portion at least
of the vaguely denned region east of the Jordan which was known
as the Decapolis, besides undertaking a journey through Phoenicia
and across the Lebanon. These missionary journeys led Him
through all the towns and larger villages (Kwôir6\ei^) of the
most densely populated part of Palestine but though St Mark ;
relates the fact (i. 38 ff, vi. 6 ff.), he is silent as to the names of
the places visited. Nor again, graphic as he is, does he stop to

describe the effect produced upon fishermen of the little inclosed
freshwater lake by their first sight of the Mediterranean and
of the glories of Lebanon and Hermon. The Evangelist keeps
strictly to his purpose, and allows himself to enter into details only
when they illustrate the matter which is in hand. He is more
concerned to set forth the character and method of the Ministry
than the names of its localities. Nevertheless the indications of
place are distinct enough to fix the geographical surroundings of

almost every important incident, if we may assume that St Mark s
order is roughly chronological. Of the events reported in c. x. I 3 1
no more can be said than that they took place in Judaea or in

Peraea (x. i). But in both the greater sections of the history
(i. 14 ix. 50, x. 32 xvi. 8) localisation can be carried into
details.
This obvious in x. 32 xvi. 8; but a little examination

is
will shew that
it is true also of the earlier section.
Capernaum
or its neighbourhood on the west side of the Lake is the scene of
i.
1638, ii. i in. 12, iii. 20 iv. 36, v. 21 43, vi 53 vii. 23,
ix. 33 50, whilst v. i 20, vi. 32 47, vii. 32 viii. 9, 22 26
belong to the eastern shore, and iv. 37 41, vi. 48 52, viii.
14 21, to the Lake itself; journeyings through Galilee, Phoenicia,
Abilene and Ituraea occupy i. 39 45, iii. 13 19, vi. i 13,
30 31 vii. 24 31, viii. 27 ix. 32. This accounts for the whole
,
section i. 14 ix. 50 with the

exception of vi. 14 29, which
consists of an
explanatory episode and belongs, as we learn from
an independent source, to Machaerus on the east of the Dead Sea.
In many cases we can locate separate incidents
yet more precisely.
Thus the events of i. 21 34, ii. i 12, ix. 33 50, are
expressly
EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST. Ixxxiii
connected with Capernaum ; others belong to Gerasa, Gennesaret,

Bethsaida, Nazareth, the neighbourhoods of Tyre and Caesarea
Philippi. The exact locality however is more frequently described
than named ; the writer is usually content to place the event in
its physical surroundings in a house, on the road, by the side of
the lake, among the hills, or wherever it may have occurred but
information of this kind is rarely withheld.
This method of localising the incidents imparts distinctness

and movement to the history, while it does not burden the
reader s memory with mere lists of names. At the same time it
offers guidance in the construction of an intelligible plan of the
Ministry. We can see quite clearly that the Ministry in Galilee

found its centre in Capernaum; there it begins and ends (i. 21,
ix. 33). Other Gospels couple Chorazin with Capernaum (Mt. xi.
21 ff., Lc. x. 13 ff.); St Mark mentions no other town on the west
hore of the lake, and thus fixes attention on the head-quarters of
he movement. Capernaum was the home of Simon and Andrew
L 29) and Levi (ii. 15); from Capernaum easy access could be had,
not only to every part of the lake-district, but, by means of the
rreat roads which were within reach, to every part of Palestine. The
roads brought people together from east and west, north and south
iii. 8), and at other times carried the Lord and the Twelve
upon
Jieirerrand of preaching the Gospel to the rest of Galilee. So
ar as we can judge, it belonged to our Lord s design to evangelise
;he Tetrarchy thoroughly, while He made the lake-side the centre
>f His work. In St Mark we can see how the wider purpose was
worked into the narrower. The itinerations occur at intervals
determined by circumstances; whenever the enthusiasm of the
crowd rose to a dangerous height, or the hostility of the Scribes at
Capernaum or of the court-party at Tiberias rendered a temporary
withdrawal expedient, the Lord used the interval either in evan
gelistic work (i. 35 if., vi. I ff.), or in intercourse with the Twelve,
br which leisure and privacy were gained by travel (vii. 24 ff., viii.
27 ff.). Towards the end of the Ministry in Galilee the latter

employment predominated, and in this fact it is impossible not
to see the working out of a Divine plan. The solitudes of
Lebanon and Hermon afforded an unrivalled scene for the teaching
/2
Ixxxiv EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST.
of the laws of the Kingdom to the future Apostles and their
initiation into the mystery of the Passion.
Besides the journey from Judaea to Galilee (i. 14), the Gospel
describes (i.)
three voyages on the lake, with visits to places in the
in Galilee, (iii.) three
neighbourhood, (ii.) three inland journeys
longer journeys. The particulars are as follows i. i. From
:
Capernaum to the land of the Gerasenes and back (iv. 35, v. i,

21). 2. From some point on the west shore, probably north
of Capernaum, to the neighbourhood of Bethsaida, and back to
Gennesaret (vi. 32, 53). 3. From some point on the east shore to
the neighbourhood of Dalmanutha, and from thence to Bethsaida
ii. i. Circuit of Galilee; return to Capernaum
(viii. 10, 22).
(i. 39,
ii.
i). 2. Visit to the hill -country ; return to Capernaum
3. Circuit
of the villages beginning with Nazareth;
(iii. 13).
return to the lake (vi. i, 6, 32). iii. i. From Capernaum to
Phoenicia, through Sidon, and round to Decapolis and the lake
(vii. 24, 31). 2. From Bethsaida to the neighbourhood of Caesarea
Philippi, thence northwards to Hermon ; return through Galilee

to
Capernaum (viii. 27 ix. 33). 3. From Capernaum to Judaea and
Peraea (x. i).
For the identification of the various sites see the commentary
upon the text, and the maps. It is to be understood that the dotted
lines in the latter give merely the probable direction of the routes.
2. Into the political conditions of the countries where our

Lord worked or travelled, St Mark allows his readers only a passing
glimpse. He is almost obviously indifferent as to precise details of

this kind. Herod Antipas is introduced as the king (vi. 14, in a
context where both Mt. and Lc. are careful to write o Terpaap^rj^).
There is nothing to shew that when Christ crossed the lake to
Bethsaida or Gerasa He entered another tetrarchy, or that He
came under the authority of the legatus Syriae when He visited
Phoenicia, and under that of the Procurator of Judaea when He
reached Jericho. Yet if St Mark s history is placed in the light
of these facts, it is seen to be in full accord with them. Tyre
and Sidon, Caesarea Philippi, and even Bethsaida Julias are
recognised as places of relative safety, where the Lord can shelter
for a time from the
intrigues of Herod. On the other hand, He is
represented as being aware that in going up to Jerusalem He is
encountering greater peril than in Galilee; there He will be

(rot? Wvea-iv), and die by a Roman
delivered to Gentile officials
punishment. If the writer of this Gospel does not display a

EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST. Ixxxv
knowledge of the complex political life which prevailed in

Palestine at the time, his reticence not due to ignorance.
is
3. On the state of religion in Galilee and Judaea St Mark is

less reserved. The synagogues in Galilee, the Temple and Precinct
at Jerusalem, control the ecclesiastical life of the two provinces ;
in the North the ap^Lcrvvdycoyoi, in the South the ap%tpel% are

the ecclesiastical authorities. But in both the religious teachers of
the people are the Scribes ol 7/aoft/LtaTet?, as St Mark uniformly
calls them and we meet them everywhere, at Capernaum (ii. 6),
among the villages underHermon (ix. 14), and at Jerusalem. Of
the two great religious sects which divide religious opinion, the
Pharisees are found both in Galilee and Judaea; of the Sadducees
St Mark makes no mention till he reaches the last scenes at
Jerusalem. In these the Pharisaic Scribes fall into the back
ground, and their place is taken by the Sadducean priesthood

which dominates the capital. There is a delicate mark of truth
in this sudden but unannounced change, of which indications
may be found everywhere in the last five chapters of the Gospel.
On the first morning after His entrance into the Precinct the
Lord comes into collision with the hierarchy through His action
in the matter of the temple-market. From that moment they

take the lead in seeking His death: they head the deputation
from the Sanhedrin which demands to know His authority they ;
negotiate with Judas for the betrayal; a servant of the High

Priest seems to have been foremost in the arrest the Lord is ;
taken from Gethsemane to the High Priest s Palace, and, though

other members of the Sanhedrin are present, the condemnation is
evidently the act of the priesthood, and it is from them that the
Procurator learns the nature of the charge. Even Pilate could
detect the motive which inspired them. For traditionalism,
which concerned the Scribes so deeply, they cared little ;
but they
could not suffer a superior, and if Jesus were the Christ, or were
generally regarded in that light, their supremacy was at an end.

Thus Jesus was condemned in the end not for His supposed con
tempt of the Law, written or oral, but for His acceptance of the
Messianic character. The result is widely different from what the
,
Ixxxvi EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST.
experience of Galilee
would have led the reader to expect but ;
of circumstances which St
it is explained by the change
fully
Mark assumes but does not stop to relate.
Not less interesting is the light which the Evangelist throws
and social condition of the mass of the Jewish
upon the religious
There is here again a marked distinction between the ,
people.
North and the South, though our attention is hardly called to it.
In Galilee we find ourselves in the midst of a population which on

the whole is rural; the towns are for the most part KcopoTroXeis, and
round them are uninhabited spaces, high ground, cornfields (TO,
o-TTopifjua), open country
dotted with villages and farms (aypoi).
The history moves among the working classes,
the fishermen and
husbandmen who were the backbone of the lake-side people. At
Tiberias and Machaerus the court of Antipas attracted men of
another stamp, and on the occasion of the Tetrarch s birthday we

see the "heads of Galilee" (pi Trp&Toi rrjs TdXeiXaias) mingling
with high officials and military tribunes %i (pi peyiGraves, oi
apxpi)- But at
Capernaum the only indications of proximity to
a seat of government are the re\wviov which faces the shore, and
the "Herodians" with whom the local Pharisees take counsel.
The most striking feature here is the vast throng (o o%Xo<?,
oi
ox\ot) which surrounds the Prophet of Nazareth all day long and
day after day. It is replenished from all parts of Syria, but the
bulk of the crowd must always have come from the lake-side towns
and villages (cf. vi. 55). This crowd is uniformly friendly and
indeed enthusiastic, intent in the first instance upon getting its
sick healed and admiring the miracles, but also
or watching
attracted by a teaching which was strangely unlike that of
other Rabbis (i. 21, 27). Many elements were mingled in this
Galilean audience ;
a few were themselves Rabbis, and these were
at least secretly hostile the majority were doubtless members of
;
synagogues and men of unblemished orthodoxy (cf. Acts x. 14),

but there was also a large following of persons who had no place
in the religiouslife of Judaism (re\wvai KOI
a/j,aprw\oi, ii. 15),
but were not averse to religious instruction such as Jesus offered.
Our Lord was touched by their enthusiasm it revealed a
yearning ;
EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST. Ixxxvii
for guidance which deserved better shepherding than it received

at the hands of their official guides (vi. 34). But He was at
the same time grieved by the immaturity and obtuseness which

rendered the masses impervious to directly spiritual teaching, and
indeed unworthy of it (iv. 1 1 ff.). Even the picked companions of
His journeys in Galilee retained much of the callousness and
blindness which belonged to their environment (viii. 17, 21).
Hence the Galilean teaching of Christ was limited to elementary
lessons of truth, or, if it went further, was clothed in parables
1 1
(iv. f).
Of the Jerusalemites this Gospel tells us little, but there are

indications that the influences at work among them were widely
different. The Lord had friends and disciples in Jerusalem and
the neighbourhood the household of Simon at Bethany (xiv. 3),
Joseph of Arimathaea, the owner of Gethsemane, and the master

of the house in the city where the last supper was eaten. But it
may be doubted whether the Galilean Prophet was popular in. the
city. The crowds who escorted Him to Jerusalem, and who hung
on His words in the Court of the Gentiles, were largely made up
of Galileans and visitors the crowd of citizens which thronged up
;
to the Praetorium when the news of His arrest spread through

the city, was chiefly interested in the opportunity of pressing its
claims upon Pilate (xv. 8), and yielded to the importunity of the
ap%i,6peis (xv. 1 1
).
The report that Jesus had threatened to
destroy the Temple easily turned the scale of feeling against
Him; no release was attempted, no hands were laid on the

party who had brought about His crucifixion, no sympathy was
extended to Him on the cross by the passers-by, who mocked His
sufferings (xv. 29). On the other hand our Lord s attitude at
Jerusalem shews that He was brought face to face there with
questions quite distinct from those which met Him in Galilee. He
was no longer under a government which, though pagan in spirit,
preserved the forms of Judaism the shadow of the Roman
;
imperium lay upon Jerusalem, and He was called there to

vindicate His Messiahship, and to settle the apparently conflicting
claims of Caesar and GOD.
Ixxxviii EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST.
The Gospel abounds with minute references to the external
4.
features of life.
Its vocabulary is rich in words which describe clothing

// (t/Aarioi/
i/xds),
food (dpros, oW, dos, Adxavov, IxOvhov, ^v^y, /xc Xi, /Spco/xa,
KXdayx-a), the house
and its parts ouaa, avX?;, TrpoavXtov,
ÔIKOS,
TTvXco v, 0vpa, di/dyatoi/, KardXv/Aa, oWy?;, S<3/m, d<eSpaV),
utensils
and tools (/xoStos, Xu xvos, Xvxvi a, 7riVa, rpvfiXiov, Trorvypiov, aa-Kos,
rpos, ^cm;s, Kpd/3arros, /cXtV^, Tnjpa, KO</OS, /xaxaipa,

o-^ypcs,
a
, /xvXos), coins (dpyuptov, x A*cos, S^vdptov, KoSpdvrrjs, XCTTTOV,
KoXXu/2os), divisions
of time (wpa (rpirr], CKT^), Trpun, Trpooia, di//, di^ta,
religious practices Ka#a-
/xecroj/VKTtov, dXe/cTOpcxâwa), (/3a7TTt<r/xds,
pioy>ids, Kopfidv, adp/SaTov, 7rpoadj3/3a.TOV, Trapacr/cei;^, TrapdSocrig,
l/wy>7, crvveSptov, Upov, yao<uXdKtov, lopr*/, Ova-La, dXoKavrco/xa,

_>\ _.
^ v/xvtv), marriage (yaîeiv, ya/xeiv,
yw>7, 7rev0epd, y8t)8Xos aTrocrrao-t ov), service

;, vTT^penys, So{)Xos, /XICT^CDTOS, ^vptopo?, TratSiGr/cr;), punishment
(Sepetv, fia.aravL&iv, a7roK^)aXt{tv, (j>vXa.Ktj J SeV/uos, crravpo?), agricul
ture and other rural pursuits (o-Trdpt/xa, Trpaatd, d/xTreXwv, vTroXT/vtov,
d>pay/xds, irvpyos, SpeTravov, vepKT/xos, yetopyos), trade (cKOiooj/at,
dvrdXXay/xa, Xvrpov), military

matters (Kevrvptwv, x^-^^PX 05 CTTTCKOV-
Adrajp, tTTretpa, Xcytwv), boating
and fishing (dXeeis, d/x^t^ScxXXetv,
St/cruov, TrXotov, TrXotdpioi/, irpvpva., 7rpocr/<^)dXaiov, Trpocrop/xtêcrât),
animals (OrjpLa, Ka/xr/Xos, x^P^ >
Kvvaptov, TrwXos, Trcretvd, Treptcrrcpd),

disease (Trvperd?, Xewpa, KOXÔS, /xoytXdXos, (TTrapdcrcreo-ât, SaiftovC-
eor0ai, /u,ovo<^âX/x,os),
treatment of the dead (evciXeu , eiâîao-jad?,
pvpov, dpw/xara). considerable A number of these words are used
by no other N. T. writer.
Besides this free use of words which describe the visible
surroundings of life, there are many less manifest but not less
instructive traces of local knowledge; such as the references to
pauperism which appear only in connexion with Judaea and

Jerusalem (TTTCOÔ?, x. 21, xii. 42 f., xiv. 5, 7; Trpoo-airrjs, x. 46), I
and a similarly restricted use of \rja-rrjs (xi. 17, xiv. 48) and
crrao-tacrTT?? (xiv.the tacit assumption of the general em
7);
ployment of Aramaic, at least in Galilee, which underlies such |
Aramaisms as ftoawripyes and raXeiOa icovfj, ,

the careful choice
of words which seem to imply that in Hellenised places, such as
the Decapolis and the neighbourhood of Caesarea
Philippi, the
Lord s ministry was limited to the
villages and open country, and
that He
did not enter the
practically pagan towns.
St Mark s interests do not lie in the field of
contemporary
EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST. Ixxxix
history or political geography or in the social condition of Pales

tine. Every detail of this kind in his Gospel is merely incidental.
But his passion for exact description, so far as it can be brought
within the compass of his work, leads him unconsciously to supply
a variety of information on these subjects, whilst his residence in
Jerusalem and his personal relation to St Peter assure us that
the information which he gives is first-hand and accurate.
IX.
ST MARK S CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND

OFFICE OF OUR LORD.
Whether the present headline of the Gospel in its fuller form is

due to St Mark or not, it admirably expresses the idea of the book.
It is the Gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son of GOD. St Mark begins
(i. by quoting two well-known Messianic passages (Mai. iii. I,

2)
Isa. xl. 3), and tracing their accomplishment in the mission of the
Baptist; and his next step is to shew that at His Baptism

Jesus was declared to be the Beloved Son (i. 11). Thus he
places in the forefront of the work the presupposition of our

Lord s Messianic office and Divine Sonship, and all that follows
is a record of the historical manifestation of the Christ.
According to St Mark the Lord began His Galilean Ministry in

the character of the Baptist s successor, repeating St John s message,
and carrying it a stage further (i. 15). His method, however, was
new. John had appeared in the wilderness, Jesus shewed Himself
in the heart of GalileeJohn waited till men came to him, Jesus
;
sought them out, and called them to follow Him (i. 17 ff.); John
was a preacher only, Jesus on His first sabbath in Capernaum
spirits (i. 27), who at once

revealed His power over unclean
recognised Him as the Holy One of GOD (i. 24), the Messiah
(i. 34), and the Son of GOD (iii. 1 1 v. , 7). But their premature
and hostile testimony was refused and silenced, and the Lord
proceeded to reveal Himself by other means. He began by
applying to Himself the title Son of man (ii. 10), which,
while it
implied a relation to human weakness and mortality (viii. 31,
ix. 9, 31, x. 33, 45, xiv. 21, 41), at the same time asserted His
CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST, xci
authority over all matters connected with the spiritual well-being

of the human race ;
and in this capacity he claimed the right to
forgive sins upon earth (ii. 10), to regulate the observance of the
Sabbath (iii. 28), and to adjudge future rewards and punishments
(viii. 38 f.).
But neither an explanation of

friends nor enemies could find
His extraordinary powers in a name which seemed to carry no
assertion of a superhuman origin. At Nazareth the wisdom and
the miracles of the Son of Mary excited both surprise and
resentment (vi. 2, 3). His own family and friends saw in them
indications of madness which called for interference and restraint
(iii. 21). Learned scribes, who had come down from Jerusalem to
enquire and report, hazarded the conjecture that He was possessed

by the chief of the unclean spirits (iii. 22). Among the crowd,
on the other hand, whispers were heard that Jesus was a prophet,
and one of the same rank as the Prophets of the canon possibly ;
Elijah himself, the expected forerunner of the Messiah (vi. 15,

ix. n), or the Baptist restored to life (vi. 14, 16, viii. 28). The
Twelve shared the general perplexity (iv. 41). There is no indica
tion that any one in Galilee, while the Ministry was in progress,
stumbled upon the truth, or that Jesus during this period either
publicly or privately declared Himself to be the Christ.
The Twelve were the first to make the discovery, but they did
not make it till our Lord s work in Galilee was practically at an
end. He was on His way to Caesarea Philippi, with his back
turned upon Capernaum and the Lake, when He raised the ques
tion of His own personality, and received from St Peter the
immediate answer "Thou art the Christ"
(viii. 29). For the
Apostles the moment was decisive. Henceforth the Messiahship
of Jesus was a part of their faith, and the ruling idea of their
lives; they knew themselves to be Christ s (ix. 41). The Lord

now began to speak to them freely of His future glory (viii. 38) ;
to Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, whom he seems to have

constituted His three witnesses (v. 37, ix. 2, xiv. 33), He granted
a remarkable anticipation of it, which at once confirmed and
interpreted St Peter s confession. The Transfiguration proved

xcii CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST.
that Jesus was not a Elijah, but greater

mere Prophet, not even
than Elijah and Moses himself; repeated the Divine assurance
it
vouchsafed to the Baptist, that the Son of Mary was also the
beloved or unique Son of GOD (ix. 7); it revealed Him for a
moment clad in the glory of the Father, and thus rebuked the
to rise in minds that savoured not
expectations which had begun
the things of GOD, while it encouraged hopes of a more than
earthly magnificence. Raiment such as the Messiah wore at His
whiten (ix. 3) all was
Transfiguration no fuller on earth could ;
celestial and superhuman in this vision of the glorified Christ.

Another revelation began simultaneously with that of the
Lord s Messianic dignity. From the moment that St Peter con
fessed Him to be the Christ, Jesus set Himself to foretell His
coming Passion and the prediction was repeated more

(viii. 34) ;
than once with growing clearness during the months which

followed the Transfiguration (ix. 31, x. 33). But the doctrine of
the Cross, while it perplexed and disquieted the Twelve, awoke no
response in their hearts, and did not even penetrate their under
standings (ix. 32, x. 32, 35 ff.).
False ambitions were at work
in them, shutting out the true conception of the Kingdom of
GOD; and the Lord was occupied at this period in dispelling

these errors, and teaching the primary laws of self-sacrifice and
service (ix. 33 if., x. 2131, 3545)-
When at last the Lord approached Jerusalem to offer His
own Sacrifice, the occasion for the reserve which He had prac
tised Galilee had passed away.
in His Messiahship was no
longer a secret to be kept by the Twelve it was openly recog
;
nised and acknowledged. At Jericho for the first time in this

Gospel we hear the cry Son of David (x. 47). On the Mount of
Olives the crowd acclaimed the coming
Kingdom of our father
David (xi. 10). In the parable of the vineyard the Lord openly
represented Himself as the Beloved Son and the Heir (xii. 6, 7).
His question on Ps. ex.
I, though dealt only with the general
it
subject of the Messianic dignity, was doubtless understood to

refer to Himself. When Caiaphas asked Art Thou the Christ?
the Lord, according to St Mark,
replied without hesitation / am,
CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST, xcni
adding words from the Book of Daniel which placed His early
claim to be the Son ofMan in connexion with the vision of a
Messianic Kingdom (xiv. 62). It was as Messiah that He was
condemned to the Cross, for the King of the Jews but the Christ/
is
expressed in terms intelligible to a Roman judge. The banter

with which He was assailed on the Cross proves that His claim
to be Messiah was uppermost in the thoughts of the people
of Jerusalem, from the hierarchy downwards let the Christ, :
the King of Israel, come down now from the cross ; He calleth
Elijah... let us see whether Elijah cometh to take Him down
(xv. 3236).
The abrupt end of St Mark s work prevents us from ascer
taining his conception of the Risen Christ. We do not know

whether the original work was ever brought to a completion.
But if it was, a comparison of Me. xvi. 7 with Mt. xxviii. 7
suggests that St Mark, like St Matthew, proceeded to give an
1
account of the meeting in Galilee In such a narrative, if it .
followed the general lines of Mt. xxviii. 16 20, our Evangelist s

view of the Person and work of Jesus Christ the Son of GOD
would have found its natural issue. The Lord had begun His
ministry in Galilee by claiming authority over the spiritual
forces which are at work in man s world (Me. ii. 10, 27); this
claim was renewed in His last utterances, and extended to
things in heaven (Mt. xxviii. 18). He had foretold the catholic

mission of His Gospel (Me. xiii. 10, xiv. 9); before He left the
world He provided for its worldwide propagation (Mt. xxviii. 19).
He had been revealed as the Beloved Son (Me. i. n, ix. 7,
xii. 6), and had identified His work with the operation of the
Divine Spirit (Me. iii. 29, 30); He now completed the revela
tion of His oneness with the Father and the Spirit by the
command that all His disciples should be baptized into the Name
of Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. He had
the
taken the Twelve to be with Him in the association of a
common life (Me. iii. 14), and now He pledged Himself to be
1
Cf. Pseudo-Peter, ev. 12, and see Mr F. C. Burkitt s Two Lectures on the Gospels,
p. 28 ff. gee also Me. xiv. 28.
xciv CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST,
with them and with His whole Church until the consummation
of the age.
St Mark does not write with a dogmatic purpose. But the
Person whose movements are depicted in his vivid narrative is
seen to be at once man and more than man. In every act

and word the Christ of the second Gospel is revealed as the
the only Son of GOD. No Gospel
supreme Son of man and
the perfect humanity of the Lord. He
brings into clearer light
can be touched (i. 41) and grieved and angered (iii. 5) ;
He makes
as though He does not hear (v. 36) or does not see (vi. 48), He is
moved with indignation (x. 14), He permits Himself to use irony

He (iv. 38); He possesses
a human
(xiv. 41); sleeps from fatigue
spirit 8), soul (xiv. 34),

(ii.
and body (xv. 43), with all their
capacities and their sinless limitations. He turns to see who has

touched Him (v. 30); He asks questions, apparently for the
purpose of gaining information (viii. 5).

He submits Himself
absolutely to the Father s will (xiv. 36) He
disclaims the right ;
to make the final award apart from the Father s predestination
(x. 40); He professes Himself ignorant, as the Son, of the

Father s appointed time (xiii. 32). On the other hand He claims
an authority in the sphere of man s relations to GOD which
is coextensive with the present order (ii. 10, 28); He knows
precisely what is passing in men s minds and hearts, and the
circumstances of their lives (ii. 5, 8, viii. 17, ix. 3 f, xii. ijf, 44);
He foresees and foretells the future, whether His own (viii. 31,
38) or that of individual men 27) and communities

(x. 39, xiv.
(xiii. i
if.); in the most trying situations He manifests abso
lute wisdom and self-adaptation; even in His death He extorts
from a centurion the acknowledgement that He was a
Eoman
supernatural person (xv. 39). The centurion s words express the
conviction with which the student of St Mark rises from his
examination of the Gospel truly this man was Son of GOD. But
;
for those who have before them the whole record of that supreme
human life
they bear a meaning of which the Roman could not
have dreamt we realise that the Sonship of Jesus was unique
;
and essential. It was not a servant who was sent in the last
CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST, xcv
resort to receive the fruits of the Divine Vineyard, but the only
Son, Who is the Heir of GOD (xii. 2 7).
Limited as St Mark s work is to recollections of the Lord s

Ministry and Passion, it is full of glimpses into His future relations
to the world. / came not to call the righteous but sinners (ii. 17);
the Son of man... came... to give His life a ransom for many (x.
45); My blood of the covenant... is shed for many (xiv. 24); every
one shall be salted with fire (ix. 49) the Bridegroom shall be taken
;
away (ii. 20); the Son of man... shall come in the glory of His
Father (viii. 38) ;
the Gospel must first be preached to all the
nations (xiii. 10); if any man willeth to come after me let him
deny himself (viii. 34) ;
have salt in yourselves, and be at peace
one with another (ix. 50); have faith in GOD...pray... believe...
forgive (xi. 23 ff.) what I say unto you I say unto all, Watch
;
(xiii. 37). These and similar sayings contain an almost complete

outline of Christian soteriology and eschatology, and assert the
principles of the new

which the Lord taught and exemplified
life
and which His Spirit was to produce in the life of the future
Church.
X.
AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT.
The contain the Greek text of

I. following Uncial MSS.
St Mark in part or in whole.
N. Cod. Sinaiticus (iv.).

Ed. Tischendorf, 1862. Ends at
xvi. 8 (see xi.).
A. Cod. Alexaiidrinus (v.).
Ed. E. M. Thompson, 1879.
B. Cod. Vaticanus, 1209 (iv.).
Ed. Cozza-Luzi, 1889. Ends
at xvi. 8 (see xi.).
C. Cod. Ephraemi (v.).
Ed. Tischendorf, 1843. Contains
Me. i.
17 vi. 31, viii. 5 xii. 29, xiii. 19 xvi. 20.
D. Cod. Bezae Ed. F. H. A. Scrivener, 1864 reproduced

(vi.). ;
1
in heliogravure by the Camb. Univ. Press 1899. ,
Contains Me., except xvi. 15 20, which is in a later

hand.
E. Cod. Basiliensis (viii.).
F. Cod. Boreelianus (ix.).
Contains Me. i. i 41, ii. 8 23,
iii. xi. 6, xi. 27 xiv. 54, xv. 6 39, xvi. 19 20.
5
G. Cod. Seidelianus I.
(ix.
or x.). Contains Me. i.
13 xiv. 18,
xiv. 25 xvi. 20.
H. Cod. Seidelianus II. (ix. or x.). Contains Me. i. 131,

ii. 4 xv. 43, xvi. 14 20.
I. Fragm. Petropolitanum (v.). Ed. Tischendorf, mon. sacr.
ined., nov. coll. i., 1855. Contains Me. ix. 14 22, xiv.
58-70.
K. Cod. Cyprius (ix.).
L. Cod. Regius (viii.). Ed. Tischendorf, mon. sacr. ined.,
1846. Contains Me. i. i x. 15, x. 30 xv. i, xv. 20
xvi. 20 ; the shorter ending precedes xvi. 9 (see xi.).
M. Cod. Campianus (ix.).
1
A useful collation of D with Gebhardt s text is printed in Nestle s N.T. Gr.
supplementum (Lips., 1896).
AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT. xcvii
N. Cod. Purpureus (vi.). Ed. Tischendorf, mon. sacr. ined.,

1846 ; an edition including the new St Petersburg frag
ments has been published by the Rev. H. S. Cronin in
Texts and Studies, v. 4 (Cambridge, 1899). Contains
v. 20 vii. 4, vii. 20 viii. 32, ix. i x. 43, xi. 7 xii. 19,
xiv. 25 xv. 23, xv. 33 42.
P. Cod. Guelpherbytanus (VL). Ed. Tischendorf, mon. sacr.
ined., nov. coll. vi., 1869. Contains i. 2 n, iii.
5 17,
xiv. 1324, 4861, xv. 12 37.
S. Cod. Vaticanus 354 (x.).
T 1
. Cod. Borgianus (vii.). Contains Me. i.
3 8, xii. 35 37.
TJ. Cod. Nanianus (ix. or x.).
Y. Cod. Moscuensis (ix.).
W b
.
Fragm. Neapolitanum (vm. or ix.). Contains Me. xiii.
21 xiv. 67.
W c
.
Fragm. Sangallense (ix.). Contains Me. ii. 8 16.
W d
.
Fragm. Cantabrigiense (ix.). Contains Me. vii. 3 4, 6 8,
30 viii. 1 6, ix. 2, 7 9. Ed. J. R. Harris (in an
Appendix to his Diatessaron of Tatian, 1890).
W f
.
Fragm. Oxoniense aed. Chr. (ix.). Contains Me. v. 16 21,
2228, 2935, 3540.
W g.
Fragm. Londiniense (ix.). Contains Me. i. i 42, ii. 21
v. i, v. 29 vi. 22, x. 50 xi. 13.
W h
.
Fragm. Oxoniense Bodl. (ix.). Contains Me. iii.
15 32,
v. 1631.
W 1
.
Fragm. Parisiense I.
(vii.). Contains Me. xiii. 34 xiv.
29.
Wm .
Fragm. Parisiense II. (vii. or viii.). Contains Me. i.
2741.
W. Fragm. Mediolanense (ix.).
Contains Me. i. 12 24, ii.
26 iii. 10.
X. Cod. Monacensis (x.). Contains Me. vi. 47 xvi. 20 ; many

verses in xiv. xvi. are defective.
P. Cod. Oxoniensis (ix. or x.). Contains Me. i. i iii 34,

vi. 21 xvi. 20.
A. Cod. Sangallensis (ix. or x.). Ed. Rettig, 1836. On the

text of this MS. in Me. see WH., Intr. 209, 225, 229,
35 2 ; Nestle, Textual Criticism of the N.T., p. 72.
37>
b
.
Fragm. Petropolitanum I.
(vii.). Contains Me. iv. 24 35,
v. 1423.
*.
Fragm. Porfirianum (vi.).
Contains Me. i.
34 ii 12, with
some lacunae.
II. Cod. Petropolitanus (ix.).
Contains Me., except xvi. 18
20, which is in a later hand.
2
S. M. u
xcviii AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT.
3. Cod. Rossanensis (vi.). Ed. Gebhardt and Harnack, 1883.

Contains Me., except xvi. 14 20.
$. Cod. Beratinus (vi.). Ed. Batiffol, 1886. Contains Me. i
i xiv. 62.
*. Cod. Athous Laurae (vm. or ix.). Contains Me. ix. 5

1
xvi. 20 ; the shorter ending precedes xvi. p .
n. Cod. Athous Dionysii (vm. or ix.).
3. Cod. Athous Andreae (ix. or x.). Contains Me. i. i v. 40,

vi. 1 8 viii. 35, ix. 19 xvi. 20.
*|
10
.
Fragm. Sinaiticum (v.).
Ed. J. R. Harris, Biblical Frag
ments, 1890. Contains Me. i. n 22, ii. 21 iii. 3, iii.
27 iv. 4, v. 9 20.
u Ed. J. R. Harris, op. Con
*l .
Fragm. Sinaiticum (vi.). cit.
tains Me. xii. 32 37.

I 12Fragm. Sinaiticum (vn.). Ed. J. R. Harris, op. cit., and in
.
Mrs Lewis s Syriac MSS., p. 103. Contains Me. xiv. 29

45, xv. 27 xvi. 10 ; the shorter ending precedes xvi. 9.
p. Fragm. Parisiense (VIIL). Ed. Amelineau, ap. Notices et

Extraits, xxxiv. ii. pp. 370, 402 ff. Contains Me. xvi.
z
6 18; the shorter ending precedes xvi. g .
T, Fragm. Oxyrhynchitanum (v. or vi.). Ed. Grenfell and

Hunt, Oxyrhynchus papyri^ i., 1898. Contains Me. x.
50 f., xi. ii f.
For the Freer MS. of the Four Gospels see p. 404.
2. The cursive Greek MSS. which contain this Gospel are far
too numerous to be recited here.

According to Gregory (Prole
gomena (1884 94), pp. 6 1 6,
717, 1310, the known cursive MSS.
of the Gospels are 1287, besides 953 lectionaries ;
Mr Miller
(Scrivener s Introduction (1894), i. p. 283, 396* f.) enumerates

1326 Gospels and 980 lectionaries. The following list is limited
to those which are frequently cited in the apparatus.
i. Basle, Univ. Libr. (x.). Ed. K. Lake in Texts and Studies,
vii. 3, 1902.
3
1 3. Paris, Nat. Libr. (XHI.); wants Me. i. 20 45.
28. Paris, Nat. Libr. (XL).
33. Paris, Nat. Libr. (ix. or x.); wants Me. ix. 31 xi. ii,
xiii. ii xiv. 59.
59. Cambridge, Gonville and Caius Coll. (XIL); cf. J. R. Harris,

Origin of the Leicester Codex.
1 On the text of this Codex in Me.
symbol T 1
(Textual Criticism of the N.
see J. Th. St., i. p. 290 ff., and Studia T., pp. 70, 74).
3 For
Biblica, v. 2, pp. ; the latter
97104 these MSS. see Dr T. K. Abbott,
gives also a complete transcript of the Collation of four important MSS., 1877;
Marcan fragment (pp. 105122). cf. J. E. Harris, On the origin of the
* For this MS. Nestle proposes the Ferrar Group, 1893.
AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT. xcix
66. Cambridge, Trin. Coll. (x. or xni.).

3
6g. Leicester, Libr. of Town Council (xv.); cf. J. R. Harris,
op. cit.
109. London, Brit. Mus. (xiv.).

118. Oxford, Bodl. Libr. (XIIL).
3
1 24. Vienna, Imp. Libr. (xn.).
131. Rome, Vat. Libr. (xiv. or xv.).
157. Rome, Vat. Libr. (xn.).
209. Venice, S. Mark s Libr. (xiv. and xv.).

238. Moscow, Libr. of the Holy Synod (XL).
242. Moscow, Libr. of the Holy Synod (xn.).
282. Paris, Nat. Libr. (xn.).
299. Paris, Nat. Libr. (x. or XL).
3
3 46. Milan, Ambr. Libr. (x. or XL).
435. Leyden, Univ. Libr. (x.).
Klt
482 (=p , 570 Miller). London, Brit. Mus. (XIIL).
556 (= 543 Greg.). Burdett-Coutts collection (XIL). See Scrivener,
Adversaria crit. sacr., p. r ff.
565 (= 2** Tisch., =

81 WH., = 473 Miller). St Petersburg, Imp.
Libr. (ix. or x.). Edited by Belsheim, 1885 ; corrections
of his text are supplied in an appendix to Mr Cronin s
edition of cod. N
(Texts and Studies, v. 4, p. 106 ff.).
*
569 (7 Tisch., =475 Scriv.), St Petersburg, Imp. Libr. (XL).
1
604 (=700 Greg.), London, Brit. Mus. (XL). Collation published

by H. C. Hoskier, 1890.
736 (=718 Greg.), Cambridge, in the possession of the editor.
1071. Athos, Laur. 104 A (XIL). See the Rev. K. Lake s descrip
tion and collation in Studio, Biblica, v. 2, p. I32ff.
3. The ancient versions of St Mark used in this edition are

the Latin, Syriac, Armenian, Egyptian, Gothic, and Ethiopic.
I. Latin (latt).
(a) Old Latin (lat*).

The following MSS. are cited as offering a more or less purely pre-
Hieronymian text.
a. Cod. Vercellensis (iv.). Ed. Bianchini, evang. quadr., 1749;
Belsheim, 1894. Wants Me. i. 22 34, iv. 17 25, xv.
15 xvi. 20 ;
xvi. 7 20 is supplied by a later hand.
b. Cod. Veronensis (v.). Ed. Bianchini, op. cit. Wants Me.
xiii. 9 19, xiii. 24 xvi. 20.
xcviii AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT.
2. Cod. Rossanensis (vi.). Ed. Gebhardt and Harnack, 1883.
Contains Me., except xvi. 14 20.
<f>. Cod. Beratimis (vi.). Ed. Batiffol, 1886. Contains Me. i.
i xiv. 62.
>. Cod. Athous Laurae (vin. or ix.). Contains Me. ix. 5

xvi. 20 ; the shorter ending precedes xvi. g\
fl. Cod. Athous Dionysii (vm. or ix.).
3. Cod. Athous Andreae (ix. or x.). Contains Me. i. i v. 40,
vi. 1 8 viii. 35, ix. 19 xvi. 20.
T 10 .
Fragm. Sinai ticum (v.).
Ed. J. R. Harris, Biblical Frag
ments, 1890. Contains Me. i. u 22, ii. 21 iii. 3, iii.
27 iv. 4, v. 9 20.
u Ed. J. R. Harris, op. Con
*l .
Fragm. Sinaiticum (vi.). cit.
tains Me. xii. 32 37.

I 12 .
Fragm. Sinaiticum (vn.). Ed. J. R. Harris, op. cit., and in
Mrs Lewis s Syriac MSS., p. 103. Contains Me. xiv. 29
45, xv. 27 xvi. 10 the shorter ending precedes xvi. 9.
;
p. Fragm. Parisiense (vin.). Ed. Amelineau, ap. Notices et

JSxtraits, xxxiv. ii. pp. 370, 402 ff. Contains Me. xvi.
2
6 18; the shorter ending precedes xvi. 9 .
1 Fragm. Oxyrhynchitanum (v. or vi.). Ed. Grenfell and

Hunt, Oxyrhynchus papyri^ i., 1898. Contains Me. x.
50 f., xi. ii f.
For the Freer MS. of the Four Gospels see p. 404.
2. The cursive Greek MSS. which contain this Gospel are far
too numerous to be recited here. According to Gregory (Prole
gomena (1884 94), pp. 6 1 6, 717, 1310, the known cursive MSS.
of the Gospels are 1287, besides 953 lectionaries ;
Mr Miller
(Scrivener s Introduction (1894), i. p. 283, 396* f.) enumerates

1326 Gospels and 980 lectionaries. The following list is limited
to those which are frequently cited in the apparatus.
i. Basle, Univ. Libr. (x.). Ed. K. Lake in Texts and Studies,
vn. 3, 1902.
3
13. Paris, Nat. Libr. (xiii.); wants Me. i. 20 45.
28. Paris, Nat. Libr. (XL).
33. Paris, Nat. Libr. (ix. or x.); wants Me. ix. 31 xi. ii,
xiii. ii xiv. 59.
59. Cambridge, Gonville and Caius Coll. (XIL); cf. J. R. Harris,

Origin of the Leicester Codex.
1 On the text of this Codex in Me. symbol T l
(Textual Criticism of the N.
e J.Th. St., i. p. 290 ff., and Studia T., pp. 70, 74).
3 For these MSS. see Dr T. K. Abbe
iblica, v. 2, pp. 97 104 ; the latter
ves also a complete transcript of the Collation of four important MSS., 18;
arcan fragment (pp. 105 122). cf. J. K. Harris, On the origin of ;
8 For this MS.

Nestle proposes the Ferrar Group, 1893.
AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT. ci
* 811
(j8) Vulgate Syriac or Peshitta (syr ).
Ed. Leusden and 1
Schaaf, 1717 ; P. E. Pusey and G. H. Gwilliam, 1901.
(y) Harclean (syrhcl ). Ed. White, 1778.
(8) Palestinian (syrMer ). Ed. Lagarde, 1892; Mrs Lewis and

Mrs Gibson, 1899. Contains Me. i. i n, 35 44, ii.
i 1417,
12, 23 iii.
5, v. 2434, vi. 15, 14 30,
vii. 2437, vii i-
2731, 34 39, ix. 1630, 3240, x.
32 45, xi. 22 25, xii. 28 44, xv. 16 32, 43 xvi. 20.
III. Armenian (arm).
The only critical edition of the Armenian text is that of Zohrab

(Venice, 1805), whose margin gives variants, without however
naming the codices from which they are taken. Uscan s edition
(Amsterdam, 1666) is valueless to the critic, as having been freely
corrected by the Latin Vulgate. The most recent study of the
Armenian version is the article by Mr F. C. Conybeare in Hastings
Diet, of the Bible (1898). Some interesting facts about Uscan s
edition are given by Simon (Hist. Grit, des Versions, 1690, pp.
1
196 ff.) .
IV. Egyptian (aegg).
(a) Memphitic or Bohairic (me). Ed. D. Wilkins, 1717. Anew

edition by Mr G. Horner with a translation and copious
apparatus criticus has been issued by the Clarendon Press
(1898).
(/3)
Thebaic or Sahidic (the). A
list of the MSS. is printed in
G. Zoega s Catalogus codd. Copticorum (Romae, 1810).
The known fragments of St Mark (Gregory, iii. p. 864)
are i. 36 38, i. 41 44, ii. 2 4, ii. 7 9, ii. 12 ix. 16,
1 This
account of the Armenian ver- cursives known as the Ferrar group ;
see
sionhas been supplied by Dr J. Armitage e.g. (i) viii. 4 ; (2) iii. 18, iv. 24, viii. 14,
Robinson. He adds According to:
"
xi. o. The relation of the Ferrar group

the Armenian historians this version itself tothe Syriac is a vexed question,
was translated from Syriac and after- Striking correspondences are also to be
wards subjected to a careful revision by noted with 1-28-209, with 2 1*, and
the aid of Greek MSS. Internal evi- with 604 ; many too with and with k ; D
dence affords striking confirmation of some, both in this Gospel and in the
this view (see Euthaliana, Texts and others, with the first hand of X. Note-
Studies in. ii. pp. 72 ff.). Two con- worthy is xiv. 25 ofl /^ irpo<r6u>
ireiv D
spicuous elements of the version are (2^) a f arm : it is curious that for a
(i) the Old Syriac, as now represented Semitic idiom like this no Syriac attes-
for us in St Mark by the Sinai palimpsest, tation is forthcoming."
and (2) the text represented by the Greek
cii AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT.
ix. 19 xiv. 26, xiv. 34 xv. 41, xvi. 20
"
"about three
quarters of [the] Gospel (Scrivener-Miller, ii.
p. 131).
A full account of these versions is given by Mr Forbes Robinson

in Hastings Dictionary (i.
668 ff.).
V. Gothic (go).
Ed. Gabelentz and Lobe, 1836 ; Massmann, Ulfilas, 1857 ; Stamm-

Heyne, Ulfilas, 1878 Skeat, Gospel of St Mark in Gothic,
;
1882. The extant fragments of Mark contain i. i vi. 30,

vi. 53 xii. 38, xiii. 16 29, xiv. 4 16, xiv. 41 xvi. 12.
VI. Ethiopic (aeth).

Ed. T. P. Platt, 1830 (but cf. Gregory, prolegg., p. 899!). See
Ethiopic Version, in Hastings, i. 791 .
XI.
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS OF THE GOSPEL 1

.
In some of our authorities the Gospel according to St Mark

ends with the words KOI ov&evl ovSev elirav, efyoftovvro yap
(xvi. 8). Other MSS. and Versions add the twelve verses which
follow in the Received Text, whilst others again, usually as an
alternative, present a short ending which consists of only two

sentences, and is wholly independent of the printed supplement.
Eusebius of Caesarea in his book of Questions and Solutions
I .
concerning the Passion and Resurrection of the Saviour* represents

an apologist 3 as seeking to remove a supposed inconsistency in the
Gospels by throwing doubt upon the genuineness of Me. xvi. 9 ff.
Quaest. ad Marin. ap. Mai nov. patr. bibl. iv. p. 255 f. 6 /xej/ yap
TTJV TOVTO <f>dcTKOVCra.V TTfplK07Ty]V tt^CTtOf C17T06 dV /A?) fV OLTTaO-LV aVTIJV
<f>fpf<r6a.L
TCHS aVriypa<ois
rov Kara MapKOv fvayyfXtov TO,
yovv a/cpt/?^
TU>V
aWiypa<u)v
TO Te/Vos Trepiypacêi...^ rots Aoyois... e<o/3otWo yap.
fV TOvVa) yap (T^cSov Iv a7racrt rots a.VTLypa.cj)ot<s
TOV Kara MapKOv
eva.yyeA.tov TrepiycypaTrrat
TO rcXos, Ta Bf ^779 o~7ravi cos tv TLCTLV aAA OVK
(v> 7ra.(TL <^>po/xva TTcptTTa av Lrj.
For a full discussion of this passage
see WH.,
Notes, p. 30 f. The textual statement for which Euse
bius appears to make himself responsible is reproduced by Jerome
(ad Hedib. 3 "Marci testimonium...in raris fertur evangeliis, om
nibus Graeciae libris paene hoc capitulum non habentibus end "),
by Victor of Antioch (in Me. xvi. i eVeiS?} 8e ev Tto-t dvTtypa^xuv r<Sv
7rpoo*/ctTat. aVao-Tas Se KT\. ...pov(j,tv ws &WO.TOV r)V flirf.lv ort

. .
Vfv6@fVTa.L TO Trapo, Map/ca) TfXfvralov fv TUTL Victor s </>po/xcvov.
commentary ends accordingly with xvi. 8, for the note on xvi. 9

and the attempt to reestablish the authority of w. 9 20 which
follow in Cramer are clearly due to other sources (WH., Notes, p. 35).
1
On the subject of this chapter see p. 47) suspected that Eusebius met
now Zahn, Einleitung, ii. p. 227 ff. "with the suggestion in some older
(Leipzig, 1899) ; a useful summary of writer (in Origen probably)." Dr Hort
the literature is given by Salmond in (Notes, p. 32) agrees with him, and
Hastings, D. B. points out that in this case the testi- "
iii. p. 253.
2
On this work see Bp Lightfoot s mony as to MSS. gains in importance
art. Eusebius in D. C. B. (ii. p. 338 f.). by being carried back to a much earlier
3 Dean Burgon (Last twelve verses, date and a much higher authority."
civ ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS.
The two great codices which have come down to us from the
fourth century corroborate this evidence. Both B and K bring
"the accurate
the Gospel to an end at tyoffovvro yap, as copies"
cited by the apologist in Eusebius were wont to do. In both the

words are followed by the subscription but in B the scribe has ;
a column blank after KATA MAPKON, which has been taken to

left
mean that he was acquainted with a text of St Mark which

did not end at v. 8, although his own copy failed him at that
point.
The Gospel ends thus in the two MSS. :
Cod. B. Cod. X.
CTACIC KAI oyAeisii oy CTACIC KAI oy >
AGN einoN ec(>oBoYN

Aesii oyAeN ei >
TO r^P* nON (t>oBoyN
TO r^p : :
> KATA >
>
AlON >
>KATA
MApKON >
Witness of a similar kind is borne by the cursive MS. 22,

which places re Xo? after both v. 8 and v. 20, and after the first
reXo? has the note ev TIGI TGOV dvnypdcfxov eo><?
&)8e irK^povrai 6
evayye\ia-rrt^, eV TroXXofc Be KOI ravra r
* * <f>eperat.
i
In like manner I
"some more ancient Armenian MSS. have evayye\iov Kara

of the
Mdp/cov after both v. 8 and v. (WH., Notes, I.e.) a few 20" ,
Ethiopic MSS. appear to omit everything after v. (Sanday, 8
Appendices ad N. T., p. 195). To this must now be added the I
testimony of the Sinaitic Syriac, which ends the Gospel at
ydp, followed immediately by the subscription and

e</>o/3oOi/To
the opening of St Luke. Other documentary evidence of a

less direct character will come into view as we
proceed.
2. Of the two endings found in MSS. and versions which
do not stop short at v. 8, it will be convenient to discuss the
shorter first. It occurs in four uncial MSS. whose testimony
must be given in full.
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS. ov
Cod. L. Cod. T 2
.
ec|>o
TO
<}>epeTe
TTOY
KAI TAYTA
HANTA Ae TA [KATA
ITeAMCNA TOIC [HANTA Ae TA TTA
nepi TON pHrreAMeNA TOIC

CYNTOMOOC elH nepi TON neTpoN
rr AAN* MGTA CYNTOMCOC elHf
A TAYTA KAI AYTOC reiAAN M6TA Ae]
1
OICjATTOANATOAHC TAYTA KAI AYTOC

KAI A)(pl AYCecOC 1C AnO ANATOAHC
eSATTeCTlAeN Al
A)(pi AYceooc elA
AYTCON TO lepON necTeiAeN Ai AY
KAI A(J)0ApTON KH TCON TO lepON KAI
pYfMA THC AIOO A(J)6ApTON KHpY

NIOY CGOTHplAC fMA THC AIOONIOY
eCTHN A KAI COOTHplAC AMHN
TAYTA (})e pO eCTIN Ae KAI TAYTA
M6NA M6TA TO (J)pOMNA MeTA
(J)OBOYNTO TO (|)OBOYNTO TAP
TAp ANACTAC Ae npooV

ANACTAC Ae npco i
npCOTH CABBATOY
npOOTH CABBATOY e(})ANH npCOTON
KTA. ... CHMeiOON. MAplA TH MAfAA
AMHN. AHNH nAp HC
K TA eKBeBAHKei enTA
AAIMONIA
[TOIC] /we
(cetera desiderantur)
1
I owe
this restoration (jra.vra 5e... a/r6s. He adds, however, that as the
/Ltera 5e) Mr Burkitt, who points out
to note tffriv KT\. is "in a smaller charac
12
that, since I has 25 lines to the "
ter (Syriac MSS., p. 104), faperal TTOU

column, 5 lines are lost before raura /cai Kal raOra may have stood before iravra.
CV1 ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS.
Cod. Cod. .
p.
HANTA Ae TA nApnrreAMeNA TOIC rrepi TON
neTpoN CYNTOMCOC. eSHrrei^N

: MeTA
Ae KAI AYTOC 1C e4>ANH ATTO ANATOAHC
[HANTA] Ae TA TAYTA.
KAI Me)(pi AYCCOOC eZAirecTeiAeN Ai AYTCX>N
[nApn]rreAMeN
TOIC nepi TON TO VepON KAI A4>0ApTON KHpYfMA THC AICO
NIOY CCOTHplAC AMHN I
TOMOOC 6CTIN KAI TAYTA (|>epOMeNA
pel A AN*
MTA
TO e4)OBOYNTO f^P-
MTA Ae TAYTA ANACTAC Ae KTA. . CHMeicoN. AMHN.

.
KAI AYTOC 1C KATA MApKON
e<J)ANH AYTOIC
An ANATOAHC
TOY HAlOY KAI
AYCCOOC elene
CTeiAeN Ai AY
TOON TO lepON
KAI A(J)9ApTON
THC
COOTH
plAC
AMHN
ei)(eN
TpOMOC KAI CK
CTACIC KAI OY
ANI OYA6N 1
HON
TO
ANACTAC Ae...nioo[ciN]
(cetera desiderantur)
It is obvious that the archetype of LH p 12
ended at <f)o(3ovvTo
yap, and that the scribes on their own responsibility have added
two endings with which they had met in other MSS., preferring
apparently the shorter one, since it is in each case placed first.
But each codex has its own way of dealing with the supplementary
matter. In I 12 the subscription Kara Map/cov has
i>a<yye\iov
been retained after v. 8, where it stood in the archetype ;

in L,
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS. cvii
and possibly also in I 12

,
each ending is
preceded by a brief note
of origin; in there are no such notes, but the scribe, after
p
writing the shorter ending, returns to v. 8 and annexes the
longer ending to it. Cod. M/*, which stands alone in placing
the shorter ending immediately after ecfrofiovvro yap, without
1
either break or note seems to have descended from an archetype ,
which had the shorter ending only, though the scribe of "^
proceeds to give the longer with the usual prefatory note. Since
the formula ecmv
/cat ravra (êpoêva yw-era TO Be
yap is e<.
common to L ^
we must suppose that these MSS., notwith
"V
2
,
standing other features which attest independence, drew at this

point from the same relatively early archetype.
Besides these uncial authorities the shorter ending finds a place
in the margin of the cursive MS. 274 and of the Harclean Syriac,
in the margin of two important MSS. of the Bohairic or Memphitic
2
version ,
and in several MSS. of the Ethiopic, where it stands in the
3
text between v. 8 and authority v. 9 without note or break . One
which extant gives the shorter ending only the O.L. MS.
is still
&, in which Me. ends: "omnia autem quaecumque prae|cepta erant

et qui cum puero (sic) erant |
breviter exposuerunt posthaec |
et
8
ipse hi adparuit et ab oriente- | usque usque in orientem
4
misit per illos|
sanctam et incorruptam [praedicationem ] |
salutis aeternae amen."
As the shorter ending has not been printed with the text, it may
be convenient to give it here with an apparatus.
Trdvra Se TO,
Trap^yyeX/xeva rots Trept rov Uerpov crvvTO/iws
Se ravra KOI avros 6 Irytrovs eâny avrots, /cat ctTro dvaro\7J<s
KCU
Svcretos eâTrco-TeiAev oY avrwv TO icpbv /cat a<j>0aprov Kijpvyfjia rfjs
cucoviou crayr7pias.
7rai/Ta. .
./xera Sc] hiat ^ om Kat avros me codd(mg) aeth codd I o Irjo-ovs
om o * 1 o I.
|
&eth M rfavr) avTots (p) mecodd(mg aeth codd ]

Lp] /cvptos \
1
chapter expelled in the Greek
"
Gregory, prolegg., p. 445: "nihil (Oxford

adnotationis ante -rravra dt noster inter- edition, p. 480).
quod antiquiorem sibi vindicare
>onit, So WH. 2 Notes, pp. 38, 44
3
see
, ;
ontem videretur, nisi fortasse vocabula however Sanday, App., p. 105.

vrj, fj^xp^ &MV seriorem textus con- 4 Ha which stands here in the
" "
ormationem testarentur." margin refers, as Dr Sanday points out,

2 "In
A, at the end of
v. 8, in the to praedicationis (i.e. praedicationem)
>reak, as
referring to the last twelve
if which the corrector has written at the
verses, is a gloss [in Arabic] this is the foot of the page.
cviii ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS.
om LI 274 mg syrhcl(mK) om cumus * k
4 (m 00*
2 k (me |
K<H
*>)
om rell airo] air p airo avaroX^ (avaroW

|
cf. me codd(mg) )J 274"*
om KCU 3 T k axpi] /xeXpt ^ oV

|
codd
+ TOV TAiov mecodd(mg) aeth | | |
. P |
For cod. L see the facsimile in Burgon, as twelve verses, p. 112,

and Tischendorf, mon. sacr. ined., 1846; for cod. ^, Gregory, Prolegg.
ii. 445, Lake, Texts from Mt Athos, p. 122; for
p.
cod. Mrs "I
12
,
Lewis, (7ato. of Syriac MSS. on Mt Sinai, p. 103 f.; for cod. p,

Amelineau, Notices et extraits xxxiv. ii. p. 402 ff.; for cod. 274,
Tischendorf, N. T. Gr* i. p. 404; for syr** White s edition, i. 1
,
p. 258; for me, Sanday, Appendices

ad W. T. p. 187, and Coptic t
Version of the N. T., Oxf., 1898, i. p. 480 ff.; for aeth, Sanday, op.
cit., p. 195 ; k is printed
in full in 0. L. Bibl. Texts, ii. p. 23.
As
to the origin of this ending there can be little doubt. It
has been written by some one whose copy of the Gospel ended at
<j>o/3ovvTo yap, and who desired to soften the harshness of so
abrupt a conclusion, and at the same time to remove the impres

sion which it leaves of a failure on the part of Mary of Magdala
and her friends to deliver the message with which they had been
charged. Terrified as they were, he adds, they recovered them
selves sufficiently to report to Peter the substance of the Angel s
words. After this the Lord Himself appeared to the Apostles
and gave them their orders to carry the Gospel from East to
West and these orders, with His assistance, were
;
loyally fulfilled.
The style of this little paragraph, as Dr Hort 1
observes, bears
some resemblance to that of St Luke s prologue, but it is
certainly
as little as possible in harmony with the manner of St Mark.
Perhaps it may without rashness be attributed to a Roman hand

2
;
a Western origin is suggested by the pointed references to the

westward course of the Apostolic preaching.
One or two verbal similarities may suggest Clement, cf. i Cor.

6 Kijpvg yi/o^,vos ei/ re ry and with iepbv KOL
dvaroX-fj KOL iv rrj 8u<rei,
cf. ib. 33
U/rats Kat ajuoo /xois.
a<j>OapTov On the other hand some of
the more striking words are characteristic of Ps.-Clement 2 Cor.
(e.g. crvvTO/xws, eâTTOOTeAAeu/, a<
1
WH., Intr., p. 298 f.
conjectures that it is taken from the
Nestle (in Hastings, D. B., iii. p. he contends,
13) KT/pvy/xa IX^rpou, which, as
suggests Egypt as its birth-place, and was written as an appendix to Me.
Dobschiitz (Texte u. Unters. xi. i. p.
73 f.)
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS. cix
The place it occupies in k and its occurrence in other versions,

and in the four uncials where it is given with considerable variations
of text and setting, point to an early date, and there is
nothing
either in the vocabulary or the manner to forbid this view. On
the other hand it must always have had a very limited acceptance,
for no trace of it has been found in any Greek or Latin Christian
writing. It was overshadowed almost from the first by the

superior merits of the longer ending.
3. The longer ending follows v. 8 without break in every
known Greek MS. except the two which end at e<f>ojSovvTo yap
(X B) and the four which append both endings as partially attested
alternatives (L "^ T 2
p).
It is found or at one time occupied a
place without alternative in the uncial MSS.

1
AC(D)EFGHKM(N )
SUVXrA(II2)nD, in all cursive MSS., in the Old Latin MSS. c ff
g 1 n o q, in the Curetonian form of the Old Syriac, in the Mem-

phitic and Gothic. Moreover, it
appears as the recognised ending
of St Mark in the earliest Christian writings which bear definite
traces of the influence of the second Gospel. There are indica

tions of its use in Hernias, and Justin appears to refer to v. 20,
whilst v. 19 is expressly quoted by Irenaeus as the work of St Mark.
For Hermas see Dr C. Taylor s Hermas and the Four Gospels,

p. 57 ff. Justin either has our fragment in view or stumbles unac
countably upon its phraseology when he writes (ap. i. 45): ot 0,71-0-
oroAoi avrov ceX#oWes Travraxov e/c^pvâv. Other "early evidence for
the twelve verses" may be seen in a paper contributed by Dr Taylor
to the Expositor for 1893 (iv. viii., p. 71 ff.). These writers, however,
may have known the fragment in another connexion in Irenaeus ;
it is quoted as a true part of this Gospel iii. 10. 6 fine autem : "in
evangelii ait Marcus Et quidem dominus lesus,"

&c.
Thus on the whole it seems safe to conclude that at Rome and

at Lyons in the second half of the second century the Gospel
ended as it does now. If the last twelve verses did not form part
of the autogra^K, there is nothing to shew when they were
attached to the Gospel. But they must have been very generally
accepted as^the work of St Mark soon after the middle of the

second century, if not indeed at an earlier time. It is significant
1
See Cronin, Codex purpureus Petropolitanus, p. xxviii.
ex ALTEKNATIVE ENDINGS.
that a writer of such wide knowledge as Irenaeus entertained no
doubt as to their genuineness.
4.The present ending of the Gospel stands in evident con
trast with the formal and somewhat turgid manner of the shorter
ending. Although it contains an abundance of words and phrases

which differentiate itfrom the rest of the book, yet like St Mark s
genuine work, it might have been written by a bilingual Jew of

the first who had been nourished upon the vocabulary
generation
of the LXX., and accustomed to translate Aramaic into Greek.
But the two fragments are distinguished by a more serious and

indeed fundamental difference. While the shorter ending was
evidently composed with the view of completing St Mark s work,
the last twelve verses of the common text are as clearly part of
an independent composition. They form an epitome of the appear
ances of the Risen Christ from the moment of the Resurrection
to the Ascension, followedby a brief summary of the subsequent
work of the Apostles. Instead of taking up the thread dropt at
the end of xvi. 8, the longer ending begins with a statement
which, if not inconsistent with xvi. I 8, presupposes a situation

to which the earlier verses of the chapter offer no clue. It is
clear that the subject of avaara^...e<l>avr]
has been indicated in
the sentence which immediately preceded but v. 8 is occupied ;
with another subject. The writer of v. 9 introduces Mary of
Magdala as if she were a person who had not been named before,
or not referred to recently; but StMark has already mentioned
her thrice in the previous sixteen verses. Moreover, both the
structure and the general purpose of this
ending are remarkably
distinct from those which distinguish the genuine work of Mark.
Instead of a succession of short
paragraphs linked by /cat, and an
occasional Se, we have before us in xvi. 9 20 a carefully con
structed passage, in which pera Se ravra,
vcrrepov Be, 6 pev ovv,
eKeivos Se, mark the successive points of juncture. The is
purpose
didactic and not simply or in the first instance historical; the
tone is Johannine rather than Marcan. The author wishes to
exhibit the slow and
recovery of the Apostles from their unbelief,
the triumphant power of faith
(f)Tri<TTr]crav...ove
FACSIMILE OF EDSCHMIATZIN MS.
To face p. cxi
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS. cxi
rrjv airio-riav avra)v...6 Tno-reva-a^ (TO)Orj<Trai,...eKetvo(f
8e eicrfpvi;av jravraôv).
efeX#oi>T9 He carries the Risen Lord
beyond the sphere of history to His place at the Right Hand
of GOD, and recognises His cooperation in the work of the Church
during the age which followed the Ascension. The historian has
given place to the theologian, the interpreter of St Peter to the
scholar of St John.
5. A recent discovery assigns a name to the author of this
fragment. In November 1891 Mr F. C. Conybeare found in the

Patriarchal Library of Edschmiatzin an Armenian MS. of the
Gospels written A.D. 989, in which the last twelve verses of St

Mark are introduced by a rubric written in the first hand, Of the
presbyter Ariston
1
Mr Conybeare with much probability suggests .
that the person intended is the Aristion who is mentioned by

Papias as one of the disciples of the Lord.
Papias (Eus. H. E. iii. 39) is quoted as saying : el Sc TTOV KOL Traprj-
KO\ov6r)Ku>s TIS rots Trpecr/JvTepois cX$ot, TOVS Trpco-fivrfptav oW/cpn/ov

TU>I>
Xdyovs. ..a re AptoTtW /cat 6 7rpeo-/3vrepo<; IwdVv^s ot TOV /cvptov /xa^ryrat

Xeyovo~tv.
Eusebius adds : /cat aXXas Se rrj tSta ypa^tfj TrapaSi Saxrtv
Apto-TiWos TOV Trpoa-Ofv SeS^Xw/xevov TCUV TOV Kvpiov Xoycov

Papias frequently cited him by name in his AoyiW xvpiaKwv e
(Eus. I.e.
<rets
Apio-TtWos Se /cat TOV 7rpo-/3vTepov Icoawov
:
eavrov <f>r)<ri yevfa-Oai oro/xao-Tt yovV TroXXcxKts avriov fjivrjfjiovtvcras ev Tot?

avTOv o*vyypa/x/xao-t riOrjcriv avrwv TrapaSoVets).
Through Mr Conybeare s kindness a photograph is given of the

leaf which bears the name of Ariston. He has sent me the
following note in explanation of the facsimile.
In this codex verse 8 of ch. xvi. ends at the beginning of a line,
"
in the second column of a page. The line is partly filled up with

the vermilioned flourishes which indicate that the Gospel proper of
Mark is ended. Verse 9 however is begun on the next line, and
the whole 12 verses are completed in the same large uncials as the
rest of the Gospels. As it were by an afterthought the scribe adds
the title Ariston Eritzou just above the flourishes mentioned, and
within the columnar space. It is written in vermilioned smaller
uncials identical in character with those which at the foot of each
column denote the Ammonian canons, and also with those which
the scribe uses to complete a word at the end of a line, thereby
preserving the symmetry of the lines and avoiding the necessity of
placing the last one or two letters of a word by themselves at the
1
Expositor, iv. viii. p. 241 ff.
cxii ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS.
beginning of a fresh
line. The title therefore was added by the
first hand; or, if not by him, at least by the SioptfcoTvfc. In any
case it is contemporary and must have stood in the older copy
transcribed, from which also were perhaps transferred the fifth
century full-page illuminations included in the existing codex. At
first it was intended to omit the title, but on second thoughts it
was added. If the scribe had from the first meant to keep it, he
would have left room for it, instead of cramping it in above the
terminal flourishes. That he regarded Mark proper as ending with
verse 8, is further shewn by the large circular boss consisting of
concentric circles of .colour added against the end of verse 8
between the columns. The paler tints in the photograph corre
spond to vermilion in the codex ; and the vermilioned lettering of
the title was so faint in the positive sent to Mr Conybeare from
Edschmiatzin in 1895, that he has strengthened it with ink for
the preparation of the present facsimile. The parchment of the
codex is so thin and fine that the writing on the back of the page
here and there shews through in the photograph."
Though neither Eusebius nor Papias as quoted by Eusebius

says that Aristion committed his Sirjyrfa-eis to writing, nothing is
more likely than that they were collected and published by those
who heard them. To such a collection, made under the influence of
the school of St John, this summary of post-Resurrection history I
may have belonged, and in the exemplar which was the

well
j
archetype of the codices known to Irenaeus it had been judged
worthy to complete the unfinished work of the Evangelist. While

the shorter ending passed over to Carthage and established itself in
some circles at Alexandria, Rome and Gaul were
quick to perceive
the higher claims of this genuine relic of the first generation, and
it took its
place unchallenged in the fourfold Gospel of the West.
6. The documentary testimony for the longer ending is, as
we have seen, overwhelming. Nevertheless, there are points at
which the chain of evidence not merely weak but broken.
is
Besides the fact that in the fourth century, if not in the third,
the accurate copies of the Gospel were known to end with)
xvi. 8, and that in the two great fourth century Bibles which
have come down to us the Gospel
actually ends at this point,
those who maintain the genuineness of the last twelve verses
have to account forthe early circulation of an alternative
ending,
and for the ominous silence of the Ante-Nicene fathers between *
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS. cxiii
1
Irenaeus and Eusebius in reference to a passage which was of
so much importance both on historical and theological grounds.
When we add to these defects in the external evidence the internal
characteristics which distinguish these verses from the rest of the
Gospel, impossible to resist the conclusion that they belong

it is
to another work, whether that of Aristion or of some unknown

2
writer of the first century .
1
See Zahn, Einleitung, ii. p. 227. piling his recollections of St Peter s
2
Dr Salmon (Introduction to the teaching. But is there anything in the
N.T., p. 151) writes in reference to the Gospel, whether in its opening verses
last twelve verses of this Gospel, "We or elsewhere, which resembles the
must ascribe their authorship to one rhythmical structure and didactic tone
who lived in the very first age of the of the present ending ? Unless we en-
Church. And why not to St Mark ? "
tirely misjudge the writer of the second

St Mark, undoubtedly, has more than Gospel, the last twelve verses are the
one manner he writes with greater
;
work of another mind, trained in another
freedom when he is stating facts on his school.
own knowledge than when he is com-
S. M.
XII,
COMMENTARIES.
We
have already seen that this Gospel received little or no
attention from the great commentators of the first five centuries.
The commentary ascribed to Origen in a Paris MS. (Omont,
Manuscrits grecs de la bibl. nat, p. 180) is identical with the work
of Victor (Harnack, Oesch. d. altchr. Lit, p. 389; cf. Huet,
Origeniana, iii., app. iv. ;

see also Westcott, Origen, in D. C. B.
iv., p.
In Anecdota Maredsolana (ill. ii. p. 319 sqq.,
112).
1897), Dom
Morin has printed some interesting homilies on
St Mark which he attributes to Jerome 1 but the treatment is ,
allegorical and practical rather than exegetical in the strict sense.

A few fragments which are found among the exegetical works
of Theodore of Mopsuestia are probably taken from his other
writings (Fritzsche, fragm. Th. Mops., p. 84). Chrysostom is

said by Suidas to have written on St Mark, but the statement
2
needs confirmation .
The earliest extant commentary on the second Gospel is that

which bears the name of "VICTOR, presbyter of Antioch."
In the Oxford by J. Cramer (Catenae in Evangelia,

MS. used
1840) the argument is said to be e* 7-775 ets O.VTOV (TOV Map/cov)
ep^vcia? TOV Iv dyiois Kvpt AAov AAeavSpet as. Other MSS. have
the same attribution, but the majority ascribe the work to Victor
(Simon, hist. crit. du N. T., p. 427). For an account of the MSS.
and editions of this commentary see Burgon, Twelve last verses I
of St Mark, p. 272 ff. It was first published by Possinus in the

Catena Graecorum Patrum in ev. sec. Marcum (Rome, 1673); see
Burgon, p. 270.
1
Two commentaries upon St Mark of Gregory the Great will be found in
are printed in the appendix to Jerome P.L. Ixxix. coll. 1052, 1178.
(Migne,P.L. xxx. coll. 56osqq., 59osqq.). 2
gee Bardenhewer, Patrologie, p. 313.
Collections on St Mark from the works
COMMENTARIES. cxv
VICTOR OF ANTIOCH otherwise unknown, but his personality

is
is of little importance, since he professes to limit himself to the

task of a compiler (crvvelSov ra Kara pepos /cal criropa^v et?
avro eiprjiJLeva Trapa TOOV $i$acrKa\cov r^9 e/c^Xêr/a? crvvarycvyelv,
/cal a-vvrofjiov kp^Tjveiav o-vvrdâi). Burgon (pp. cit., p. 2/5 )
has shewn that while Chrysostom s homilies on St Matthew
supply the backbone of the work, Origen is freely used, and

there are at least occasional references to St Basil, Apollinaris,
Theodore of Mopsuestia, Titus of Bostra, and Cyril of Alexandria.
A suggestion of Schanz 1 that the bulk of the commentary belongs
to the school of Antioch is not supported by a solitary reference to
Nestorius, which points the other way. Rather it seems to be

the work of an industrious compiler who is willing to use all
2
the materials at his disposal. Yet as Burgon points out Victor ,
is not a catenist in the ordinary sense, for he speaks occasionally

in his own person, and rarely quotes his authorities by name.
The popularity of his work in the Eastern Church is shewn by
the multiplication of copies it survives in more than fifty codices
;
3
of the Gospels As to the time of its composition Dr Hort
.
writes 4 :
probably belongs to Cent. v. or VI., but there is
"it
no clear evidence to fix the date Dean Burgon, less cautiously ; :
"[the]
date... may be assigned to the first half of the fifth century
suppose A.D. 425 450."

A conjecture which placed it a century
later would perhaps be nearer to the truth.
Next in point of age to Victor of Antioch comes our country

man BAEDA [j- 735]. Bede s commentaries on St Mark and
St Luke were written at the desire of Acca, Bishop of Hexham.
A passage from a letter to Acca prefixed to the commentary
on St Mark describes Bede s method quae in patrum venera- :
"
bilium exemplis invenimus hinc inde collecta ponere curabimus,

sed et nonnulla propria ad imitationern sensus eorum ubi opor-
tunum videbitur interponemus." He complains in the preface
to Luke of the difficulties which in a monastic cell beset such
1
Commentar, p. 53. The passage KTJO-O, (Cramer, p. 272).
z
quoted runs et aXXos fr aXXy larl /card
:
Op. cit., p. 277.
rovs \6yovs TOU NeffToplov 5ei elwew 3
"Ej> Ib. pp. 60, 278!!.
ffoi tanv 6 iuos /J.QV 6 ayair rjTbs ev 4
y eu56- Notes, p. 34.
cxvi COMMENTAKIES.
"
simul notarius et librarius but tells

work ipse mihi dictator
"
us that he has nevertheless contrived to collect materials from

all the great Latin fathers, Ambrose, Augustine, Gregory and
Jerome. To the commentary of Jerome on St Matthew most
of his of be due; but the work
Mark appears to
exposition
is by no means devoid of independent merit, and perhaps its
best features are those which it owes to the insight and devotion
of Bede himself. Printed in Migne, P. L. xcii.
Under the name of WALAFRID STRABO (t7$o)we have (i) the

Olossa ordinaria, and (2) a few notes on St Mark (Migne, P. L.
cxiii., cxiv.).
THEOPHYLACT, Archbishop of Achridia (Ochrida) in Bulgaria
(fl.
c. A.D. 1077), has expounded St Mark with considerable fulness
in his ^pfAqveLa el? ra Teacrapa vayy6\ia (Simon, iv., p. 390 if.).
Simon s judgement ("les
commentaires de Theophylacte...sont
plutot des abrege s de S. Chrysostome que de ve"ritables commen
taires is manifestly less applicable to this Gospel than to the
")
others, if Chrysostom no genuine work on St Mark certainly

left ;
Theophylact s commentary on St Mark is of considerable im

portance for the exposition of the Gospel, and in the dearth of
older expositions invaluable. Printed in Migne, P. G. cxxiii.
EUTHYMIUS ZIGABENUS, a monk of Constantinople (fl. c.
A.D. 1115), is also a follower of Chrysostom (prooem. in Mt. .
jAcbucrra fiev airo TT}? efyyijcrea)? rov ev aylois Trarpb? y/jLUiv
*\wdvvov rov xpvcroGTO/Jiov, en Be KOI CLTTO SicKfropcov a\\wv

Trarepoov crvveio-eveyfcovTos TWO). But unlike Theophylact he I
regards St Mark as scarcely deserving of a separate commentary,

since the second Gospel is in close agreement with the first,
excepting where the first is fuller (a-v^wvel \lav rut MarOalq) I
7r\rjv orav
eiceZvos eVrt irXarvrepo^). His notes on Mark are I
therefore generally mere cross-references to those on Matthew ;

I
here and there, however, where Mark differs from Matthew or

relates something which is
peculiar to himself, useful comments
will be found.
Printed in Migne, P. G. cxxix.
BRUNO ASTENSIS (f 1125) contributes a brief exposition, of
which the author writes non multum quidem nos laborare
:
"
COMMENTARIES. cxvii
necesse erit quoniam valde pauca ibi dicuntur quae in Matthaeo
exposita non sint." Printed in Migne, P. L. clxv.

RUPERTUS TUITIENSIS (Rupert of Deutz, f 1135): in vol. iv.
Evangelistarum commentariorum liberunus (Migne, P. L. clxvii.).

THOMAS AQUINAS (f 1274): catena aurea in iv. Evangelistas.
(?)
ALBERTUS MAGNUS (f 1289) commentarius in Mar cum.
:
DIONYSIUS CARTHUSIANUS (f 1417): in iv. Evangelia.

FABER STAPULENSIS (f 1527): commentarii initiatorii in iv.
Evangelia.
DESIDERIUS ERASMUS (f 1536): paraphrasis in N.T.
Jo. MALDONATUS (f 1583): commentarii in iv. Evangelistas.
CORNELIUS A LAPIDE (f 1637): commentaria in iv. Evangelia.
Among later writers on the four Gospels good work of varying

merit and usefulness may be found in the commentaries of Bengel,
Eisner, Grotius, Kuinoel, Kypke, and Wetstein. The last century
produced many expositions of St Mark, and others have appeared
since 1900. It must suffice to specify the
following:
FRITZSCHE, K. F. A.: Evangelium Hard, Lips., 1830.
MEYER, H. A. W. in the Krit.-exegetischer Kommentar,
: first
ed., 1832; ninth ed. (Meyer- Weiss), 1901.
ALFORD, H.: in the Four Gospels, London, 1849.

ALEXANDER, J. A.: Gospel ace. to St Mark, Princeton, 1858.
LANGE, J. P. in the Theol.-homiletisches Bibelwerk, first ed.,
:
1858; fourth ed., 1884.

KLOSTERMANN, A. : das Markusevangelium, Gottingen, 1
867.
WEISS, B. : das Markusevangelium, Berlin, 1872; die vier
Evangelien, Leipzig, 1900.

MORISON, JAS. Commentary on the Gospel ace.
: to St Mark y
London, 1873.
COOK, F. G. : in the Speaker s Commentary on the N.T., vol. I.,
London, 1878.
RIDDLE, M. R. : in SchafFs Popular Commentary on the N.T.,
Edinburgh, 1878-82.
PLUMPTRE, E. H. (in the N.T. Commentary for English
readers), London, 1879.
cxviii COMMENTARIES.
SCHANZ, P.: Commentar uber das Evangelium d. h. Marcus,

Freiburg-im-Breisgau ,
1 88 1 .
MACLEAR, G. F. (in the Cambridge Greek Testament), Cambridge,

first ed., 1883; last reprint, 1899.
CHADWICK, G. A.: the Gospel ace. to St Mark (in the Expo

sitor s Bible), London, 1887.
LUCKOCK, H. M. :
Footprints of the Son of Man as traced by
St Mark, London, 1889.
HOLTZMANN, H. J. : in the Hand-commentary Freiburg-im-
Breisgau, 1892; third edition, 1901.

KNABENBAUER, J.: Commentarius in Evangelium sec. Marcum
(in the Cursus scripturae sacrae), Paris, 1 894.
GOULD, E. P. : a critical and exegetical commentary on the
Gospel ace. to St Mark (in the International Critical Commentar} ),

7
Edinburgh, 1896.
BRUCE, A. B.: St Mark (in the Expositor s Greek Testament),
London, 1897.
MENZIES, A. : the Earliest Gospel : a historical study of the
Gospel ace. to Mark, London, 1901.
WELLHAUSEN, J.: Das Evangelium Marci. Berlin, 1903.
GRESSMANN, H., and KLOSTERMANN, E.: Die Evangelien. i.
Markus. Tubingen, 1907.

WOHLENBERG, G. Das Evangelium : des Markus (in Th. Zahn s
Kommentar zum N.T.). Leipzig, 1910.
The following are a few of the least obvious abbreviations
employed in the footnotes:
BDB. Brown Driver and Briggs, Hebrew and English Lexicon of the O.T. (Oxford,
1892- ).
Blass, Gr. F. Blass, Grammar of N.T. Greek. Translated by H. St J. Thackeray

(London, 1898).
Burton. E. de W. Burton, Syntax of the Moods and Tenses in N.T. Greek (Edin
burgh, 1894).
Dalman, Gr. G. Dalman, Grammatik d. Judisch-Paldstinischen Aramdisch (Leip
zig, 1894).
Dalman, Worte. G. Dalman, Die Worte Jesu bd. i

(Leipzig, 1898): the English
translation (The Words of Jesus, i, Edinburgh, 1902) appeared too late to be
quoted in this edition.
D.C.A. Smith and Cheetham, Dictionary of Christian Antiquities.
D.C.B. Smith and Wace, Dictionary of Christian Biography and Doctrines.
Deissmann. G. A. Deissmann, Bible Studies. Translated by A. Grieve (Edin
burgh, 1901).
Delitzsch. N.T. in Hebrew (Leipzig, 1892).
Euth. Euthymius Zigabenus.
Exp. The Expositor.
Exp. T. The Expository Times.
Field, Notes. F. Field, Notes on the translation of the N.T. = Otium Norvicense iii.,
edited by A. M. Knight (Cambridge, 1899).

Hastings, D. B. J. Hastings, Dictionary of the Bible (Edinburgh, 1898 1902).
J. B. L. The Journal of Biblical Literature.
J. Th. St. The Journal of Theological Studies.
Nestle, T. C. E. Nestle, Textual Criticism of the N. T. Translated by W. Edie and
A. Menzies (London, 1901).
SH. Sanday and Headlam, Commentary on the Epistle to the Romans (Edinburgh,
1895)-
Thpht. Theophylact.
Vg. The Latin Vulgate.
Victor. Victor of Antioch (in Cramer s Catena).
WH. Westcott and Hort, N.T. in Greek (Cambridge, 1881); WH. 2 ,
second edition
(1896).
WM. Winer-Moulton, Grammar of N.T. Greek, 8th Engl. ed. (Edinburgh, 1877).
WSchm. Winer- Schmiedel, Grammatik d. NTlichen Sprachidioms (Gottingen,
1894- ).
Zahn, Einl. Th. Zahn, Einleitung in das N.T. (Leipzig, 18979).

In substance and style and treatment the Gospel of St Mark is essentially
a transcript from life. The course and issue of facts are imaged in it with
the clearest outline. If all other arguments against the mythic origin of the
Evangelic narratives were wanting, this vivid and simple record, stamped
with the most distinct impress of independence and originality, totally
unconnected with the symbolism of the Old Dispensation, totally independent
of the deeper reasonings of the New, would be sufficient to refute a theory
subversive of all faith in history. The details which were originally
addressed to the vigorous intelligence of Roman hearers are still pregnant
l
with instruction for us. The teaching which met their wants in the first
age finds a corresponding field for its action now.... The picture of the
sovereign power of Christ battling with evil among men swayed to and fro
by tumultuous passions is still needful, though we may turn to St Matthew
and St John for the ancient types or deeper mysteries of Christianity or
find in St Luke its inmost connexion with the unchanging heart of man.
Bishop Westcott.
KATA MAPKON
APXH TOV evayye\LOV Irjcrov XpicrTov \viov 6eov].

I
Kara MapKov KBF] pr evayye\iov ADEHKLMUrAII2< minP TO 1

K. M. (ayiov)
evayye\iov min8* 11
Wer
I. i apxT] TOV ev.] evayye\tov syr |
vtov deov KaBDL] viov TOV deov AEFHKMSU
minP latt SyrrPeshhcl m 8) arm me go aeth
VrAII2<l>
1 <
Ir 2 Or? 1
Amb Hier Aug 1
(om K* 28
[lyo-. tantum 28*] 255 syr hier Ir 1 Or4 Bas Hier 2)
I. i. SUPERSCRIPTION. Lc., in the birth of the Baptist Jo. (but ;
Pos-
y TOV fvayyf\iov I. X.] see Jo. xv. 26) looks back to the dpx~n
sibly an early heading which arose in which the Word was with GOD St;
from the fusion of an original title Paul, using the word Gospel in a
*
eyAITeAiON Hf XY with the note &px^ wider sense, sees a fresh beginning in
that marked the beginning of a new the foundation of each of the churches
book (Nestle, Exp., Dec. 1894 Inlr. ; (Phil.iv. 15). That Me. begins his
pp. 163, 261 ; see on the other hand Gospel with the ministration of the
Zahn, Einl. ii. p. 220 ff., 235). Yet Baptist is one indication amongst
the sentence is intelligible if regard many that he preserves the earliest
ed as a title prefixed to the book form of the evangelical tradition, in
by the writer or editor ; for a similar which the record of the Birth and
opening comp. Hosea i. i (LXX.), dpx^l Childhood did not find a place.
\6yov Kvpiou eV Qa-fjc ; see also Prov. Greek usually
Evay-ye Xtoi/ (in class.
i i, Eccl. i. i, Cant. i. i, &c. Or it from Homer downwards
pi., t va.yyfA.ta}
may have been intended to refer to is the reward accorded to a bearer of
the immediate sequel. Irenaeus con good tidings, but in later writers
nects it with v. 2 enro TOV Trpo<j)r)TtKov
:
(e.g. Lucian, Plutarch) the good news
itself. The LXX. use it only in 2 Regn.
y
KT\. and SO iv. 10, and in the class, sense, for in
Apxr)...a>s yeypcnrTai, ,
Origen (in Jo. t. vi. 24). Others with 2 Regn. xviii. 22, 25 we should pro
more probability find the dpxrj in the bably read tvayyeXta (cf. V. 2o). In
events described in v. 4 iff., e.g. Basil the N.T. the later sense alone occurs,
C. Eun. ii. 1
5, o 8e MapKos dpX*i v Tov f v~ but with some latitude of application ;
ayyeAiou TO iwavvov ircTroirjKC Krjpvyp.a I see v. i$n. Ev. I. X. is the good

Victor, *Io)dvvr)V ovv TeXfvTaiov TWV Trpo- tidings concerning J. C. (gen. of the
(prjTcov dpxfiv Lvai TOV vayyf\iov (firjaiv. obj.), as revealed in His life, death, and
The starting-point varies with the resurrection. The phrase is unique in
position of the writer ; Mt. sees it in the Gospels, which elsewhere have TO
the ancestry and birth of the Messiah, fv. TOV 0ov (i. 14), TO ev.
S. M. 2
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [1.2
P 2 <yeypa7TTai
ev TW Hcraia TO*
t TOV JJLOV 7rpoo"co7rov
2 Kaew KBKLAII* i 33 209 604 2*" alP"

uc Or al] ws ADEFHMPSUVrn 2 ST
nonn latt
Ir Or1 al |
ev TW H<rcua ru irpo<pr)T-r} KB(D)LA (r 22 al) 33 604 1071 al
S yrr peshhcl(mg)hier arm codd me Jr l Qr4 al] ev TOIS
gyrhciftxt) arm zoh aeth Ir 2Iat om i5ov...T7]v od. ffov Bas Epiph Victorin
| |
KALPrAIIS min fereomn vg syrhcl arm go aeth Or 4 (om BD 28 latt Irint )

611
K alP uc me
or simply TOev. (i. 15). If the heading In the parallels Mt. iii. 3, Lc. iii. I 6
was added early in the second century Jo. i. 23) Malachi is not quoted, but
(cf.
we might understand by ev. here a his words are used by the two Synoptists
record of the Lord s life and words: in another connexion (Mt. xi. 10, Lc.
for the earliest exx. of this use of vii.27). Origen (in Jo. t. vi. 24)
the word see Ign. Philad. 5, 8, Did. remarks that Me. is here dvo irpo-
App. 8, n, 15, Justin ap. i. 66; and (prjreias ev $ia(p6pois elprjfievas TOTTOIS
cf. Zahn, Gesch. des N. T. Kanons, i VTTO dvo 7rpo(pT]Ta)v els ev crvvaywv. That
p. 162. he quotes the two under one name

vlov 6eov\ The evidence the for did not escape the notice of Porphyry
omission of these words is weighty, but (Hier. tr. in Me.); Jerome (on Mt.)
meagre. WH. (Notes, p. 23) relegate answers nomen Isaiae putamus ad-
:
"
them to the margin as a secondary ditum scriptorum vitio...aut certe

reading, but hold that neither read
"
de diversis testimoniis scripturarum

ing can be safely rejected." Possibly unum corpus effectum." The latter
the heading existed almost from the solution is not improbable. Me. (or
first in two forms, with and without his source) may have
depended upon
vl 6. The phrase vibs 6eov or o vi. T. a collection of excerpts in which Mai.
6. occurs in Me. iii. n, v. 7, xv. 39; iii. i stood
immediately before Is. xL
cf. i. n, ix. 7, xii. 6, xiii. 32, xiv. 61. 3, possibly on a leaf headed HCAIAC.
28. THE PREPARATORY MINISTRY A similar confusion occurs in Iren.
OF JOHN THE BAPTIST (Mt. iii. i 12, iii. 20. 4, where quotations from Micah
Lc. iii.
i6, 1517 ; cf. Jo. i.
631). (vii. 19) and Amos i. 2 are preceded
2. Kadws yf ypaTrrat] A LXX. for by the formula Amos propheta ait.
mula = 1-1 n33 (4 Regn. xiv. 6, xxiii. 14, On the use of such collections see
2 Paral. xxiii. 18, xxv. 4, xxxiii. Hatch, Essays, p. 203 ff. SH., Romans, ;
32,
xxxv. 12, Tob. i. 6). Me. employs it pp. 264, 282. The reading is hotly
again in ix. 13, xiv. 21, and it occurs
contested in Burgon-Milier, Causes
in Lc. ev act
and frequently in St
, of Corruption, p. 1 1 1 f.
Paul; Jo. (vi. 31, xii. 14) seems to lbov...Tr)v odov LXX. ISov ega-
oWJ
prefer KaOms eo-Tiv yeypaêvov. The Troo-reXXoj TOV ayye\6v pov, KOI e7Tt/3Xe-
perf. gives the sense of perpetuity ; v//-eTat ooov Trpo Trpoo-wirov /zov. Both
the litera scripta abides. See Mt. (xi. 10) and Lc. (vii. 27) read with
WM.,
P- 339- Me. KaTao-Kevdaei and a~ov, and trans
The apodosis to /m&os- *rX. is want pose Trpo TTpotrcoTrou o~ov, but both
ing, unless we find it in v. 4. For a add e/iTrpooêv o~ov after odov trov.
similar omission see the
opening clause The LXX. e-mftXtyeTai presupposes the
of i Tim. (L 3, 4). For other possible vocalisation rns, whereas KaTao-xevd
constructions cf. Nestle, Intr. represents H3S (Resch, Paralleltexte
p. 261.
ev
rep Htrat a irpo(f)T/TT)] The quo
TO>
zu Lucas, p. 1 14) Symm. (dnoa-Kevdcre i) ;
tations are from Mai. iii. Is. xl. i, 3. and Theod. (eToipdo-ci) agree with the
I. 4] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
09 KaTa<TK6v<rei TY\V oo crov . 3

<ptovr)
/Sowj/ros 3
i/ Trj eprj/ua) Grcu/xacraTe TY\V dSoiA Kvpiov, evdeias "H
4
TO.S Tpi/3ovs avTOv. ef yeveTO Icodvris 6 /3a7T- 4
ev Trj tov fiaTTTKr/ULa
eprifJLM Kripv&a
i TIJV odov ffov] + efjiTrpoffOev croi/ ArAlPS al min? 1

f ff 61
g vg syr
hcl*
arm go me Or
D ms a b m s) intvidbi9
(ante deum
hcl
3 CLVTOV] TOV 6eov vfiwv 34 c f ff t (del nostri) syr (
go Ir
nostrum) 4 eyevero] pr /cat K* |
Iwav-rjs B] Iwavv-ns codd fereomn o ÔTTT. NBLT d A
|
33 me] om o A(D)PriIS4> al syr^

sh
arm |
ev T-TJ e/>. pairT. D 28 604 latt (exc f)
| Kripvwwv] pr /cat KADLA2 al latt syrr arm me (om /cat B 33 73 102)
Gospels. For a-ov the Heb. supplies =o /SaTmoTTjy, as in vi. 14, 24 (cf. 25);
no justification : it is perhaps due to on this use of the participle see Light-
the compiler of the excerpts (see last foot on Gal. i.
23. If with all the
note),who has blended MaL I.e. with uncials except B and with the versions
Exod. xxiii. 20. we read <a\
/c^pvo-o-toi/, the descriptive
TTpO TTpOCTtoTTOV CTOf] Victor : clause will run on to the end of the
,..67Tt Tcot/ (Baa-iXecov ol cyyvs TOV verse ( John the Baptizer . . . and
IULTOS fXavvovrfS OVTOI T&V ofXXcoj/ etVi preacher, &c.).
\afjL7rp6repoi.
(v TTJ fprj/uo)] Mt. connects this
3. avrov] So the
<pa>vr)
. . .T ptftovs with KTjpvcrcraiV and adds TTJS louSatas.
LXX. exactly, except that for the last According to Lc. 3) the (i. 80, iii.
word, following the Heb., they give Baptist was eV rat? fpôts till his call
TOV 0fov rjiitov a reading which has came, and then went to the Jordan ;
found its way into some Western texts Mt. and Me., writing in view of Isa. xl.
of Me. (see vv. 11.). Origen (in Jo. I.e.], 3, draw no distinction between the
Jerome (in MaL iii.), and Victor notice fprjpos and the Jordan valley. The
this remarkable divergence of the wilderness of Judah or Judaea IIP ("
Synoptists from the LXX. The passage "l^ "^)

LXX. (A), TT\V eprjfiov lovda,
is quoted also by Jo. (i. 23), but he Jud. i. 1 6) has been described as
stops at Kvpiov. a region piled up from the beach of"
Tregelles connects eV rfj epi/fto) with the Dead Sea to the very edge of the
erot/zao-are, following the M. T. but ; central plateau" (G. A. Smith, Hist.
the absence in the Greek of any Geogr. p. 263), and, from an opposite
parallelism corresponding to nini;2 point of view, as "the barren steeps in
justifies the
ordinary punctuation which the mountains break down to
which is common
to the Gospels and the Dead Sea" (Moore, Judges, p. 32) ;
the LXX., and it is supported by Jewish Engedi seems to have been the most
interpretation (Delitzsch ad /.). southerly town of this district (Moore,
4.eyeWro itodvrjs rX.] There I.e.,referring to Josh. xv. 61 f.). It
arose John the Baptizer in the wilder was in the wilderness of Engedi that
ness, preaching &c. For this use of David had sought a retreat (i Sam.
eyevero cf. 2 Pet. ii. I, I Jo. ii. l8; and xxiv. i), and the same neighbourhood
especially Jo. i. 6, where it begins a would naturally have offered itself to
sentence with equal abruptness. On John, whose childhood had been spent
the forms ladv^s, Iwai/i^s see WH., in the hill country of Judaea (Lc. i.
Notes, p. 166; Winer-Schmiedel, p. 57 ; 39).
Blass, p. 1 1. Mt. (iii. I ) has TrapcryiWrcu, Krjpvo O atv /3a7rrio /za...a/iapTta>i/] The
tfrv is nearly vox clamantis (Isa. I.e., cf. Jo. i. 23)
I 2
4 THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. [I. 4
5
5 as a(f)6(nv
Kai eêTropevcTO Trpos CLVTOV
d/uapTicoi/.
irdora r\ lovSaia xtopa Kai ol lepO(ro\v/UL6iTai
i
/3a7rTLÔVTO V7T aVTOV iv TO)
5 c&iropevovTo EFHLSVr lat* tn go |

iravres KM e/3.
N c a BDLT d AS 28 33
-
1071 ab qt vg syr
1 * 8 *1 arm me] /ecu e/3. IT. APPII al syrhcl go 13 al om Tray-res <
minP*uc
f om /ecu tf* 69 a |
om Trorct/iw D 604 a b c
was the cry of a herald (N"^ is ren era of spiritual remission (Lc. iv. 21).
dered indifferently by (Soav and Krjpixr- In the N.T. both words are used with
o-fiv, cf. Dan. iii. 4, LXX. and Theo-
some reserve (acpea-is 18, p-eraVota22) ex
10 11
dotion), proclaiming a religious rite cept perhaps by Lc. (a(p. , /uer. ).
which was to be at once the expression 5. ^f7Topfi ero...7rai/res] Judaea is

and the pledge of repentance (/zera- personified, as in Gen. xli. 57 iratrai al
voias, gen. of inner reference, WM., p. rf\6ov. So Mt. ; Lc. (iii. 7) pre
X<x>pai
235),and had remission of sins for its fers to speak of eWopevop.ei/oi

o^Xot.
purpose and end (ds WM., p. 495). a<p.,
With 77
I.
x^P a (Vg ludaeae regio)
The baptism of John was strictly cf.the similar phrases in Lc. iii. i,
speaking els fj-eravoiav (Mt. iii. 1 1, Acts Acts xvi. 6, xviii. 23 ; 77 lovdaia
yfj
xix. 3 ; Wiinsche, neue Beitrdge,
cf. occurs in Jo. iii. 22, 77 a T v lovdaianr xP <*>
p. 385); was els afacriv only inas

it in Acts x. 39, 77 X -
r^js lovdaias in Acts
much as it prepared for the /3. els !i>
xxvi. 20. More usually we have simply
a<pf(nv ap,apTia>v
of the Christian ij
lovdaia (e.g. Me. iii.
7, x. i, xiii. 14).
Creed. Ambr. in Lc. ii.: "aliud fuit For the Judaea see Joseph.
limits of
baptisma paenitentiae, aliud gratiae B. J. iii. 3. 5, and comp. Neubauer,
est ; Victor: TrpooSoTrotooz/ Trapayeyoi/e geogr. du Talmud, p. 59 ff., G. A,
/cat
7rpoeTot/xaooi/, ov TTJV Scopeai/ x aP l ~ Smith, Hist. Geogr., c. xiii. Mt. adds
ofji(vos . . . aXXa ray 7rpOTTapa(rK(vda>v /cat Tratra T? Trept^wpos TOV lopSai/ou, i.e.
J/
^vây. the Jordan valley

<
A0eo-ty belongs properly to Gen.

(finiB ^??"
?|i,
the Messianic Kingdom (Me. ii. xiii. some came from
5 ff.), 10) ; Galilee, as
in which it is associated with the
Simon, Andrew, and John (Jo. i. 35 ff.),
Baptism of the Spirit (Acts ii. 38). and Jesus Himself. Ot lepoo-oXv/ierrai
The Law itself offered forgiveness of
(on the breathing see WH., p. 313, and
external offences through external on the termination in -eirrjs, WH.,
rites ; the new order,
anticipated in the Notes, p. 1 54 for the form comp. 4 :
Psalms and Prophets and

beginning Mace, xviii. 5, Jo. vii. 25, Joseph, ant.
with John, proclaimed a full
forgive xii. 5. 3) ; distinguished from L
ness citra sacriftcia levitica 77 pa ^&>
(Bengel). as a conspicuous portion of the

On the form /Sunrto-â see Me. vii. whole,
cf. Isa. i. i, ii.
i, iii. i not only the dis
4, note, and Lightfoot on Col. ii. 12: trict in general, but the
neither capital itself,
nor is
known
/3a7rrio>ia
to the LXX., and the verb is

/SaTn-tcr/zos
poured out its contribution of visitors.
used of a religious purification Hao-a, TrdvTfs, like the Heb. 73, are used
only with some looseness cf. Mt. ii. 3 Tmo-a
in Sir. xxxi
(xxxiv.) 30. Merai/ota is
:
nearly restricted to the non-canonical lepocrdXu/Lia. The movement was prac

books (Prov.
1
gi r.s). tically universal. The long-cherished
Sap.3
desire for a revival of prophecy
though frequent, occurs nowhere in
the Greek O.T. in the sense of (i Mace.
46, xiv. 41, cf. Mt. xi.
iv.
forgive
ness, although the 9, 32) seemed to have been realised;
6 wawrfc
hence this exodus to the Jordan.
(Lev. xxv. 10) is the archetype of an
Both the exodus and
1.6] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 5
TCLS /uLapTias avTtov. Ka r\v 6 6
Tpi%as Ka/u.ri\ou Kal ^covrjv Sep-

Trepi Trjv avTov, Kal ecrdtoi/ dicpiScK Kal
6<r<pvv
6 /cat yv KBLT d 33 sP
61 "*
b d al vg] t]v 5e ADPFAHZ* al r/>txas] j dfpprjv Da
(pellem) \
om /cat uvi)v . . .aurou D a b d ff t ecrfltwi
|
al?1 ADL^Tm
the baptisms were continuous corap. ; ; cf. Mt. vii.
Jo. iii. 23, and contrast the aorists in 1

Acppiv has been transferred from
5).
Acts ii. 41, i Cor. i. i3f., x. 2, xii. 13. Zech. I.e. into some representatives of
YTT* avrov determines the voice of the Western text of Me. ; see vv. 11.
/3a7rr., they received baptism at the But John s ei>8vfj.a
OTTO rpi\(ov KapyjXov
hands of John (cf. v. 9) the middle ; (Just. dial. 88) was probably not a
is also used, as in 4 Regn. v. 14, camel s skin, but an ordinary garment
Judith xii. 7, Acts xxii. 16, i Cor. x. 2. of sackcloth (o-aos rpixôs, Apoc. vi.
For Josephus s account of the baptism 12) woven from the rough hair of the
of John see ant. xviii. 5. 2, and on the animal J. Lightfoot ad loc. points
;
question of its relation to proselyte- out that the Talmud speaks of such
baptism, cf. Schiirer n. ii. 319 ff. Ev a garment (D^Di "IDVO in). Cf.
TOJ lopS. TTora/xw (cf. is rov lop., V. 9, Victor a-cKpecrrepov 6 MarOalos (prjcriv
:
note): so Mt. ; "im Jordanstrome" <os avrov r\v OTTO Tpt^coy

TO fvdvpa
(Schanz). L iroraôs is regarded as a Euth.
/ca/ijyXou* rptâs ovî darep-
single term, needing but one article ydo Tovs dXX vcprjcpacrfjifvas, and see
(synthetical apposition, cf. WM., p. Joseph, ant. xvi. 4, B. J. i. 17. Hieron.
72 f.).
op. imp. non de lana cameli habuit
:
"
eô/JoX. ras ap. avrwv] Evidence of vestirnentum sed de asperioribus . . .
TavoLa. Eô/ioXoyeio-tfai in Biblical setis." The crowd did not go out to

Greek is usually to give glory to GOD see avOptoirov ev p,a\a.Kols ijpfpieo fj.evov
/=^ nnin), a phrase especially common (Mt. but one who inherited the
xi. 8),
in the Psalms see also Mt. xi 25,

; poverty as well as the power of Elijah.
Rom. xiv. 1 1. The rarer e o/zoX. apap- Jerome claims the Baptist as the
rias occurs in Dan. ix. 20 (LXX.), where head of the monastic order mona- :
"
Th. lias fgayopevetv, the usual equiva chorum princeps Johannes Baptista
lent in the LXX. of the Hithp. of FIT. With the constr. eVSeS. rpi âs
est."
does not occur in the cf. Apoc. i. 13, xix. 14.

ayopn>civ
. but Used
e o/xoX. raff a/iapr/ay is Kal tcrBtov] Mt. 77
e rpofpfj r\v avrov.
T.,
in James v. 16 as well as by Mt., Me. It wilderness food" (Gould). Cer
was "
in this place see also Barnabas (19), tain locusts were accounted clean :
;
Clement of Rome (i Cor. 51), Ps. Lev. xi. 22, 23, raCra (pa-yetrtfe aVo
Clement (2 Cor. 8), Tert. pat. 15, TCOI/ fpTTfTO)V...rr]v aKpida (^Pl) Kal TO.
paen. 10, 12. o/ioia

Gemarists feign
avrf). "The
6. tfv...vftf8vnct>os KrX.] Elijah had that there are 800 kinds... of such
worn a sheepskin mantle (J. Lightfoot ad loc.)
"
(^Xcor?;, as are clean :
"
3 Regn. xix. 19; cf. Heb. xi. 37, Clem. Hieron. adv. Jovin. ii. 6, apud orien-
R. i Cor. 17) and a leathern girdle tales...locustis vesci moris est." It
(4 Regn. i. 8 ^COITJV dfpâTivrjv 7repteco- was perhaps in ignorance of this fact,
(Tfifvos TTJV 6o~(f)vv O.VTOV) and a similar | perhaps from encratite tendencies,
costume had become the traditional that some ancient commentators
dress of the prophet (Zech. xiii. 4 understood by in this place a a<pls
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
7 Kai
u.e\i aypiov. eKtjpvcrcrev Xeywv
, f f * > T -
KTYVpOTEpOS JULOV
OTTKTtt) fJiOV , OV
KV\ISCZS
Xvcrat TOV IjULavTa TWV v: CLVTOV.
7 8 KCU eXe-yev airrcus 701 per vjj.. pairr. fv 1 5. cpx- 5e ov. pov o urxvpor. p.ov ov
OVK et/u IK. \v<rai T. ifju TWV woo. avrov KOI euros vfi. j8awTti"
ev TTV. ay. D (a) (ff).
fvTjpi o-crev] ciccicpayev T iff X vposA min om 1

fu>v
2 B Or1 om OTrtcrw /zou A
7 \
| |
min 1 ff t |
om KV^CLS D iS 256 1071 sâbcfg Amb
kind of vegetable food (cf. Euth.); see Lc. xi. 22. Mt inverts the sentence (o
J. R. Harris, Fragments of Ephrem, fit O7T.
pOV fpX lO~VVpOTfpO5...) COtllp. ,
p. 17 f. As to the wild honey of Jo. i. 15, where the ground of the

Palestine (ayptov, Vg. rilrestre, Wy- superiority is found in the preexistence
of the wode"), cf. 4 Regn.
eliffe, "hony of Messiah (on TTP&TOS p-ov qv). O5..
iv. 39, Ps. Ixxix. (Ixxx.) 14, and see auroO : see WM., p. i84f.
Exod. iii. 8, Deut. xxxii. 13, Judg. OVK elp.1 IKOVOS] Cf. Exod. iv. IO
xiv. 8, i Sam. xir. 25 also Joseph. ; (LXX.). IKOVOS (lp.i in the N. T. is fol
B. J. iv. 8. 3, where it is named among lowed by an inf., as here (Burton,
the products of the plain of Jericho. 3?6), by iva (Mt. viii. 8), or by npos
The Sinaitic (Mt.) and Jerusalem Ti (2 Cor. ii. 16). Jo. (i. 27) substitutes
Syriac versions render /ie Xi ayptov a|ios for iKavos; see Origen in Jo.
mountain honey i,cf. Lc. xii. 28 in t vi. 36 (20).
g vrrp sin.cu.). the Ebiouite Gospel had Kv^ras \vo~ai TOV lp.dvra KrA.] Kuât
the curious gloss (from Exod. xvi. 31, is a touch peculiar to Me. and ex
Num. xi. 8) ov T) yevaif rjv TOV fidvva punged by D and some other Western
cos cyKpls fv fXaiai cf. Resch, Paralld- : authorities. For AOo-at... viroS. avTov
tejcte zu Jit. u. Me., p. 56. The (Me. Lc.) Mt. substitutes ra vnod^paTa
name aypiov (met silcestre) was
p.e\i $aora0-ai, cf. Victor, and Origen (in 7b.
:ilso given by the ancients to a t. vi. 34), who suggests, a/cdAou#6i/ ye
vegetable product : Diod. Sic. xix. 94, fjLTjdevos a(pa\\ofjivov TU>V e r ayy t \IO~TCJV
(plTai..MTTO TO)V 8fv8pti)V KOI /if At TToAv ...dp.ff)QTfpa KOTO. 8ia<popovs Kaipov? \
TO KaXovpevov aypiovl Plin. ff. ^V. xix. elprjKevai TOV ftcnmcmjv :

similarly
8,
"
est auteni mel in aruudinibus col- Aug. de cons. ii. 30. Both were |
lectum." But
unnecessary in the it is servile acts connected with the use of
present case to go beyond the natural the bath, and possibly suggested by
*
meaning. the baptismal rite (Bengel ad bap- :
"Eafciv = a Homeric form <rdiftv, tisinum...calceiexuebantur"): see Ps.

which "occurs Me. 1 and probably Me. 1 ,
Ix. 10, and Lc. xv. 22, where the
Lc. 4 mostly in the participle "(WH. 2
, slaves offer viro^paTa. Plautus trin.
,
Notes, p. 152 f., cf. WSchm., p. 127, ii. i

speaks of slaves known as sandali-
Blass, p. 54). In the LXX. the shorter ferae: and cf. Lucian Herod. 5, o del
form of the participle is frequent in TIS ^laAa SouAiKcoff d(paipel TO o~av8d\iov-
cod. B. For ipd$ (corrigia) see Isa. v. 27 (LXX.)
v
7- Kai KTjpv(T(Tev Ae -ycoi/ Epxercu *rA.] of IpAvrcs TU>V
A second stage in the Baptist s preach Victor: f/*. (prjai

rduj,
ingthe heralding of the Christ. Lc. o-(pnipcor^pa (Gen. xiv. 23) roO vVro-jj
iiii 15) mentions that he was led to drjfj.aTos. Euth.: TOV tK Acopou decrp-ov.:
it by the
growing belief in his own For AOo-at in this connexion see Exodj
Messiahship. O to-^vporfpos /zov : cf. iii. 5 (LXX.) and Polyc. Mart
CWTOS
9
Kac eyeveTo ev etce ii/cus rals tjfiepcus f\\6ev 9
OLTTO Trjs KCLI
Irjcrous NaâpeT
/xcv KELT* 33 69 al b c ff t vg Or )
a
8 cyu] + fjit>
ADPrAIIZ3> al (om 1
vSart] pr I
er ADLPTdriIZ<f> (om ev KBHA 16 33 al pauc Or 1 ) om vftat 3 K* (hab K c a )b

|
-
irvevfMTi] pr ec KADHPT d rAII23> al ac f ff r me Or (om ev BL b t vg)

1
ayiu] + Kai trvp. |
P^>al
syr
hcl *
9 om /ecu iB om KCU eyevero a
| | Ii7<rou$] pr o DMrAIIZ<f> al | Xafctper
KBLFA 33 69
rorr
abd f Or] Xafapar APS Xaftpe0 DEFHKMUVILfc min mu vg me go
KOI VTToXvftv eavTov, p.r) nporepov TOVTO Tals qfj.(pais another Hebra t
TTOIOOI/. Ov. .avrov, cf. viL 25, and see ism = Diin D PJS. Cf. Exod. ii. ii,
WM.,p. i84f. Jud. xviii. i, &c., and in the N. T. Mt.
8. Mt, Lc., /SaTrriâ).
/3a7rrio-a] iii. i, Me. viii.
i, xiii. 17, 24, Lc. ii. i,
The aor. represents John s course as iv. 2, Acts ii. 1 8, vii 41, &c. ev cKflvr) ;
already fulfilled in view of the coming occurs in nearly the same sense
TfljJ/ic pa
of Messiah : cf. the epistolary eypaâ Lc. xvii. 31, Jo. XVL 23, 26. As a
scripsi, and cirfpâ misi (WM., p. note of time the phrase is somewhat
c
347). with water,

Ydari...7ri/ev/iari but like Tore (Mt. iii. 13) it
indefinite,
with the Spirit, dat. of manner or
brings the narrative which follows into
instrument (WM., p. 271): ev vfian,
general connexion with the preceding
fv irv. are used (Mt. Lc. Jo. i. 33, 34, context. Here e.g. it connects the
Acts i. 5) in reference to the spheres, arrival of Jesus at the Jordan with
material and spiritual, in which the the stage in the Baptist s ministry de
action is performed (WM., p. 483 ff.). scribed in Euth.
7, 8. :
jncpas de vvv
For the correlation of and {/Sa>p
(pqcriv ev ais fKr)pv<T(re...o laawrjs.
TrvevfjA see also Jo. iii. 5, iv. 14, vii. aTro NaiapcT TTJS FaXetXaiaf] Mt,
38, 39, Acts i.
5, Tit iii. 5. Mt., aaro TT)S T. the exact locality had
;
Lc. add KOI TTvpi. The effusion of been mentioned by him in ii. 23.
the Spirit was a well-known character Mc. s apxri does not carry him behind
istic of the Messianic age (see Isa. xliv. the Lord s residence at Nazareth ; to
3, Ezek. xxxvi. 25 27, Joel ii. 28), but the first generation Jesus was 6 ano N.
the phrase a7m<|Vii/ trvcvpMTi is new,
(Jo. i. 46, Acts X. 37), or 6 Nafapi/i/or
though Joel (LXX.) has and Ezek. 24, xiv. 67, xvi. 6) or Na^copatos-
e/cê<5
(Me. i.
pavw. Iii/. ayiov is the Holy Spirit in (Lc.

1
Jo. 3 Acts 8 )
on the two forms
operation; contrast TO TTV. (i. 10, 12), see Dalman Gr. d. Aram. p. 141 n.
TO irv. TO ay. (iil 29), the Holy Spirit
Naapfr (-p0, -pa#, -pa are also found,
regarded as a Divine Power. but not in Me., see WH., Notes, p. 160,
9 ii. THE BAPTISM (Mt. iii. 13 is unknown to the O. T. and to Jose-
Lc. 21 22 Jo. i. 32
phus and its insignificance seems to
17, iii. ; cf. 34). ;
9. KCII
yVfTo...y\6v] A Hebra be implied by the explanatory notes
ism, 3--*rH ; also KO.I cy. (or ey. 8)... which accompany the first mention of
Kai both constructions occur in the
: the place in Mt. ii. 23, Lc. ii. 39, and
LXX., e.g. Gen. iv. 3, 8, and the N. T., here perhaps also by the question of
:
but Me. has only the first For KCU Jo. i. 46. The onomastica revel in
etymologies, e.g. N. flos aut virgultum
"
eytvfTo followed by the inf. see Me. ii.

23, and on the whole subject consult eius vel munditiae aut separata vel
WM., p. 760 n., Burton, 357 f. Ev custodita"; the first was based on a
8 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [I. 9
I0
10 ek TOV lopSdvrjv VTTO Icodvov. /ca* evOus dvafiaivw
6K TOV i/a-ros
i/S e TSei/ TOVS ovpavovs Ka TO
ler
f syr hcl
9 e T. Iop5. viro Iwav. NBDL 33 al] VTTO Iwav. eis T. Iop8. APrAH24> alP
arm go aeth + irora^v syr

Iop5.]
hler 10 6i/0ews APrn om D a b t |
e/c NBDLA
j
APrAIIS* alpler ijvvyfievovs D latt (apeTtos, aperiri)

go] a?ro
<
33 al | <rxi<y* >ys]
gy r
hier i
T0 Tj-j/ev/Aa] + TOV
6eov arm
in Isa. anoori) is characteristic of Me.

supposed reference to the "TO?, cliffe,
Delitzsch (Z.f. d. L Th., 1876) Lieblingswort des Marcus,"

"em
xi. i.
name with Schanz occurring Me. 41 Mt. 19 Lc. 7 ;
proposed to connect the Mt. shews a similar partiality for Tore.
rn$, Aram. JT3V3 (Dalman, p. 119,
In the LXX. (Gen. xv. 4, xxxviii. 29)
Aram. fn3, a
prefers fl^P, l"nV3),
KOI v6vs nijni. = KQI tSov, a phrase
watch-tower, in reference to its posi
which, though common in the other
tion on the flank of a hill commanding
On the situation Gospels, is not used by Me. Of the
a wide prospect.
forms v6vs, fvdetos the first only
see G. A. Smith s H. G., p. 432 f. and
occurs in Me.; the second predomi
Merrill, Galilee,}*. 122. TaXeiXatas
T^s nates in the rest of the N. T. (f f ).
the topo
(Mt. xxi. n, Lc. i. 26) is
H 777 dvafiaivav K TOV v8aTos] Out of the
graphical gen., cf. WM., p. 234. river into which He had descended :
77 TaXftXaia, or simply r; r., occurs

cf. Jos. iv. 1 8, et-eftrjo-av ol tepes...cK
in the LXX. as far back as Jos. xx. 7,
TOV lopSai/ou, Jer. xxix. 20 (xlix. 19),
xxi. 32 ; 3 Regn.ix.,ii, 4 Regn. xv.
cf.
eotTTrep Xecov dra/Sqo-ereu e /e JJLCO-OV TOV
29, i Par. vi 76 (61), Isa. ix. i (viii.
lopSai>ov.
Mt. s OTTO TOV v8aTos is less
and answers to a
23), 7V5, "YV^ graphic, giving merely the point of
or ring, hence a circuit of country
roll, :
departure: cf. Acts xxv. i, Apoc. vii.
see G. A. Smith, H. G., p. 413 ff., cf. 2. Lc. adds Trpoo-eiô/iei/os, cf. Me. i.
Joseph. B. J. iii. 3. i. From Nazareth 25, vi.46, Lc. ix. 28.

the journey to the place of the Bap flftev o~xio[jivovs TOVS ovpavovs]
tism would lie along the Esdraelon The subject is Irjo-ovs (v. 9). Some
as far as Bethshan, and then down interpreters, influenced by Jo. i. 32 ff,
the valley of the Jordan. On the have regarded dvaftaivnv as a nom.
locality of the Baptism see G. A. pendens, and understood o Icoai/ryy
Smith, //. G., p. 496. after eiSei/: cf. Tindale, "John saw
Ka\ t$aiTTio~6r) Mt. adds
. . .VTTO !.] heavens open" (so even in Mt.). It
that the journey was taken for this was permitted to the Baptist to share
purpose (TOV @a<rrTio-6f)vai). Els TOV the vision as a witness (Jo. l.c. ewpafca
lopodvrjv (WM., p. 517 f.} = v r<5 Kai /ie/iaprvprj/ta), but the vision was
lopSaj/r; (i. 5), but with the added primarily for the Christ.
thought of the immersion, which o-xifrpevovs ] Vg. apertos, with the
gives vividness to th^ scene. In Western text, from Mt. (ijvftoxOrja-av
every other instance fiairrl&iv els is ol ovpavoi, cf. Lc.) ;
in the true text of
followed by the ace. of the purpose Me. both the word and the tense are
(els fJLTavotav, els or of the ob
a(j>eo~iv) more graphic He saw the heaven
ject to which the baptized are united in the act of being riven asunder.
((IS XptGTTOI *Ir)O~OVV, fig TOV MtBlKTT;, Bengal: "dicitur de eo quod antea
flsTOV BdvaTov). YTTO icoai/ou (cf. i. 5, non fuerat apertum." S^t êiv is used
note), as the rest /iera rcoi/ SovXo>v 6 of a garment (Isa. xxxvi. 22, Jo. xix.
detTTTorr/s (Euth. Zig.). 24), a veil (Lc. xxiii. 45), a net (Jo.
10. Kai ev6vs /crX.] Evtivs (Wy- xxi. n), rocks (Zech. xiv. 4, Isa.
I. n] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
TrepurTepav KaTafialvov els CCVTOV. KCU II
10 ws] wtrec MPS3> al | Karapaivov] + /cat /j.et>oi>

KA forte8 Ptttvac 33 262 al b f t vg me
aeth |
e BD 13 69 alPauo ag] e-rr KALPrAIIZ* alP er
/
xlviii. 21, Mt. xxvii. 51), and wood div. her. 25, 77
6ela o-o(i a...a-u/*/3oAiKc5s
(Gen. xxii. 3) scindere caelum occurs
:
...rpvy&v KaXemu
48, Trepiorepa : ib.
in Silius Italicus i. 535 f.
Ai/oryi/ 6 rj/jLerepos vovs...fiKdcTai,
fjifv de TO>
is the usual word in this connexion TOVTOV TrapaSety/xaTi (i.e. the Divine
(Gen. vii. n, Ps. Ixxvii. (Ixxviii.) 23, Aoyos)77 rpvywv.
In the Protev., c. 9,
Isa. xxiv. 1 8, Ixiv. i, Acts vii. 56, Joseph is said to have been marked
Apoc. iv. i, xix. 11): cf. esp. Ezek. by a like phenomenon Ibov :
1. I, Tijvoi\6r]0-av ovpavol Kal eidov

ol T(pa...ff)\6v eVi rrjv K(pa\T)v
opdo-eis 6eov. Orig. in Jo. fragm. On the significance of the symbol, cf.
(Brooke, ii. 238), avoigiv dc rj o-xio-iv Mt. x. 1 6, Tert.6op*. 8, and the Greek
ovpavnv aMT&tfrut&t OVK. <mv Idew, commentators ad I., e.g. Victor eV ei Set :
O7TOT6 ovde ira^yTcpwv o co/iaToov.

ra>v
Jerome in Matt. I.e. aperiuntur au-

"
TOV 6(ov KarayyeXXov TTJ oiKOvp,fvrj, afj.a

tem caeli non reseratione elemento- Kal dr]\ovi/ OTI TOV TTvevfiiiTiKov a.TTovr]pov
rum, sed spiritualibus oculis." This flvai xpr) KO.L

rrpaov, carXovv T KOI
vision of the rending heavens seems adoXov.
to have symbolised the outcome of KaraftoLvov fls ai>Tov\
The KaTaftacris
Christ s mission: cf. Jo. i. 5 1 - answers to the dvd@ao-is of
i. 10 cf. ;
Kal TO 7rvfVfj.a] Mt. 7rvfv[jia 6fov (cf. the play upon these compounds in
Gen. i. 2), Lc. TO irv. TO dyiov. The Jo. iii. 13, Eph. iv. 9, 10. For els
art. either looks back to
the i. 8, avTov, Mt., Lc. prefer eV avToV only :
(Holy) Spirit already mentioned/ or

Jo. (i. 33) has KOI eV CLVTOV (cf.
fji(Vfi>
more probably indicates the Person Isa. xi. 2 ;

see vv. 11.
here). The im
of the Spirit, as in Jo. i. 32, 33, Acts manence of the Spirit in Jesus was
x. 19, xi. 12, &c. at once the purpose of the Descent
irepioTepdv] Mt. uxrel TT., Lc.

<os
and the evidence of His being the
Jerome non Christ; see note on next verse.
"
tiSei o>s TT. :

(ra)/j.aTiK(p
veritas sed similitudo monstratur." II. Kal KTA.] Victor: 17 dyye- $o>i>r}
The Ebionite Gospel paraphrased : \LKTJ TIS r)V TJ

Kal fTfpa CK TrpocrwTTov TOV
V ei Set 7Tpi(TTfpas Ka.T\6ovo~r)$ KOL TraTpos. For exx. of such voices in
ci<r(\6ov(TT)S
fls avrov. Cf. Justin the O. T. see Gen. xxi. 17, xxii. n, 15,
dial. 88, tas Trepurrcpav TO ayiov Exod. xix. 19, xx. 22, i Kings xix. 12,
avrov eypatyav ol anot
7T 13. In the Gospels the Father s Voice
fimrTrivai
is heard thrice, at the Baptism and
Xot, and see other
references in Resch,
Paralleltexte zu Luc., p. 15 The Transfiguration (cf. 2 Pet. i. 17) and
vision corresponds to that of Gen. i. before the Passion (Jo. xii. 28). The
Voice was audible or articulate only
2,where nsrnp suggests the motion
to those who had ears to hear (Jo.
of a bird;
cf. Chagigah (ed. Streane)
v. 37, xii. 29) comp. the scoff of the :
15 A. The dove is a familiar image

Jew in Orig. c. Gels. i. 41, TIS TJKOVO-CV
in Hebr. poetry; see esp. Ps. Ixviii.
e ovpavov cpwvrjs ; On its relation to
13 (Cheyne), Cant. ii. 12 F. C. Cony- ;
beare (Exp. iv. ix. 436) produces the ?1p 713 see Edersheim, Life and
illustrations from Philo, e.g. quis rer. Times, i.
p. 285.
10 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [1. II
<po)vr/ eyeveTO K TWV ovpavwv Cv el 6 vios JULOV, 6
ia
12 Kai ev6vs TO CLVTOV eK/3d\\6i els Tr]v
ii eyevero K c aABLP alPler latvet Plerv syrr arm me] om K*D ff g

-
t -rjKovffdri 28
31* |
oupa w ] + Ae7&H syr
Wer +Afat
Aeyei arm NBDLPAS1 i 13 22 |
<roi
33 69 604 2**
al a t vg me al] o> Am<l> al b dg |

rjvdoK-rjffa D 00 EFHVPA al
"
12 TO Trvevâ] + ro
aytov D
ei o vios /AOU, o dyaTTTjTos]
<ri>
So te ut venires et requiescerem in te;
Lc., after Ps. ii. 7 ; Mt., ovros eanv tu es enirn requies mea."
KT\. The words point to Gen. xxii. 2 The aor. evdonrjo-a does not denote
and perhaps also to Isa. xlii. i (cf. Mt. merely "the historical process by
xii. 1 8). AyaTTTjTos in the LXX. answers which God came to take pleasure in
to TIT
(novoyevris, unicus, cf. Hort,
Jesus during his earthly (Gould), life"
Two Diss. p. 49 f.) in seven instances but rather the satisfaction of the
out of fifteen ; in the N. T., where Father in the Son during the preexist-
the is much more frequent,
word ent life; cf. Jo. i. 2, xvii. 24. Thus
it corresponds to the perf. of
it isexclusively a title of Christ, or nnV"}
applied to Christians as such. As a Isa. xlii. i ; cf. Driver, Tenses in

Messianic title (cf. Me. ix. 7, xii. 6, Hear. Burton,
9, 55.
2 Pet. i. 17, Epl). i. 6 (o jjyaTrêVos), Theodore of Mopsuestia, in the in
Col. 13 (o vlos rfjs aycnrr)s ai>Tov\
i. terests of his Christology, held that
where however see Lightfoot), it indi the evdoKia arose from the foreseen
cates a unique relation to GOD ; thus perfection of the Man with whom the
in Rom. viii. 31 roO I8iov vlov is sub Word united Himself (Minor Epp. ii.
stituted for rov dycnrrjTov vi. of Gen. p. 294 ff.). According to his view the
xxii. 16. The title is frequent as a Son in whom GOD took pleasure was
name of Messiah in the Ascension of not the Word, but the dvaXrj^Qels
Isaiah (ed. Charles, p. 3 &c. ; see also av6pa>7Tos (ib.
i.
63, 260 ; Migne, P. G.
Hastings, D. B. ii. 501 ; cf. Test. Ixvi. 705 6).
XII. patr. Benj. II, ai/aorijcrerai...
1213. THE TEMPTATION (Mt iv.
dycnrrjTos Kvpiov) and is used in the i
n, Lc. iv. i 13).
Targum of Jonathan on Isa. xlii. i. 12. KOI evdvs TO Trvevfjui KT\.~] For
ev aoi evdoKrja-a] Latt., in te COm- Kal evOvs see 10 n.
= EK/3aAX, Vg.
i.
placui. Mt., ev ev8. EvdoKflv eV <
other Latin texts (a, f ) have

expellit ;
? $$ 2 K-egn. xxii. 20, Mai. ii. 17, or
duxit, eduocit :
Wycliffe, "puttide
3 nvn Ps. xliii.(xiiv.)4, cxlvi. (cxlvii.)
hym (forth)." Mt. has simply dmjxOr). . .
1 1. The reference is probably to Isa. virb TOV 7rvvp.aTos, Lc. fjyfTO ev TO) irvev-
xlil I
^3 nn^
(LXX. irpoo-fdâro, fian. ~EKfid\\fiv is used for the power
Th.r)v8oKr)Vv) ; the exact phrase occurs exercised by Christ over the Sat/ôwa
in Isa. Ixii. 4. In Lc. an early Western (e.g. i. 34). But expellit and
" "
driveth
reading Substitutes eya> arjucpov yeyev- (A.V.) or "driveth forth" (R.V.) are
vrjKaae (from Ps. ii. 7), cf. Just. dial. perhaps too strong in this context, cf.
103; in the G. ace. to the Hebrews the Mt. ix. 38, Me. i. 43, Jo. x. 4 ; k-
two sayings seem to have been com aAAeti/ = &Oin in 2 Chron. xxiii. 14,
bined (Epiph. haer. xxx. 13). Ace. to xxix. 5 (see Guillemard, G. T., Hebra
Jerome (on Isa. xi. 2) the Nazarene istic ed. p. 20). the most the word At
Gospel had the interesting gloss, Fili
"
denotes here only a pressure upon the

mi, in omnibus prophetis expectabam spirit (Victor: eA/cei), not an irresistible
I. 13] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. ir
13
KCLL ?\v ev
Trj Tecro-epaKOVTa rjjmepas 13
eprjjULO)
VTTO TOV craTava, Kai rjv jmeTa
drjpicov
Kai ol ayyeXoi SirjKovovv
13 7-17 ep.1 pr em EFHMrAII corr <l>ST al?1 syrr arm go aeth e/cet sine ev r. e. EH*
i 28* 69 124 131 209 604 2P al syr sin arm /ecu reaffapaKovra VVKTO.S (vel
K. v. T.) LM
13 33 al vg syr
hclms me aeth
|
pr /cat D |
ot 0776X01] om
01 AMI 33 al
Mt. adds the purpose reading is more than doubtful. In

power. (TTCI-
pao~6iji>cu
vTTo TOV Sia/3oAov). Cf. Hilary the N. T. this meaning is common
in Matt., "significatur libertas Spiritus (cf., besides the present
context and
sancti, homiuem suum iam diabolo its parallels, i Cor. vii. 5, Gal. vi. i,
offerentis" Jerome in Matt. I.e.,

;
"du- Heb. ii. 18,Apoc. ii. 10, iii. 10); in
citur autem non invitus aut captus, Mt. iv. 3, perhaps also in i Thess. iii.
sed voluutate pugnandi." 5, 6 TTCipdfovô traravas. See Mayor

els TTJV epj//ioz/] To be distinguished on James i. 13.
apparently from the cpr)p.os of i. 4- VTTO TOV craTava] Mt., Lc., VTTO TOV
Christian tradition from the time of o-iapoXov. The LXX. translate jp ^n by
the Crusades points to the Quaran- 6 didftoXos in Job i., ii., and Zech. iii. ;
\&m&(Jebel Kuruntitf), a rugged lime craTav is used in the sense of an ad
stone height which rises 1000 feet a- versary in 3 Regn. xi. 14, 23, 6 o-arai/as
bove the plain of Jericho (cf. Josh, appears first in Sir. xxi. 27 (30). In
xvi. i); the Arabs on the other hand the N. T. 6 o-aTavas or 2arai>as (Me. iii.
23, Lc. xxii. 3) is invariably the Ad
select the conical hill Osh el Ghu-
rdb. The Gospels give no indication versary /car foxjv, and the name
beyond the fact that the Lord went is freely used by the Synoptists and
to the place from the Jordan. St Paul, and in the Apocalypse. On
1 3. Teo-a-fpaKovra rjp.epas aaTava] . . . the history of the Jewish belief in
The same limit of time occurs in the Satan see Cheyne, Origin of the Psal
lives of Moses and Elijah (Exod. xxxiv. ter, p. 282 f., Schultz, O.T. Theology,
28, i Kings xix. 8), and again in the ii. p. 274 ff., Edersheim, Life &c. ii.
life of Christ (Acts i. 3) ; for other p. 755 ff., Charles, Enoch, pp. 52 ff.,
exx. of the number in Scripture see 119, Weber, Jud. Theologie, ed. 2,
Trench, Studies in the Gospels, p. 13 ff. p. 251 f.
Me., Lc. make the Temptation coex rjv [j.eTa T<OV

fajpiow] Comp. 2 Mace.
tensive with the 40 days ; Mt. seems V. 27, loi58as...di/aâ)pT/(ras eV ro?s ope-
to connect the limit of time with the <riv
probably the wilderness of
(i.e.
fasting,and to place the Temptation Judaea), Brjpioav Tponov Bif^rj. In Ps.

at the end of the days. Comp. in xc. (xci.) 13 the promise of victory over
support of the Marcan tradition Clem. the Qrjpia follows immediately after
horn. xi. 35, xix. 2 ; Orig. horn, in that of angelic guardianship, cited by
Luc. 29. IT? ipd&iv in the LXX. is used the Tempter in Mt. iv. 6. But this
of man tempting GOD, and of GOD peculiarly Marcan touch may be simply
tempting man, but not o/ Satanic meant to accentuate the loneliness of
suggestions: in i Chron. xxi. i we the place cf. Victor ; a/3aros r^v : OVTO>S
have eTTcvfto-ev in this connexion in :

77 epTjfjios to?
/cai 6r/pia>v ir\r/pr/s vnap^civ .
c a?
i Mace. L 15 fTTipd0T]o-av ) ap (ft<
-
it was not such an eprjfios as John

proaches to the latter sense, but the tenanted, but a haunt of the hyaena,
14 i TO 7rapa$o6fjvai TOV Icodvrjv r\\Gev 6
Trjv FaXeiXaiav Ktipvcrcrcov

TO evayyeXiov
/cat BD a (c) ] /iera

Se KALrAnS^l al latt Hmuvs
in
syrT^
shhcl
go
14 /iera syr"
aeth |
TOV law.] om TOV AEFG*H al o Irjffovi] om o AV^rm al | | Kripwewv] pr
KO.L L
jackal, and leopard (cf. Tristram, Judaea, he does not "exclude it"
Land of Israel, p. 240 ;

G. A. Smith, (Gould); it lies outside his subject
H. G., p. 316 f.). The mystical refer perhaps outside his information.
ence to the Second Adam (Gen.ii. 19), From Mc. s point of view the Lord s
which some have imagined, seems, as Ministry begins where the Baptist s
Meyer has well said, out of place in ends loanne tradito, recte ipse
:
"
this narrative ; see, however, Trench, incipit praedicare; desinente lege,

Studies, p. 9 f. consequenter oritur evangelium" (Je
Kal oi ayyeXoi dtrjKovovv aurai] Ap rome).
parently during the forty days, the rfkBev] Mt., dvexa>pr)o-ev. This jour-
imperf. corresponding with ^v...neipa- ney to Galilee was in fact a withdrawal
6p.evos...qv. Mt. seems to limit this from Judaea, where the tidings of
ministry to the end (rore irpovr)\6ov). John s imprisonment (Mt.), and still
Comp. Gen. xxviii. 12, Jo. i.
51, Heb. more the growing jealousy of the
i. 14 ; esp. the hymn in i Tim. iii. 16, Pharisees towards the new Teacher
eSiKaicoflr) (V 7rvevp,aTi, (S(pdrj dyyeXois. (Jo. iv. i), rendered a longer stay
The dtaKovia may refer to the supply dangerous or unprofitable. Though
of physical (i Kings xix. 5 ff.) or Galilee was under the jurisdiction of
spiritual (Dan. x. 19 ff.) needs. Such Antipas, His mission there would not
a ministration, while it attests the expose Him at first to the tetrarch s
human weakness of the Lord, bears interference (cf. Me. vi. 14, Lc. xiiL
witness also to His Sonship ; cf. Clem. 31 f., xxiii. 8). It was Jerusalem, not
Al. exc. Theod. 85 av 77^77 fiao-i\evs <s
Galilee, that shed the blood of the
d\r)Qr)s VTT* dyye\<0v rfbrj SiaKovelrai. prophets in any case it was clear that
;
14 15. FIRST PREACHING IN Jerusalem would not tolerate His

GALILEE (Mt. iv. 1217, Lc. iv.
teaching Galilee offered a better
;
1415)- field (cf. Jo. iv. 45). The Greek com

14. /zero TO napadodijvai TOV iwa- mentators think of the move only as
vrjv] A definite terminus a quo for an escape from peril (Theod. Heracl.,
all that follows : cf. Mt., d/covo-as 8e on ira ijfjMs 8io dt-7] /AT) anourjâv Tols Kiv8v-
*l<t>dvr)s TrapfdoQrj. Hapadio tofj.i (in the vois : but the
Victor, dieTr/pei eavTov)
;
LXX. generally the equivalent of other motive should be kept in view.

fru)
acquires its special meaning from the els TTJV FaXet/vaiai/] Jo. adds TraXiv,
context the most usual complement is
; and states the route (iv. 4 fita TTJS
s (TOES) xetpas (rail/) e^^pajj/ or the like, Cana was visited on the
2a/ictpi as).
but we find also TC. els Gavarov 2 Chr.
way to Capernaum (Jo. iv. 46).
xxxii. n, els irpovop.r)v (Isa. xxxiii. 23), TO
Kr]pvo~o-Q>v evayye\iov TOV GfOii]
els a-fpayrjv (xxxiv. 2). Here we may Contrast i. 4 Krjpvo-o-cov /SaTrrwr/jia
supply els (pvXaKJv, as in Acts viii. 3,
HCTavoias. Both proclamations urged
xxii. 4; cf. Lc. iii. 20, Jo. iii. 24. The repentance, and both told of good
events of Jo. ii. iii. must be placed
tidings ; but peTdvoia predominated in
before the commencement of the the one, cvayycXiov in the other. The
Syn
optic Ministry. If Mark is silent as preaching of Jesus began, as a regular
to the previous work in Galilee and John :
mission, with the silencing of
I. I 5] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
*5
TOV 6eov Kai \6<ya)V
OTL rieTrXrjptoTai 6 Kcupds, 15
l ri<y<yiKev
n ftcurtheia TOV 6eov /xeTai/oelre,
ev TO* evayjeXico.
14 TOV 0eov] pr rys /Sao-iXetas ADFAII2^>T

al a f g vg syrP*
11
go aeth 15 /cat
\eywv BKLMAnl> alP

ler
a b vg S yrrPe8hhcl me] om /tat K aADEFGHSUS1 1071 al
f ff g t go om /cat, \ey. K* c syr
sin
Or TreTrXypuvTat, |
ot /cat/Dot
D abcffgrt |
om ev
ev
36 481 b f vg Or
cf.Mt. iv. 17, OTTO rore rfparo. He and for which the whole moral guid
took up the Baptist s note, but added ance of the world had prepared, was
another. To euayyeAtoi/ roO dfov (ev. fully come. It is not so much in
6fov] is a Pauline phrase (Rom. i. I, regard to Galilee that the words are
xv. 16, 2, Cor. xi. 7, I Thess. ii. 8, 9), spoken as in reference to the world
used however also by St Peter (i Pet. and humanity considered as a whole.
iv. 17). The gen. probably denotes See Lux Mundi, Essay iv.
the source the Gospel which comes
: Kal yyyiKev 77 /3ao"iAei a TOV 6eov^
from GOD, of which GOD (the Father) Acc. to Mt. announcement
(iii. 2) this
is the Author and Sender ; cf. v. i ; had been anticipated by John. Mt.
see, however, the more inclusive view has usually -q (3acr. T&V ovpavwv (TOV 6.
advocated by SH. (on Rom. i. i). The only in vi. 33, xii. 28, xix. 24, xxi. 31,
insertion of rfjs /Sao-iAems (vv. 11.)
is
43),but the two expressions are nearly
due to a desire to explain an unusual equivalent (see Schurer n. ii 171,
phrase : see next verse. Bevan on Dan. iv. 26, Stanton, J. and
15. OTI IleTrAT/pcoTai o Kaipos KT\."\
Chr. Messiah, p. 208 f.). The term
The substance of the new proclama possibly originated in the language of
*
tion. is here recitative (WM.,
"On Daniel see esp. ii. 24, vii. 22 (Nestle,
p. 683 n.), as in i. 37, 40, ii. 12, and Marginal., p. 41), and cf. Stanton, p.
frequently in Me. For TrX^povo-tfat 2ii and there are parallels in pre-
used of time, cf. Gen.xxix. 21, TreTrAj;- Christian literature, e.g. Ps. Solom.
at ijp,epai a phrase fre XVli. 23, dvao~Tr)o~i a,VTols TOV /3ao~iAe a
pcBi>rai (-IfcOTp)
TOV Kaipov ov tSey.
avTa>v...is On the
quently occurring in the LXX.; and
Rabbinical use of the term see Stan-
for its connexion with Kaipos see Tob.
ton, p. 2i4f. A
yearning for a Di
xiv. 5 (B), Esth. ii. 12 (A). Kaipos
= ny or *Wi) vine Kingdom pervades the history
(usually is the <
season,
of Israel, and the new preaching in
the opportune moment (see esp. Eccl.
with an ethical outlook, announcing its realisation probably
iii. 18), found the phrase ready. For a fresh
Xpovoy being merely the time, con and invigorating if incomplete view of
sidered as a date: see Trench, syn.
the subject see Ecce Homo cc. iii., iv.
vii. and cf. Lightfoot on i Thess. v. i.
*HyyiKi>,appropinquavit,
hath drawn
Thus St Paul speaks of the TrA^pco/ia Thren. iv.
near, is nigh ; cf. Isa. Ivi. i,
TOV xpoz/ou (Gal. iv. 4), when he has in
19, Ezek. vii 7,
&c. or 3Vlj?) ;
view the place of the Incarnation in (T$
Me. xiv. 42, Lc. x. 9, 1 i Pet. iv. 7.
the order of events, but of the 7r\rjp. 1^,
Kal TTio-reikre KrA.] See
T&v Kaip&v (Eph. i. 10), when he thinks jneravoeire,
of the Divine oiVoi/o/ua. Here the on v. 14. ior the connexion of
and TTLCTTIS cf. Acts XX. 21,
thought is that of the opportuneness pCTavoia
Heb. ev
of the moment. The season fixed in vi. I. Ui<TTvciv
(Zl TP^ ?.)
1
the foreknowledge of GOD (Acts i.

7), occurs in Ps. Ixxvii. (Ixxviii.) 22, cv.
l6
1 6 Kal Trapdywv Trapa Trjv Qa\a(T(Tav Trjs FaXei-
\aias eidev Ci/uLcova Kal AvSpeav TOV d$e\(f>ov
ev Trj 6a\d<T(rri, r](Tav yap

d/uKf>i/3d\\ovTas
1 6 /cat irapayw KBDL 13 33 69 604 al latt syr

85 "?
6311
arm me] irepnraTWV 8e
ArAn2f> alpl syrhcl (txfc )

|
SI/AWVCS KBLM min** 110 a arm me] TOV S. AE^Â i
69 al nonn
avrov TOV S. E*FHKSUVnS$T al mu syrhcl go O.VTOV DGF 33 al latt vt Plvs syrr aeth |
KABDE* al] /SaXXovras E corr Mrn corr al + afjupipX-rjo-Tpov

<t/j.<f>ipa\\ovTas
ArAIIEl
2 pem g aj b ft +a /j.<j>ip\r)(rTpa
I al + ra diKTva D 13 28 69 134 346 2P
txt
a c f g
vg |
aXiets KB corr (D)m al
(cvi.) 12 (cf. 24), Jer. xii. 6,

and else naum with the synagogue-scene at
where, frequently however with a v. 1. Nazareth : see Me. vi. i note. ,
which omits eV. In the N. T. the TTJV daXacra-av TTJS I\] So Mt, Me., or
construction is perhaps unique (see more usually the Sea. Jo. adds (vi. i)
Westcott on Jo. iii. 15, and Ellicott or substitutes (xxi. i) TTJS Tiftepiddos.
on Eph. i. 13 on its occurrence in Lc. prefers XI /XI/T/ to ôXao-o-a, and in
Ign. Philad. 8, cf. Lightfoot adl.} ; nor v. i calls it 77
X. TtvirqarapfT, apparently
do we elsewhere hear of believing the from the district known as Tevvrjo-apeT
Gospel (see however Me. xvi. 15, on its western shore (Me. vi. 53) : c
1 6); faith is regarded as primarily Joseph. B. J. iii. 10. 7, 77 X. rei/ôrap, i
due to the Person of whom the Gospel Mace. xi. 67, TO vdvp TOV r. The O. T.
speaks (cf. e.g. Jo. xiv. i). Yet faith name is rn.33 DJ, âXao-o-a Xez/apa
in the message was the first step a Num. xxxiv.
;
(X/e p<!#, X/ep<00), n,
creed of some kind lies at the basis Jos. xiii. the topography of
27. On
of confidence in the Person of Christ, the Lake see G. A. Smith, H. G.
and the occurrence of the phrase TT. c. xxi.
fv TO) fvayyeXio) in the oluest record of fiftev KOI is
2t/na>i>a Ai/Speai/j 2ifj.a>v
the teaching of our Lord is a valuable a Hellenized form of = jiVP^,

2v/iea>j/
(
witness to this fact. To evayyeXiov is
Gen. xxix. 33, cf. Apoc. vil 7) ; both
the nucleus of Christian teaching
forms are used in reference to Simon
already imparted in the announce
ment For other mean Maccabaeus, i Mace. ii. 3, 66, to whose
riyyiKfv, KT\.
reputation the popularity of this name
ings see note on i. i.
CALL OF
is probably due (Lightfoot, Gal, p.
16 20. THE FIKST FOUR
268). The Apostle is called Sv/tfcoy
DISCIPLES (Mt. iv. 18 22 cf. Lc. v.
;
in Acts xv. 14, 2 Pet i. i (NA) ; the
iff.).
1 6. KGU Trapaycoi/ Trapa TTJV 6aXao-(rav
Synoptists call him St/ncoi/ up to the
Mt. Trepwraraw de choosing of the Apostles, after which
icrA.] see VV. 1L
;
he is IleYpos (but see Mt. xvi. 16, 17,
here. Ilapdycov intraus. = oc
( "O^) xvii. 25, Me. xiv. 37, Lc. xxii. 31, xxiv.
curs in the LXX. (Ps. cxxviii.
(cxxix.) 34), a name which Mt anticipates here
8, cxliiL (cxliv.) 4) and K T. (Mt. (iv.1
8, 2. TOV Xeyopcvov II.). For a fuller
Me. Jo. Paul), but the construction discussion see Hort, St Peter, p. 1 5 1 ff.,
with Trapa seems to stand alone; see or Chase, in Hastings D. B. iii. p. 756.
however 3 Mace. VI. 16, Kara TOV imro-
Ai/ope as is a true Greek name (Hero
dpoôv napfiyev. Mt and Me. carry dotus vi. 126), but instances occur of
the reader at once to the lake-side its use by Jews (Smith s D. B., ed. 2,
;
Lc. prefaces the and Andrew appears
preaching at Caper i. 128); in com-
1. 19] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
eiTrev ai/ToIs 6 Irjcrovs AevTe OTT/cro) /ULOV, Kal 17
lS
aXeeis dvOpayTTcav.
i)//as /ca* <yeve<r6ai
evdvs 18
I9
TO. SiKTva riKO\ov6r]arav CIVTW. Kai 7Tpo/3ds 19
d(j)6VT6S
17 om o Irjtrovs 4>
|
om
yevcvdcu i 13 28 69 118 209 604 1071 al b
aeth |
aXtets B corrDriI 18 evdvs KL 33] ei>0ews ABCD al pi TO. SIKTVO. KBCL al j
vg arm me] + avruv ArAII2^>T alP|er f g syrr go aeth iravra a b c ff ret \iva D
604 ffKoXovdovv B + e/cei0ei al pler (K c a 33 post 0X17.) -
fc<*ACrAII2<l
| 19 7r/3o/3as]
c f vg syr hcl arm go aeth
pany with Greeks in Jo. xii. 20 f. The Regn. vi. 19; other forms are
brothers came from Bethsaida (Jo. I.e., (Me. viii. 34), dTrepxfo-dai (Me. i.
20),
i. 44, cf. Me. vi. 45 n.), but at this time aKo\ovdflv X.
OTTIO-O)
(Mt. 38), or
resided in Capernaum (Me. i. 29) ; the simply dKoXovQelv w. dat. (Me. ii. 14,
father s name was Jonas (Mt. xvi. viii. 34 b, Jo. i.
43, &c.) for vndyeiv ;
17), or John (Jo. i. 42, xxi. 15 17). with a very different sense, see
OTTLOTQ)
Andrew had been a disciple of the Me. viii. 33. On the form of the
Baptist (Jo. i. 35, 40), but apparently sentence see Burton 269 c.
both A. and S. had for some time fol Kal
7roi^(T...dvdpcoTra)v]
Mt. omits
lowed Jesus, witnessing His miracles
and Jerusalem (n ^rip)- see WM., p. 757,
ycv<r0ai
in Galilee (Jo. ii. 2, 7) and C. W. Votaw, Use of the Infinitive,
(ib. 13, 23), and baptizing in
His
p. 7- AXeeTy : so Mt. Lc. ;
Name (Jo. iii. 22, iv. 2) after His di/$p<B7ra>i>
OTTO TOV VVV dvQpOiTTOVS fayp&V. For

;
f(TT)
return to Galilee they had gone back the metaphor, cf. Prov. vi. 26, Jer.
to Capernaum and resumed their fish xvi. 16, 2 Tim. ii. 26, and cf. Pitra,
ing.
Sp-ic. Solesm. iii. 419 ff.; as to its in
dfjL(pi^dX\oifras cv rrj $0X00-077] Mt.
fluence on early Christian thought
/3d\\ovTas els rrjv 6d\a<T-
dfJ.<pifi\r)(rTpov and art see the articles fish, fisher
a-av: cf. Hab. i.
17, d)i(i/3aXei TO dfi(pi- man in A.
Clem. Alex. In
P\r)(rrpov avrov, and see vv. 11. here. Dgf.
hymn, in cKr. the Lord Himself is
Me. alone uses d/i<t/3dXXei> absolutely ;
the dXtei lV] fjicpoivoiv TWV | (T<i)ofjiei>(i)v |
cf.however 01 d/i$t/3oXeis, Isa. xix. 8.

TreXdyoi;? KOKLOSlx@vs dyvovs Ku/xaros
On |
|
the synonyms dôbi/SXôrpoi/, &LK- x&pov y\vKfpq faf) df\(ad)v. The

|
rvov (Me. i. 1
8, 19), trayrivrj (Mt. xiii.
anulus piscatoris worn by the Pope
47), see Trench syn., Ixiv. :
dp<p. is of mediaeval origin (D. C. A. ii. p.
and occur together in Hab.
<rayr]vr)
i.
Erasmus appositely remarks,
1807).
16, cf. Isa. xix. 8. On d/u(i/3. els, eV, est
"piscantes primum piscatus
see WM., p. 520. Jesus."
Tfcrav yap dXeets]

The form dXeelr 1 8. KOL fvfivs TO.
dfpevrcs diKTva]
predominates in the best MSS. of the So Mt.; Lc., who appears to follow
LXX. (Isa. xix. 8 N*B*, Jer. xvi. 16
another tradition (cf. Latham, Pastor
K*B*, Ezek. xlvii. 10 B*A (but Job
pastor um, p. 197 f.), and connects the
xL 26 dXieW) ; cf. II., Notes, 151. On W call with a miraculous draught of
the fish of the Lake of G. see Sir
fishes, concludes (v. Ii) Karayayovres :
C. W. Wilson in Smith s D. B., ed. 2, ndvra TJK.

TO. TrXota cirl TTJV yfjv d<f>VTcs
ii. p. 1074 ; Merrill, Galilee, p. 43 f.

avroi.
17. Kal avTols KT\.]
ciTrei> The ical irpofias crX.] Another pair
19.
brothers are
boat, Jesus in their
of brothers (Mt. aXXovs dvo d8c\(povs},
speaks from the shore; cf. Jo. xxL called shortly after the first pair
laKcoftos, lacobus
Aeirre OTTLO-CO
4> 5- pov (o\tyov, Me. only).
i6 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [I. 19
oXiyov e&ev laKcofiov TOV TOV ZefieSaiov Kat Icodvrjv

TOV d$eX<pov avTOVy Kat avTOvs ev TCO TrXoicp
20 Tibiras Ta SiKTva, 30 /ca* evdvs eKaXecrev avTOvs.
TOV TraTepa avTwv Ze/3e$a7ov ev TW
13
TCOV
19 ora o\Lyov K*S

(irpofi. o\iyot>
sine e/c. BDL minnonn a b ff g syrr ^P66 *1
me)
20 ev6vs (evdews ACDrAII al minP ) ante1
a<j>. transpon A 124 al c f
syrP
6811
arm |
<nn)\dov oiriffb) aurou] ijKO\ov6r](rai avrw D latt
= lpl LXX. la/Kco/3 (Gen. xxv. 26 and 12, 13), and in surgery, of setting a
throughout 0. T.), English James bone, or bringing the broken parts
(through Ital. Giacomo, Mayor) from together (Galen). In a metaphorical
Wycliffe onwards. ludvrjs (for the
sense the word is a favourite with
orthography, see on i.
4)= ^nirp, jjni*
St Paul (see Lightfoot on GaL vi.
i,
i Thess. iii.
(LXX., leoai/dy, lami/di/, iwva, but in 10), but it is also used in
2 Paral. xxviii. 12, i Esdr. viii. 38,
i Pet. v. 10. Here it may include the
cod. B uses and
y
whole preparation (see Heb. x. 5, xi.
leooV^s, la)dvvr]s
occurs in cod. A, i Esdr. I. c., i 3) of the nets for another night s
Mace. ii. i sq.). The father, who fishing. Comp. the different account
is mentioned as in Lc. v. 2.
present (infra), was
one Ze/Se&uor = ^3! or rather i"PT!l? 20. KOI evdvs eicdXeo-cv avrovs
] On
for which the LXX. have Za/3Seia in cvdvs see v. 10, note. Mt. omits it
2 Esdr. viii. 8, x. 20, and Za/SaSat as- here, but places ev& o* before dQevrcs,
ini Esdr. ix.
as in v. 18. The call was doubtless
35, or Za/35aio$-, ib. 21 ;
the mother was Salome, see Me. xv. as before, v. 17 ; and the voice was as
familiar and as authoritative in the
40 on the form of the name cf. Dai-
22. Tbv ddf\(f>bv avTov implies second case as in the first.
man, p. 1
that John was the younger or the d(j)VTes TOV Trarepa] See the arche
less important at the time; cf. TOV type of this parting in i Kings xix.
a8e\(f)bv
20 f., and cf. Me. x. 28, 29. Mt. brings
Sifj.Mvos (v. l6). ttpoftas
out more fully the relative
oX/yoi/, i.e. along the shore (i. 16) greatness
towards Capernaum (ii. i). of the sacrifice in this case : a
êWe?
KOI avrovs] Me. only. TO irXolov Kal TOV
Vg. et ipsos, Trarepa OUTWV. In
they too c Lc. i. 36, Acts xv. 27, 32
:
both cases the abandonment was
(Blass); the exx. of K al avTos with complete (Lc. acpeVes Travra) ;
all left
a finite verb, adduced by Knaben- what they had to s /zem leave. Mc.
bauer, are inapposite. James and TWV has been thought to
iJLio-dcoTwv
John, like Simon and Andrew, were imply comparative prosperity, but the
in their boat (ev ro>
though not
n-X.),
two pairs of brothers were partners
in the fishing industry (Lc. v.
similarly occupied. Karapn bi/ras ra 7, 10),
diKTva, Vg. componentes retia :
so that there was at least no social
"Wyc
liffe, "makynge nettis," Tindale, A.V., difference. Of fjuo-6a>Toi we hear again

R. V., "mending their nets,"cf. Jerome :
in connexion with other businesses
"ubi dicitur
componentes ostenditur (Jo. x. 12, 13, cf. Mt. xx. i).
quod scissa fuerant." Karapr/fcw is d7rf)\6ov OTTIO-CO avTov. Mt.
used of rebuilding a ruin See note on i. 17.
(2 Esdr. iv. Gr\aav avTa>.
I. 21] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 17
ai
Kai ei&TTOpevovTai ek KafyapvaovfjC Kai evQvs 21
(Ta/3/3a(riv
21 om ei<rTr. eis K. /cat eu0. syr sin

| eiffeiropevovro D 33 61 a b f go |
ACLril alP1 |
evOvs KL i 28 33 131 1071] evdeus ABCD rell minP 1
|
om ei(reX0a>
KCLA 28 6g 346 2P" al pauc me syrr"

11 ? 6811
OrbiB (hab ABDrnZ3> al latt syr hcl arm
go aeth) | TTJV aw.] + avruv A
21 28. CASTING OUT AN UNCLEAN vde 7TTTOlT]KCi)S Tl Xe yfTCU V dVTT]

SPIRIT IN THE SYNAGOGUE AT CAPER rj XfAoX^Kcos see Origen in Joann.
NAUM (Lc. iv. 31 37). t. x. ii.
21. /cat elcrir. els KcKpapvaovfji] Cf. On the first
Kai evBvs rols ardftjBaa-iv]
Mt. 13 KaraXiTreov rr)v Naapa cKQa>v
iv. sabbath after the call of the Four. 2a/3-
KdTtpKTjo-fv fls K. ; Lc. iv. 31 (after the /Sara (so Joseph, ant. iii. 6. 6, and even
Sabbath at Nazareth) Kar^dev els K. Horace, sat. i.
9. 69) is perhaps pi.
In Me. the entrance into Capernaum only in form = Aram. NHIl^ cf. how ;
follows the walk by the Sea, but eiW. ever TO. av/za, ra yfV<ria } and the like.
does not of course exclude a previous The LXX. use both o-a/3/3aroi/ and o-d/3-
arrival from Nazareth.
Ka(j>apvaovp /3ara for a sabbath, cf. Exod. xvi. 23,
(Kmrcpv. is a Syrian corruption, xx. 8f., xxxi. 15; but o-a/3/3aroi/ does
WH., Notes, p. 160) : Mt. adds rijv not appear in cod. B before 4 Regn. iv.
irapaOdXaaro-iav eV opiots Za/3ouXooi/ KOI 23. Me. uses the sing, in ii. 27, 28, vi.
Ne$#aXei/i, in ref. to Isa. viii. 23 (ix. 2, xvi. i, and it is the prevalent form
i). The name D-im IB?, Nahum s in the N. T. ; <ra/3/3ara occurs as a
village, is unknown to the O. T., but true plural in Acts xvii. 2. The meta-
Josephus mentions a KO>HTJV Ke$api/eo- plastic dat. o-dpftao-iv is normal in the
N.T. ; B twice has
"
KOV \cyopevriv (vit. 72) and a fountain WH.,

o-aârois,"
called Capharnaum in Gennesar
(nrjyfj
Notes, p. 157 (in Mt. xii. i, 12). On
. .
.Kixpapvaovp avrrjv ol eVt^coptot rots cr. with or without Iv see WM.,
\eyov-
B. J. iii. 10. 8), identified by some
<riv, p. 274.
with Ain-et-Tin close to Khan Minyeh, fls
T^V (rvvaywyrjv f8i8a<rKcv]
fla~f\Bo>v
by others with Ain-et-Tabigah. The He was in teaching in the

engaged
site has been sought either at Khan synagogue, when the event about to
Minyeh, at the N. end of the plain be recorded took place. The rejec
(so G. A. Smith, H.G. p. 456; Enc. tion of eiVeX#eoi> by some good authori
BiU. or at Tell Hum ties (? Alexandrian ) may be justified
i.
p. 696 ff.), 2^
miles N.E. of Khan M. (see Wilson, by such passages as i. 39, x. 10, xiii. 9.
Recovery of Jerusalem, p. 3426., and The pregnant use of els is not to be
the other authorities quoted in Names attributed to confusion of els with cv ;
and Places, Jerome onomast. see WM., p. 5 1 6 ff. Trjv a-w. there was ;
s.v.).
says, "usque hodie oppidum in Gal- probably but one (see Lc. vii. 5). The
ilaea." On the Talmudic references synagogue teaching of Christ seems to
see Neubauer, geogr. du Talmud, p. have been characteristic of the earlier
221. Tell Hum is now a wilderness part of His ministry we hear no more :
of ruins, half buried in brambles and of it after Me. vi. 2. On the Synagogue
nettles ; among them are conspicuous as an institution see Schiirer n. ii. 52 ff.
the remains of a large synagogue The word occurs abundantly in the
built of white limestone (Wilson, I.e.).
Pentateuch (LXX.) for nir or 7HJ?, the
On the strange statement of Hera- congregation of Israel (see Hort,
S. M.2
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [I. 22
enl^ yap 22
Kai 6%e7r\n<rcrovTO
avTOvs ws eôvcriav eôw Kat ovx
TYJ SiBa^y avrov,
^
rjv
ol
CMAS 33 al c f syrr aeth + et farisaei e
is used Lord s conduct cf. i. 27, ii. 10, xi. 28

Ecclesia, p. 4 flf.) : later on it
: flf.
for any assembly (Prov. v. 14 cv p-ea-co The source of this cov<ria is the Father
I MaCC. XIV. (Mt xxviii. 1 8, Jo. v. 27, x. 18, xvii.
(rvvaywyrjs KOI eK/cXj7<rias,
28 eVi <rvvaya>yrjs pfyaXrjs tepeW), esp. 2) the Son delegates His authority
;
a religious assembly, Ps. Sol. xvii. 8 ; to His servants (Me. vi. 7, xiii. 34, Jo.
but as denoting a place of assembly it L 12). On the distinction between 8v-
is almost peculiar to the N. T., aud vapis and eou<ria see Mason, Condi
occurs chiefly in the Synoptists and of O. L s Life, p. 98
"
tions authority :
Acts (Jo. vi. 59, xviii. 20, James ii. is not always power delegated, [nor is
2 are not real exceptions). Teach it always] a rightful power... the dis
tinction is rather between the inward
ing was a chief purpose of the syna
Phil, de Sept. 2 calls them force or faculty... and the external
gogues ;
didaa-KaXfla (ppovij(rea>s. It arose out relationship."

For the use of as with
of the Scripture lections (Lc. iv. 16, the part, to denote the manner of an
Acts xiii. 15), which were followed by action cf. Burton, 445.
a or exposition. The expositor KOI s Ot yp., generic
ni^"n
ovx L
"YP-\
(^"H)
was not an officer of the syna art., the Scribes as a class. On the
gogue, but any competent Israelite functions of this class see Schiirer n.
who was invited by the officers. Hence i. 306 flf.; Robertson Smith, O.T.J.C.
the synagogue supplied invaluable 42 flf. The classical ypaârevs is the

opportunities to the first preachers of secretary or clerk of a public body;
the Gospel. TTS /ouy, rrs ycpovcras,
22. KOi ^7T\rj(T(rOVTO KrX.] SO Mt. v are mentioned in the in
Yii. 28 f., Lc. iv. 32. EicTrX., though scriptions, cf. Hicks, Inscr. ofEphesos,
used from Homer downwards, is rare p. 8, and Blass on Acts xix. 35. In
in the LXX. (Eccl. 1 Sap. 1 Mace. 3) and the LXX. ypa/A/iarels first appear in
in the N. T. is limited to Mt., Ma, connexion with the Egyptian e pyodi<3-
Lc. OT *
For rl TTJ 8. see WM., p. 491
"
jcreu, and Deissmann has shewn (Bibelst.
( over
= at). The amazement was due p. io6f.) that the papyri employ the
to the manner of the teaching. It was word for a class of military officers,
authoritative, and that not on certain presumably those who kept the regis
occasions only, but in general (rjv 8i8a- ter of the army (cf. Driver on Deut.
tricmv, periphrastic imperf., cf. Blass, xx. 5, Moore on Jud. v. 14). In the
Gr. p. 203 f.). Its note was cgovo-la, later sense of a Biblical scholar the
Justin, apol. i. 14, contrasting our word first occurs in i Esdr. viii. 3,
Lord with the Greek o-oQurrcu, says: 2 Esdr. vii. 6: cf. i Mace. vii. 12,
/Spaêis 8e KCU crvvrofjioi Trap* avrov Xo- 2 Mace. vi. 1 8 the Gospels know no;
yoi yeyovcKriv ov yap a~o<picrTr)s VTrfjpxfv other. But the ypaârels had before
aXXa 8vva^.is Scov 6 Xoyoy avrov r\v.
this time become a dominant factor in
The frequenters of the synagogue were Jewish life, the recognised teachers of
chiefly struck by the Lord s tone of Israel, taking their place in the Sanhe-
authority; there was no appeal to drin with the representatives of priest
Rabbis greater or older than Himself, hood and people (Me. xv. i). Scribe
His message came direct from GOD. (Latt. scriba) unfortunately lays stress
The same character pervades all our on the etymological sense of the word
1.24] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
5/J \ f , ~
evuvs r\v ev Tn CLVTWV 23
^ ev Kal 1
TrvevjjLaTL ctKaddpTw , dveKpaêv
Ti TIJJUV KCLI croi, Irjcrov Naâptjve ; f7\06s 24
;
o/Scc <re T/S e/, d dyios TOV 6eov.^ ^
23 om eutfvs ACDrAIIZ3> al latt syrr arm go aeth (hab KBL i 33 131 209 me Or) )
om avrwv DL 72 b c e E g aveKpa&v] + (pwiq fAeyaXrj 1071

| 24 n] pr ea
K c aACLrAII2 al syr hcl arm go Or 1 Eus 3 (om ea K*BD 102 157 i^ latt
-
me aeth) | otdafjiev KLA arm me aeth Or 2 Eus4
DHSpD); lawyer presence.This idea of estrangement

Mt. 1 Lc. 6 ) is scarcely better : Lc. s from GOD probably -predominates in
vopodidao-KaXos (v. 17, cf. Acts V. 34) the present phrase : cf. Victor dta TTJV
:
is perhaps the most exact title. On a.(re(3ciav ical rrjv OTTO 6fov dva\(apr)(riv,
the relation of our Lord s teaching to adding however what should not
the Law and its authorised expounders perhaps be excluded dia TO irda-ais
see Hort, Jud. Chr. p. i4ff. T Hi/ yap rals ala-xpals Kal Trovrjpals
8i8da-K(0v is a little wider than edi-
tiao-Kev above ; as He proceeded, the Kal dvenpa^cv xrX.] Avaicpafciv (LXX. ;
note of authority rang out more and late Gk.) is used again of the cry of a
more clearly. demoniac in Lc. viii. 28 ; and of the
23. KOI fv6vs
tfv KT\.~\ Me. and Lc. cry of human terror (Me. vi. 49) or
only. Lc. omits evQvs and avraiv; both excitement (Lc. xxiii. 18). Lc. adds
words as they stand in Me. belong to the here $001/77 pfydXj] (cf. I Regn. iv. 5
completeness of the picture ; the events and Me. infra, v. 26).
occurred at a definite time and place, 24. ri rjp.lv Kal o~oi /crX.] =
on that Sabbath during the sermon in cf. Jos. xxil 24, Jud. xi. 12,
*s\%\:
the synagogue of the Capharnaites. 2 Regn. xvi. 10, 3 Regn. xvii. 18 ; the
av6p(07TOS CV CZKa&] LC.
phrase was used also in class. Gk., see
TTVfVfJLCLTl
av6p. %a>v 7rvevfJ.a diapoviov aK.a6a.prov Wetstein on Mt. viii. 29 and WM., p.
an easier phrase. For [clvat] eV What have we in common with
731.
mmtfuert cf. Mt. xxii. 43, Me. v. 2, Thee? Cf. Me. v. 7, and esp. 2 Cor.
xii.36, Lc. ii 27, Rom. viii. 9, i Cor. vi. 14, ris yap /xero^r) diKaio(rvvr) Kal
xii. 3,Apoc. i. 10. Ev is not here in
dvopia KT\. Hfuv rols doiftowotff,
strumental or indicative of manner
us, as a class ; only one seems to
(Blass, Gr. p. 131) rather it represents:
have been in possession in this case,
the person who is under spiritual in but he speaks for all. Nafapqpos is 1
fluence as moving in the sphere of

the Marcan form (cf. xiv. 67, xvi. 6) ;
the spirit. Most of the exx. refer Lc.
Mt, Acts, give
(xviii. 37), Jo.,
to the Holy Spirit, but there is no On the origin of the two
Na^copcuos.
thing in the formula to forbid its forms see Dalman, p. 141 n.
to evil in their
application spirits r/XOcs diroXeo-ai ^/xas-;] Probably a
relation to men under their control. second question, parallel to TI
Hvevfj-a cLKadaprov appears already in didst Thou come (hither from
Zech. xiii. 2 = nNplsn n-n);
( cLKaQap- Nazareth, or perhaps, since 77^0? is
TOS and aKadapo-ia are ordinarily used generic, into the world) to work our
in Leviticus for the ceremonial pollu ruin, to destroy and not to save, in
tion which banishes from the Divine our case 1 Contrast Lc. xix. 10. The
23
20 THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. [I. 25
25 vTco 6 Irjcrovs \eycov <Piiu.a)6riTi
25 om \eywv K*A*
vid
|
e avrov] e/c rou avdpuirov D (8P
6
)
latt (exc f) air aimw HLS
33 alP
1
+ TTêu/ia aKa.ea.pTov D (8?) b c e ff g q go aeth | avrov] avrwv 1071
Saviour of men must needs be the E7riri/iaz/, Vg. comminari, Wycliffe
Destroyer of unclean spirits. See the and Rheims "threaten," other Engl.
use made of this context against rebuke the strict meaning of
" "
vv., ;
Marcionism by Tertullian, adv. Marc. the word is to mete out due measure/
iv. 7. but in the N. T. it is used only of
oldd o-e TLS fi See James ii. censure cf. 2 Tim. iv. 2, where it
KT\."] 19 ;
TO. Saifjiovia 7rio~Tvovo~iv KOI <ppio~o~ov-

stands between eXe -yêii/ and Trapa-
o-iv, and cf. also Lc. iv. 41, Me. v. 7, KaAeii/ Jude 9 (Zach. iii. 2), tVm-
:
Acts xix. 1
5. Orig. in Jo. t. xxviii. 1
5, jj,rjo-ai
crot Kupios. With these two-
dvvarai KOI Trovrjpa irvev/jLara p.aprvpea> exceptions it is limited to the Synop-
TO) Irjo ov Kal irpcxprjTeveiv irepl avrov. tists.
For the special meaning of olda as Kal cge\6e] The rebuke

opposed to yuvoa-Ko (Acts I.e.) see takes the form of a double command :
Lightfoot on GaL iv. 9, Rom. vii. 7, TO K.al TO

Euth., egovo-iao-TiKov <pi/i.
I Cor. ii. 1 1 oida is absolute,

:
yiv(oo-K<o
?|eXê. The offence was two-fold: (i)
relative.At this stage the evil spirits The confession oldd a-e KT\., coming
merely knew as a matter of fact that
inopportunely and from unholy lips ;
Jesus was the Messiah experience of
cf. i. 34, Acts xvi. 18, and see Tert
:
His power came later on. The slightly

Marc. iv. 7, "increpuit ilium... ut in-
pleonastic o-e is common to Me. and vidiosum et in ipsa confessione petu-
Lc. here, and perhaps is due to an lantern et male adulantem, quasi haec
Aramaic original (Delitzsch, D T^p esset summa gloria Christi si ad
for the attraction Mt. xxv.
perditionem daemonum venisset :
iiriK) ; cf. "
24. O dtov ayios TOV

cf. Ps. CV. :
(2) the invasion of the man s spirit
(cvi.) 1 6, Aapeoi/ TOV ayiov Kvpiov :
by an alien power. Su/xoui/ occurs in
4 Regn, iv. 9, avQpa>iros TOV dfov ayios. its literal sense in Deut. xxv. 4, cited
The Apostles learnt afterwards to in i Cor ix. 9, i Tim. v. 18; <pifiovo-6at,
adopt the title (John vi. 69, cf. is in the LXX. (4 Mace. i. 35, KV) and
i Jo. ii.
20, Apoc. iii. 7). Employed in N.T. uniformly metaphorical, Vg. ob-
this way
distinguished the Christ
it mutescere. The word is not a vulgar
from other consecrated persons.
all as Gould s rendering
colloquialism,
Victor: aytoy fjv KOL eKaoros rail/ 1
occurs in this sense in

it
n-po- suggests;
Sta TOV apdpov TOV eva
good late writers (Josephus, Lucian,.
. .
(})T)Ta>v
o-rjfj.aivei
T&V O diKaios is also
a\\a>v
fâipfTov. &c.) ; see, however, Kennedy, Sources,
used (Acts xxii. 14, James v. 6 the :
p. 41. In Mt. xxii. 34, i Pet. ii. 15 we-
two stand together in Acts iii. find the active similarly used, cf. Prov.
14).
But it was the ayio-njs of Jesus His xxvi. lo Th. 1
a(ppova <pifjLa>v <pi/zeu ôXovs . j
absolute consecration to GOD For egeXQe see v. 8, ix. 25. The sum
(Jo.
x. 36, xvii. 19) which struck terror mons to depart was in this case the
into the Bede "
&u/ioj/to. :
prae- penalty for unprovoked interruption;
sentia Salvatoris tormenta sunt dae- the daifjLoviov was the aggressor. An
monum." exodus was possible, since the human
25. eVert/xjyo-ei/ auroi] Sc. TO> dv- personality, although overpowered,
but in effect the
^pa)7r<j>, spirit, as the remained intact, awaiting the De
words that follow shew; v 8 liverer XL 21 &
cf. : cf. iii. 27, Lc.
1. 27] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 21
*6
avTov. Kai cnrapdâv avTov TO TrvevjuLa 26
TO aKaOapTOV Kal (pcovfjcrai/ (pwvrj jj.e yaXri efj\6ev
e CIVTOV. ^ Kai e6afj./3ti6rjcrav ajravTes, eocrre 27 wm
CIVTOVS \eyovTas Ti ICTTIV TOVTO ;
St-
16 /ecu i-rj\0ev TO TTV. TO o.K. /ecu <nrapaas avrov /cai */>aas (frwrj fiey. eTj\dev air
avTov D (e) (ff) |
om TO irv. B 102 | <pwri<rai>
KBL 33 (1071) Or] Kpaâv AC(D)rAIIS<l>
alpier |
e ]
a?r C(D)MAS 33 al
mu
-27 eda/j-prjaav D Or |
Trcwres ACDrAII al |
avrovs
KB b e ff q] irpos aurous GLS min mu irpos eaur. ACDFAIIS al min? 1
irpos OLVTOV
7 pemg i x^yo^res ACE*MA corr 13 33 238 346 736 |
om TI <TTIV TOVTO D evP*uc b c e ff q
arm
26. Kal <Tirapdav...rj\0ci ] The Amazement (v. 22) deepened into

spirit obeyed, but displayed his awe. Lc. eyevfTO 6d/j.[3os eVi Trdvras.
malice (Apoc. xii. 12); cf. Lc. pfyav Qappelo-Qai, eK&anfielffQai are used ill
CIVTOV IS T<
fJLfVOV cr)\0V . .
fJ.T)8eV the N. T. only by Me., but occur
j3\d\lsav avTov. Sjrapdâv, Vg. ^45- occasionally in the LXX. ; in class.
cerpens the verb is used in reference;
Gk. the words are found chiefly in
to a spirit again in Me. ix. 20 O-TT.) (<rw poetry, and Oapfielv is intrans. ;
cf.
26, Lc. ix. 39, 42 (crui/o-Tr.). The later i Regn. xiv. 15, and the reading of
usage of the word inclines towards D here. 0a^/3o? is connected with
the meaning convulse ; see 2 Regn. cKaTao-is in Acts iii. 10,and the verb
xxii. 8, but esp. Dan. viii. 7, where with (pofielo-Oat. in Me. x. 32.
l translated by Th. is cocrrf <rvvrjTflv avrov?] = Lc. crvvt-
v avrov etrl TTJV yrjv, but by LXX. XaAoui irpos dXXjjXovf. "Svv^rjTf
iv IS
CLVTOV eVl TTJV yr)v. From usually followed by irpos (ix. 14,
the second instance it is clear that, on Acts ix. 29), or the dative (viii. n,
the hypothesis of a Hebrew or Aramaic Acts v. 9), or a dependent clause
original, Lc. s pfyav may represent giving the subject of debate (ix. 10) ;
the same word as Mc. s o-irapdgav, and see vv. 1L here. Here, as again in
that the latter implies no laceration, xii. 28, it is used absolutely: they
so that Lc. s (perhaps editorial) note discussed. The word is predomi
p.T)8fv /3X. avrov is justifiable. The nantly Marcan; see Hawkins, Hor.
reading of D in ix. 20 (fTdpagev) and Syn. p. 10.
in Lc. ix. 42 (O-WCT.) is a serviceable TI f(mv TOVTO; dio~a)(T) Kaivrj] Lc.
gloss. For the mystical interpreta Tty \6yos euros ; on KT\.
o Me.
tion see Greg. M. horn, in Ezek. i. gives the incoherent and excited
12. 24, "quid est quod obsessum remarks of the crowd in their natural
hominem antiquus hostis quern pos- roughness the Western and tradi
:
sessum non discerpserat deserens tional texts attempt to reduce them

discerpsit, nisi quod plerumque dum to literary form.For didaxrj naivrj see
de corde expellitur acriores in eo 0. There was now another ele
22.
ment which was new the et-ovo-ia
"
tentationes generat ? ^coi/j/craj/ (pcovy :
pfyd\T], using for the last time the was manifested in accompanying acts
human voice through which he had /car eovo~iav nal KT\. Exorcism
so long spoken. Lc. has connected was not unknown among the Jews
p.yd\Tj with the cry rt
<pa>vf] cp.ol K. tr., of this period, cf. Mt. xii. 27, Acts
and omits it here. xix. 13 (on the latter reference see
27. Kal eOapftriOTja-av airavTes\ Blass, and cf. Edersheim L 482); but
Kar eov<riav Kat TOK 7rvei>}j.a<riv

TO?9
# .o \
28 >
28 dKaOdpTOis eTTLTao-a-eL Kal v7raKOVov<riv avry. Kat
TY\V
*9
Kai evdvs IK t]\6ev els
29
*) (604)] ru *)
e Std. r, KO.UHI avr-rj ore
27 didax-r) KWI\ Kar e. KBL 33 IO2 (i 28* 2"
/car e. (A)CrAIIZ<l>
al min? 1
f vg syrr?
68 01
arm go ns t] did. eKeivi} i? KO.IV. avr. i\
"
on D T 77 8i5. fo KCUI/.) aur. /car e. b c e ff (q) r (syr-*) 28 e^Xêp 5e

efowia
N* i 28 33 al b c e ff q syr arm om iravraxov N*ADrAIIS<l>
8in
Arn al |
om ev0vs |
mm? c f ff vg syrr arm go (hab (

1
c a
) BC(L) 69 124
b e q me) rr)s Ta\.] r^s louScuas
-
|
29 om evdvsDoeffg
sin
*
rou lopSavov 28 + /cat TroXXot TjKoXove-rjffav aurw syr
hcl m arm aeth]
smpe8h aeth % \ew -rjXdev B(D)(S) 22 69 124 604 al f g syr
< *>
i
Syrr |
min? P^ hcltxfc
eeX0 W y 7X^ ff 1
(2) in pi., the organs

of hear
it consisted in the use of magical
formulae, not in the power of a direct ing (Me. vii. 35, Acts xvii. 20); (3) the
command. The tone of authority thing heard, hearsay, i Regn. ii 24
adopted by Jesus was extended even Isa. liii. i, cf. Rom. x. 16, 17,
(iTyD^),
(H) to the uncontrollable wills of where (3) passes back into (i).
spirits who defied all moral obliga els o\rjv rrjv TT. rf/s I\] Either = if
tions (rois TTV. rols a/a#., an order O\T)V TTJV Ta\et\aiav (TIJS T. being epexe-
which emphasises the adj., cf. Eph. getical of r. TT.), or into all the district
iv. 30, i Thess. iv. 8), and even in that round G. ; Wycliffe, "the cuntree of
sphere it received attention (KOI vrr.
G."; Tindale, Cranmer, &c., "the
avrw, For 8i8axrj
cf. iv. 41). cf. <aivj]
region borderinge on The latter G."
Acts xvii. 19, and for the sense of accords with Mt. s summary (iv. 24,
Kaivos as compared with veos see Me. airrjXOcv 77 CKO^ avrov els ciXrjv TTJV
ii. 21, 22. The freshness and vigour Svpiav) and with usage: cf. f) IT. TOV
of the teaching, and not merely its lopddvov (Gen. xiii. 10, n, Mt. iii. 5),
novelty, attracted attention. r5i/ Tepao-rjvav (Lc. viii. 37), Ifpovaa-
Kar eov<riav] Lc. ev eôvcria Kal \rip. (2 Esdr. xiii. 9) ;
and on the other
dwdfuu With Kar e. in the way of hand see Deut. iii. 13 -n-aa-av ireplx^pov
authority cf. Rom. iv. 16, Iva Kara Apyofi. A
third interpretation is the
X&piv, PhiL ii. 3, prjdev Kar fpidiav whole of that part of Galilee which lay
p.r]8f Kara Kfvodoîav. Lc. s Kal Suva/net round Capernaum. 7 But for this elf
brings into sight another factor (see o\rjv TTJV TT. Kafpapvaovfj. would have
i 22, note), in the act, which however sufficed, for there was no need at pre
was not in the forefront of men s sent to contrast the Galilean Trepix^pof
thoughts at the time. Kal TOLS irvfv- with the tetrarchy of Philip which had
/uao-0/... even the demons obey His not yet been mentioned moreover the ;
word, cf. iv. 41 Kal o avep-os KOI TJ report could not have been limited to
daXaa-aa. See Lc. X. 17, 2O. YTTOKOT;- the W. of the Jordan. Lc., however,
ova-iv aura> : Lc. et-fpxovrai. seems to incline to the narrowest
28. Kal e^Xêi/...7rai^raôv] From sense (ets TroWa roirov rrjs Trept^copov).
that hour (evOvs) the new Teacher s 2931. HEALING OF SIMON S
fame (OKO^, Vg. rumor] spread in all WIFE S MOTHER (Mt. viii. 1415,
directions. AKOTJ is (i) hearing (e.g. Lc. iv. 38 39)
in the common LXX. phrase 29. Kal evOvs K rrjs cruv. ee\6<bv
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
o iKiav Kai AvSpeov fueTa laKwfiov Kai

3
Iwdvou. 77 Se 7rev6epd CLJJLCOVOS KaTexeiTO 7rvpe<r- 30
3l
crofora, Kai evBvs Xeyowriv avTto Trepi avTrjs Kai 31
7TpO(T\6(*)V ri<yeipev a\)Tr\v KpaTrj(Tas T^S %ipos, Kai

^ H
d(pfJKv avTriv 6 TTvpeTos, Kai SirjKovei ai/rcus.^
30 /care/cetro 5e TJ TT. S. D latt (exc f) |

om evdvs b c ff g q syrr^P aeth 681*
31 -rjyeipev avrrjv tcpar. TT/S X eiPs] fKreivas TTJV X P a Kpar. -rjy. avnjv D (b f q)
i
|
X fi Ps] + av-njs ACrAII2<l> al vg syrr arm me (om aur. KBL (D b q)) 7ruperos] + |
811 ) 1 * KBCL
al (b c e f go aeth (om
1
eutfews A(D)rAII2<l>
ff q vg) syrrC^HP* ev8. i 28
auc
33 alP e arm me) |
/cat dirjKovei] pr /ecu rjyeperj 16 syrr sinhcl aeth
The narrative is still unbroken, before his call, and his wife
man"
as K. evdvs suggests, and rrjs e< <r.

accompanied him afterwards in his
shews. We
are carried back to the Apostolic journeys (i Cor. ix. 5, cf.
end of v. 26, vv. 27, 28 being paren Suicer s. v. yvvrf) see the story told ;
thetical. As soon as the congrega of her by Clem. Alex, strom. viii. 1 1.

tion had broken up (Acts xiii. 43), 62 (Eus. H. E. iii. 30), and Clement s
Jesus went to the house of Simon. statement, strom. iii. 6. 52 (cf. Hieron.
*
EêX^coi/ ?i\6ev, as it stands, is a sub- adv. Jocin. i. 26) r) KOI drrooroXovs :
singular reading of B (see WH., Intr. Herpos p.fv yap /cat
308 ff.), but D

gives i&\6. de K TJS <T
Hermother
o-vv. y\6(i>, and 2, KOI ef\d. cvdvs CK (for irfvOfpaand the correlative vvixprj
Tys a-w. rj\0cv with B are also a fair
: see Mt. 35) kept her bed of a
x.
number of important cursives (see vv. fever, decumbebat febricitans Kctra- :
1L),and the sing. part, is supported is used of the sick by Galen,

<(l(T0at
810
by Syr. and the 0. L. MS.
-
be /";
and occurs again in this sense Me. ii. 4,
sides, the roughness of B s text is in Lc. v. 25, Jo. v. 3, 6, Acts ix. 33, xxviii.
its favour, and ^\66vrcs ^\6av fol 8; cf. Mt. fiepXrjuevrjv Kai irvp. See
lowed by pfTa laKo>/3ou /cat Icoai/ov is Field, Notes, p. 25. For TrupeWovo-a
hardly tolerable ; see however Zahn, Lc. has the professionally precise <ruv-
*
Einleitung ii. pp. 246, 252, where an \o/j.fvrj Trupero) /zeyaXep,
in a high
ingenious explanation is given of the fever, and similarly ypnTTjo-av for the
reading of A. Trjv olnLav 2i /no>i>os simple \eyova-iv. The pi. is best ex
Kai Avdpeov. Mt, Lc. mention only plained as referring to of irfpl TOV
Simon (Mt., HeVpov) ; the home was 2i/i&)i/a. The Lord is told as soon
probably his, since he was a mar as He enters the house (evQvs) ; they
ried man, but shared by his brother. have waited till He returned from the
gy r
sin.
nas .
Andrew and James and synagogue.
John were with Him" (? pcra Avdp. 31. Kai Trpocrf\B(ov KT\.] He ap
K. la*. KOI house in Caperla).). A proached the sufferer, took her by the
naum is frequently mentioned as the hand, and raised her up. Lc. adds e n i-
rendez-vous of Jesus and the disciples (TTas eTrdvco avTrjs eTreTi^rjcrev T<U
irvpcrto
(Me. ii. i, ill 27, vil 24, ix. 33, x. 10). (cf.Me. i 2 5 i v. 39). For KpaT-qvas r. x-
,
Jerome :
"
utinam ad nostram domum compare Me. v. 41, ix. 27. The aor.
*
veniat...unusquisque nostrum febri- part, is one of antecedent action,
citat." see Burton 134 rather perhaps of
30. 77
8e ircvBfpa 2i /no>i/os] Simon concurrent action, the grasp scarcely
was therefore "
himself also a married preceding and certainly coinciding

32
s ias Se 7ei/o//eW 7
ore ecWei/ d #Ytos, 6
êpoi/
Trai/ra? roik /ca/cak eôi/ras /ca* roik
7T|0os
33
edvw BD 28] eu NACLTAnS^ al?1 D om | Trpos avroi>
32 | e<j>epo<rw
ex-] transil K* ad KO.K. ex- (

r - 34) + "o<n>is Troi/aXcus Dbce E
g q syr
81 " vid
11
syr*
with the of the prostrate their sick before sunset, cf. Victor:
lifting *
The OTrXeo? trpoo-K.fi.rai TO bvvovros TOV
form; cf. Blass, Gr. t p. 197. ovx
}
dXX evoôv eelvai
genitive is partitive (WM., p. 252); r/\iov, Trcio~Tj fir]
for an from the LXX. see Gen.

ex. TIVI Bepairfveiv o-a/3/3aro>,
TOVTOV X^P IV
xix. 1 6. With the whole narrative TOV o-a/3/3arou TO irfpas dvepevov. For
&vtra = dvv see WSchm., p. 109, and
compare Acts xxviii. 8 another case
of miraculous recovery from fever. cf. vv. 11.
KOI dirjKovei avrols] The prostration cfapov KT\.] Case after case ar
which attends early convalescence rived (imperf.); Mt. irpocr^vfyKav, Lc.
found no place she at once assumed
; r/yayov, with less realisation
of the
her usual function in the household (cf. scene. In using the Marcan tradition
Lc. x. 40, Jo. xii. 2). Jerome "natura : Lc. has changed the position of
hominum istiusmodi est ut post febrim TrotKtXaiff voo-ois cf. what is said of :
magis lassescant corpora, et incipi- (po>vfj (j.eyaXj) supra, v. 26. KdK&s

ente sanitate aegrotationis mala sen- eê/ (Ezech. xxxiv. not uncommon 4) is
tiant; verum sanitas quae confertur a in the Gospels (Mt. 7 Me. 4 Lc. 2). Kai
Domino totum simul reddit." The TOVS daifjLovi(o^.ifovs Mt. d. TroXXous (cf. :
service was probably rendered at the Me. infra, v. 34). Aatjuowa have not
Sabbath meal; cf. Joseph, mt. 54 CKTT] yet been mentioned by that name, yet
&pa KaB^ Tjv rols crafifia<Tiv apioroTrot- the verb is used as if familiar to the
eia-Qai vopifjiov eVrtv jfuv. For SiaKovelv reader. The corresponding classical
*to wait at table cf. Lc. I.e., xvii. 8, xxii. form and ftaipoWfco&u is
is daipovav,
26, 27, Acts vi. 2. Victor : ai/ex<ap w rare before the N. T. there is no ;
(Off ev (ra/3/3erra> eVi eoTtatrii/ els TOV OIKOV trace of it in the Gk. 0. T., but it
TOV fia6r)Tov. AVTOIS Me., Lc. :
Mt., occurs in the later literary Greek in
avToJ. The Lord, Who had restored reference to the insane. In the N. T.
her, was doubtless the chief object its use is nearly limited to the parti
x
of her care. Jerome: "et nos mini- ciples 6 Stu/ioi/io-tfei s-, in
cuôi>to/Liei>off,
stremus lesu." the sense of a person possessed by a

3234. MlKACLES AFTER SUNSET : cf. Acts X. 38, TOVS Kara-
(Mt. viii. 1 6, Lc. iv. 40 41). s viro TOV 5ia/3oXou.
32. otyias 8e yfvop.evrjs, ore eSvcrcv 33. Kal rjv 0X77 YI TroXis /CTX.] See
6 ij\ios] For the phrase o^/a e-yeVero note on i. 5. Eirio-vvdyeiv is a strength
cf. Judith xiii. i. Mt. omits ore ened form of a-vvdyfiv found in late
fftvcrev 6 77., Lc. changes
into bvvovros it Greek and frequent in the LXX., nor
rov T)\IOV: comp. the similar discre mally implying a large or complete
pancy in the readings of Me. xvi. 2 gathering, cf. i Mace. v. 10, 16, Mt.
(dvcLTfiXavros S. dvareXXovros TOV r/Xiov). xxiii. 37, Me. xiii. 27, Lc. xii. i ;
c
Lc. s recension is probably intended C7rio~vvrpex lj
)
MC ix. 25. Ilpbf TT]V
to leave time before dark for the
Bvpav the ace. dwells on the thought
:
miracles that follow. On the Sab of the flocking up to the door which
bath the crowds would not bring preceded, and the surging, moving,
34
s TY\V Bupav. Ka* eOepctTrevcrev TroAAoik /ca/ccos 34
a
7roiKi\ais vocrois, Saijudvia TroAAa eê-
KCLL
i OVK \a\elv TO, Sai/moi/ia, OTL 6 f
ij<pi6V
33 7r/)os TTJV dvpav (wp. Tt] Qvpo. U

Trp. Tas dvpas 28 124 2 )] +
pc airrou c ff g q D
/cat aurous /cat rovs aura a?r avruv /cat ou/c
24 e0ep. daifMovia. ex- e[3a\ev
70. aura XaXetP on rjidicrav avrov /cat e0e/o. TT. /c. eôi/ras TTOI/C. y. /cat Sat/*. TT.
cê/3a\ev D om /ca/cws. votrois syr

|
om TTOI/C.
.
8 *11
|
vo<r. LK* (hab Kc a
-
) |
ret Sat/x. XaX.
B aura XaXeiv D xpt(rro etvai BLS i 28 33 69
|
a! 8*tmu g syr
hcl
arm me aeth] rov
W etcat ^<=-CGM 2,1 om fc<*ADEFKSUVrA0 f 4>
alabcefffqvg syrr"
11 ?61111
go
mass before it cf. ii. 2, xi. 4, and :

Tobit, under Persian influence, the
contrast Jo. xviii 16, ior^/cei Trpos r^ conception of evil baiôvia is devel
oped (Tob. iii. 8, Ao-^dSavs- (-Scuoy X) TO
34. /cat
fQfpairfva-fv KT\.] For êpa- irovrjpbv Saipoviov) a further progress
;
Treufti/ on a patient, to treat

to attend is made Enoch (c. xvi.), where how
in
medically, see Tobit ii. 10 (), eTroptvo- ever the Greek has irvfvâTa. Joseph.
flTjV TTpOS TOVS IdTpOVS 6fpa7Tv6f)Vai. B. J. vii. 6. 3 identifies them with the
It is in Mt. and Me. the nearly constant spirits of the wicked dead (ret KaXovp-eva
word for Christ s treatment of disease ; 8ai(j.6via, ravra Se irovrjpwv e<rTtv av6pa>-
laadai occurs only in Mt. viii. 8, 13, iro)v Trvev/JLara rot? a>criv
eicrSud/xei/a).
xiii. 1
5 (LXX.), xv. 28, Me. v. 29. The On the later Jewish demonology seo
treatment was not tentative iro\\ovs ; Edersheim, Life and Times, ii., app.
is either coextensive with Trdvras (v. viil, or the subject may be studied in
32, cf. Mt), or it implies that if J. M. Fuller s intr. to Tobit (Speaker s
all could not approach the Lord that Comm.) or in Weber Jild. Theologie
night, there were many that did and pp. 2519; c F. C. Conybeare in
were healed (on Mt. see Hawkins, Hor. J.Q.R. 1896, and the arts. Demon,
Syn., p. 96). Lc. adds the method of Demons in Hastings, D.B., and Enc.
individual treatment: eVt ocaoro> av- Bibl. The N.T. uses 8aifi6via as = irvcv-
ras xetpaff fTrtndels. The diseases
ru>v
(jMTa a/caâpra, adopting the accepted
were various Troi/c/Xaiy: cf. IT. firitiv- belief and the word supplied by the
fuat (2 Tim. iii. 6), ^Soi/at (Tit. iii. 3), LXX. see note on i. 12.
E<?/3aXei>
:
dvvdfMfis (Heb. ii. 4), dtdaât (Heb. Mt adds Xo yw a command sufficed.

xiii.
^9). /eat OVK f)<pt(v AaXeti/] Cf. i.
25. Lc.
Kai 8aifj.6via TroXXa fê/BaXev] The in this brief statement, represent
fills
class. Scu /ieoi/ (Mt. viii. 31) or Saipoviov
is simply a power belonging to the
ing the spirits as Kpdôvra /cat \eyovra
OTI 2i el 6 vlos TOV 6eov. *H0tev, SO
unseen world but operating upon men
Me. xi. 1 6 ;
cf. dcpiopev Lc. xi. 4. A0t<u,
here (deos dfov epyov Arist.; /xera^v
r)
a(pteeo, d(pir)ij.i seem to have been all
ori 6fov /cat 6vr]Toi) Plat.). In Bibli
in use (WH., Notes, p. 167, Blass, Gr.,
cal Greek the word took a bad sense
p. 51) :
a(pio>
occurs in the best MSS. of
through its appropriation to heathen the LXX., i Esdr. iv. 50, EccL v. 1 1, and
deities (Deut. xxxii. 17, Ps. xcv. (xcvi.)
in Sus. (LXX.) 53 rov? 8e evo-
d(ptf<o
5, Bar. iv. 7, cf. i Cor. x. 20, 21), re
Xovs jfpiets, cf. PhiL leg. ad Cai. 1021.
garded either as DH^ genii (?) (see "Hdfurav avrov: see on ot Sa trc i 24;
Driver on Deut. 1. c., Cheyne, Origin and contrast Jo. x. 14 yivcoa-Kova-i pe
of the Psalter, p. 334!!) or In D^. TO. /ia. XptOTOV (OF TOV ^plOTOJ/) flVdt
35
evvvâ Xiav dvaa~Tas e^Xdev
hler
syr 35 Kai Trpcoi [KO.I
36 a.7rfj\6ev\
ek eprj/uLOV
TOTTOV /ca/ce?
Trpoa-rjvêTO.
3<5
fccu
avTOV Kai 37
37 KaT6$ia)ev CifJiwv ol JJLT (ZVTOV, J
35 KBCDL0 f
28 33 al] evvvxov ArAnS< alPler |
om avaaras D 226 a c [
om ^\dev KO.L 1071 b de q |

om /cat aTrr)\6ev B 28 56 102 235 2** ff g e/s^. roir.} pr
|
TOP D |
/tateK AD D | Trpo<rrjveTO 36 /careSiwfev KBMSU 28 40 604 vg al]
ACDLrA0 abcefffgq f
n24>
syrr |
o Eifuav ACrA6 f
o re S. KH 1071 ot
aur.] om ot B + 170-01 A
is strongly supported, yet may have in the text : a-rrrjXdfv is probably from
been an early gloss from Lc.; cf. vi. 32, 46. The epTjp.os TOTTOS (Me. Lc.)
Victor: TO 5e reXfuTatoi/ Map/toy OVK was doubtless in the neighbourhood
eêt. But in any case it probably of Capernaum : cf. vi. 31 if., Lc. ix. icx
strikesa true note. It does not seem KaKel Trpoa-rjvxfTo] C Ps. V. 4,
as though the knowledge of the daipo- Ixxxvii. (Ixxxviii.) 14. These words
via went beyond the fact of our Lord s reveal the purpose of the sudden with
Messiahship; both 6 aytos rov 6eov drawal. Sunrise would bring fresh
and 6 vlos T. 6. are Messianic titles. crowds, new wonders, increasing popu
35 WITHDRAWAL FROM CA
39. larity. Was all this consistent with
PERNAUM, AND FIRST CIRCUIT OF His mission ? Guidance must be
GALILEE (Lc. iv. 42 44). sought in prayer. Comp. vi. 46, xiv.
35. K.OI Trptot
evvvxa Aiai>
KrA.] IIpou 32, Lc. vi. 12, ix. 1
8, 28, xi. i. Victor:
may be the morning watch the OVK avros TavTTjs dfopevos. .aAA OLKOVO- .
</>u-
\dKTj Trpcota (Ps. cxxix. = cxxx. 6), as in p.i/ceoff TOVTO TTOKBI/. Ambros. in Lc. v. :
Me. xiii. 35 but in the present context
; "quid enim te pro salute tua facere
the simpler meaning seems preferable oportet quando pro te Christus in

oratione pernoctat ? There is truth
"
early/ so early that it was still quite

dark cf. Ami/ TrpoH (xvi. 2) = opOpov
: in both remarks, but they overlook
fiaOeas (Lc. Xxiv. I
)
= Trpco t (TKorias ert the ei5Aa/3eta of the Incarnate Son
ovo-rjs (Jo. xx. i). is used by *~Ewvxos which made prayer a necessity for
the poets from Homer downwards, Himself (Heb. v. 7, 8).
and in the prose of the later Gk., 36. KOL KareStc0ei/ avrbv SI/MCOV
/crX.]
cf. 3 Mace. v. 5. With the adv.
ewvxa Vg. Et eum
persecutus est Simon
(O.TT. Aty.) compare Travwâ (poet, and (whose personal narrative we clearly
late Gk.); Hesych. quotes vvxa = have here) started in pursuit of Him
VVKT&P. The Vg. diluculo valde fails with Andrew and James and John (ol
to give the force of eWi>xa (Euth. p.cTavTov,cf.v.2C) Bengel: "iam Simon
avr\ TOV VVKTOS ert ovo-rjs}. In Lc. this est eximius and tracked
"),
to His Him
touch of intimate acquaintance with retreat. KaraStcoAco) (an air. Aey. in the
the circumstances is lost
(yevop.evr)s de
N.T. butfreq. inLxx., where it usually =
fiftfpas egfXdwv). E7]\0ev: i.e. out H l l) has an air of hostility Gen. xxxi. :
of the house and town. It is difficult 36, Tl TO dftlKTJfJid /IOV...OTI KClTfdiuga?

to believe that the Kal
reading e . oTTi o-o) /xov ; yet cf. Ps. xxii. (xxiii.) 6,
aTrrjkQtv not a conflation which
is TO eAeoy crov Karadico^fTai fj.. SSimon s
happens to have secured a consensus intention at least was good ; the Master
of the great
majority of the autho seemed to be losing precious oppor
rities (see w. 11.),
although under the tunities and must be brought back.
circumstances it must retain its place Yet see note on v. 31.
L 38] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
evpov avTOV Kai Xtyovcriv avTiio OTL Flai/Tes

(re. s 38
KcojuioTroXeis wot Kai e/ce? K e TOVTO
37 K. evpov avrov Kai \ey. KBL e me 004 aeth] K. cvpovres avr. \ey. ACrA9 f
II
al K. evpovres avrov etirov *L K. ore evpov avrov \ey. D |

dicentes b C |
ere frrovffiv
AFe II f
1071 38 om aXXaôu AC corr DrA0 f
IIZ<f> latt syrr go (hab NBC*L 33
arm me aeth) | exo/xevas (exo/Awa B)] evyvs D | /cw/zo7roXeis] /ca>/*as
/cat eis ras TroXeis
D latt syrr8111 ?681*
37. Kai fvpov avTov KrX.] Lc. S ac- found in the LXX., though Aq. and
count apparently is not based on the Theod. seem to have used it in Josh,
Marcan tradition, and in form at least xviii. 28 (Field) occurs in Strabo
conflicts with it in Lc. the 0^X01 pur :
(PP- 537> 557), and in Joseph, (ant.
sue Jesus and stay Him; from Me. we xi. 86). According to J. Lightfoot
learn that in fact the attempt was it is the 123 as distinguished from
made by the disciples. Tatian en the TV (cf. Schurer n. i.
155) the
deavours to harmonise the two tradi small country town, whether walled
tions, in the order Me. i. 35 38, Lc. or not, or partly fortified (cf. Euth. 77
iv. 42, 43. HavTfs (JJTOIHT IV i.e. all <re,
cv drei îo-ro? fv 5e re-
/ne pet p.ei> /ie pei
the Capharnaites and others on the There were many such
Tfixio-uevrj).
Cf. Jo. vi. 24, 26, xiii. 33. The
spot. in Galilee :
Joseph. B. J. iii. 3. 2, iro-
quest was prompted by very mixed Xei? TrvKval KOI TO ra>v
KU>/LICOI/ 77X^0?
motives.
TroXvavflponrov dia rr/v ev~
38. KOL Xeyet avrols *Aya)fJiev aXXa- Lc. has merely iroXis in this
Xo{5 rX.] In Lc. similar words are context. Such small towns are called
addressed to the crowd, but the occa indifferently K3/u or TroXets ;
cf. Lc.
sion is clearly the same. ""Ayoo/zei/, ii. 4, Jo. vii 42.
intrans., as in Me. xiv. 42 Jo. xi. 7, ; tva Kai eKfl KT\.] The Lord s primary
15, 1 6, xiv. 31, and as aye in Homer mission was to proclaim the Kingdom
and the poets : let us go elsewhere ; (i. 14) ; dispossessing demoniacs and
= aXXoae or
as aXXaôcre, healing the sick were secondary and
28,
^
i. =
or iravra-
7rdvTO(T( in a manner accidental features of His
: the latter forms are not used in work. Ets TOVTO yap crj\dov (Me.) is
N. T. Gk. AXXaxoC occurs here only interpreted for us by Lc. on eVi TOVTO
J
in N. T. ; cf. aXXaôêi/, Jo. X. I. aireo-ToXr^v. E^\6ov does not refer to
is TCIS eôfjievas K<o/xo7roXeis] Into tho His departure from Capernaum (v. 35),
neighbouring country towns ( WycliflFe, but to His mission from the Father
the nexte townes and citees," after (Jo. viii. 42, xiii. 3); whether it was so
"
Vg., in proximos vicos et cimtatesi understood at the time by the disci

comp. the reading of D). O eôêi/o? = ples is of course another question.
6 TrXrjo-iov is freq. in the LXX., but un The thought, though perhaps unin
common in the N. T., cf. Lc. xiii. 33 ; telligible to those about Him, was
Acts xiii. 44, xx. 15, xxi. 26 Heb. vi. ; present to His own mind from the
9 the phrase is used of local con first, as even the Synoptists shew (Lc.
"
tiguity and also of temporal con ii. 49). Bengel: "primi sermones lesu
nexion" (Westcott on Heb. I.e.). Ka>/uo- habent aenigmatis aliquid, sed paulla-
TroXis- an air. Xey. in the N. T. and not tim apertius de se loquitur."
28 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [I- 38
39 yap erj\6ov. i r\\6ev Kr}pvcro-u)v ek rets (rvva-
ywyas avTcov o\r]V Tr]V FaXeiXaiav Kat TO,
6K/3d\\COV.
4 Kai CLVTOV
40 epxcTai TTpos XeTrpos 7rapaKa\a)V
avTOV ryovvTreTwv], CLVTW OTL Gav
[jcai \e<y(*)v
38 NBCL 33] eeXi;Xi;0a ADrilZ* al cX^Xuâ A (00 -2** min fcmu

cfr\dov
B
39 -rfKdev NBL syr

^ me aeth] TJV ACDrA9
1
latt syrr arm go eis ras f
IIZ
8111 111101
**"
KABCDKLAOTI I 69 al] ev rats o-wcryarycus EFGMSUVrS (ev ras

40 irapa.KaXuv ] epuruv D /ecu yovwirerajv HL I 209 300 736* 2?* |
7. ai// ACA6 n2i al syrr me aeth om BDGF minP*

f 110
alp"efqvg arm] AC.
g Xe7wv] pr /cat K ACDLrAe on eav BeXtjs NAFAH al min?

c a f
a b c E
|
al -
n2<l>
|
1
Kv/ote o. e. 0. B /cvpie e. 0. CLS c e ff g arm go aeth o. e. 6. Kvpie

8in f
syr ] 28 cav 
(D) 69 71 238 b f q vg syr^

sh
SWT; B |
39. KOI Tj\6eV KTJpV(T(T(OV KT\.] A as the first of its class, or as having
tour of synagogue preaching follows, made the deepest impression. All
extending through the whole of Galilee the Synoptists relate it, but in differ
(Me., cf. Mt. iv. 23), and if we accept ent contexts. Aeirpos
(jrriVp, ^
f
1^V)>
the reading lovSaias (see WH., Notes, from leprosy, is in the

suffering
p. 57) in Lc. 44, through Judaea
iv.
Gospels used as a noun. Lepers were
also Judaea
occasionally used by
is
;
evidently a numerous class of sufferers
Lc. inclusively (i. 5, perhaps also vii. in Palestine in our Lord s time, c Mt.
17, Acts ii. 9, x. 37), but not as = Gali x. 8, xi. 5 Lc. xvii. 1 2, perhaps at all
;
lee. See the references to this syna times (Lc. iv. 27), as indeed the ela
gogue preaching in Lc. xxiii. 5, Jo. borate provisions of Lev. xiii., xiv. seem
xviii. 20. Such a cycle may have to shew. The approach of this leper
lasted many weeks or even months
Mt.) to Jesus is remark
(irpo<re\Ba>v,
(see Lewin, fast, sacr., 1245, Eders- able cf. Lev. xiii. 45, 46, Lc. xvii. 12
;
heim, Life and Times, i.

p. 501, and He came near enough to
(iroppadev).
on the other hand Ellicott, Lectures, be touched (v. 41). The event took
p. although only one incident has
1 68),
place ev [jua T&V TToXecai/, i.e. in one of
survived. Els ras
o-vvaywyds where- :
the KoafjLOTToXfis of Galilee where the
ever He went, He entered the
syna Lord was preaching, but doubtless
gogue and proclaimed His message outside the gate (Lev. I.e.).
there els o. T. TaXeiXatav adds the
TrapaKoXav avrov K. yovvTrerajv] Tho
;
locality,
= eV 3\rj rfj TaXeiXam (cf. Mt.
iv. 23), but with the added
entreaty begins at the first sight of the
thought of Lord ; when the leper has come up
the movement which accompanied the
with Him, the prostration follows.
preaching. Me. has fused into one the TovvrrfTflv (Polyb., but not LXX.) occurs
two clauses rjkflcv els o. r. r. (cf. i.
14), also in Mt. xvii. 14, xxvii. 29, and Me.
and eKTjpvo-a-fv ttff ray crvv. avrvv (cf. i x. 17 ; in this place the words KOI yov.
21).
are open to doubt (see w. 11.), yet as
4045. CLEANSING OP A LEPER they are not from Mt. (irpoo-fKvvei) or
(Mt. viii. 2
4, Lc. v. 1216). Lc. (Treo cop eVt TrpocrwTTOv) it is difficult
4- fpxeTai irpos avTov XcTrpoy] to regard them as an interpolation.
Though the purpose of this circuit was For \eyuv OTL see i. 15 note.
preaching, miracles were incidentally eav OeXys, ftvvaarai pe KaOaplcrai] So
performed. One is selected, but with a prefixed Kvpic.
possibly Mt, Lc.,
I. 42] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 29
4I
:
fjL6 Kadapicrai. /cc 41
air avTOv r\ \67rpa,
41 /cat i KBD a be] o 6e is AGFA al | o-7r\a7x i to ^ ets ] opyurdeis Daff r* Eph om

bg |
avrov Ti\j/aTo] + avTov D 7** latt
pl
77^. aurou ACrA6 II f
alpl |
om avrw fc min? 1

f q vg syr
hcl
arm go aeth |
om
awrjXdev air avrov tj
\. /cat syr
8 11
| e/ca0api(T0?7 KB corr DEKMSUm al pl
Contrast the petition in Me. ix. 22, Delitzsch renders here, Ivl? DITTJ1
and the Lord s method of dealing with but Drn is represented in the LXX, by
the two cases. On the force of the eXeeS or otKretpeo. The <nr\ayxva Iô-ov
apodosis see Burton 263. For SiW XpicrroC (PhiL I.e.) are a favourite
o-ai = 8vv7]
(Me. Lc.) see WH., Notes, topic with the author of the Ep. to
p. Ka6apifiv = Ka0aipfiv p^P),
1 68.
the Hebrews (see ii. 17, iv. 15,7.2).
the term used for the ceremonial TTJV X Pa
cleansing of a leper in Lev. xiii., xiv., Contrast i. 31, Kpar-qa-as TTJS X fL P s >
is transferred in the Gospels to the the action is adapted to the circum

actual purging of the disease. stances. Even after the Ascension
41. Kal (nr\ayxvicr6eLS /crX.] On the the Apostles remembered the out
*
Western reading opyicrdfis see WH., stretched Hand (Acts iv. 30). As
Notes, p. 23 singular reading, per
: "a
specimens of patristic exegesis see
haps suggested by TO. 43 (e/i/Spi/ô-a- Origen c. Gels. i. 48 :
VOT]TO>S p.a\\ov rj
pfvos), perhaps derived from an ex alo-drjTccs Irjo-ovs ff^faro TOV XeTrpoC,
traneous source." Nestle thinks that iva avrov KaOapio-ij, olâi, St^tos. o>s
it may be "an instance of a differ Victor: dia ri 8f aTTTerai TOV \firpov

ence in translation"; see his Intr., KOI p.T) \6yco fTrayei TTJV ia<rti/;...ort OKO-
p. 262. Op7^ is attributed to our Lord 6apcria Kara (pvcriv ovx aTrrerat Scor^pos
in Me. iii. $, but under wholly different ...xal OTI Kvpios eOTt TOV tdiov v6(j.ov.
circumstances ; nor is Ephraem s ex <9eXa>, Kadapio-GrjTi] So Mt., Lc. The
planation satisfactory quia dixit :
"
Lord s human will is exercised here in

Si vis, iratus est" (Moesinger, p. 144) ; harmony with the Divine: contrast
for at this stage in the story there is Me. xiv. 36, where it remains in har
nothing to suggest anger, and crn-X. mony by submission. The subject
is obviously in keeping with CKT. r.
^. may be studied further by comparing
a. ^fâro. In the N. T. a"ir\ayxvi^f(r6ai. Mt 37; Me. iii. 13, vi.
xv. 32, xxiii.
is limited to the Synoptists in the :
48, 24; Lc. xil 49; Jo. vii. i, xvii.
vii.
LXX., Prov. xvii. 5 o eiricrirXayxvi- 24, xxi. 22. For a singular misunder
6fjvos (A, (where
CTTrX.) eXer/^crerai standing created by an ambiguity in the
the Gk. the converse of the Heb.)
is Latin version see Jerome in Matt. :
seems to be the only instance of its non ergo ut plerique Latinorum

"
use in a metaphorical sense ; for the putant...legendum volo mundare, sed

literal sense of the verb and its separatim \volo, mundare}"
derivatives, see 2 Mace. vi. 7, 8, 21, 42. icat v6vs...fKaQepLcr6rj\ Mc. s
vii. 42, remarkable that,
ix. 5, 6. It is text seems here to be a conflation of
while a-nXayxva was used in classical Mt (KOI ev0Q>s eic. avTov 77 XcVpa) and
Gk. for the seat of the affections, the Lc. (KCU v6ea>s
rj
X. aTr^Xêi OTT avTov).
verb appears first in Biblical Greek: But it is possible that Mt and Lc.
see Lightfoot on PhiL i 8, "perhaps have each preserved a portion of the
a coinage of the Jewish dispersion." original tradition, and the general
43 Kat Ka66pi<r6ri^
44 /ccu
4
W epfipifju>i<rdpvo$
avTW Opa
l
aura evBvs
44 etepaXev avTOV, \eyei jUf/Sei/t* /j
e /TT*??, a XXa i;Va76 (reafroi/ Se?ôi/

TW leêl,
TOV Ka6apia-p.ov <rov a TrpocreTaêv
Trpoa-eve^Ke irepl
om evOvs avrov Kat syr

sin
44 om wSev ADLA 33 69 124 604
43 e%epa\t>
al latt syr?
6811
me aeth | tepei] apxt-epei 33 ^9 vg
KOL Ae yet auro) KT\.] The words

phenomena agree with this hypothe 44.
sis. For the form ega&ptVdi? (Mt. reveal in part the need for this stern
and Winer- and curt manner. If the man re
Me.) see WH.,.ZVbfe*, p. 1 50,
With the whole nar mained even a few minutes, a crowd
Schm., p. 50.
rative it is instructive to compare would collect; if he went away to
4 Regn. v. 614. Of Naaman too spread the news, the danger of inter
is used. ruption to the Lord s work of preach
Kai avro> *r. ing would be yet greater. He mast
43. fj,^pip,rjo-p.vos
(Aesch. Sept. c. Theb. 46, go at once, keep his secret, and fulfil
E/i/3pi/iao-0at
of the snorting of the horse) is to speak
the immediate duty which the Law
or act sternly: cf. Dan. xi. 30 (LXX.) imposed. "Opa prjdcvl nydev clvy* (Mt.
t
in refer omits p,T)Sev) for the double negative
:
Pa)p.aLot,...e^pt^(TovTaL auYo>,
ence to the attitude of C. Popilius cf. Rom. xiii. 8. How grave the
Laenas towards Antiochus (Bevan on danger which Jesus sought to avert
Daniel I.e.) in Lam. ii. 6, f/i#P lft77fum
;
ultimately became is apparent from
=
opyys avTov iSN Dm?. But the
idea Jo. vi. 15.
aAAa vTraye KrA.] So Mt. ; Lc. aTreA-
of anger is not inherent in the word ;
6o>v
delgov cr. r. I ; cf. Lc. xvii. 14, in
see Jo. xi. 33, 38, where it is used of
a narrative peculiar to the third
our Lord s attitude towards Himself ;
rather it indicates depth and strength Gospel, TropfvOevTfs 7Ti8eia.Tf eavrovs
rols lepeva-tv. All depend on Lev. xiii
of feeling expressed in tone and man
ner. A
close parallel to the present 49 dfiêi TO) tepei [TTJV a-Cpyv], xiv. 2
av 77/iepa KOI Trpoo-a^-
passage is to be found in Mt. ix. 30.
ff Ka6api<r6fi
In neither case can we discover any Orja-erai rc5 tepei. "\Tray

= ^\?. y
as in
occasion for displeasure with the ii.
ii, v. 19, and frequently: a use of
subject of the verb the Vg. commi- :
vird-yeiv which, though classical, is un
natus est (Wycliffe, "thretenyde hym") known to the LXX.
is too harsh, nor there any apparent
is Kai TT poa-evfjKe KrA.] Mt. Trpoa-tvey-
room for eVtri^crts, unless by antici KOV : on the two forms see WSchm.,
pation. We may paraphrase,
*
He p. Ill f. Ilepi TOV KadapKr/jiov (rov,
gave him a stern injunction : cf. in the matter of, in reference to

Hesych. e/x/Spt/iTyo-at KcXeG<rat. A sum the ceremonial purification required
mary dismissal followed evdvs ee- by the Law ; cf. Lev. xiv. 32 els
(BaXev avrov on K/3aAAa> cf. V. 12. Vg.
. TOV KaOapicrnov avrov. So Ka6. IS
eiecit ilium ; Wycliffe,
"
putte hym always used in the Gospels (cf. Lc. ii.

out sent him away," and
" "
; Tindale,
22, Jo. ii. 6, iii. 25) in the Epistles ;
so A.V. ; R. V. sent him out." If the

"
(2 Pet. i. 9, Heb. i. 3) the deeper

first rendering is too strong, the last sense comes into sight. *A (o, Mt. ;
seems to fall short of the original, /cantos, Lc.) 7rpo<reraei/ Mcova-rjs, see
which involves at least some pressure Lev. xiv. 4 ff. The Mosaic origin of
and urgency. the Levitical and Deuteronomic legis-
I. 45 ] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 3*
45
Mcovcrfjs fj.apTvpiov ek auTols.^ 6 Se eêXBcov ripâTO 45 IF
K.Y]pVCra
LV 7TO\\CL Kdl ^La(^)r]fJLL^LV
TOV \OyOVy U)CTT
fju]KTi CLVTOV ^>vvacr6ctL et9 TTO\IV

(pavepoos
44 MONTHS ACEGLMSUr alP 1

45 om TroXXa D latt
lation is accepted as belonging to the to e^/3aXfi/), only to tell his tale to
recognised belief (cf. vii. 10, x. 3, 4, every one he met. For this use of
Jo. vi. 32, vii. 19), and not set forth KTjpva-a-fiv cf. v. 20, vii. 36 the ad ;
by our Lord as part of His own verbial TroXXa occurs again in iii 12,
teaching; see Sanday, Inspiration, v. 10, 23, 38, 43, ix. 26, with the
p. 413 ff. There was no revolt on His meaning much or often. Both
part against Moses, still less any senses are almost equally in place
disposition to detach the Jew from the here. An oriental with a tale not
obedience he still owed to the Law :
only tells it at great length, but
cf. Hort, Jud. Chr., p. 30. repeats it with unwearied energy.
*Hpgaro cf. ii. iv.
els
papTvpiov avrols] The phrase Krjpvo-o-eiv :
23, I,
occurs again in vi. n and xiii. 9, cf. v. 17, etc., and see Blass, Gr., p. 227.
KOI 8ia(pr]p.L^ftv TOV Xoyoi ]
Lc. ix. fls P- ^Tr* avTovs.
5>
For ft? AuKprj-
fiapTvpiov in the LXX. see Prov. xxix.

lii&iv (Vg. diffamare\ a word of the
later Greek, not in LXX. cf. Mt. ix. 31,
;
14 Hos. 12 (14), Mic. i 2,
Tov \6yov = "n H, the tale ;
ii.
("1$), xxviii. 1
5.
vii. 1 8
1$). The cure of the
Tindale, "the
dede," A.V., "the
leper would witness to the priests

matter"; cf. Mace. viii. 10 eyvwa-drj
i
(avTols
= Tols ifp(v<Tiv suggested by 6 \6yos, Acts xi. 22 ijKovcrBrj 5e o
TW tepei above) that there was a Pro Lc. here, St^p^rro 6 Xoyos-.
Xoyos :
phet amongst them (2 Kings v. 8); Euth. understands by TOV \6yov the
the knowledge that Xerrpol Kadapi- words of Jesus (tfe Xoo, KaBapia-drjTi).
govrai (Mt. xi. might lead them
5) But Victor is doubtless right: TOVT-
to suspect that the Messiah had
7rapd8oov 6 f pa-rrt Lav.
]
eorij TTJV
come. WM., p. 183, interprets avrols avTov 8vvao-6ai KT\.] The
<uo-re
pTjKfTi
of the Jews, but they are not in ques result was, as Jesus had foreseen,
tion indeed it was not the Lord s
:
another enforced retreat, and the
purpose that the miracle should be abandonment of His synagogue
generally known it was enough to preaching ; if He entered a town, it
leave the guides of the nation without could only be at night or in such a
excuse, if they rejected Him (Jo. v. manner as not to attract attention (cf.
36, xv. 24). AvTols however is not Jo. vii. ov aXX coy ev
IO, (pavfpns
like eV avTovs necessarily hostile ; But in general He
KpuTrrco). lodged
whether the witness saved or con henceforth outside the walls (e o>,
demned them would depend on their cf. xi. in the neighbouring open
19)
own action with regard to it Victor s country (tTrt with dat. of place = on, i.e.
exposition is too harsh: els remaining in, the locality, WM.,
TovreW>, 489;
Karrjyopiav TTJS avrutv dyvcofiocrvvrjs. for eprjfMot TOTTOI cf. i. 35). The inter
Comp. Jerome: crederent, salva-"si val was spent in prayer Lc. :
reutur si non
;
crederent, inexcusabiles puv ev TOIS eprjfJioisKal irpoo-
forent." OVT&S (writes Origen in Jo. On o><rre
/^/ce ri see WM., p. 602.
t. ii. 34) els fj-apTvpiov rols diricrrois ot The inability was of course relative
papTvpes naprvpovo-i KOL TTCLVTCS ot ayiot. only: He could not enter the towns
45- o de %\6>v icrX.] He left the to any good purpose, or indeed with
presenceofChrist(eeA0a>Vcorresponds out endangering the success of His
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [1-45
d\Xa ew 67r TOTTOLS r\v TTpOS

avTOV
x
II 1 Kal elcre\6u)V Tca\iv
g y r hier
2 rjKOvcrur]
/ /I t/
OTL ev OLKO) ecTTiv
f *f J/ n,
*Kat
Ka<papvaovfJ.
\
TTO\\OL
A \ \
45 e?r KBLA minP

auc
ev ACDr0 ]
f
II24> al |
om -r\v
B 102 om ^ /cat be |
iravrodev
KABCDKLMSAe i 33 1071 al
nonn
]
f
n24>
Travraxodev EGUVF al
II i KBDL 28 33 604 alP* uc

ei<re\9wv ac arm me aeth] eun]\dei>
ACEFGKMSI> al
b d e f ff q vg S yrrP
eshhcl
go |
om ira\iv S e | KaTrepraov/x. ACLre n al? f 1
| yKovad-n]
ACDrA9 eis OIKO? ACrA6
vid
al latt vt Plv*
f 1101 f
pr /cat II2<f>
gyrr^ go |
ev OIKU] n< al g
i] + eu0ews ACDrAGTIS^
hcl
2 KCU al pier ace f ff g q syr go
mission; of physical danger as yet p. and Lightfoot on Gal. ii. i,

146 f.
there was none. and Dion. Hal. ant. x. Sta 7roXXo3i>

cf.
Ka rjpôvTO Trps avrov rjp.epwvj and the class. Sta %p6vov. The
Lc. uvvr] pôvro 0^X01 TroXXoi note of time is to be attached to fla-
not dfpaircvfo-dat. He could still de eX^coi/, not to r}Kovo-0T), and covers the
liver His message, but not in the interval between the first visit to
synagogues, where He willed to Capernaum and the second as to the ;
preach at this stage in His ministry. length of the interval it suggests

ndvrodev, cf. Lc. xix. 43, Heb. ix. 4; nothing. See note on i.
39.
so the LXX. (Jer. xx. 9, Sus. 22 Th., TjK.oi>cr6rj
OTL ev O%KO>
eoriVJ Men
Sir. 7 (10)); the prevalent form
li. were heard to say He is indoors/
in Attic prose is TravraxoOev (vv. 11.). HKOVO-^?; impers., Vg. auditum est :
II. HEALING OF A PARA

i 12. cf. 2 Esdr. xvi. 1,6, Jo. ix. 32; in Acts
LYTIC IN A HOUSE AT CAPERNAUM. xi. 22 we have ôva-Or) 6 \oyos : cf.
THE FORGIVENESS OF SINS. (Mt. ix. Blass, Gr., p. 239, who suggests a
I 8, Lc. v. 17
26.) personal construction here. The read
I. /eat ia~e\@a)v rraXiv icrX.J The ing els -OIKOJ/ (WM., 516, 518) is at
circuit (i. 39) is now over, ended tractive, but the balance of authority
perhaps prematurely by the indiscre is distinctly against it in this place.
tion of the leper (i. 45) ; and the Lord The house was probably Simon s (i. 29),
returns to Capernaum. EtVeXtftoV, but ev OLK(O is not ev TG> OIKO> ; the
5
an anacoluthon, 709 ff. cf. WM., p. sense is at home, indoors, cf! i Cor.
and w. 11. TraXiv looks back to the ; xi. 34, xiv. 35.
visit before the circuit (i. 21 ff.). 2. Kal (rvvrix.0r)arav TroXXot /crX.] Cf.
According to Mt. the Lord appears i.
33. The concourse was
so great
to have arrived by boat from the as to choke the approaches to the
other side of the lake, but the im house, so that even the doorway
could hold no more, Vg. ita ut non
3
pression perhaps due simply to

is
Mt. s method of grouping events in ; caperet neque ad ianuam. The Qv
Lc. as in Me. the healing of the para or house-door seems to have opened
lytic follows the healing of the leper. on to the street in the smaller Jewish
Mt. in this context calls Capernaum houses (cf. xi. 4, irpos Ovpav e 67Tt row o>
TTJV ISiav TroXtv, probably, as Victor a/z$odov) ; no TrpoavXiov or irpodvpov

suggests, Sta TO TroXXoKis eKelo-e 7ridr)- (xiv. 68)would intervene between the
[jielvLc. ev jMia roSi/ TroXecoi/. Al ^/uepaji/
. door and the street, nor would there
(Lc. ev fjuq ra>i/
^/xeptoi/), Vg. post dies,
be a 6vpo)p6s (Jo. xviii. 16) to exclude
Euth., TOV dieXot>o-3v unwelcome visitors. Ta Trpos TTJV
TLVV }
: for this use of fita see WM., Bvpav is simply the neighbourhood of
II. 4] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 33
a(TT fj.riK.6T i
%a)pev jULrjSe TO. TTpos TV\V Oupav,
z
e\d\ei avToIs TOV \6yov. epôvTcu (pepovTes 3 K.al
CLVTOV TrapaXvTiKOV aipofjizvov V7TO Tecrcrapcov.

S
4
Kai IJLY\ TTpocreveyKai avrw Sid TOV o%\ov 4
OTTOV r}
2 avr.ois] irpos TOV \oyov~\ om TOV D

avrovs D b c
3 epx- Trpos avrov Tives
ff q |
TrapaX. <pep.
& A Trapa y
\ VTTO] euro L
4 irpoaeveyKcu &SBL 33 al f Vg
CTTI
801 "
syj-hci me a eth] irpoo-eyyurcu ACDrA6 al minP ler abceffg syri* arm go f 811
Sta II24>
|
TOV oxXov] airo TovjoxXov D arm* om eopvavTes D lat vt Pler syr? aeth 1
|
6811
the door on the side of the street cf. : for TTpoo-cveyKai the Western and
Trpos rrjv GaXao-o-av, iv. I on the ace. : traditionaltexts read irpoo-fyyio-at,
cf. i 33. For xoopeti capere see Gen. possibly a correction due to the
xiii. 6, 3 Regn. vii. 24 (38), Jo. ii. 6, absence of O.VTOV. Cf. Lc. evpov- ^
xxi. 25 ;
and on ourre fjiT)KTi...p.T)de see TS Tfolas el<TfVyK.(t)(Tiv
avTov. Nothing
notes on i. 44, 45. daunted, they mounted on the roof (so
Kal eXaXet avrots Toy Xoyoi ] The 1
Lc. alone expressly, dvapdvTcs eVt TO

preaching- meanwhile proceeded with 6\5/xa, cf. Acts x. 9), by an external
O Xoyos = ro evayye Xtoi/
C
in (imperf.). staircase, the existence of which in

occurs with various explanatory geni Palestinian houses of the period is
tives, e.g. TOV 6fov, TOV Kvpiov (Acts viii. implied in Me. xiii. 15.
14, 25), TTjS O-toTT/piaS, TTJS X^P ITOS T V ) dirfO Ttyacrav TTJV crrfyrjv KTX.]
ft ayyfXtou (Acts xiii. 26, xiv. 3, xv. 7), A7roo"reyaa> (air. \cy. in the N. T.)
ToD o-Tavpov (i Cor.i. 1 8), TTJS /caraXXay^y is used by Strabo (iv. 4), and by
(2 Cor. V. 19), TJ7? aX?;<9etas- (Col. L 5) ; Symmachus in Jer. xxix. 1 1 (xlix. 10)
but the term (like 77 686s, TO #e X?7/*a, for *fl^|, LXX. aTrexaXuô. The Un-
&c.) was* also used by itself in the first
roofing was, according to Lc., limited
generation ; cf. Me. iv. 14 ff., 33, Acts to the removal of the tiles (8ia Kepdp.a>v:
viii. 4, x. 44, xiv. 26, xviii. 5. To see however W. M. Ramsay, WasChrist
CLVTOS dtdo~K(iiv Lc. adds KOI
T\V
born, &c., p. 63 f.) just over the spot
Bvvafus Kupi ou rfv els TO lao~dai CLVTOV :
where the Lord sat. It was done by
on which see Mason, Conditions, &c.,
digging up the place (fgopvgavTes).
P-97- Eôpvo-o-eiv is chiefly used of putting
3- Kal epxovrai (pepovTes KT\.~] Mt. out the eyes (Jud. xvi. 21, i Regn. xi.
Kal iSou Trpoo-efapov CLVTV, Lc. K. I8ov
2, Gal. iv. 15); the housebreaker is
avftpes (frepovTts. Me. alone mentions said Stopvo-orfiv (Mt. vi 19); Joseph.
that the bearers were four. They ant. xiv. 15. 12 uses dvao-Ka-n-Teiv simi
reach the outskirts of the crowd, but It is difficult to realise the
larly.
are stopped before they can approach circumstances. The Lord was clearly
the door. For alpo/j-fvov cf. Ps. xc. in a room immediately under the roof.
(xci.) 12, cited in Mt. iv. 6. Ilapa- The v-n-fptoov would answer to the
\VTIKOS (not class, or in LXX.) is used
conditions, and it appears to have
by Mt., Me. in this context, and by Mt. been a favourite resort of Rabbis when
also in cc. iv. 24, viii. 6 ;
Lc. seems to they were engaged in teaching; cf.
avoid it (v. l8, avtipwrrov os ?fv
irapa- Lightfoot ad I., Vitringa de Syn. 145,
XeXv/xe i/oy, 24 TO>
TrapaXcXtîei/eo). Edersheim, Life and Times, i. 503 ;
4. Kat p.T)
8vv. Trpoa-fveyKdi] Vg., the last-named writer suggests a roofed
cum non posset tt offerr e ewm illi ; gallery round the av\rf. But it may
S. M. a
34 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [II. 4
TOV KpdfiaTTOV OTTOV 6 TrapaXvTiKOs Kare-

5 KeiTO.
5 Kai i$un> 6 Irjcrovs TY\V TTLCTTLV avTwv Xeyei
TO) TrapaXvTiKtp Tewov, ctyievrai (TOV ai d/uLapTiai.
4 KpapaKTov K item 9, n, B corr V grabattum a e grabatum c d f g ff

11 Kpa.ppa.Tov |
j-ov 2 KBDL a g] e</>

w ACEG6 f
lat^ ^ syrr arm me go aeth
4> al 1 " 1
o T o etf> | T?J>
irapoX. /caraKei/ievos D 5 reô?] pr C + ôu K* syr

hier
0ap<m
me | a0iej>rai
afaovrai A aQeuvraL KACDLr6

f
B 28 33 a c e ff vg syrr go] al crou at a/x. I12(4>) |
KBDGLA i 33 69 alnonn] <roi aictyu.

AC 3EHKM 2 SUVriIZ$> al a c d f q
<rov
be doubted whether a fisherman s which Mt. and Lc. substitute. Lc.,

house in Capernaum would have been who seems to feel the difficulty as to
uses K\ivi8iov as the story ad
provided with such conveniences. K\ivr),
.The next step was to lower (xaXtSo-t vances (v. 19).
= Lc. KaOrjKav) the pallet on which the 5. KOI l8a>V 6 *L TTJV TTLOTIV CLVTOtv]
man lay (Lc. the man, bed and all). So Mt., Lc. ;
Victor ov TTJV TTIOTIV
:
For xaXav cf. Jer. xlv. (xxxviii.) 6, TOV 7rapa\c\vfj.evov aXXa rail/ Kopicrdv-
eâXao-av avrov fls TOV XOKKOP, Acts TO>V. what the faith
Ephrem: "See
ix. 25, 2 Cor. xi. 33. Kpa/3arro?, said of others may do for Ambros. one."
to be a Macedonian word (Sturz, dial. in Lc. v. 20, Magnus Dominus

"
Mac., p. 175 f.), does not occur in the qui aliorum merito ignoscit all is... si
LXX., but is used by Aq. in Amos iii. 12 gravium peccatorum veniam, diffidis
for. bni? (see Jerome s remarks ad l.\ adhibe precatores, adhibe ecclesiam"
and in the N. T. by Me. (in this con an application of the words which,
text and vi. 55), Jo. (v. 8 ff.), and Lc. as the history of Christian doctrine
(Acts v. 15, where it is distinguished shews, needs to be used with caution.
from K\ivr] see Blass, ad I., ix. 33) ; For iria-riv (Bengel :
"
opero-
from the N. T., perhaps, it has passed sam") cf. i Mace. xiv. 35, James ii.
into Ev. Nicod. 6, Act. Thorn. 50, 51. l8. Aeyet TrapaXvrjKQ) r<5 : Mt. enrev
It was used by certain writers of the T. 7T., LC. flTTV.
New Comedy. For the forms of the TKVOV, dffrifVTai <rov al d/iaprtai]
word (/cpajSaro?, KpdfiaKTos SO N{, cf. Child, thy sins are receiving forgive
3
Kpa/3aKrioi>, Grenfell, Gk. papyri ii.

p. ness. TCKI/OI/ is used of disciples and
l6l Kpa/3/3aros-, Kpa/3arros) see Winer- spiritual children (Me. x. 24, i Cor. iv.
Schm., p. 56, and n. ; in Latin it be 14, 17, &c. ; see Intr., p. xx f.) ; for the
came grabdtus (Catullus and Martial) ; contrast between TCKVOV and 7rai8iW
modern Greek retains it in the form see Westcott on Jo. xxi. 5. Victor:
Kpf/3/3an (Kennedy, /Sources of N. T. TO Se TCKVOV 77 feat aOra) Tria-Tfixravn
Gk., p. 1 54). The classical equivalents TI
Kara TTJS drj/jnovpyias Xeyet. In either
are dcrKavrrjs, crKi/i7rous (Phryn. ova /iTrovs case it is intended to cheer and win
Xe ye aXXa p.rj Kpa/S/Saros ), O"/cijU,7r6Sioi confidence (Schanz Jesus den
"
. :
Clem. Al. paed. i. 6 substitutes O-KI /Z- Kranken mit dem gewinnenden TCKVOV
TroSa here ; see also the story related anredet"), a point of which Lc. s
by Sozom. H.EA. 1 1. The Kpa/3arro? ai/0p&)7re loses Sight. A0tei/rat, di-
or o-KipTTovs was the poor man s bed mittuntur, see vv. 11. here and in v. 9,
(Seneca, ep. mor. ii. 6, where gra- and cf. Mt. ix. 2, 5. The forgiveness
batus goes with sagum and panis is regarded as continuous, beginning
durus et sordidus), small and flexible, from that hour (see however Burton,
and therefore better adapted for the 13, who calls d(f). an "aoristic pre
purpose of the bearers than the sent Lc. has d(pea)VTat (a Doric
").
6
r}(rav Se Tives TWV ^pafjLjjLaTedov e/ce? Ka.6riiji.evoi Kai 6
TCUS 7
SiaXoytôjULevoi ev KapSiais avTtov Ti OVTOS 7
OVTCOS AaAeF; T/S SvvctTai
/3\acr^)r7^ter d(pi6vai djj.ap-
6 ai/row] + XeyovTfs D lat vtexcf i 7 TI] <m B 482 om b c om ourws min 20 c

|
arm |
om OVTUS XaXei b q |
XaXei |SXa(r07;/iet KBDL a f ff vg me] X. p\a<r<jyr)/uas
ACr(A)IIS
al c Syrr(p h >
hcl
arm go aeth
perfect, Winer- Schin., p. 1 19, cf. Blass, sphere not only of the passions and
Gr., p. regarding the afao-is,
51), emotions, but of the thoughts and
from another point of view, as com intellectual processes, at .least so far
plete, although enduring in its effects. as they go to make up the moral
Jewish thought connected forgiveness character. Thus didvoia may be dis
with recovery there is no sick man tinguished from icapSia (Me. xii. 30,
"
healed of his sickness until all his sins Lc. i. 51), as one of the contents from
have been forgiven him" (Schottgen the seat and source ; see Lightfoot on
ad I.). PhiL iv. 7, and Westcott on Hebrews
6. df rives rutv
viii. 10 Yet in the LXX.
(cf. p. 1 1 5 f.)-
rjcrav ypa/z/zareW
The first appearance of the didvoia. is for the most part used as a
*rX.]
Scribes in the Synoptic narrative ; cf. rendering of 1? or D3?, with icapbla.
supra L 22. Lc. &apio~aloi KOL //o/io5t- as an occasional variant ; see e.g. Exod.
(cf. Me. ii. 1 6), adding ot xxxv. 9, Deut. vi. 5, Job i.
5.
7ro~rjs e/c rfjs OVTOS ovTtos XaXei; (3Xa.(T(pT)-
TI
7-
Ta\t\aias /cat loufiaia? feat
Comp. Mt. OVTOS p\ao-<pr)ficl, Lc.
pel]
the local Galilean Rabbis had now
Le., ris f(TTiv OVTOS os XaXfi ft\
been reinforced by others from the For /3Xacr(p7/zeZj
= XaXelp /S
capital, some of them possibly mem cf. 2 Mace. x. 34, xii. 14, Mt. xxvl
bers of the Sanhedrin (see Me. iii. 22).
65, Jo. x. 36, Acts xiii. 45, &c.: the
The suspicions of the Pharisees of more usual constructions are /3X. nva
Jerusalem had been roused before (n), fis Tiva, cv TIVI, and in class. Gk.,
Jesus left Judaea and (Jo. iv. i, 2), 7Tpi, Kara TIVOS (WM., p. 278). Used
they had decided to watch His move absolutely the word is understood
ments in Galilee (cf. Jo. i. 19, 24). of the sin of blasphemy (sc. els rov
The Scribes were seated (jca^/nei/oi 6fov, cf. Dan. iii. 96 (29), LXX., Apoc.
Me., Lc.), probably in the place of xvi. n). The offence was a capital
honour near the Teacher (cf. xii. 38, one (Mt. xxvi. 65 f.), and the normal
39). punishment stoning (Lev. xxiv. 15,
dia\oyt6p.fvoi cv rais Kapdiais 1 6, i Kings xxi. 13, Jo. x. 33,
avT&v] ML flirav ev eavrols (cf. Me., Acts vii. 58). The blasphemy in the
v. 8);
in the immediate presence of present instance was supposed to
Jesus communication was impossible. lie in the words &ov al dp.. d<ptei/rai
Like many of the finer points this (OVTWS XaXei), by which the Lord
passes out of sight in Lc. (tfpgavTo seemed to claim a Divine preroga
&aXoyi Vo-0at). For the two senses of tive : cf. Jo. x. 36, Mt xxvi. 65.
see Lightfoot on Phil. ii.
8ia\oyi<rp.6s riff dvvaTai...i p,rj fls 6 6eos ;] See
14. The KapSta is the source and Exod. xxxiv. 6, 7, Isa. xliii. 25, xliv.
seat of deliberative thought, cf. Me. 22. On the O. T. doctrine of For
vii. 21, Lc. ii.
35, ix. 47. As the giveness see Schultz, ii. 96: on the
centre of the personal life, it is the Rabbinic doctrine, Edersheim, i. p.
32
B
F 8 rtas el imri els 6 $eos ; KO.L evdus eTriyvovs 6 Irjcrous
TW TrvevfJLCLTi avTOV OTL OVTCOS ev

eavTo s avTois Ti Tavra iaoyecre ev
9f
ri evKOTTcoTepov, eiTrelv
8 om ev6vs D 28 64 565 a b c f
g q syrP
68 1"
arm aeth |
om avrov D 258 a b c e ff q [
om ourws B 102 a g r | SiaXc^tfoj/Tcu] pr aurot ACrAGTIS 13 22 33 69 1071 min mu

gyr
hci
go | favrois] aurots L min 2 | \eyei KBL 33 e f vg] etTre? ACDrAGH al?1
abc f
gq |
om airrots B 102 ff arm |
om raura L
508 ff. For els solus (Lc. povos) c eos. Its presence
Me. x. 1 8. Mt. omits this clause. in Jesus clearly made a deep im
8. Koi fv6vs eiriyvovs o I. ro> rrvev- pression on His immediate followers.
/uartaurov] The Lord at once became See Mason, Conditions, &c., p. 164 ff.
conscious of the thoughts which occu on ovT(t)s SiaX. cV eavrols] = Mt. ray
pied those about Him. ETrryi/ovs (so i/Bv^r)(Tis avT&v, Lc. TOVS 8iaXoyi(rp,ovs
Lc. ;
Mt. IStov} : cf. Me. V. 30, etriyvovs avTo>v. For ri ravra diaXoyifco-df Mt.
fv the verb describes the fuller
eavT<a : has Iva. TI evSvptla-Qc Trovrjpa, whilst Lc.
knowledge gained by observation or simply omits ravra.
experience (cf. Lightfoot on Col. i.
6, 9- Tl f(TTLV VK07TtoTpOV KT\.] Mt.
9) the locus classicus is i Cor. xiii. T/ yap... The second question justifies
1
2, apri yw(0(TK(0 CK pepovs rare de the first: why think evil... for which
(Triyvaxronai. The recognition was in is easier...? Ti...^
= Trorepov...^ (W-
the sphere of his human spirit, and M., p. 211). To the scribes the an
was not attained through the senses ;
swer would seem self-evident ; surely
there was not even the guidance of it was easier to say the word of ab
external circumstances, such as may solution than the word of healing (et-
have enabled Him to see the faith irfiv...$l etTTctv), since the latter in
of the friends of the paralytic. He volved an appeal to sensible results.
read their thoughts by His own con Jerome: inter dicere et facere multa
"
sciousness, without visible or audible distantia est; utrum sint paralytico

indications to suggest them to Him. peccata noverat qui
dimissa, solus
For TO 7rvvp.a, used in reference to Anticipating this reply
dimittebat."
our Lord s human spirit, see Mt. the Lord utters the word which they
xxvii. 50, Me. viii. 12. His spirit, deemed the harder, with results
while it belonged to the human na which proved His power. But His
ture of Christ, was that part of question, sinking into minds prepared
His human nature which was the im to receive it, suggests an opposite
mediate sphere of the Holy Spirit s conclusion; the word of absolution
operations, and through which, as we is indeed the harder, since it deals
may reverently believe, the Sacred with the invisible and eternal order.
Humanity was united to the Divine In speaking with authority the word
Word. "Wycliffe glosses by the holy "
of absolution Christ had done the

goost"; Tindale rightly, "in his greater thing; the healing of the
spreete." On our Lord s power of physical disorder was secondary and
reading the thoughts of men see Jo. made less demand on His power.
ii. 24,
25, xxi. 17. In the 0. T. this But this answer does not lie upon
power is represented as Divine, e.g. the surface; the question presented
Ps. cxxxviii. (cxxxix.) 2 <rv
awr/icas no enigma at the time; and Christ
roiis 8id\oyi<rp,ovs juov, cf. Acts i. 24, does not stop to interpret His words,
crov ai d/uLapTtaLy
A<pievTai
Kai apov TOV KpdfiaTTOV <rov Kai

^\ f/ >V- f yf \ /i ^
iva O6 eior]T6 OTL eôva~tav eêi o vios
5>~
TOV avupwTrov 10
ievai
d<pie
9 a.(piVTau...irepnra.Tei] eyeipe apov TOV /c/oa/3. (rov /rat vir. eis T. OLKOV aov i\
enreir
a<f>au(jJt>Tat
<roi at a/A. D | cKpievrai (KB 28 565)] aêcoirai AC(D)LrA9
f
II2(<J>)
al |
o~ov
at a/A.KBEFGHKLMUVIIS min tm ] aoi ai ait. ACDSW<TAe f

<l>
<rot at a^t. <7ou ac f q
gyrrPeshhci arm me go aet h e7et/3e KACDEFGHKMSVre f mu
|
n2 i 33 al ] 67pov
BL 28 eyeipai UWc A0 minP om /cat i CDL i syrP arm f 1
|
66 *1
| TreptTraret ABCm
al min feroomn b c e f q vg syrrP me aeth] viraye ^LWC A UTT. 08111101
ets TOV OLKOV <rov D
33 a ff vg arm 10 em T. 7. a<.
a/i. ^CDHLMW A9 S e f
al mu latt syr?6 " 11
me arm
go] a0. 67rt r. 7. a/*. AEFGKSUVm i
69 al syr
hcl
a0. a/A. eia r. 7. B$ 142 157
but leaves them to germinate where 9, 12, 31, x. 33, 45, xiii. 26, xiv. 21,
they found soil. EvKorrwTfpov oc f<mv
41, 62. The LXX. has (of) viol TOV dv-
curs here in the three Synoptists, and 6p<*irov (DnNrpJ?^ EccL iii 18, 19,
again in Me. x. 25 (Mt. Lc.) and Lc. and
21, (SWN 13^ Dan.
vibs dvdpcoTrov
xvi. 17; for fvK07ros see Sir. xxii. 15,
1 3 (LXX. and Th.) and
(D1K-J3), Ezek.
vii.
1 Mace. iiL 18, and CVKOTTIO. occurs in
2 Mace. ii. 25 the words belong to ;
ii.
i, &c., Dan. viii. 17. The term is
the later Greek from Aristophanes usually thought to be based on Dan.

onwards. "Eyeipe: WH. prefer eyeipov, vii. 13, but see Westcott, add. note
the reading of BL 28; see note on on Jo. i.

51, and on the interpreta
v. ii. tion of Dan. I.e. cf. Stanton, J. and C.
10. Iva 8t ddr]Tf OTI KrA.] But Messiah, and Bevan, Daniel,
p. 109,
be the answer what k may to con p. n8f. Comp. also Charles, B. qf
vince you that the word of absolution Enoch, p. 312 ff., and on the use of
was not uttered without authority, I vlbs TOV dvBp. by our Lord and in the
will confirm it by the word of healing early Church, see Stanton, p. 239 ff.
;
of which you may see the effects. G. Dalman, Die Worte Jesu i., p.
On the construction see Blass, Gr., 191 ff. ; the careful investigations by
p. 286 f. Eôvo-mi/ eêi, Mt., Me., Lc., Dr Jas. Drummond in J. Th. St. ii
not = potest, potestatem hdbet, as the pp. 35off., 539; and the art Son of
Latin versions render, followed by Man in Hastings, D.B. iv.
the English versions from Wycliffe eVi TTJS yrjs dfpievai a/iapri as] In con
onwards, but hath authority
" "
c i. : trast to an implied in Heaven, c

22, 27. This eovori a is not in con Lc. ii.
14, fv vîo-Tois...7rl yfjs Mt. :
flict with the 8vvap.is of GOD (ii. xvi. 19, CoL i. 20, fVl rfjs yrfs...fv rols
7),
but dependent on it. It is claimed ovpavols. The ratification of the ab
by the Lord as the Son of Man, i.e. solving words belongs to another order
as belonging to Him in His Incar (Mt. I.e.) the act of absolution, which
:
nate Life as the ideal Man Who has is committed to the Son of Man as
received the fulness of the Spirit (cf. such, takes place in man s world, and
i 10, Jo. xx. 23), and as Head of the is pronounced by human lips, either
race cf. Jo. v. 26.
:
those of the Son of Man Himself or
6 vlbs TOV dv8p(07rov\ Used here of men who receive His Spirit and
for the first time in the
Synoptic are sent by Him for that end (Jo. xx.
narrative: cf. ii.
28, viii. 31, 38, ix. 23). Such absolutions do not invade
38 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [II. II
(rov
11 AeVo, eyeipe, apov TOV KpdfiaTTOV
"Co*
Kai riyepffri, Kai

izvTraye els TOV O!KOV
(rov. <
TrdvTvv-
apas TOV KpdfiaTTOV e^n\6ev ep7rpo(r6ev
wa-Te efto-Taa-Bai irdvTas Kai $o%deiv
TOV 6eov
"*
. ^-^ _f *r *^. / /^. MT
OTL
IT
[\670I/Ta5j
syr
ii eyupcu
K + Kat AWAe H al
LUW A C 12 177- KM ev0vs
al-tmu eyeipov
AC 3
W rA6 al aeth cvOeus 777. /cat c f
B(C*) L 33 me*** ] 777.

D om eufl. b c e fl q îrpoadev BL 604]
1
syrr go euêcos KOI
ACDWTAH2 al eyonrcoy W C 6
om B b KM \eyeiv D arm
|
wv n2^>
Xe70fras KACLW rA0

c f
n2l>]
33 107! alP*"
|
CD (etSoAcej/
^ c aBLWr
-
al iSo/xev AKMVH al)] t<t>avn
ev rw lo-paTjX fc^*
only) obedience the paralytic rose

the prerogative of GOD, since they
:
and raised himself), took the pal

ultimately proceed from Him, (riyepOr),
become effective only on conditions let on his back or under his arm and,
which He prescribes.
the crowd way, passed out into giving
Mt. Tore the street (f^Xdev, Me.; Mt. Lc.
Xcyei TO) TrapaAvTiKcS]
airfj\6fv\ in the sight of (fjLirpoadev
=
KrX. : Lc. ciirev Tai TrapaXeXv/ieya). It
isinstructive to observe how a note eV7rtov= t|
J35?,
cf. Guillemard on Mt.
which clearly belongs to the common v. 1 6) the whole company.
tradition receives a slightly different coo-re e iVrao-$ai Trdvras KrX.] Mt.
form from each of the Synoptists. ISovres df (po^r}0rjo-av : Lc. eKorcum
II. o-ol Xeyw, eyetpf] The absolution e\a@cv airavras. For the moment the
was declaratory (d(iWai), the healing general amazement was too great for
is given in the form of a command, words (cf. v. 42, vi. 51): when they
for the recipient must co-operate.
spoke, it was to glorify GOD
for the
"Eyeipe,
like aye, is used intransi authority committed to humanity in
tively; see "Winer-Schm., p. 126; the person of Jesus (Mt. rov dovra
tyeipov (w. 1L v. 9) seems to be a eôvcriav rouivrrjv rols dvdpwTrois).
Ac
grammatical correction; eyeipai (Mt. cording to Lc. the restored paralytic
ix. 5, 6, Me. ad 1., Lc. v. 24, vi. 8, had set the example (dirr)\6cv. .dogdfav .
viii. 54, Jo. v. 8) is possibly an

itacism, yet see WSchm. p. 126. \fyovras on Ovr
apov rov *pa/3. Cf. Jo. V. 8. Lc. fio ap.ev The
<rov]
7rapado|a ffêpov.
The KpajSarro? without its burden contrast between this astonishment at
could easily be carried by one man the physical cure, and the silence with
if in good health. That the para which the absolution had been re
lytic could do this was proof of his ceived, did not escape the ancient ex
complete recovery. Taken with viraye positors cf. Victor TO pclôv Ido-avres
: :
els TOV (TOV (Mt. Me.), the com

ol<6v
TTJV a/xaprteoy
TU>V TO (paivopevov a<pecrii>
mand points to his being an inhabit 6avndovo-iv. idelv OVT&S is an unusual

ant of Capernaum, and not one of construction for Id. roiavra, but see Mt.
the crowd from outside. He would ix. 33, ovdeTTOTe (pdvrj ovToas ;
for eiSa-
therefore remain as a standing witness WH.,
Notes, p. 164: Blass, Gr.,
cf.
/zei/
to Jesus. in other
p. 45. Lc. has given the sense
12. KOI rlyeptir), KOI v0vs KrX.] The words ; both accounts convey the same
command received prompt (evOvs, Me. impression of unbounded surprise.
II. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 39
13
Kat 7rd\iv Trapd TY\V 6d\a(rcrav 13
6 oÂo? iipxeTO Trpos avTOV, Kai eBlScuTKev av-
Kal Trapdywv elBei/ Aeveiv TOV TOV I4syrhi *A\(f>aiov
7Ti TO reAwVfoi/, Kai \e<yei avTtip AKO\ov6ei

/mot Kai dvacTTas rfKO\ov6rj(Tv
13iraXiv D 13
om irapa] eis K* K a om o D* tjpxovTO 1071
| (TT.
c -
) | |
FGHr min nonn Aeuew K aBE*LMS$> (Aewv CE 2FGHSUV

|
c -
Aevi
AKSFAH 33 al mu )] lawpov D 13 69 124** abcdeffgr
13 14. CALL OF LEVI (Mt. ix. 9, (Afvcl, l?) occurs in i Esdr. ix. 14 as
<l
Lc. v. 2728). the proper name of a Jew of the time

13. /cat erj\6fv ira\iv KT\.] Pro of the exile, and is used in Heb. vii. 9
bably as soon as the crowd was dis for the patriarch ; cf. Aevis Joseph, ant.
persed and the excitement had sub i 19. 7. In Origen c. Gels. i. 62 the
sided. E^r/Xtfei/, i.e. from the house true reading is Aevjfc, and not, as was
and the town, cf. i. 35 with e irapa :
formerly supposed, Afpr/si see WH.,
COmp. Acts xvi. 13, c^Xtfo/zei/ eeo TT/S- Intr., p. 144 (ed. 2, 1896). AXâior,
the way Out led
TrvX?;? napa iroraôv Vg. Alphaeus, was also the name of
.
Him to the seaside, Vg. ad mare, i.e. the father of the second James (Me. iii.
ac? oram maris. ndXiv a note fre 1 8) hence apparently the * Western
:
quently struck by Me., cf. ii. I, iii. reading la.Ka>pov in this context, see
i, 20, iv. i, &c. refers not to e., w. and Ephrem s comment "He
11.,
but to irapa T. 6dXa(r(rav cf. i. 1 6 ; ) chose James the con
ev.
publican,"
once again He found Himself, as at cord. exp. p. 58 : cf. Photius in
the beginning of His Ministry, by Possin. eaten, in Me. dvo r\vav
p. 50 :
the side of the lake. Mar&uos Kai

,
teal 6 o^Xo? ^pêro KrX.] As

iras
soon as He is seen there, the crowd TOU
c
= Aram.
AX<pai ov] AX0aioff
reassembles as thick as ever (waff), * )peih
cf. Syrr.
lto (I
- -
,A" Whether
and the teaching, interrupted in the *S>kl,
it is identical with RAcon-as- (Jo. xix.

house, begins afresh by the lake. The
25) is more than doubtful, see Light-
imperfects ^pxero...e S/Sao-Kei/, as con
trasted with crj\6ev, point to the foot, Galatians, p. 267 n.; against
that view is the spelling of the latter
continuance of the process, perhaps
at intervals, through the day.
word in Syrr." 6 *- with ja instead of "*
Only
Me. notes the teaching by the seaside oj. On
the identity of Aevds with
on this occasion. Martfalos see note on iii. 18.
14. Kai Trapaycoz/ AcrX.] As He TO TeXamoz/] Caper
Ka6rjp.ci>ov
fTrl
teaches, or at intervals between the naum was on the Great West road
instructions, He passes on along the which led from Damascus to the
shore. Hapdya>v flbev the same words
: Mediterranean (G. A. Smith, Hist.
are used at the call of Simon and Geogr., p. 428), and like Jericho had
Andrew (i. 16) : cf. also Jo. ix. i ; its establishment of reXcoj/at and its
even in moving from place to place TeAeoi ioi , but the tolls were here col
the Lord was on the watch for op lected for the tetrarch and not for the
portunities. Afvelv TOV TOV AX(paiov Emperor (Schiirer I. ii. 68). TeXomop
(so Me. only : Lc. ovo/zan Aevfiv : Mt. (Vg. teloneum, cf. Tert. de bapt. 12;
Aeveis used in modern Greek, Kennedy,
15 Kai KaTaKeI(r6ai avTov ev

Trj
OIK.LCL
avTov, Kai 7ro\\oi TeXwvai Kai d/ULapT(x)\oi (rvvave-
15 yiverai KBL 33 565 604] eyevero ACDrAII2<l> al latt |

KaraKtivdou avr.] pr. cv
ACW m2$ c
alPler f q vg syrrP
68111101
arm me ev TV /cara/cXtâi A KaTa.Keifji.evw
D a b c e ff
p. 154) is, (i) the toll (Strabo, xvi. KelcrOai, used of the sick in i. 30, ii.
4,
I. 27, Tf\a>viov e x t Ka * TOVT ov nerpiov\ refers here and in xiv. 3 to persons
(2)the toU-house (Wycliffe, "tolbothe," at table (see Amos vi. 4); cf. Judith
xiii. 1 5, Lc. v. 29, i Cor. viii. 10, and
Tindale, "receyte of custome"), as
in this context. Levi was seated, in class. Greek, Plato, Symp. 185 D.
doubtless amongst other reXaivai (v. Mt. prefers dvaKelo-tfai, which is more
15), at (ad] the office. ETTI c. usual in this sense in Biblical Greek
ace. in the N. T. often answers the (LXX., i Esdr. iv. 10, Tob. ix. 6 (K),
question whither ? (Blass, 6?r.,p. 136), Me. xiv. 1 8, &c.), so Me. just below
cf. iv. 38, Lc. ii. 25, Acts i. 21 the :
(o-wavcKLVTo) ; the Vg. endeavours to
phrase is here common to Mt., Me., distinguish between the two (cum
Lc. accumberet...simul discumbebant). Ev
Kai Xeyei avrm AKoXovtfei /xoi] See rfj oiKi a avrov so Lc. ; Mt., speaking
:
note on i. 17. The command was of his own house, omits avrov a house
practicallya call to discipleship, in to its owner or tenant is simply 77 OIKI O.
volving the complete abandonment of A second house in Capernaum is now
his work. Disciples who were fisher thrown open to Jesus and His dis
men could return to their fishing at ciples, cf. i. 29. On avrov (nearly =
pleasure (cf. Jo. xxi. 3) ; not so the eWwv) cf. WM., pp. 183, 788.
toll-collector who forsook his post. TroXXoi re\wvai KrX.] So Mt. ; Lc.
Yet Levi did not hesitate: dvaaras TfV O^XoS 7TO\VS Tf\Q)VU>V KOI
aXXo0Z>. It
yKoXovOrjaev avYo>, Mt., Me. ; Lc., was, as Lc. Says, a fjicyaXr) So^r;, a
thinking of the life which was thus reception/ which, if intended in the
begun, writes JKoXovdei, and adds <a- first instance to do honour to the
Ta\.ura>v TTCIVTO. The call was given Master (avroi), included many of Levi s
by One Who knew that the way friends and colleagues. Tc\avr)s occurs
had been prepared for its accept in Me. only in this context. TeXo>i>eii>
ance. How the preparation had been to impose taxes is used in i Mace.
made can only be conjectured: pos xiii. 39 (el TI a XXo ereXaji/cTro eV lepou-
sibly, as in the case of the first four, o-aXf/jM, prjKCTi Tf\a>vL(r0a>,
cf. X. 29, 30)
through the Baptist, Lc. iii. 12. . Cf. of dues exacted from the Jews under
Tert. c., "nescio quorum fide uno
1. the Syrian domination. rf\<avijs
The
verbo Domini suscitatus teloneum or tax-farmer was a well-known
dereliquit." To Porphyry, who saw in personage at Athens in the time of
Matthew s prompt obedience proof of Aristophanes, and not popular; cf.
the mental weakness of Christ s dis Ar. q. 247 f., Trait Trale TOV iravovpyov. . .
ciples, Jerome replies that it rather Kai Tf^wvrjv Kai (frdpayya Kai Xapv/35ii
attests the magnetic power exerted dpTray^s. The Vg. renders the word
on men by His unique personality. by the title of the corresponding
1517. FEAST IN LEVI S HOUSE officer at Rome, piiblicanus ;
but the
(Mt. ix. 10 13, Lc. v. 29 32). Te\a>vat of the Gospel s corresponded
15. *at
yivfTai ...
Kai] Mt. Kai more nearly to the portitores. With
eyevfTo...Kal IdovLc. drops the : the reXcoi/ai were d/xaprcoXoi the two :
Hebraic turn of the sentence. Kara- classes are found together again in
II. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
K6WTO Tto r]<rav
l6
Tro/VAor Kai t]KO\ov6ovv Kai r? 1 6
15 ffvvaveKLVTo\ pr \6ovres AC* |

/cat t]Ko\ovdovv (-drjffav ACDriI2<f>) aurw] pr
ot Db f vg et omisso /cat a c e ff q arm 16 /cat (om /ecu BA me) ot (om 01 KW cyid
)
yp. rujv (K)BL(W

3>ap.
cvid
)A 33 b me004 ] /cat 01 yp. /cat 4?ap. ACDm$ al ot Se yp. /cat
ot <&ap.
2 604 arm yid
Mt. ix. 19, Lc. xv. i. Fritzsche cites elsewhere in the LXX., but it is used
Lucian Necyom. n, poiôl KOI iropvo- by Plato for the adult pupil of a
philosopher (Prot. 31 5 A). The Bib
KOL TOLOVTOS lical pa6r)Ti]s is the pupil
(TVKo<pdvTai
(Tp?ri) of
iravra KVKWVTOW cv But dp,, is TO>
/3ia>.
a religious teacher, such as a Rabbi,
probably used in this connexion with or a Prophet who assumed the office
some latitude sometimes it refers to :
of 8i8ao-Ka\os. On the pupils of the
the outcasts of society (Lc. vii. 37), Scribes see Schiirer n. i. p. 324 cf.
;
but as used by the Scribes it would the reference to them in Aboth i. i
include non-Pharisees e.g. Saddu- The
(Taylor, /Sayings,&c., p. 25).
cees (so frequently in the Psalms master followed by his pupils was
of Solomon, Ryle and James, pp. a familiar sight in Galilee; it was
xlvi, 3 f.), Gentiles (Galatians ii. 15, the teaching which was new.
Lightfoot s note), or even Hellenizing yap TroXXoi] These words ap
r)<rav
Jews (i Mace. ii. 44, 48). Many of

pear to refer to rtX. K. ap., reasserting
the men thus branded in Capernaum the singular fact just mentioned
were probably guilty of no worse an editorial note, or possibly one
offence than abstaining from the
belonging to the earliest form of
official piety of the
Pharisees, or the tradition. If Kal fjKoKovQow
following proscribed occupations (Lc. at is to be connected (WH.) with
xix. 7, 8), or were of Gentile ex
the antecedent clause, it must be
traction, or merely consorted with taken to refer to the fact that a
Gentiles (Acts x. 28) : cf. Mt. xviii. 17 number of had already
this class
6 c OviKos ical 6 T. The word dp.ap- to follow Jesus, probably in
begun
reoXos belongs to the later Greek, but
consequence of His words of forgive
was probably a colloquialism in ness to the paralytic, as well as
earlier times (cf. Ar. Thesm. mi);
through the example of Levi. But
in the LXX. it is specially common
see next note.
in Pss. (where it mostly = V^n) and 16. Kal
15 r)Ko\ov6ovi> avT<a
*rX.]
in Sirach. So the words should probably be
(TvvaveKfivro TO>
l^trou *rA.] So connected and read. Jesus was fol
Mt. SvvavaKelo-Qat (3 MaCC. V. 39) lowed to Levi s house by enemies
occurs again in vi. 22, and in Lc. vii. as well as (*ai ) disciples. AKoXovQelv
49, xiv. 10, i $ ; Jo. appears to prefer in the Gospels usually implies moral
dvaKeivQai. crvv (xii. 2). ir^croC is the attraction, and it may be to the
N. T. form of the dat. (WM., p. 77) ; rarity of the ordinary meaning that
in Deut. iii. 21, xxxi. 23, Jos. i. i, &c. the disturbance of the text is due :
Iijo-ol the reading of Cod. B (in

is D (ot Kal... Kal... Kal flSav} mediates be
Jos. IV. 15 of also). Ma&jr?;? is A tween the two Ot ypappaTels
texts.
here used by Me. for the first time ; it TO>V those of the Scribes
&apuraia>v:
occurs in Cod. of Jer. xiii. 21, and A who belonged to the Pharisees, cf.
again in xx. n, xxvi. (xlvi) 9, and not Acts XXJii. 9, rives TU>V
TWV KCLL ecrOieL //era TWV

ISovTes OTL
<Papi(raia)V
K.GLL T\wi/a)iv eXeyov TO?? jjLa6r)TaLS avTOV
i
17
I7
/ca^ dKOva-as 6 lr](rovs XeyeL aimus oVt OJ Xêtai/
ol
i(TXVOVT6S LdTpOV,
dXX OL /C0t/Cft)
tjXOov KctX(Tc(:L oiKaiovs aXXcc
16 Kat tdovres KBLAWC ] om Kat ACmS lattvt Plvarmvld Kat etdav D |

OTL ecrfltei
B 33 565] OTL rja-etev NDL c vg O.VTOV eaOtovTO. ACWTAIIZS* al a f q go | apapr. K.
reX. BDL* 33 565 a b c g q vg

00 1 1
] reX. K. apapT. KACL corrW c rAIIS al f ff syrr^
5 " 01
arm go |
on] pr TL ACrAIIZ^ al dia TL XD reX. K. a/t.] reX. K. TWV a/j,. B a/A. K. rwv
|
(NBD minP* a b c ff eo-îere GS 124 604 syr )] + /cat Trivet

hcl
T\. Da aeth |
ccrdtet 2
110
go aeth + jcai Trivere GS 124 604 syr + o

eshhcl me hcl
ACEFHKLrAII$> al c f vg syrrP
Stda<TKa\os VJJLWV XC (ante evd.) LA 69 1071 al c f vg me aeth 17 om aurois D

i
209 a b c ff g q |
OTL BD om cett ov\ ov yap CL 1071 c
1071] |
f ff vg |
aXXa B [
s] + ets êravoiav CF al a c f g syr hier (om s /t. KABDKL AH24> al b f ff q vg

e ae th)
rov fj-fpovs TOOI/ 3>aprai

Mt. has
G>i>. After co-diet Mt. supplies
of 3>apicraloi, Lc., combining Mt. and Xoff VLLWV : Lc. includes the disciples
Me., of Kat of yp. avT&v.
<.
(fO~6ifT KOL TTlW-re).
KOI l&ovres OTL *rA.] The changes of Acai a.Kovo~as o The
17. Irjaovs]
order (15, reX. AC. d/z., 16, dp. K. reX. remark does not escape Him : cf.
(i), reX. (2)) are singular and,
AC.
a/z. V. 36. Ov xpetav fx ova l v <l
^X
if original, can hardly be accidental. AcrX.: so the three Synoptists (Lc.,
Possibly Me. means to shew that in vyutivovTs
= lo~xyovT<i). The proverb
the thoughts of these Scribes, though in some form was not unknown to
not in their words, the charge of Pausanias ap.
pagan writers, e.g.
being in the company of sinners was
y
Plutarch, apophth. Lacon. 230 F, ovd
foremost. Here, at least, the Master of tarpot, ffprj, Trapa TO!? vyLaivovo-iv
had, as they supposed, revealed His OTTOV 8e ol voo-ovvres tarpt/3eiy fl<o6a-
departure from the standard of the a-LV. Diog. Laert. Antisth. vi. i. 6,
0. T. (Ps. i. i). For Idelv on (see of rcov voo-ovvra>v
tarpoi, (pTô-t, /xera
w. 11.) cf. ix. 25.
dalv dXX* OV 1TVpTTOV(TLV . tll6 last
c\yov rot? [j,a6r)Tais AcrX.] Not yet words present an application to which
daring to remonstrate with the Mas Jesus does not refer, but which is im
ter ; they have learnt caution from the
plied in the use of the saying.
experience related in ii. 8. "On is OUAC rjkOov AcrX.] Lc. OVAC eX^Xvâ,
here = rt; (Mt., Lc., 6\a ;): cf. ix. n, n
and for the LXX., i Chron. xvii. 6
adding els i^rdvotav a true gloss,
28,
but perhaps not so well in keep
= H^), Jer. = HO); see
(5rt 36 ing with the proverbial form of
ii.
(
WM., p. 208, n. 5, and Burton, the saying as the terser ending.

349- To eat with Gentiles was an There no need to say that the
is
offence recognised even by Pharisaic
physician s aim is the restoration of
Christians (Acts xi. 3, cf. Gal. ii. 1 1 f.), the patient to health. For early
and publicans and sinners were ranked homiletic applications see Justin M.,
in the same category with Gentiles
apol. i. 15, ov yap TOVS SiKaiovs ovde
(i Cor. v. ii). rovs aaxppovas fts peTavotav r*caXc<ra
II. 1 8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 43
18
Kai rjcrai/ oi jmaBrjTai Icodvov Kai ol 4 tot 18
vr](TT6vovT6s . Ka Kai \eyovarw avTw Aid

18 oi Qapta-aioi KABCDKMII al b c e f ff q vg syrrs
whcl arm me go] OL TUV
EPGHLSUVrAHS i
33 al agl syr-*
o Xpioroff, aAAa TOVS do-ffScls Kai aVo- erant...ieiunantes, were fasting not
\do-Tovs Kai ddtKovs. Ps. Clem. 2 Cor. (as WM., p. 438) were used to fast ;
2, TOVTO \eyet OTL 8el TOVS aVoAAu/ie- cf. Lc. vTjo-Tevovo-iv irvKvd ;
OIL this im-
vovs o~(peiv fKelvo yap eaTiv p.eya Kai perf. see Blass, Gr., p. 198 Burton, f.,
Oavfj.ao Tov^ ov TO. eoreora o~Trjpiiv aA 34. If Levi s entertainment fell on

Aa ra The contrast of dpap-
TTLTTTovTa. a Sunday or a Wednesday night, the
T(O\OS and appears first in Ps.
di<aios disciples of Jesus were feasting after
i.
5. The question who are the di- the disciples of stricter schools had
Kaioi whom Christ did not come to begun one of their weekly fasts. The
callhas exercised interpreters here Law required abstinence only on the
and in Lc. xv. 17. In such contexts Day of the Atonement (77 vqarfia,
the relatively righteous can hardly Acts xxvii. 9), but the stricter Jews
be in view, since all are a/xaprcoAoi practised it on the second and fifth
in the sight of GOD and of Christ days of every week (Schiirer n. ii.
(Rom. iii. 23, i John i. 8). Hence 1 1 9). For the practice of the disciples
Macarius Magnes, iv. 18, argues that of the Pharisees (i.e. the pupils of
the SiKaioi are the Angels. But since Pharisaic Rabbis) see Lc. xviii. 12,
our Lord speaks only of those within vr)o~TfV(oo~ls TOV cra/3/3arov, Diddche
the sphere of His mission, the expla 7 = Apost. Const, vii. 23, vrjo-Tevovo-t
nation is inadmissible. Rather His yap SfVTepq Kai ircpTrTTj, and
<ra/3/3ara>i
reference is to the Pharisees, on the J. Lightfoot on Mt. ix. 14. The

assumption that they were what they disciples of John (mentioned again in
professed to be, and the saying in Jo. i. 35, iii. 25, cf. Acts xix. 2 ff.)
this respect should not be pressed naturally inherited John s asceticism
beyond its immediate application : (Mt. xi. 1 8). Tatian omits this ex
cf.Jerome: "sugillat scribas et Phari- planatory note, which is peculiar to Me.
saeos, qui iustos se aestimantes pec- Kai epxovTai *rA.] Not apparently
catorum et publicanorum consortia the disciples of John or of the Phari
declinabant"; we need not add with sees, but the Scribes, who have now
Thpht. /car etpcoi/etai/ -yap TOVTO (frrjo-iv.
:
gathered courage from confidence in
The point of it is that if the guests the goodness of their cause cf. Lc. :
were a/xapro)Aot, it was in such com oi 8e cinav. Mt. gives another ac

pany the physician of souls might be count irpoo-cpxovTai
: ol fj.adrjTa.1 avTO>
sought, and not under opposite cir leoai/ou, and alters the question ac
cumstances. For this view of sin as cordingly (did TI 77 /ue Is KT\.\ Tatian
a disease comp. Isa. i. 4 ff. and liii. ignores the difference, adopting Lc. s
5, TO) aVTOV ^fJLfls IdfltJUfV.
/A&)Ao)7Tl form. Later harmonists imagine the
Mt. inserts between the proverb and same question to be put in varying
its application a reference to Hosea form by the disciples and the guests,
vi. 6 q. v. With ^\&ov cf. e^Xtfoi/, e.g. Aug. de cons. ii. 26. 62,
who is
and note there x. 45, followed by Bede colligendum a
"
i. 38, ; Jo. i.
n, :
iii. 2, &c. pluribus hanc Domino objectam esse

1 8- 22. QUESTION OF FASTING :
quaestionem et a Pharisaeis scilicet
THE OLD AND THE NEW (Mt. ix. 14 et a discipulis Joannis et a convivis
17, 3339)- vel aliis quibusdam." The uncertainty
Lc.^v.
l8. Kai yo-av ol p.a6rjTai /crA.] Vg. et thus imported into the history is
TL ol jmaOrjTal luidvov KCII ol fJLadfjTai TCOV
vrjcTTevovorii ol
1
Se crol juaBrjTai ov vrjcrTeuov cri v ;
19 el-Trey CLVTOIS 6 lri<rovs

I9
Mr) ^VVCLVTCLI ol viol TOV
wiuKpwvos eV
W 6 vvjuL<pios JUL6T avTwv 6(TTiv vr}(TTeveiv ,
ocrov yjpovov e-ôvcTLV TOV vvfj.<piov JULET avTwv ov

20 Svvavrai vrjtrreveiv
ao
6\ev<rovTai Se reai OTCLV
18 01 ftae. r. $a/>.
KBC*L
33 565 e aeth] OL r. C 2 DrAIIZ3> al c vg 4>.
3?api<raioi
ininP*" a f ff arm ot airo r. ot pad. r. $. 1071 om A om fj.adr)rai, 4 B
3>.
|
127 2** 19 om o Ir/o: D 28 b i q TOV nuptiarum b ff vg om cow | i>vfj,<f>.] |
Xpovov . . .
vrjffTeveiv DU i 33 604 a b e ff g i syr?6311 aeth fied eavruv
alP*"
|
al
surely a worse evil than any doubt runner. In the present connexion the
sons of the bride-chamber had
*
that can arise as to the precise title
accuracy of one of the reports. perhaps a further appropriateness ; it

ot Se o-ot natirjTai /crX.] They still was in fact an answer to the cavil of
stop short of a direct attack upon the ?. 1 8, by Rabbinic
for "apparently
Master; cf. v. 24. custom on the bride
all in attendance
19. /x?) dvvavrai ;] Yg. numquid groom were dispensed from certain
possunt? Mij expects a negative an religious observances in consideration
swer (WM., p. 641, Blass, Gr., p. 254); of their duty to increase his joy"
cf. e.g. Mt. vii. 9, 10, Jo. iii. 4, James (Hort, Judaistic Christianity, p. 23).
ii. 14. Lc., as often, turns the sentence ev w 6 vvfj.(f)ios KT\.] So the Lord
into another form with a slightly identifies Himself with the Bride
different sense: 5ui/ao-^ ^ groom of O.T. prophecy (Hos. ii. 21,
vrjo-Tevo-ai ; in Mt. and Me. &c.),i.e. GOD in His covenant relation
points to the moral impossibility ; to Israel, a metaphor in the N.T. ap

they might be made to fast, but it plied to the Christ (Mt. xxv. i, Jo.
would not be a fast worthy of the name. iii. Eph. v. 28 Apoc. xix. 7,
28, 29, ff.,
ot viol TOV vvfji<j)a>vos]
= &C.). Victor : TTOIOS vvu.<j)ios ; 6 /u,eX-
known in class. Greek as \(OV VVfJL(j)V0-6ai TT]V
and in the later literary style as eo~TivT) vvfj.(pevo-is ; dppaftwvos
TovTQ-Ti irvevpciTos ayiov ts v x<*P
^
( Joel ii. 1 6) cf. Tobit vi. 14,
Trao-roff, $ Me., Lc. = e oo Mt., cf. Me.,
17, and for the idiom sons of/ &c., infra, oo~ov %povov. For vrjaTeveiv Mt.
01 vtoi rrjs aKpas = the Fasting was
l
i Mace. iv.- substitutes Trcvtielv.
men of the citadel ; see Trench, fitting for the house of mourning,
Studies, p. 170 n. The Lord per not for a time of rejoicing : cf.
haps designedly adopts the Baptist s Judith viii. 6, eVôreue iracras ras
own metaphor (Jo. iii. 29), substi jjfjiepas TTJS \ripfv(Ta)S O.VTTJS. With
tuting however ot inot TOV vvp<f)a>vos
oo oi xpovov %ovo~iv cf. xiv. 7) e f-^ ^^
for 6 TOV wptfriov on the dis
<f>tXos
: ov irdvroTf fX T {.^^ fovr&v] : Jo.
tinction between the two see Eders- xiii. 33, en peS V/ZOM/ et/Ltt.
fjiiKpov
heim and Moore on Judges
i.
355, "Oo-ov
xpovov is the acc. of duration,
xiv. ii, 20. The role of the best WM., p. 288. Tatian again (cf. v. 18)
man was over ; twelve disciples had omits the words which Me. adds.
taken the place of the one fore 2O. \vo~ovTat de
ajrapdrj aV avTcov 6 vvfji<pios,

Kai TOTe vr}CTTv<TOV(riv
/ / 21 >^
^ s /o-v
ovcets s
ei/ Kivri Trj rj/mepa. eTTip/Vâ pcucovs 21
eTripctTTTei ejrl L/ULCCTLOV iraXaiov ei $e
20 a7ra/)077] a/>0T7
C 13 28 64 69 124 346 |
ev CKCIVCUS rats yuepais Til 2 al minPler
ab c e f vg me 21 ovfcts] pr /ecu EFHUVm al + 5e DGM \ eiri<rwpairTi
D |
nonn
TraXata; ArAIIS^l al | ^77] /iê KAII*S min
There must be a limit to the joyous the ordinance of fasting, see Victor :
lifeof personal intercourse. The say OVK avaynrj aXXa yi/tu/iT/, 81 apfrrjv.
. . .
ing as far as VIJO-TCVO-OVO-IV is reported Bede aptly compares Acts ii. 13. Cf.
in identical words in Mt., Me., Lc. the logion lav /AT) 1/17 ore ixrrjre TOV
:
For the phrase fXevo-ovrai rip. see Koo~p,ov ov p.r) evprjTf rfjv flao~i\iav TOV
Lc. xxi. 6, and with the whole verse Bfov (Oxyrhynchus Papyri, i. p. 3).
compare Jo. xvi. 2O. "Orav
dnapdfj, 21. ovdeiy eVi /SArj/ua fcrA.] The two
Vg. cum rather perhaps,
auferetur parables that follow occupy the same
cum ablatus fuerit
;
orav leaves the position in the three Syuoptists, and
moment uncertain, while of the cer doubtless are meant to illustrate the
tainty of the future occurrence there answer to the question of v. 18. ETTI-
is no question cf. Burton, :
316. /SArj/za paKovs dyvdcpov, Vg. adsumen-
A-n-aipeo-Gai, here only used of Christ s tum panni rudis, is explained by
departure; but cf. Isa. liii. 8, atperat Lc. as TTi(3\r)[jLa OTTO t/zartoi>
Kaivov.
OTTO rrjs yrfS TI 0)77
avrov. Kai rore PCLKOS is a rag, whether of old stuff
vrja-Tfva-ova-iv a prophecy, not a com
:
(Jer. xlv. (xxxviii.) 1
1, TraAata /5a/C7;),or,
mand the Lord anticipates that
;
as here, newly torn from the piece e.g. :
fasting willremain as an institution Artemidorus (27) uses it of the strips

of the Church after the Passion, and of cloth wound round a mummy. In
regulates its use (Mt. vi. 16). Comp. the present case the paws is ayvacpov
Acts xiii. 2, 3, xiv. 23, Didache 7, 8, (
= a.yva7TTov, aKvanrov) torn off from
e vrja TcixrctTf rerpada Kai rrapa- a piece which had not gone through
The fast before Easter was the hands of the yvacpcvs. Tvacpevs
from the end of the second century (Me. ix. 3) = Dn 13, Aram. N~JV, occurs
specially connected with this saying thrice in the LXX. (4 Regn. xviii. 17,
of Christ: Tert. ieiun. 2, "certe in Isa. vii. 3, xxxvi. 2) in connexion
evangelic illos deter dies ieiuniis with "the fuller s field "possibly a
minates putant in quibus ablatus est bleaching ground at Jerusalem ; cf.
Sponsus, et hos esse iam solos legitimos Joseph. B. J. V. 4. 2, TO TOV yva(pQ>s
ieiuniorum Christianorum...de cetero 7rpoo~ayopv6p,vov fj.vijp.a. Comp. the
indifferenter ieiunandum ex arbitrio, account of the martyrdom of James
non ex imperio." v. 18Cf. Const. Ap.
3
the Just, Euseb. H. E. ii. 23 Aa- :
V ralsrj/JLepais ovv TOV 7racr\a i/ôreuere /3a>f...ei?

TU>V
Kva(pa>v
TO v\ov cv a>
y
...V ravrais ovv rjpdf} a(j) ijfiwv. Even aTreTTteê TO. I/xarta AcrA. E7T//3A 77/^101,
in regard to the Paschal fast there a patch, Jos. ix.
(5), Symrn., TO.
cf. n
was at first no rigid uniformity; cf. f%ovra for CTTI-
o~av8d)(.ia eVtjSArîara :
Iren. (ap. Eus. v. 24) who remarks :

pdtrTfi (WH., Notes, p. 163, Blass,
T) dicxfravia TIJS vrja-Tfias ri]v opovotav Gr. t p. 10) Mt., Lc. have eVt/3aAAei.
Tr/s TTiWecos-
= (Lc.)
<rvvL<TTr)(ri.
Ei/ etceivrj rfj el Se icrA.] w
Et de (Lc. fl 8e
i
^
^fce pa ev Kivais rais jj/iepaty, Vg. alioquin, if otherwise
/ir)ye),
:
forwhich see Me. i. 9 note. On the see Blass, Gr. 9 p. 260, and c Mt. vi.
change introduced by the Gospel into i, Jo. xiv. 2, Apoc. ii.
5.
aipei TO TrXvpto/ULa
GLTT avTov TO KCLIVOV TOV TraXcuov,
t 22
olvov veov els d&KOvs TraXaiovs el Se JJLYI,
o
olvos TOI)S d(TKOvs 9 KCLL 6 oivos a7r6\\vTai ol
da"Koi
[
d\\a olvov veov els dcTKOvs
K (om AB mu om
21 apet H |
TO TT\. air avrov TO) (a0 eauT.) KAII*S 33 al ] OTT
minP aeth 1
om air avrov D 13 28 69 124 a b f ff i q vg |
TOU TraXaiou] pr a?ro
D 13 etc |
om K<u...yiverai L 22 /-o?] /*^7e CLM 2 S alP*"
| p-rjaeei ArAIIS^T ale eff
q syrr
8 11 **"
111101
arm me aeth |
o oti/os i] + o veos AC 2 rAII2$n e f Byr hcl go aeth |
o
ot>os aTroXXvTcu /cat oi ao-/coi BL me] o otvos /cat ot (UTKOL airo\ovi>Tai Dab e ff OL affK.
a.7ro\\vi>Tai Kai OL oivos e^xeiTat 124 syrr arm o oiv. exxTat icai oi ao-/c. a?roXou^Tat
N*ACrAII2$T al c f q vg me go aeth |
om aXXa...Kawous D a b ff i
| Kaivovs] +
P\v)Toi>
K c a ACLrAns^l
-
al c e f q vg (syrr) me
go arm aeth + paXhovviv
auo e f
(om K*B) |
ad fin vers add /cat a/j-ôrepoL GwrypovvTaL minP g aeth
aipei TO TrXijptopa
OTT auroG] Mt. o-xio-fj.a cf. i. 10 elsewhere in the N. T.
:
mpet...To avTov airo TOV ipaTiov.

TT\. the word is used in an ethical sense
In each case it seems best to identify (Jo. vii. 43, i Cor. i. 10, &c.).
ro 7T\T]p(op,a with TO 7ri /3Xj;/xa, and to 22. Kai ovoYis /3aXXei KrX.] So Lc. ;
take avTov as = TOO t/xan ou. In adopt Mt. ovde fiaXXovviv. The worn out
ing this view it is not necessary to do-ic6s passed into a proverb, see Job
give up the passive sense of 77X77- xiii. 28, Ps. cxviii. (cxix.) 83 :
comp.
for which Lightfoot contends
po>/ia especially Jos. ix. 10 (4), do-<ovs OLVOV
(Colossians, p. 323 ff.) ; for as he TraXaiovs KOI Kareppoxyoray ib. 19(13), :
points out, the patch may be so OVTOL oi ao~Kol TOV O LVOV ovs 7r\r}o~a[iev
called "not because it fills the hole, KO.IVOVS, Kai OVTOI fppcoyao~iv. The
but because it is itself fulness or wine-skins in the parable are as yet
full measure as regards the defect." whole, but thin and strained by use,
As f7TL^\T)fjia is the piece laid on or and unable to resist the strength of
applied to the rent, so TrXr/pooîa is the newly fermented wine. The con
the same piece as filled in and be trast is here between veos and TraXaios-:
come the complement (Vg. supple- veos is recens (Vg. novellus), freshly
mentum). To KCLLVOV TOV TraXcuou, the made, in reference to time for olvos :
new complement of the old garment ; veos cf. Isa. xlix. 26, Sir. ix. 10. A
the contrast of Katvos (veos), TraXeuos is 1
,
full treatment of the synonyms /tati/dr,
frequent in the N.T., perhaps through veos may be found in Trench, syn. 10,
the influence of this saying, and the or in Westcott on Heb. viii. 8, xii. 24.
examples are interesting Rom. vii. 6, : et 8e M Mt, Lc. ci 8c wye
KT\.] :
Eph. iv. 22 ff., Col. iii. 9 f., Heb. viii. 13. see on If any one is so unwise
v. 21.
For TmXaios- as applied to a garment as to become an exception to the
cf. Deut. viii. 4, Isa. 1. 9, li. 6. rule, he will lose both wine and skins.
KOI xetpov o-îV/za yiWrai] *And a Mc. s brevity is noticeable ; both Mt.
worse rent is the result (Wycliffe, and Lc. distinguish the manner of the
"
more brekynge is maad ").

Cf. Lc. s loss in the two cases o olvos fKêlrai
paraphrase, and Philo, de creat. princ. (eK-^vOr^creTai) /cat ot ao Koi a.7r6\\vvTa\>
II, ov p,6vov r) diaffropoTTjs aKoivwvrjTov, (a7ro\ovvTai). Similarly in the next

aXXa KOL T) eVtKpareia SaTepov prjiv clause Mt. supplies /SoXAovcrw, Lc.
<nr(pya(rop.fvr) /naXXoi/ rj
eva>o-iv. For Attempts have been made
^ CLVTOV ev Tols
(rd/3/3aa iv SiaTropev- 23
(r6ai Sia TWV (nropLfJuav^ Kal ol fiaOfjTal CIVTOV ripâvTO
*4
6$ov TTOielv T/AAo i/res TOik cTTcr^fas. Kai ol
<Papi- 24
23 eyevero] + ira\iv D 13 69 124 346 a ff q vg pr TraXiv <J>
|
om e? <
1071 |
Sta-
iropeve<reai irapairop. BCD] al latt v *Plerv8 irop. 13 KALrAIIZ<in

69 124 |
om aurou
D 435 ff o8ov Troieiv ri\\ovTS fcÂCLrAn^T] oSoTroieii TL\\OVT.
|
BGH 13 69 124 346
D 26 ev bcefgt + effdieiv c e ff
in the MSS. to assimilate Me. ;

see the Sabbath day s journey (Acts i. 12,
TV. 11. The contrast between veos, cf. Joseph, ant. xiii. 8. 4, OVK cc<mv
xaivos is preserved by the three Syn- 5 rjfj.lv ovre fv roil a-dpfiao-iv OVT tv
optists, but
has been missed in it rfj OpTT) [rf] 7TVTT]KOO-Tf)] 6lieiv). Ttt
the Vg., vinum novum
in utres no- o-Tropt/xa : in the LXX., <nr6pipos=V $
vos. On the connexion of these para (Gen. i.
29) or WIT (Lev. xi. 37); O-TTO-
bles with the context see Hort, Jud. "corn-fields"
ptâ-"sown land," (V.
Chr., p. 24. The general teaching found in a papyrus of c. A.D.
is
sata\
is that men "nova non accepturos
346, and seems to have been familiar
esse nisi novi fierent" (Hilary). The in colloquial Greek of cent i, for it
old system was not capable of being
belongs to the common tradition of
patched with mere fragments of the the Synoptic Gospels.
new, and still less could the old man rfpavTo odbv Troiflv riXXovres] Mt.
receive the new spirit and life. For Lc. ertXXof. OSoi/
TJpavro T/XXeti/,
some special applications of the prin Troiflv properly, like oSoTroteli/, to
is
ciple cf. Trench, Studies, p. iSoff. make a road, or make one s way, and
2328. CORN-FIELD INCIDENT. suggests that the party was pushing
QUESTION OF THE SABBATH. (Mi xii. itsway through the corn where there
i 8, Lc. vi. i 5.) was no path; Euth. Iva 7rpo/3euWii/ :
KOI cyeveTo...8tairopcvc(rdai]
23. Et exoiv. But 68ov TTotelo-Qai is used
factum est ut... ambularet (f ) ; cf. (Herod., Xen., Dion. Hal., Joseph.,
it and see Burton,
15, 360. Lc. &c.) of simple advance (Vg. coeperunt
has the same construction, and agrees praegredi, v. 1. progredi\ and 65.
with Me. also in the order of events : noielv probably bears that meaning
Mt., who
begins ev Kaipa) ccetj/a> ra> here ; cf. Jud. xvii. 8 roO Troifja-ai 6dov
firopfvdr), places this incident much
1
avrov :!
nVl^w, but see Moore,
(13")
later. Ei/ Tols o-dftfiao-iv (rots 0-. Mt.,
Judges, p. 385 f.). As they went
(v Lc. see note on i. 21), :
they plucked the ears and ate (KOI

<ra/3|3aro>
on the sabbath ; in Lc. Western 5

Mt.; KOL rja-Qiov Lc., who adds
and Syrian authorities add devrepo- es rais êpa-iV). Permission to
TrptBro), cf. WH., Notes, p. 58. Ata- pluck and eat ears of standing corn
iropcvfa-dai, a common LXX. word was given by the Law, provided that
(usually
= "l?r|
or 1?V)>
^8 rare ^ n * fte no instrument was used, Deut. xxiii.
N. T., occurring, besides this context, 24 (26) : <rt>AXeei ev rais êpcriV crov
Lc. ev 2 ^-
Paul x the construction
*
a-rd^vs KOL dp7ravov ov
- >
; pr) eiriftdXys.
varies, the verb being used absolutely, 24. KOL ol 3?api(Tcuoi /crX.] See
or followed by ace. with or without notes on ii. 16, 18. The Master is
prep.; for Sia?r. 8td cf. Prov. ix. 12 c, again attacked through the disciples.
Soph. iii. i. The fields were probably Mt. supplies ol fjiadrjTai o-ov before
in the neighbourhood of Capernaum ; TTOLova-iv, Lc. represents the question
there is no charge of having exceeded as addressed to the disciples (rt
J/
eXe yov avTw /e TL TTOLOVO LV TCHS <rd{3/3a(rLv b
25 OVK efe&TW, ^Kal eXeyev avTois OuSeVoTe

TL eTToirjo ev AaveiS OT -^peiav ecrêi/ Kai e7reiva(rev
a6
26 CIVTOS Kai oi ]meT avTOv eicrrjXOev ek TOV OLKOV ,
TOV Oeov 67ri A/3ia6ap dpxiepetos, Kai TOI)S apTOVs
24 TTOiova-iv] + oi fiaOriTai aov

DMS i
13 28 69 124 346 al lat
vt <
*) S yrr sin;icl arm
go aeth + oi /m#. 1071 rots |
pr EGHLSUVrS
<ra(3j3a.<rii>]
e/ 25 e\eyej>ABrAII]
KCL 1071 al (nroKpi0eis enrev D apr avTos AFAH 26 eurq\0cv ] pr
al
\eyei. 33 604
TTOJS KACLrAIIZ<l>n latt syrr arm al (om BD t) om eiri A0. TT. | apx. D27iabeffit
ACA (T. up.) IIS$n i 33 69 al
"iSe not tSou (= 31, i Regn. i 7, 24. It was at this

(= nX"}) ;
cf. iii. xi. 21, xiii. i, 21, xv. time in Nob (No/*/3a, No/i/xa (B), No/3a
; 34,
The offence was being (A), No/3 (N)), a town of Benjamin (Neh.
4, 35, xvi. 6.
xi. 32) near Jerusalem (Isa. x. 32
openly committed under the very eyes
Heb.). Mt. TraJs elo-fjXOev (cf. w. 1L
of the Master. Plucking corn was
considered as equivalent to reaping, here), Lc. oo? ciV.
eVl A/3taâp apîepecos] Vg. 5^& ^4.
the hand taking the place of the
principe sacerdotum cf. i Mace. xiii.
sickle, and reaping on the Sabbath
:
42, TOVS TTpCOTOV 7TL ap^tpCOS.

was forbidden (Exod. xxxiv. 21, ro>
"SifJLCOVOS
Lc. iii. eVl apîepe cos "Avva Kai

Lightfoot on
KaraTravo-Ls cf. J. 2,
dfjLrjTG) ;
Mt. xii. 2). T/ irotoixriv rots- tm/3/3. o Kaidfpa. Polyc. mart. 21, CTTI apîepecos
OVK eecrriv ; SC. iroieiv rots crafiftcuriv.
^tXiTrTrov TpaXXtai/o. E7r/= in the
time of, as in Acts xi. 28 e-yevcTo eVl
Mt. simplifies the construction by
KXavfiiov : when an anarthrous title
writing TTOIOVCTLV o OVK eêcrnv Troielv iv
and similarly Lc. The act is added to the personal name, the
o-a/3/3ar<,
was not unlawful in itself, but only in period is limited to the term of
in the days when A. was
*
office
regard to the occasion.
:
5
highpriest. ToG ap^. (AC) is perhaps
25. Kai e\eycv avTols OvdeTrore
a correction. The clause is peculiar
dveyvo)T KT\.] The Lord concedes
the principle for the moment, content
to Me., and may be an editorial
note. It is in conflict with the ac
with pointing out that rules of this
kind admit of exceptions. Ovd. avtyv.,
count in i Sam. I.e. where the high-
priest at the time of David s visit
an appeal to an authority which they
recognised and of which they were pro
to Nob is Ahimelech (
>
n?D n^
l)
) LXX.,
fessed students. The formula is fre codd. BA, A/3(e)i/ieXex but in i Regn.
quently used by our Lord, cf. xii. 10, xxx. 7, 2 Regn. viii. 17, AêtîeXe^),
26, Mt. xii. 5, xix. 4, xxi. 16 (ovdeVorc, not Abiathar, Ahimelech s son and
ovSe, or OVK dveyv. ;). successor (i Sam. xxii. 20). The con
TI eiroirjcrcv Aavei S KrX.] The fusion between Ahimelech and Abia
reference is to i Sam. xxi. i 6, but thar seems to have begun in the text
the words %pfiav eo~%v KOL eircivcurev of the O. T., where (both in M.T. and
are an inference from the facts, added LXX.) we read of Ahimelech the son
to bring out the parallel. David and of Abiathar as high-priest in the time
his men find their counterpart in the of David (2 Sam. viii. 17, cf. Driver,
Son of David and His disciples. ad I., i Chron. xviii. 16, xxiv. 6). The
26. flO~fj\8fV IS TOV OLKOV TOV $eo{;] clause is omitted by Mt, Lc., see
I.e., the Tabernacle: cf. Jud. xviii. Hawkins, H., p. 99.^
etyayev oi/s OVK fyayeiv ei JJLYI

TOI)S
37
epes, Ka ecoKev
eScoKev Kai TO?? crw avTa) ovcriv. 27
eXeyev avToTs To (rd/3/3aTOv Sea TOV avdpwTrov
16 irpoffdefffws D (cf. Nestle Intr. p. 237) | ovs...ovffiv] KO.L eSwKev rots per O.VTOV
ovffiv of? OIAC ei-ecmv <f>ayeiv
ei /J.T) rots tepevaiv D |
rous tepets NBL] rots lepevcriv
auc lai ytmu
ACDrAII al roij apxi-epevcrt & + /j,ovots A<
13 33 69 alP + /J.OVQV 1071
27 28 Kai \yv...wffTe] \ey(,) 5e V/JLIV Daceffit 27 eyevero] e/crr0?7 i 131
209 604
rot ? aprovs TTJS irpo6fo~f(os\ Vg. panes

1
(see Gen. iii. 6) Delitzsch renders:

propositionis (Wycliffe, "loues of pro- DrB*!. The com
cf. Heb. ix. 2, T;
posicioun"); -rrpofccris panions were in David s
T&V apTwv, propositio panum. The
DÎW, i.e. personal followers, the
shewbread as set before GOD is nucleus of the crowd who gathered
Called D OQn DPI?, aprot evnirioi (Exod. round him in the cave of Adullam
xxv. 29), TrpoKeipcvoi (Exod. xxxix. 18 (i Sam. xxii. 2). The contrast be
(S^)), TOV TTpOO-toTTOV (l RcgH. XXl. 6), tween these men and the peaceful
TTJS -rrpoo-cfropas (3 Regn. vii. 34 = 48). disciples of Jesus is great, but it only
(Ot) aprot (rr/s) Trpodeo-ftas occurs also in serves to add force to the argument.
i Regn. I.e., but as a paraphrase for 27. Mt. gives another argument :
Hp, and in 2 Chron. iv. 19 it stands the priests in the temple were com
for D^Qil
DH^; but elsewhere it = pelled to violate the strict law of the
(Exod. xl. 21 (23), &c.) or in Sabbath, their duties being in fact
doubled on that day (Numb, xxviii. 9) ;
Dn.l^rrDnS (i Chr.ix.32);i.e., if the exigencies of the temple justi

it points to the ordered rows
upon the fied their conduct, a greater than
table rather than to their ceremonial
the temple was here to justify the
import. See however Deissmann, He adds a quotation from
disciples.
Bibdstudien, p. 155 f. (E. Tr., p. 157). Hos vi. 6, which he had previously
It was one of the glories of Judas cited in connexion with the saying of
Maccabaeus that he restored the use v. 17 (Mt. ix. 13).
of the shewbread (2 Mace. x. 3, rS>v
ro o"d/3/3aroi/. ..8ta ro cra$3aroi ] Me.
apruv rr)V irpo9ecriv eVotr/o-avro).
only; cf. Hawkins, H.S. p. 99. Comp.
ovs OVK e. (foayelv el pr} TOVS iepe is] 2 Mace. v. 19, ov 8ia rov TOTTOV TO
Which it was not lawful that any eQvos, a XXa 5ta ro tOvos TOV TOTTOV 6
should eat except the priests so Lc.; :
Kvpios e eAe aro. The Rabbis them
Mt. has the more usual construction selves occasionallyadmitted the prin
^f(TTtv. .rot? Ifpevcriv.
. On the law of ciple see Schottgen ad L and the
;
the shewbread see Lev. xxiv. 5, passage cited by Meyer from Mechilta
Joseph, ant. iii. IO. 7, 01 Se rots lepevcriv in Exod. xxxi. 13: "the Sabbath is
irpos But the prohi
rpo<f)r)v
dtdovrai. delivered unto you, and ye are not
bition does not seem to have been delivered to the Sabbath." Our Lord s
absolute cf. i Sam. xxi. 4. OVK fgeo-rtv
; words further;
rise higher, and reach
is taken out of the mouth of the at the root of the Sabbath-law was
Scribes, and used in their sense (v. 24) : the love of God for mankind, and not
it was at least as unlawful to eat
*
for Israel only. Cf. Ephrem the :
the shewbread as to pluck and eat Sabbath was appointed not for God s
corn on the Sabbath. sake, but for the sake of man." Ben-
origo et finis rerum spectanda ;
"
Kai eSa>Kfj/ Kai rot? trvv gel :

avr<p ov(Tiv\
Cf. v. 2 5, ot per avrov. An O. T. phrase benedictio sabbati (Gen. ii. 3) hominem
S. M. 2
50 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IL 27
1Tt28fcat avdpcoTTOs Sia TO cra/3/3aTOV.

ov% 6
ViOS TOU dvdpWTTOV Kat TOV (
KVplOS eCTTLV 6
*
III. i Kat el(rrj\6ev TraXiv ek a-vvaywyrjv, Kai r\v e/cel
27 om Kat ovx o tu>8p.

d. TO <r.
syr
8
|
om KO.I 2 AC 3 m al?1 Ill i (rvva-
ycoyr]i>] pr rrjv ACDLSI>T al (om KB) | e^pafjtftevijv } rjpat>

D 2 iraperrjpovvTO
AC*DAST mini*"
10
spectat."
For a similar antithesis cf. immediately after the cornfield inci
i Cor. xi. 9. O avdptoTros, man, i.e. dent; Lc. places it on another Sab
humanity ;
cf. Eccl. i.
3, iii. 19. bath (ev T(p(0 o-a/3/3aro>). St AugUS-
28. Kuptor eVrii/ KT\.] Wycliffe,
too-re tine s reply (de cons. ev. 81, "post
"and so mannes sone is also lord of the quot dies in synagogam eorum ve-
Rvpios yap eo-riv, Mt. K. eVru ,
sabath." ; nerit...non expressum est")
is not
Lc. In Me. the sequence of the thought wholly satisfactory ; the two tradi
is clear. The Sabbath, being made for tions if not absolutely inconsistent
man s benefit, is subject to the con are clearly distinct, Lc. perhaps pos
trol of the ideal and representative sessing information unknown to Me.
Man, to whom it belongs. On wore and Mt. Cod. D meets the difficulty
with the indie, mood see WM., p. 377, by omitting erepw in Lc.
Burton 237, and cf. Me. x. 8. Kvptos KCU TIV Kl av6p(airos *rA.] For 77-
is here perhaps rather owner than paivo/jLcu (
= by see 3 Regn. xiii. 4,
master ns^n ^3, cf. Gen. xlix. Zach. xi. 17. Jo. (v. 3) mentions grj-
23, Jud. xix. 22. On 6 vl r. av6p. see poi as a class of chronic invalids ; in
v. ion. Tatian, followed by the 0. L. the present instance the paralysis of
cod. a, places after this verse c. iii. 21 the hand was not congenital, but as
(q.v.), as if it was His doctrine of the Bengel says "morbo aut verbere," as
Sabbath which led our Lord s relatives the past participle implies a point
to suspect insanity. which Mt. s grjpdv overlooks. T?)J/
III. i 6. HEALING OF A WITHERED Xelpa, his hand, cf. v. 3, w. 11.;
HAND ON THE SABBATH (Mt. xii. 9 for exx. of the predicative use of the
14, Lc. vi. 6 n). art. see Blass,Gr. p. 158. Lc. adds
I. KCU flcrfi\6fv TraXiv els that the hand was 77 Segid. Jerome
crvvaya)-
Another scene in a synagogue, says that the Gospel according to
1
points back to i. 21 (cf. ii. i, the Hebrews represented the man

13; iii. 20, iv. i) unless, with Bengel, as pleading his case with the Lord:
we interpret "alio sabbato." Ets caementarius eram, manibus victum
"
crvvaytoyriv, not els rrjv o\, as in i. quaeritans ; precor te, lesu, ut mihi
21, where the synagogue is
(vi. 2), restituas sanitatem ne turpiter mendi-
localised here the reader s thought
;
cam cibos."
is limited to the fact that the event 2. KCU jraper^povv avt6v\ Cf. Ps.
took place in a synagogue. Cf. Jo. (xxxvii.) 12, TrapaTrjpâ-fTat
xxxyi.
vi. 59, xviii. 20, James ii. 2 ; simi (D?3T)
o a/iaprcoXo? TOV dlicaiov Dan.
larly we speak of going to church vi. ii, Sus. 12, 16 (Th.). The middle
or being in church when no par is more frequent, but Traparrjpe iv occurs
ticular building is in view. Me. in Susanna and in Lc. xx. 20. Polybius
suggests, and Mt. seems distinctly (xvii. couples Traparrjpf iv with
3. 2)
to State (/zera/3aff fKeWev rjXQev}, that This hostile sense is not
evedpeveiv.
this visit to the however inherent in the word, which
synagogue followed
III. 4] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 5
povv avTOv el TO?S (rd/3/3a(riv BepcnrevcreL CLVTOV, iva

avTOv. *Kai heyei TCO dvvpwTrw TO) 3
TO 4 in 10
(rd/3/3a(Tiv d ya6o7roifjo ai
f
2 rot? <r.] pr ev KCDHM min1 me | depairevet. KDS j KaT-r)yopi)<rov<nv

DS
TW X- X- &Pav B L 565 a me aeth] rw TIJV .
x- % KC*A 33 T
T. %. Acorr (D)rnS$T al go | eyeipai Ur$>
|
ets ro /WTO-OP (e? /*ecrw D c)] pr /cat <rn)dt
D c aeth 4 ee(mv] pr rt E* i 118 131 arm |

rots o-a/3/3.] pr ev ADE al 2? me
go | a.ya.doTroirjo a.i] aya6ov Tronr)<ra.i
X rt ay. TT. D 6 arm
merely means (Lightfoot on GaL iv. no need for Traparrjprjo-is in the mat
10) to observe minutely, going along ter, since a principle was involved:
as it were with the object for the comp. Jo. xviii. 20. "Eyfipe fls TO pe-
purpose of watching its movements. a pregnant construction
<roV)
arise :
Lc. uses the middle here and in xiv. [and come] into the midst ; c ex
I. Haparrjpfljf el, to watch whether; amples in Blass, Gr. p. 122. Lc. in
f. Blass, Gr.
p. 211. terpolates Kal OT7/01, and adds KOI dva-
ft rots o-dpftaa-iv Oepaircixrfi] Ac a-ras ecrrrj details which Me. leaves
to be imagined. The purpose of the
cording to the Rabbinical rule relief
might be given to a sufferer on the command is clear. The miracle was
Sabbath only when life was in dan intended to be a public and decisive
ger (Schiirer n. ii. 104). Since in answer to the question * Will He work
the present case postponement was His cures on the Sabbath ?
clearly possible, a charge might lie 4. KOI \fyei avrois lerA.] The Lord
against Jesus before the Sanhedrin anticipates their question (cf. ii.
8).
if He restored the hand; and they Lc. prefixes vâs. His ques Vepo>ro>
watched Him closely in the hope that tioning of the Rabbis began in child
might be given (tva
this opportunity hood (Lc. ii. 46) in the method there :
According to
Kcrrr)yopr)O (i)criv avroi/). was nothing unusual, still less disre
Mt. they even challenged Him by spectful see J. Lightfoot on Lc. I. c.
;
asking Ei c êori rols a-dpftao-iv Qepa- The present question puts a new
irevfiv The question afterwards put
; colour on that which was in their
to them by Jesus (Me.) does not minds ; for depcnrevfiv He substi
exclude this account of the matter tutes dyaQoTTotrjo-ai, which raises the
CIKOS
AyaOoTroielv (formed on
fie dpcpoTcpa
(Victor, yeyfv^- principle.
,
but Lc. s comment (j^Sei TOVS
<r6ai) the analogy of the class. Kaicoiroieiv)
8ia\oyicriJLovs avratv) seems to be in is a word of the LXX. (=n^n), for
consistent with it, and the additional which class. Gk. used cv iroutv or
matter in Mt. clearly belongs to an In Tob. xii. i Mace.
fvepyerelv. 13,
other occasion (Mt. xii. n, i2 = Lc. xi.33 dyadov Troteii/ has been substi
xiii. 15, xiv. 5). tuted by some of the scribes, and the
3. KOI Ae-yei
czj/$pa)7ra) KrA.] His r<5 same tendency appears here ; but the
knowledge of their purpose (Lc.) did compound is well supported in the
not deter Him: comp. Dan. vi. 10. N.T., especially in i Peter, where,
His first step was to bring the man besides dyaOonoiflv (quater\ we find
out into the body of the synagogue dyaOoiroua and dyadonoios. *H KO.KO-
where he could be seen by all (Me., Troifja-ai raises the startling alterna
Lc.) there should be no secrecy and

;
tive : if good may not be done on
4 2
52 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [III. 4.
P (TVV\V7rOVfJiVOS
4 77] pr yiiaXXov 28 124 |

cnroKTeivai ] aTroXecrai LA i 124 209 2** latt syrP6
" 11
arm |
eaitinrriaav (L)Z agq 5 eiri r. irwpwcrei] e-rn r. irrjpwo-ei 17 20 arm super caeci-
tate(m) cordis a b e f q vg eiri r. ve/cpwo-ei D syr
sin
super emortua corda c ff i r
the Sabbath, are you prepared to Vg. contristari, implies

"2vv\v7rel<r6ai,
justify evildoing on that day? I.e., sorrow arising from sympathy, either
Was it unlawful on the Sabbath to with the sorrow of another (cf. Ps.
rescue a life from incipient death Ixviii. (Ixix.) 21, where the o o-vv-
(tyvxqv o-oSo-ai), and yet lawful to \VTTOV fjLevos answers to 6 TrapaKaXeoi/),,
watch for the life of another, as or, as here, with his unconscious
they were doing at the moment? misery. With this sorrow of Christ
Was the Sabbath a day for malefi for sinners comp. Eph. iv. 30. Sorrow
cent and not for beneficent action ? is predicated of Jesus again in Mt.
ATroKremu is used of a judicial sen xxvi. 37. ^vvXvTrovfifvos pres., in con
tence, Jo. xviii. 31 ;
Lc. substitutes trast with TTfpi^\âfj.vos aor., points-
here the more usual an-oXe crai. to the abiding nature of this grief:
ot Se eVtcuTra)!/ : whether from policy, the look was momentary, the sorrow
or shame (ix. 34), or simply because habitual. Cf. Oxyrhynch. log. 3
they had no answer ready (Lc. xx. firi rols vlois TO>V
26). ooo-i? rfjs <ap8ias occurs again

5- Kai i
7rep^3Xe v|/ d/u>os

>
avrovs] in Eph. where it is a character

iv. 18,
Except in Lc. vi. 10 (the parallel to istic of pagan life: in this respect
used by
this context) Trepi/SXtVeo-tfai is unbelieving Israel was on a level with
Me. only (iii. 5, 34, v. 32, ix. 8, x. 23, untaught heathendom (Rom. xi. 25) ;
xi. n), and five times out of six in even the Apostles suffered at times-
reference the quick searching
to from this same malady (Me. viii. 17).
glance round the circle of His friends is to grow callous, and
or enemies, which St Peter remem in medical language is the
bered as characteristic of the Lord : formation the hard substance
of
see Ellicott, Lectures, pp. 25, 176. (Trojpor, which unites the frac
callus)
Bengel: "vultus Christi multa nos tured ends of a broken bone ; trans
docuit." For the use of ?repi/3X. in ferred to things spiritual, it is the
the LXX. cf. Exod. ii. 12, 3 Regn. xxi. process of moral ossification, which
(xx.) 40, Tob. xi. 5. Mer opyTjs: there renders men insensible to spiritual
was anger in the look or attending it truth. Cod. D
and the Sin. Syriac
(cf. pera SctKpvW Acts XX. 31, Heb. express the result
by substituting
xii. 17). Anger is attributed to the veKpcMTts : so some O.L. texts, super
Lamb, Apoc. vi. 16, 17: it is "legiti emortua ittorum corda. The idea
mate in the absence of the personal seems to be derived from Isa. vi. ior
element"
(Gould), i.e. if not where the LXX. has 7raxvv6rj...^ Kapdia
vindictive,
and not inconsistent with a gentle TOV Xaov TOVTOV, but Jo. (xii. 40) para
character (Mt. xi. 29).
phrases eVeopoxrey avru>v rrjv Kapdiav.
o-vv\virovfjLvos eVt KT\.] Me. only. The Vg. renders super caecitate(m}
The anger was tempered by grief: cordis eorum (WycliflTe, on the blynd- "
comp. i Esdr. ix. 2, TrwOw virep v nesse of her harte," followed by

TWV pryaXuv rov 7r\Tjdovs. Tindale and Cranmer), reading appa- f |
crov
Kai aTreKaTea-Tar] Y\ i 6
ol tpapicraioi evdvs juteTa TCOV
<rviu/3ov\iov
$i$ovv KCLT avTov OTTCOS CLVTOV aTroA.6-
O COO ll/.
5 om crov BEMSU Vr<l>l minnonn |
(KABLPrAII
2
al) airoic. (DH*3>
mm* )] aTre/carecrr?? C 565 | 77 xet/>
aur. (om
syr
hier
)] + ev6e(i)$ D ff i + vyiys cos 77 aXX^ C 3LF al + a>s
77 a. syr
sin hier
6 om evdvs
DL al bcffgiq aeth |
edidovv BL 13 28 69 124 346 604] eiroiTjffav KCA 238 736
1071 2P" alp CTTOIOVV APrnZ* al latt vt Plvs arm go Troiovvres D om|
/car avrou syr sin |
rently Trrjpvcrei : cf. Job xvii. 7, B, are o*. Xa/ij3aye4i/ (Mt.

6
) or Troiflv
o0$aX/zoi fiou, where

irf7T(&pa>vTa.i...oi (Me. xv. i, with a variant eYoi/iaeti/).
A
^ aa have the variant TreTr^pooimu. Efii Sow (eVotovi/) perhaps implies that
See however J. Th. St. iii. i, p. 81 flf., the consultation held that day was
where Dr J. Armitage Robinson main but one of many ; the last is described
tains that TTcopeoo-tff acquired by use in xv. i. "OTTOOS avrov re diro\o~a><Tiv
the sense of Tnjpaxris. presents the purpose and ultimate

\eyei rco aj>0po)7ra>]
As He had issue of their counsels (cf. Burton,
turned to the paralytic, ii. 10, 1 1. A 207) not however without refer
command in each case precedes the ence to the means to be employed.
healing recovery comes through faith
;
Lc. gives the immediate subject of
y
and obedience. With the whole debate rt av 7roiijo~aiev lrjo~ov t and TQ>
scene comp. 3 Regn. xiii. 6. Mc. s form implies the question Hois
aTrfKarta-raQr) 77 X et p] Mt. adds CLVTOV ex7roXe<ra>/Ltej>; (WM., p. 374).
vytrjs cos ;; a\\T). For this US6 of /xera ratv HpepStai/aJi ] Me. only.
careK.. cf. Me. viii. 25. The verb is Tindale, "with them that belonged
frequent in the later Gk. and in the to Herode." The HpwSiai/ot appear
Lxx.; in the N.T. (exc. Heb. xiii. 19) again in the same company c. xii.
its use is always more or less dis =
i3 Mt. xxii. 16, and some under
tinctly Messianic, and based perhaps standing between the two parties is
on Mai. iv. 5 (see on Me. ix. 12). implied also in Me. viii. 1 5. Josephus
Each miracle of healing was an earnest (ant. xiv. 15. 10) speaks of TOVS TO,
in an individual case of the aTro/cara- HpoiSou (ppovovvras, but the term
vrao-is TrdvTcov (Acts iii. 21). For the Hpvdiavos occurs only in Mt., Me.
double augment see WH., Notes, Adjectives in -avos denote partisan
p. 162, and Blass, Gr., p. 39. ship (Blass on Acts xi. 26). An Hero-
6. Kai ge\66vrcs ol &. evdvs] The dian party, so far as it found a place
Pharisees left the synagogue mad in Jewish life, would be actuated by
with rage (cTrXTJcrdrjo-av dvoias, Lc.) mixed motives; some would join it
and lost no time (cvQvs, Me. only) in from sympathy with the Hellenising
plotting revenge. Lc. speaks only policy of the Herod family, others
of an informal discussion (SteAoAoui/ because they saw in the power of
" "
irpos aXXr/Xou?), Me., Mt. of a council that family "the pledge of the pre
or consultation (o-vuftovXiov in Prov. servation of their national existence"
2
xv. 22 it is Th. s word for liD, LXX. (Westcott in Smith s -B.Z>.
, s.v.). The
tnvfopia). Sw/nj8. SiSoi/cuoccurs here latter would have certain interests in
only in the N.T. ;
the usual phrases common with the Pharisees, and
54 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [III. 7
7
7
Kai 6 lrj(rovs //era TCOV avTOV
prj(T6V TY\V i 7TO\V 7T\fj6oS CL7TO Trj?
8
8 FaXeiXaias ^KO\ov6rj(rev Kai OLTTO Trjs lovSaias Kai
7 Ii)ffovs] + yj ovs 1071 | 7iy>oj]

eis DHP min nonn irapa. 13 28 69 124 1071 iro\v |
TTO\VS o^Xos D latt | rjKoXovdijffev] om D 28 124 a (be) eff i q syr Bin post Iou5.
transp KBA 238 1071 f vg + aurw <J>
might have readily joined them in for TroXu TT\. cf. Lc. xxiii. 27, Acts xiv.
an effort to suppress a teacher who i, xvii. 4. On the prominence given to
threatened the status quo ; although, the adj. see WM., p. 657 ; the normal
as Bengel quaintly suggests, "for- order occurs when the words are re
tasse non magnopere curabant Sab- peated in v. 8. The punctuation of
batum." The Pharisees on their this is open to some doubt ;
paragraph
part, without any great affection for we may either keep JKo\ov6r)(rev for
the Herods, could acquiesce in their the Galileans, assigning the other fac
rule as the less of two evils. H. tors in the crowd to ^\6ov (v. 8), or we
the Great had made bids for their may begin a new sentence at 7r\fj6os
support (Schurer i. i.
pp. 419, 444 f.), iro\v, or at oKovovres. WH. and R.V.
and Lc. shews (xiii. 31 f., xxiii. 10) adopt the former view, but the re
that they were not unwilling to use peated diro seems to point to the con
Antipas as an ally against Jesus, or tinuity of the words from KOI TTO\V to
y
even to act as emissaries of the l8ovfj.aias, and probably to 2tS<3i/a:
Tetrarch. COmp. Lc. 7T\r)dos iro\v...oi rjXQav.

712. SECOND GREAT CONCOURSE 7 8. Kai drro r. lovSaia? /crX.] The
BY THE SEA (Mt. xii. 1521, Lc. vi. Galilean following is now supple
1719)- mented by others from south, east,
7. KCU 6
(
Ara- and north. Judaea had already sent

*Ir](rovs...dvfx<opT]o-v]
Pharisees and Scribes (Lc. v. 17), and
xotpelv is used, esp.by Mt., of with
drawal from danger, Mt. ii. 12 ff., iv. 12, now, perhaps as a result of the syna
xiv. 13; in the present context Mt. gogue preaching mentioned in Lc. iv.
makes this
meaning clear by adding 45, adds its contribution to the Lord s-
yvovs. Jesus withdrew from the town willing hearers. Jerusalem is named
to the seaside because He was aware of separately, as in Isa. i.
i, Jer. iv. 3,.
the plot. He and His would be safer Joel iii. 20; cf. i. 5. H iSov
on the open beach, surrounded by named here only in the N.T. =
crowds of followers, than in the narrow in the LXX. (Isa. xxxiv. 5, 6, &c.).
streets of Capernaum. His friends The victories of Judas
Maccabaeus
would prevent an arrest in case of ; (i Mace. v. 3) and John Hyrcanua
danger, a boat was at hand. Ets is (Joseph, ant. xiii. 9. i) had gone-
the usual preposition after avaxwpflv far to remove the barrier between
(Mt. ii. 14, &c.) irpos gives the direc: Edom and Israel, and the Edomite
tion or locality of the retreat (cf. ii. extraction of the Herods brought the
2).
On the policy of this retreat see Bede: two peoples nearer: our Lord s
"in
"
neque adhuc venerat hora passionis time Idumaea was practically a part
eius, neque extra lerusalem fuit locus of Judaea with a Jewish [circumcised]
passionis."
(G. A. Smith, Hist. Geogr.
population"
Kai TroXv ir\fjdos
*rX.] Cf. i.
28, 37, Joseph, ant. xiii. 9. i). More
p. 240; cf.
45 J "
13- nXôs is frequent in Lc. ; over in Roman times Idumaea was .
0.7TO KO.L OLTTO Tf/S /SofjUOC/a? K.OL

lepO(TO\VIUL(x)V 7TpaV
TOV lop^dvov Kai Trepi Tvpov Kai QSwi/a, TrXijBos
9
i/j a/coi/oi/Tes aero. TToie?, r]\6ov
TTjOos avTOv. Kai 9
&L7rev Tots avTov *lva
TrXoidpiov TrpocrKapTeprj
8 om euro TTJS Idovp. N* i 118 131 209 258 c ff syr

/cat arm irepav] pr 01
sin
|
D Trepi] pr 01 ADPmS<J> rell a vg Byr

f |
hel
go arm StSwi a] pr 01 ire/at D om | |
Tr\r)0. 7roXu a b c syr

8
a/couopres KBA f 1 3 69 al latt (exc a) me go aeth] a/coucrcu/res
1
"
ACDLPmZ al a CD min 2 a i r vg me -n-otei BLsyrrvid ] eiroiet KACDPrAIIS<

| o<ra] |
al latt me | fj\6av D y\6ev U 9 TrXoiapia B
used loosely for the south border such gatherings; see G. A. Smith,
land of Judaea; cf. Joseph, c. Ap. p. 425 ff.
ii.
9 T) iSou/zata T^S Jîerepas
/u.ez> â>pas
eVrty op,opos Kara Taâv Keip-einj ant. : v. 7,note; the emphasis is no longer
V. I. 22 77 /Liei/
Iov5a Xaôvo-a on the magnitude of the concourse,
aipeirai r^f K.ad\nrfp6t but on its cause. The fame of the
Tfivovcrav fjitv a-XP 1 T miracles (c i. 28, 45) had brought
ro 6 eupos- ecos- r^s SoSo/xiriSo? Xipvrjs them together, and also, as Lc. adds,
Kadr/Kovo-av. Thus Judaea and Idu- the fame of the teaching (rj\6av aKovo~ai
maea together represent the South. avTov Kai laBrjvat). AKOVOVTCS o<ra
The East too sent its contribution $\6ov. for aKovovres we expect
Trotet,
from Peraea (nepav TOV lopdavov, i.e. aKovo~avTcs (see vv. 11.), but the pres.
OTTO TOV nepav T. *L). H Uepaia part, may denote that the rumour on
(Joseph. B. J. iii. 3. 3) is both in the strength of which they started
LXX. and N.T. simply 77 ircpav TOV continued and increased in strength
>
iopaa /ou
= i?n~i:iy, cf. Isa, ix. i
J
n
<
(WM., p. 429 ; Burton 59, who calls

the present of past action still in
"
(viii. 23), Mt. iv. 25, Me. x. i. Accord it
progress"); in xroteZ we hear

ing to Josephus I.e. Peraea extended the re
on the East of Jordan from Machaerus port as it is passed from one to another
to Pella,i.e. it lay chiefly between the in the crowd. "Oo-a, how many things
Jabbok and the Arnon but, like ;
rather than how great, = all that ;
Idumaea, the name seems to have cf. Me. iii. 28, v. 19, vi. 30, x. 21;
been somewhat loosely applied (G. A. Lc. viii. 39; Acts xiv. 27, xv. 4, 12.
Smith, p. 539); Mt. in a similar list

9. Kai iTrev... iva KrX.] On flnelv
(iv. 25) substitutes Decapolis for Iva see WM., p. 422. nXotoptoi/, Vg.
Peraea see note on Me. v. 20. From
:
navicula, probably here a light boat
the North-West came inhabitants of in contrast with a fishing smack
the Phoenician sea-coast (TT^PI Tvpov (TrXoZoi/),
as in Jo. vi. 22, 24, xxi. 8
Kai 2i8a>va = TTJs irapaXiov Tvpov Kai (cf. WestCOtt). Upoo-KapTCpelv (Acts
6
,
Si&wi/os, Lc.); the district is called Paul 3 here only in the Gospels) is
,
Acts xi. 19, xv.

&OIVLKTJ in 3, xxi. 2, rendered in the Vg. by perseverare,
and in the LXX. (i Esdr. ii. 16 ff., perdurare, instare, adhaerere, pa-
2 Mace. iii. 5, &c.), but not in the rere, servire, and here by deservire :
Gospels, where it is simply TO. pepr) in Me. the English versions from
or TO opta Tvpov AC. SiStovos (Mt. XV. Tindale have had the happy rendering
21, Me. vii. 24). The network of wait on. The boat was to keep
roads which covered Galilee facilitated close to the shore, moving when He
IO
10 avTW Sid rov o^Xov, iva JJLYI 6\i(3a)(Tiv avToV TTO\-
Xovs yap eOepaTrevcrev, wcrre avrw va

W 1 1 avTOV eôv Kal TO,
"
TO. aKaOapra, orav avTov edewpovv, TTpocre-

7T17TTOV aVTU) Kal 6Kpa%OV XejOVTO, OTL Cv 1 6 VIOS
+ 7roXXoi D a ff + oi 0^X01 13 28 69 124 346 10 edepairevev KIT min 2

9 avroj>]
me aurw] pr ev D latt I
n KO.I irv. aKad. D oravj + ow D edewpovv | |
(KBCDGLAS 13 33 69 1071 al)] eOewpei TrpoaeirnrTav B TrpoaeimrTev EHSUV

APm
|
hcl *
al | eKpafrv EHMSUV al
auc
| \eyovres KDK minP |
av ei] +o xp<-<rs
CMPI> 16121 syr
For this use

moved, so as to be ready at any 00-01 tiôi/ pao-Tiyas]
moment to receive Him comp. Lc. ;
of /zao-rtyes see Me. v. 29, 34, Lc.
v. 3. On the present occasion He vii. 21 v6ao>v Kal âa-Tiyatv.
does not seem to have used it; the represents disease or suflfering as a
work of healing kept Him on the Divine scourge used for chastisement ;
land as long as it was possible to comp. Prov. iii. 12, cited in Heb. xii. 6 ;
remain there. There was no shrinking the idea is frequent in the O.T. and
from contact with the crowd, but only Apocrypha, cf. e.g. Ps. Ixxiii. 4, 5,
a provision against a real danger Iva Jer. v. 3, Tob. xiii. 14 (18), 2 Mace.
pr) 6\ift(0(Tiv avTov. For the literal 34, ix. n, Ps. Sol. x. i, but the
iii.
sense of cf. Mt. vii. 14 Tc6\ip,nevr)

6\lfia>
noun does not appear in the LXX. as
f)
oSoy both in LXX. and N.T. it is used
: interchangeable with voa-os: possibly
with few exceptions metaphorically. even in the N.T. it carries with it the
IO. TroXXous yap edepdrrevcrev KrX.J thought of greater suflfering, as well
On note on i. 34. For
Qepaireveiv see as of a more direct visitation of
Mt. has TrdvTas see note on
TroXXovs, : God.
i. 34 all were healed who touched
: II. Kal TO. Trvevpara ret a.Ka6. *rX.]
Him or on whom He laid hands. For dKadaprov^daiôviov see
Trvfvfjia
(Bore fTrtTTiTrreiv avr&i] The enthu i.
23 note. "Orav avrbv c6ewpovv
=
siasm grew till it became dangerous : the class, ore or onore 6ta>polcv (Madv.
the sufferers threw themselves on 134 5); see Burton, 290, 315, and
Him in their eagerness, or impelled cf. 388, Blass, Gr. p. 207:
WM., p."
*
by the crowd. For ciruriirTftv rwl whenever, as often as, they caught
(more usually eV/ nva or nvi) see sight of Him. npoo-ri7rroi>
an act
2 Regn. xvii. 9, Job vi. 16, Judith xv. 6. of homage (Acts xvi 29) akin to
The action is not always hostile (cf. adoration (cf. Ps. xciv. (xcv.) 6,
Acts xx. 10), but it implies suddenness,
and usually some degree of passion ; now, as it seems, for the first time
Field (Notes, p. 25) adduces Thuc. vii. offered to Jesus since the commence
84, eTTfTri fTTov re aXXj^Xot? Kal /careTra- ment of His ministry subsequently ;
row. In
present case it was
the such prostrations were frequent (Me.
natural enough, yet perilous, "iva v. 6, 33, vii. 25). The contrast between
avTov atyuvrai contact was thought
: firiiritrrcw (v.lo) and Trpoo-Tr /TIT-CIV is
to be a condition, since it was often striking and perhaps not accidental.
the concomitant, of healing (Me. i. 41, KOI Kpaov *rX.] Kpaa> is used of
V. 27 flf., vi. 56, viii. 22 ; cf. Lc. e ^row the wild cry of the demoniacs also in
aiTTfcroai avroC, ort $vvauis Trap* avrov i. 23, v. 5, 7, ix. 26. The words of
the cry go beyond the confession of
V 6eov. i 7ro\\a 67TT//ua avTois IVOL \JLY\

avTOV 12
(pavepov
13
Kai dvaftaivei ek TO opos Kai TTpocTKaXelTai oi/s 13
12 TTOl7)<Ta)<Tlv]
TTOltofflV B 2DKLII* 1
3 69 alP*
uc
+ OTt rov avrov etvat
2 pe
corr
w 801
"
00 "
a + ort yd. avrov b ff gqt
i. 24, for o vlbs TOV 0fov, however inter is.

entirely different. Avapaivei, the
preted, is more definite than 6 dyios. historical present, frequent in Me.
Comp. Mt. IV. 6, 6 Sia/3oAos \cyfi avrqt (e.g. i. 21, 40, ii. 15, 1 8, iii. 4, 8; cf.
Et vfoy et rov 6eov KT\. The earliest Hawkins, p. 113 ff.); TO opos as in vi.
confession of the Sonship seems to 46 the hills above the Lake (ra op?/,
have come from evil spirits, who knew V. 5), cf. 77
BaXacra-a (ii. 13, iii. 7) :
Jesus better than he was known by any other mountain is specified, e.g.
His own disciples ra daipovia TTIO~~ ix. 2, xi. i. Similarly in Gen. xix. 17
revovo-iv (James TO is the heights above the
ii.
19). opoff pHH)
12. Kai TroXXa cTTfTifia avTois KT\.] Jordan valley, and in Jud. i. 19, the
Cf. i.
25, 43. The purpose of the hill country of Judah (17 opivrf, Lc. i. 39,
censure was to prevent a premature 65). With the phrase avafiaivciv els
divulgence of His true character cf. : rb o. compare Mt. v. i, xiv. 23, xv. 29.
PhiL ii.
6, ov% apira.yii.bv yytfo~aTO TO The purpose of this retreat to the
flvai icra ra) den. Mt. reminds his hills is stated by Lc. :
eycpero...ccX-
readers of Isa. which he
xlii. i 4, 6fiv ai}TOJ>...7rpoo-euao-$ai, Kai rjv 8ia-
sees fulfilled in our Lord s freedom vvKTfpevav cv 7rpoo-ev^ TOV 6fov.TT;
from personal ambition. HoXXa A crisis had been reached, for which
circri/ia, vehementer commina-

Vg. special preparation must be made.
batur : TroXXa as an adverb is charac "A
way was prepared in that night of
teristic of Me., cf. v. 10, 23, 43, ix. 26. prayer upon the hills whereby an
Mt. has the less vivid tirfriâ-ev organic life was imparted to the little
avrols: Lc. omits the circumstance. community... Our Lord takes counsel
&avfpbv iroLftv = ^>avfpovv occurs only of the Father alone,.. .when the morn
here and in Mt. s parallel. The <f>ave- ing comes [Lc. 6Vf eyeveTO rjp.pa\ His
poxris was postponed only; cf. iv. 22, resolve is distinct, and it is forth
Rom. xvi. 26; it was not yet the with carried (Latham, Pastor
out"
time for a general manifestation (Jo. pastorum, p. 238). It was the first
vii. 6 f., xvii. 6), and the daipovia were Ember night; Victor: TOVS rjyovpevovs
possibly aware that their revelations 8idao~K(i)v TTJS KK\r)o-ias npb r>v
yivo-
could only work mischief at this fJifVCOV V7T* OVTtoV êtpOTOI lCOI/ diaVVKTf-
stage.
"
Nee tempus erat, neque hi

praecones
"
(Bengel). Bede compares Kai TrpoovcaXemu ovs rfdfXev avTos

Ps. xlix. (1.) 16. The King chooses His ministers
KT\.} :
13 SECOND WITHDRAWAL
1
9 a. the selection is His act and not
PROM CAPERNAUM, AND CHOICE OP theirs : Jo. vi. 70, xv. 16, Acts i. 2.
THE TWELVE (Mt. x. i 4, Lc. vi. For other instances of the exer
12 16). cise of our Lord s human will, see
13. Kai avaftaivfi
rX.] Lc. fyfVfro de i. 41, vii. 24, ix. 30, Jo. xvii. 24,
V rats Tjnepais ravrats et-cXddv, again xxi. 22 ; and for its renunciation,
implying an interval where Mc. s Jo. vole-
"
xiv. 36, v. 30. Bengel :
narrative seems to be continuous bat, ex voluntate Patris." Two

steps
(comp. Me. iii. i); in Mt. the order (Me., Lc. ;
the point is not noticed by
14
14 fideXev oaJros, KCLI a7rri\6ov Trpos avTOv. /ccu eVo/-
Sw Se/ca, oi)s /ca* a7roo"To\oi/s
wvojuiacrev^ face
/xer* avTOv, Kai iva aTrocrTeXXrj avTOvs Krjpv&creii/
14 5wSe/ca post iva <a<riv Daci Vg ovs |

/cat cnr. wvo/j-acrev KBC* vid A 13 28 69 124
238 346 syr
1101 ^) me (aeth)] om AC 2 DLP2()
minP 1
latt Syrr 8in Pe8hhcl t* t <
>
go arm j
om iva 2 B |
aTrooreAet Kypvcrffeiv]
!>
| pr /cat aTrocrroXous (avop-acrev TOV <$>

+ TO evayye-
\ioj> D befffgiq
Mt.) appear in this e ^Xoyij: the (i) instance of Western non-interpola

5
summoning of an inner of circle tion ; but the external evidence is

disciples; (2) the appointment of too strong in their favour to permit
twelve of their number to a special their ejection from the text of Me.,
office. Upoo-KaXflcrOai (vocare ad se, even if Me. vi. 30 does not presuppose
Vg.), first in Gen. xxviii. i, is from their presence here. The name was
this time forth frequently used of not perhaps given at the time, but it
the summons of Christ whether to was given by the Lord ; He not only
the padrjTai or the oxXos (Me. 8 ). created the office but also (/cat) im
Those who were summoned in this posed the title. ATroo-roXos is used
instance anffKOov irpos avrov more by the LXX. only in 3 Regn. xiv. 6 (A),
perhaps than venerunt (Vg.) in where it cf. Isa. xviii. 2
:
n-17^} Symm.
coming they parted with the finally oVoerreXXcoj/ aVoo-roXous Aq. (
= D^"VV,
surroundings of their previous life. For the history and
7rpecr/3evras).
14. Kal
ejToiijo-ev 6\oSe*a] Out of N.T. use of the word see Lightfoot,
those who answered His summons
Galatians, p. 92 ff. Hort, Ecclesia,
He again selected twelve : Lc. e*Xea- 22 ff.
;
p.
/xe i/os oV avToii/ daJfiexa ; Victor :
rj(rav Iva Gxrti/ /zer* avTov KrX.] Two im
yap TrXeiovs 01 irapovres. These He ap mediate purposes of the creation of
pointed (eVoi j/o-ei/, Me.). For iroielv in an Apostolate (i) such closer associa
:
this sense see i Regn. xii. 6

(6 Troiijo-as tion with the Master as was impos
TOV Meovoî/ Kai r. Aapcui/), Acts ii.
36, sible for the general body of /xa^rai ,
Heb. 2 (Westcott), Apoc. v.
iii.
10; (2) a mission based on the special
the Vg.fecitut essent, &c.
presupposes training thus imparted. Association
the Western reading eVoujo-ei/ Iva <oa-iv
with Christ was at once the training
iff /ner CIVTOV. The number (i) seems of the Twelve, and if they were faith
to have reference to the tribes of
Israel, ful, their reward (Jo. xvii. 24). For
to whom the Twelve were
originally its effects see Acts iv. 13. On irotflv
sent (Mt. x. 6, 23) ; (2) it suggests their
iva cf. Blass, Gr. p. 226.
relation to the larger Israel as
patri 14 15* ^va
onwreXAg Hence
archs and princes of the new KT\."]
Kingdom the name of their office. On aTroo-re X-

(Mt. xix. 28, Lc. xxii. 30, Apoc. xxi. as distinguished from Tre/zTrco see
Xa>
12, 8. 3, of? ?&<, T oO

Cf.^Barn.
14).^ Westcott on Jo. xx. 21 (add. note) ; for
evayyeXtov TTJV egovo-iav, ovviv deKadvo cf. i. 4, 14, and w. 11. here;
KT)pva-(ra>
els iwprupiov T>V
(pv\a>v.
the substance of the original Apos
ovs Kai a.7ro<rTo\ovs See
(ov6fj.aa-fv] tolic Krjpvypa was (Mt. X. 7), "HyyiKf
v rj
w. the words look like an inter
11. :
T&V ovpavu>v. second part A
/Sao- tX eta
polation from Lc., and it has been of their commission was to exorcise and
suggested that their omission by D to heal Me. mentions only exorcism,
;
and other Western ; authorities is an
but cf. Mt. (x. i). For this work au-
*5 l6
Kai K/3a\\eiv TO,
ef~ov<riav Kai
eTroirjcrev TOVS ScJSe/ca* Kai 67re6rjKev wopa TW
^ Kai laK(jo/3ov TOV TOV Ze/3e$aiov KCU /w- 17
15 exeiv] edwitev avrots Db cf ff i t vgaeth |

eov<nai
] + depaireveiv ras voffovs KCU
AC 2DPrnS3> min fereomn latt syrr arm go 16 /ecu eiroiêv T. 5co5. KBC*A3>
aethcd] om AC 2DLPPIIS minP latt syrr arm me go aethedd irpurov 1

Si//,o;j>a 13 69
124 346 |
eiredrjKev aurots ovoftaTO. 1071 |
r(a S. ovoytta APriI2 al minPler S. oô/ia D
thority was necessary (fx fiv fovo~iav Xli. 12 icoayov roG eiriKoXovfievov Map-
eK/3aAAeii ,
cf. Mt. edoxev avTols eov- KOV : in Acts a similar formula is used
o-iav KT\.); authority delegated from in Simon s case (x. 5, 18, 32, xi.
Christ was to be the note of their 13), but only when that Apostle is
ministry, as authority delegated from mentioned by or to persons outside
the Father had been the note of the the Church ; elsewhere in the Acts
Master s (see i. 22, ii. 10). Their and in the Gospels he is hence
mission was identical in its purposes forth Herpes or 2i/j,eov Ile rpos , the
1
with His, but secondary, and depen latter especially in St John. Ile rpos-
dent on His gifts. = Kr)(pas (Jo. i. 42), i.e. NB3 (cf.
1 6. KOI ciroirjtrev TOVS ScoSexa] The 1
Job xxx. Jer. iv.
D"
??, 6, 29), Syr.
thread of v. 14 is picked up after the a rock, or usually a de
*2ns>,
parenthesis Iva. (ocriv. .TO. Sat/ioi/ta and .
tached piece of rock, a stone (cf.

so He created the Twelve. Aco Sexa
now has the article, cf. iv. 10, vi. 7, &c. :
Hort, First Epistle o/St Peter, p. 1 52).
SO Lc. X. I a.ve8eiev...fl38ofj.r]KOVTa Svo,
"The title
appears to mark not so
much the natural character of the
,ib. 17 oi epdofj.r)KovTa 8vo, Acts vi. 3
a.vdpas...7rra.j xxi. 8 ovros CK eTrra. TO>V
Apostle as the spiritual office to which
For Troielv cf. v. 14, note. he was (Westcott) cf. Victor,
called" :
Kai TW 2t /iaw Herpov] iva TrpoXdftr]TO epyov 77 K\rjo~is 7rpo(prj-

7re0r)<V ovofj,a
For e-rndflvai ovona cf. 4 Regn. xxiv.
The name was actually given
TIKU>S.
and on the practice of imposing at the first call of Simon (Jo. l.-c.}, but
17,
characteristic names on scholars, see apparently not appropriated till he
Schottgen, ad 1. Bengel domini ; :
"
became an Apostle. eneB^tv Mc. s
nota est dare cognomen." The con leaves the time undetermined, so that
struction thus begun is broken off by Augustine (de cons. 109) may be right :
the intervention of another train of "hoc recolendo
dixit, non quod turn
thought. Me. is (as it seems) about to factum Justin appears to refer
sit."
continue /ecu .Kai Icodvrj ene-

ro>
Iaco>/3a>.
.
to this verse, dial. 106 :
[j.eTa>vofj.aKevai
ovofj-a Boaw;pyey, when it occurs

6r)Ki>
O.VTOV HeTpov eva ratv d-rrooroXcov, KOI ye-
to him that a list of the twelve will ypdcpdai ev rols airo^.vr]\iov^\)\ia<TLV avrov
naturally follow eiroirjo-fv TOVS 8a>Se/ca. yyvrjp.fvov KOI TOVTO (cf. Intr. p. xxx).
Hence he proceeds as if he had written 17. KOL *LzKCDj3by...iea2 iwaiî/] Sc.
St/zoopa eiTfdrjKev ovofj.a HfTpov.

a>
WH. For these Apostles see
iroir]o-fv.
regard Kal... Sip,<ovi as a parenthesis, note on i 19. They follow next after
but a parenthesis in such a context is Peter îfj-otv, Mt), either be
(irpa>Tos
almost intolerable. Such added names cause they shared with him the
are common in the N.T., cf. Acts i. prerogative of a title imposed by the
23 BapcrafBfiav os eTre/cX^T/ lovo-ros, Lord, or because with him they were
iv. 36 6 eTriKXrjQels Bapj/aj3as, afterwards singled out for special
Icoo-?;^
6o THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [III. 17
TOV d$e\(f)6v
TOV KO.I
* :
o ecrTiv Yioi
Boavrjpyes*
ovojjia ,
l8
18 Kai AvSpeav Kat <t>L\.L7T7rov Kai BapGoXojJLalov Kai
17 TOV Ia/tw/3ou] avrov Ia/c. AFS al avrov G rninP*"

Syr
810
om TOV CKSA
BD min 3 syrP
esh
] ovoâra KACLrAIIS< al min? 1
latt syr hcl arm me go aeth | poavrjp-
yes tf ABCKLMA2 !!* i

auc
33 69 alP ] poavepyrjs D poavepyes EFGHUVm 2
 min? 1
poavapyes A* pavypeyef 604 pavr/peyes ^ e

\
om o <rrn> vioi pp. syr
sin
privileges (Me. v. 37, ix. 2, xiv. 32; denunciations (Acts xii. 2) John s :
Acts where the titles are not

i.
13, vorjrrj /Spozmj (Orig. Philoc. XV. 1 8) 18
mentioned, has the same order). heard in Gospel, Epistles, and Apoca
Kai Tredr)KV avTois ovopa Boavrjpye? lypse; see esp. Trench, Studies, p.
KT\.] Dalman, Gr. pp.
112 n., 158 n., 144 f., Westcott, St John, p. xxxiii ;
and for the patristic explanations cf.
suggested that Boai^pye s is a corrup
Suicer s. v. Victor: dia TO
tion of Vavypoyes (TJT^.5), and similar Bpovrj.
forms occur in two important cursives peya KOI 8ta.Trpvcriov ijxfjcrat rrj otKov-
rot
and in the Syriac versions, fievrj TTJS 0fo\oyias
fioyâra.
(see vv. 11.),
which have the meaningless 9 \ \

1 8. icai Avftpeav Kai As 3>tXt7nroi>J
Simon Peter s brother, Andrew follows

i~\2 and the Armenian (Bane-
1
the first three, although irpbs TOVS
Tpeis
reges). More recently ( Worte Jesu, OVK rjXBfv (2 Regn. xxiii. 23) ; cf. Me.
p. 39, n. 4) he has proposed to regard xiii. 3, Acts i.
13; Mt. and Lc. place
either o or a as an intrusion into him second. He appears again in
the text. Others have justified the connexion with Philip in Jo. xii. 22.
prevalent form by such partial ana Both Ai/Speas- and QiXiTrnos are purely
logies as 2oSo/za
= Dlp Pooo/Scotf = ? Greek names, whilst Si/xcoj/ is Sv/iecoi/
The second factor in Boav- Hellenised (note on i. 16) the three :
is hardly less perplexing. The men came from the same town, Beth-
Syriac root xî is never used of saida (Jo. i. 44), where Hellenising in
fluences were at work; see note on
thunder, and the ordinary Heb. for
thunder is Din viii. 22.
*&yx*J\).(Syr.
icat
Jerome (on Dan. i. 7) proposed Bene- Bap0oAo/ucuoj/J
reem orBaneraem (DJH"M?), but with (only in the Apostolic lists)
out Greek authority. In Job xxxvii. 2 Syr.sin.pe8h. Âoit-to, the son of
t
.p appears to be used for the rumbling Talmai or Tolomai Baptcom Mt. : cf.
XVL I7 = [vios]
y
of the storm, and this seems to point Jo. xxi. 15, Bap- la>avov
to the quarter where a solution Ti/naioff=6 vtbs Tt/aatov (Me. X. 46). The
may
be found. The vioi ppovrfjs = ol ( name "wn
(M.T. ftyty occurs in Num.
ftpovT&vres, Euth.)were probably go xiii. Josh. xv. 14, Judg.
22, i. 10,
called not merely from the
impetuo 2 Sam. iii.
3, xiii. 37, i Chrou. iii 2,
sity of their natural character (cf. e.g. and among its Greek equivalents in
Me. ix. 38, Lc. ix. 54), but, as Simon
was called Peter, from their place in
codd. BA are eoaA/net, eaA/tm, eoA/ue/,
the new order. In the case of James
QoXapai Josephus has GoAo/iaTos- (ant.
xx. Only the patronymic of
i. i).
nothing remains to justify the title this Apostle appears in the
lists, but
beyond the fact of his early martyr he is probably identical with the
dom, probably due to the force of his of Jo. i. 46 ff., Xxi. 2 (see
III. 18] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 6l
MaddaTov^ Kai OoojULav Kai laKO)/3ov TOV TOV *A\(f)aiov H fc
1 8 Ma6datov B*D] Mardatov K (sed alibi plerumque Ma00.) AB 2 CLrAIIS<l> al

hcl m
13 69 124 209 604 1071 syr arm ( s>
Westcott ad II.}. If so, he was from Kat la/c<u/3oi

TOV TOV AX0aiov] So
Cana, and his introduction to the Mt. : Lc. ev - act-
laK<B/3os AXâtou : SO
Lord was due to Philip, whom he called no doubt to distinguish him
follows in the lists of Mt. Me. Lc. from laKtoftos 6 TOV Zefiedaiov. AX-
Tradition (Eus. H. E. v. 10) gave him = Q?n>
cf. i Mace. xi.

</>atoy
( j XaX</>et,
India as his field of Apostolic work. 70) is perhaps identical with KX ca

Kai MadOalov KOI Qafjiav] The two n-as, Jo. xix. 25 if he is the KXeo7ras = :
names are associated, in varying or KXeoTrarpos of Lc. xxiv. 1 8, the latter

der (M. AC. G., Me. Lc. ; 0. K. M., Mt.), name must be simply a Greek sub
by the three Synoptists ; in Acts stitute for the Aramaic name (cf.
they are separated by Bartholomew. Lightfoot, Galatians, p. 267 n., Dal
Mt. adds 6 reXcoi^s- to his own name. man, p. 142 n.). If the identification
8in- cu-Pesh- of AX<paios with KXeoTras is correct,
MaâToff, Syrr. îvm, is
either like Manias an abbreviated this James was also known in the
form of -liTriniO (i Chron. xxv. 21 Mar- Apostolic Church as o piKpos: his
mother was a Mary, and he had a bro
6ias, A) so Dalman, Gr. p. 142, Worte
ther Joses ( Joseph); cf. Me. xv. 40.
J., p. 40 f. or connected with np vir.
5
There is no reason for regarding him
That Matthew is identical with Levi
as a brother of Levi, or as one of the
seems to follow from Mt. ix. 9 ff.
brothers of the Lord (see notes on
compared with the parallels in Me., ii. 14, vi. 3).
Lc. But some expositors ancient as
Aram, ton, ^Fl (Dalman,
eaddalov]
well as modern have distinguished
the two, e.g. Heracleon (ap. Clem. Gr., p. 143 Worte J., p. 41). Both ;
in Mt. and Me. the Western text

Al. Strom. IV. 9, e Mar&nor, *t- <av
XITTTTOS, QatfjLas, AfvtS) Kai aXXot), and gives Ae/3/3aIoff (WH., Notes, pp. 11,
24), either an attempt to identify this
perhaps Origen (Gels. i. 62). No dif
ficulty need be felt as to the double
Apostle with Levi (H.), or another
name, of which the Apostolic list has rendering of his name (from D?, corf
already yielded examples. eo>/zar= as GafiSaToff is from *1$ Syr. ^-n^x
ND-1KJ? = D-1KFI Gen. xxxviii. 27), c
t
( mamma). In Lc. 6^ 8* 4 -
his name is
Dalman, p. 112, is interpreted by Jo. given as lovdas la/cco/Sou : cf. Orig.
XL 1 6, XX. 24, xxi. 2 (o Xf-yo/if i/off praef. ad Rom.: "eundem quern...
Ai Suôr, the twin). According to the Marcus Thaddaeum Lucas lu- dixit,
Acta Thomae (cf. Eus. H.E. i.
13) dam lacobi scripsit...quia moris erat
his personal name was Judas (eXaêi/ binis vel ternis nominibus uti He-
y
77
lv8ia lovSa Gto/xa ra> /cat
AtSu/ia)). braeos." This Judas is apparently
In Jo. xiv. 22 Syr. cu -
has Judas referred to in Jo. xiv. 22 as ovx
8in-
Thomas and Syr. Thomas for laKapKOTTjs. For fuller particulars
ovx o lo-KapuoTTjs see Light-
lovftas : see Nestle, in Hastings, D. B. iv.
foot, Galatians, p. 263 n. If there p. 741 f.
were three Apostles of the name of 2i /Acora TOV Kavavaiov] So Mt. ; Lc. ev -
Judas, the substitution of a secondary Si/icoi a TOV KO\OV pevov ^Xtorî/, Lc.
act>
name in the case of one of them was Sifjuovo r)\a>TT)s. Karai/aTos-likeGaSSatos 1
natural enough. is a descriptive name, not a native of

I9
Kcti OaSScuov Kat CifJiiava TOV Kavavaiov /ccu 19
oB, os KCLI 7rape$a)KV O.VTOV.
18 Qaddaiov] Aefipaiov Dabffiq |

Kavavaiov KBCDLA 8in C8hrid
33 565 latt syrr P
arm me aeth] Kavavirrjv AriI2f> al min fereomn
gy^ci go ^ l ffKap iW e XBCLA
33 2P al2 ] S/capiwfl D avid bffiqvg IffKapiwT-rjv AHI2* al minPler (syr^P6811 arm)
Cana (Karaios),nor a Canaanite (Xara- Kerioth; in Josh. xv. 25, to which

^W?), but, as Lc. interprets it, a reference is usually made, the word is
vaios,
zealot (&$% Syr.
8 ^ ^
811-
A ^
n),
but part of the name Kerioth-Hezron ;
in Jer. xlviil 24, 41 Kerioth (LXX.,
cf. Exod. xx. 5, Deut ^K, iv. 24 M\>
LXX. 6eos 77X0^77$, and in reference to Kapia>0)

is a town of Moab distinct
devout Israelites i Esdr. viii. 69, A, apparently from Kiriathaim, one or

2 Mace. iv. 2 ; the model of a true
the other of which Tristram (Land of
frXarris was Phinehas, 4 Mace, xviii. Moab, p. 275) is disposed to identify

The later Zealots were a fanatical
with Kureiyat, S.E. of Ataroth on the
12.
east side of the Dead Sea. In Jo. vi.
party originating among the Pharisees
(Schiirer 80 n., 229 ).
I. ii. This 71 the name of the town is given as
Simon cannot have belonged to the Kapvwros by K* and some good cur
more advanced Zealots who were sives (OTTO Kapveorov), and the same
associated with sedition and outrage reading appears in D at Jo. xii. 4,

xiv. 22 cf. Lightfoot, Bibl. Essays,
(cf. Joseph, ant. xviii. i, B. J. iv.
;
3. 9, &c.), but he may have been p. 143 f. If this Judas came from a
before (GaL i. 14) and even after town east of the Dead Sea, he was
(Acts xxi. 20) his call a scrupulous possibly one of the newly arrived dis
adherent to the forms of the Law. ciples (Me. iii. 8) a circumstance
Yet it is difficult to suppose this of which would perhaps account for his
one who belonged to the inner circle position at the end of the list. His
of our Lord s disciples, and the father Simon ( lovdas 2i /u.a>i>or
Jo. 4 ) was
analogy
of other secondary names in the list also of the same town (Jo. vi. 71, W-
leads us to regard the name as 8av Sipuvos icTKaptwrov, N*BCGL).
descrip
tive of personal character only. As See Zahn, Einl. ii. p. 561, and the artt.
the first Simon was rocklike/ so the in Hastings and Encycl. Bibl.
second was characterized by jealousy os KOL TrapefttoKfV CLVTOV] Mt. 6 Kal
for what he conceived to be right or
7rapa8ovs CLVTOV, Lc. os eyiveTO Trpodorrjs
true. Possibly he was a man who (cf. Acts i. l6 3 rov ycvopevov o^rjyov
under other teaching might have de y
rols o~v\\a(Sovcrivlrja~ovv) t Jo. xii. 4 o
veloped into the fanatic or bigot, but p,f\\o)V avTov Trapadidovat, xviii. 2, 5 o
who learnt from the Master to cherish avrov. In one form or an
only the fire of love. other the terrible indictment is rarely
19. lovdav itTKapieotf] So xiv. IO, absent where the name of this Apostle
Lc. vi. 16; elsewhere o lo-KaptooYq? is mentioned. For Trapadidovai comp.
4, xx vi. 14, Lc. xxii. 3 note on i. 14, and on the use of the
(Mt^x. (<$
KaXovpevos), Jo. xii. 4, xiii. 2,

26, xiv. aor., Blass, Gr. p. 198. Kat calls
22). lo-KapiaQ appears to = ninj? S^K : attention to the identity of the
for the form la-Kapimrrjs comp. Joseph. traitor with the Apostle, and con
ant. vii. 6. i,
= HID S^X.
"lo-ropos trasts the treachery of Judas with the
There is some difficulty in identifying choice of Christ.
III. 21] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 63
IX \
* f 2O t
OLKOV Kai (rvvepxcTai TraXiv
>l "\
20 Kai p%eTai ets
yAos wcrTe
6 6 /v UT) SJi/aa*6ai CIVTOVS fULrjSe apTov (bayeiv.
ai
21 /ca^ a/coJo"a^T5 ot TTotjO*
avTOV efj\6ov KpaTrjcrai
19 cpxeru K*Br alPauc be i E

syr
81
epxovrcu
"]
K c a CLAIIZ<
-
al minPler e q vg
gyn-peshhci arm g O eKrepxovTcu D
.
| ot/cov] pr TOP 2P 20 o-wepxercu] epxerai. Mc
syr
sin
arm o-uj/e^xovrai II* mm? syrP
6811
|
o o^Xos (K ABDL corrc a
-
)] om o min nonn
K*CEFGKL*TIIS3> alPler |
om avrovs D go j wde ABKLUAH* minnonn] ^re
KCDEFGS alpler
aprous |
D 21 aKouo-aj/res ot Trap avrov (cue. OL a5e\0ot auroi;
ore tjKOva-av irepi avrov ot 7/jaî/Aarets Acai 01 Xot?roi D lat^P161 go
"
i^j) 20. QUESTION OF THE SOURCE stance see Me. vi 31. Bede exclaims,
OF THE LORD S POWER TO EXPEL Quam beata frequentia turbae con-
"
8aip.6via (Mt. xii. 22 32, Lc. xi. 14 fluentis, cui tantum studii ad audi-
26 ;
cf. Mt. ix. 32 34, Lc. xii. 10). endum verbum Dei."
19. Km epêrat els OIKOJ/] Com 21. ol Trap* avrov

/ecu aKova-avTcs
pared with v. 13 the words imply an KT\.] Prov. xxix. 39 (xxxi. 21) ol
Cf.
interval during which the Lord irap avT77s
= niV3. In Sus. 33 (cf. 30)
descends from the mountain and 01 Trap* avTTjs are Susanna s parents,
returns to Capernaum (Lc. vii. i).
children, and other relatives (Th.),
Lc. introduces here the discourse
or her parents and dependents (LXX.) ;
V! TOTTOU TTfSivov which corresponds Mace.
in i ix. 44 (KV, but TOIS dSeA-
on the whole to Mt. s Sermon on xi. xii.
(polff, A), 73, 27, xiii. 52,
the Mount, and the harmonists from 2 Mace.
xv. 15, xvi. 1 6, xi. 20, the
Tatian onwards place it rightly as used in a wider sense of
phrase is
it seems in this position. Me., to
adherents, followers, &c., cf. Joseph.
whom the Sermon is unknown, passes ant. i. KOL rravres ol
II, Treptre /zverai
without notice to his next fact, and Thus the Syr. silL His
trap avTov.
the English reader s sense of the brethren or the Vg. sui fairly repre
relation of the sequel to what has "
sents its general sense his kynnes- ;
gone bfefore is further confused by the

(Wycliffe), or
" "
men" kynesfolkes
verse division. The house entered
(Geneva) is too definite the context, ;
is probably Simon s (i. 29); for the
however, shews that this is practi
omission of the article cf. ii. i.
cally what is meant. Clearly ol Trap
20. Kai iraXiv
<rvvepxfTai rX.] avrov cannot be the Scribes and
Apparently in the house and at the which substitutes
Pharisees, as D,
house-door ; cf. i. 32, ii. 2. For 7rd\iv
ot ypa/j./iaret? /cat oi XOITTOI, and Victor :
see note on ii. i. "Go-re /^.../iTjSe ,

vofjLi^(i>...7rpl
TQJV <&api(raia)V <al
ypap-
Vg. ita ut non possent neque panem Either
\cyeiv TOV fvayyeXiO Trjv.
H.a.Tea>v
manducare, so that they could not
disciples or relatives are intended,
even, &c. the reading wore /z^...
;
and as the former were on the spot,
pyre could only = ita ut n. p. neque
"
aKovo-avres fgyXtiov could hardly apply

panem manducarent" (WM., p. 614, to them. We are thus led to think
Blass, Gr. p. 265). "Aproi/ (payeli/, to
of His family at Nazareth, whose
take food (of any kind)=Drfe b$, coming is announced in v. 31. The
as in Gen. iii. 19, xliii. 16, Exod. ii. incident of vv. 2230 fills the inter
20, &c. The difficulty must often val between their departure and
have arisen during the height of the arrival. For Kpareiv in this sense,
Lord s popularity; for another in cf. xii. 12, xiv. i, 46.
22 avTOv, e/Veyoj/ yap OTI o

ol OLTTO lepocroXv/uicoi
OTI
(3ov\ e^t, Kal OTI Gv TM apôvTi TCOV
21 ee0-rctTat avrovs D* (ee<rrcu

D 2
)
exentiat eos abdffiq eêa-rarai 13 69.
346 escort minP

auc
22 01 OTTO I.] pr /cat H all* 5
a | BeefoSotA B
yap On the aor. ??T, whence 7-13T,

a Talmudic word
see Burton, 47 as to the
meaning for
;
dung (so Dalman, p. 105 n.)r
cf. Euth., 7rapf(jC>poi/77o-e, and the Vg.
i
others with 72J, habitation: cf.

here, furorem versus
"in The est."
same charge was brought against St Kautzsch, p. 9, Dalman, I.e. Neu-

bauer (Stud. Bibl. i. p. 55) suggests.
Paul, Acts xxvi. 24, cf. 2 Cor. v. 13,
ei re yap
eÔ~TT]p,ev } For et-corrjv 6eq>.
that 712T is a dialectal form of r
"V)lT
in this sense see Isa. xxviii. 7, Hos. a bee, SO that BeeXe/3ouA = BeeXe-
ix. 7. The family of Jesus were /3ovp but the conjecture has not
:
doubtless inspired by a desire for His much to recommend it. We have then
safety, but their interpretation of to choose between Lord of dung*
His enthusiasm implied want of and * Lord of the habitation ; to the
faith in Him, cf. Jo. vii. 5 ; the latter the apparent play upon
Mother perhaps was overpersuaded in Mt. x. 25 (rov olKodecnrorrjv B.
by the brethren. Tatian strangely eVe/caXeo-ai/) lends some support; if
places this verse in connexion with the
7
the former adopted, dung is
is
narrative of Me. ii. 23 28 (Hill, used as an opprobrious name for
Diatess., p. 71 ;
see above, p. 50). idols (J. Lightfoot on Mt. xii. 24),.
22.Kal ol ypappaTels KrX.] Mt. ol and the application of the word to
$apt(nuot, Lc. ni/ey e avreoi/. The the prince of the unclean spirits
Pharisaic Scribes from Jerusalem
points to the old belief in the con
had been from the the insti first
nexion of idols with baôvia see :
gators of the opposition (Lc. v. 17 ; cf. note on Me. i. 34. The form Bee^-
Me. ii. 6, vii. i). The present attack
/SovA, given by B here and by KB in
arose out of the healing of a pos Mt. x. 25, xii. 24, Lc. xi. 15, 18, 19,
sessed man who recovered sight and is admitted by WH. into the text
speech (Mt. Lc.); voices were heard (Notes, p. 1 66); but it is difficult to
in the crowd asking M^rt ovros eo-rw 6
regard it as anything but a phonetic
vios Aaue/8; (Mt. xii. and the
corruption, perhaps a softening of th&
23),
Jerusalem Scribes were thus tempted With BeeX
original word. eêt cfl
to suggest another explanation. For
Jo. vii. 20, where a similar charge
Karapfjvai OTTO cf. Lc. ii.
51, X.
lep. comes from the o^Xos at Jerusalem.
30 Acts viii. 26.
some had said
f.,
Even of the Baptist
BeAe/3ouA e êt] The form Beelze-
sin cu P esh Aaifjioviov e êi 8). The charge
(Mt. xi. 1
bub, which occurs in Syrr. and - - -
brought against our Lord was per

in most MSS. of the Vulg., but in no
haps equivalent to that of using
Greek MS., comes from 2 Kings i. 2, 6
magic see Hastings, iii. p. 21 1 a.
:
]Vij$ ^K 3J ^35, where the LXX. eV TW ap%ovTt rX.] In the power

render eV T<
(TT;) BaaX pvlav Qeov A/c/ea- and name of the chief of the un
clean spirits cf. Mt. xii. 28 ev Trvev-
:
6eov Expo)!/. The derivation of BeeA- HCITI $6ou, Lc. xi. 2O eV 8aKTv\a> Qeov.
eftov\ is obscure some connect
: With 6 ap\a)v TG>V b. cf. 6 rov KOCT/ZOU
the second factor of the name with apô)i/ (Jo. xiv. 30), 6 apâ)i/ rov
*3
6K@d\\ei Kai TrpocrKaXea-dfjievos CIVTOVS 23
TO. Sai/uLOi/ia.
ev 7rapa/3o\cus e\eyev avTots /7o)9 SvvctTai CaTavas

*4
6K/3d\\etv ; Kai eav (3aa"i\eia eavTrjv 24 e<p
23 O.VTOLS] +O Kvpios 1 170-0115 Daff gr + o Irjvovs U 1071 b C (al)
TOVTOV (Jo. xvi. n), 6 apxcov rfjs O.L. and Vg., and appears in Wycliffe :
fôva-Las TOV depos (Epb. ii. 2). The Tindale substituted similitude (cf.
authority is not denied, but limited similitudo of the * African O.L.), but
to its proper sphere : ev epol OVK eêt the familiar word re-appears in Cran-
ovSeV (Jo. xiv. 30). mer and A.V.
23. Kai TrpocrKa\o~a.fjLvos O.VTOVS~\ bvvaTm Saravas *rX.] The Lord
7T<ff
See on The remark of the

iii.
13. does not use BeeXej8ovX, but the or
Scribes, if made openly, was not dinary name for the Chief of the evil
audible to Jesus, but He knew their spirits; the occasion was too grave
thoughts (Mt. Lc.): cf. ii. 8. He for banter. Only Me. reports this
beckoned them to Him, and they saying, which goes to the heart of
came, little suspecting His purpose. the matter. The Scribes explana
v 7rapa/3oXaIff eAeyei/ : in half-veiled, tion was morally impossible the 8ai- :
proverb - like teaching. napaftoXy, /zoi/ia could not be expelled through

which occurs here for the first time, collusion with their Chief. For 2a-
is the usual LXX. rendering of ?^p, ravas cf. note on i. 13. 2arai/az/, i.e.
TO. 8aifioi>ta regarded as Satan s re
cf. Num. xxiii. 7 ff.
(dvaXafifiv irapa-
iv. 28 =v. 12 presentatives and instruments. The
?;!/), 3 Regn. (eXaXrjo-cv
identification is instructive as throw
rpicr^tXiay 7rapa/3oXas), Ps.
Ixxvii. (Ixxviii.) 2 (dvoign ev irapafio- ing light on the manifoldness of Sa
tanic agency. For the form of the
\ais TO 0-rop.a pov, cited in Mt. xiii.
the other rendering being napoi- question cf. Mt. xii. 29, 34, Lc. vi. 42,
35) ;
Jo. vi. 52.
fiia, which gives its Greek title to
24 25. jcai ecuf a<rcXc/a
xrX.] The
the Book \!?pp. The Synoptists use
first Kai seems to be merely a con
the former in reference to the teach
necting link with v. 23 the two :
ing of Jesus, St John (x. 6, xvi. 25, that follow (w. 25, 26) coordinate
29) the latter. A
7rapa/3oX?7 is pro the three cases of the divided king
perly a comparison (Me. iv. 30), and dom, the divided house, and the di
a kind of 7rapadeiy/*a (Arist. Rhet. ii vided Satan (WM., pp. 543, 547). For
20), an illustration drawn from life
c0* tavrrp, in relation to itself, Mt.
or nature. This meaning prevails in substitutes the explanatory <aff eav-
the Gospels, but the sense suggested
rrjsjreturning however to just
by the Hebrew equivalent, a gnomic afterwards eavrov). Ov dvvarai
(f<f>
saying (cf. Prov. i. 6), shews itself oc <TTa6f]vcu

= epr//LioCrat, Mt., Lc. ; simi
casionally, e.g. Lc. iv. 23 the present
larly for ov o vvija eTai o"rf)vat Lc. has
;
instance may be regarded as inter iriirrei both

probably interpretat
mediate. A
distinction between Trap- ions: cf.
Burton, 260, 262. For
oip.ia and
TrapajBoXij appears perhaps the phrase which Me. uses cf. Ps.
first in Sir. xlvii. 1 7, eV adals ical
irapoi- xvii. (xviii.) 39, xxxv. (xxxvi.)
13 :
KOL irapafto\als
JlTn, cf. Prov. i. 6). Parable

jpl
7
(Heb. fett "W? the corresponding Heb. is D-1p K^
If the difference between o-Tadrjvat.
^
comes to us through the European and arrival is to be pressed in this
2
S. M. 5
ov SvvaTai (TTadfjvai e
25 juipi(r6ri,
r\ (3a<ri\eia
eavrriv mepia-Brj, ov SwrtcreTcu r\

edv OLKLa e(f)
y
a6
26 eKeivrj (TTrjvai. Kai el 6 craTavds dvea-Trj eavTov e(f>
KCLI ov SvvctTai (TTfjvaL d\\d T\O9

e/mepio-Bri,
27
a7 aAA ov SvvaTai ovdeis ek TY\V oiKiav TOV
eicre\8cov TCL cncevn avTOv ^LapTrdcrai iav /mrj
25 ovvrjfferaL NBCLA 1071 a i vg] dwarai ADriI24> albcefffq syrr |
BKLH] earavai D ffrad-qvaL KAEFGHMSUVrAZ* al 26 ei] ecu/ D |

aveffTT] e0
eavrov] caravav e/c/3a\Xet DabceffgiqrJKai c/Aepiffdr) ov Kc aBL]
-
/cat /ie/xepto-rat
ou AC 2
mS<l> al syrr vid arm me go al cptpiady /cat ou K*C* vidA f vg /ie/xepta-rat (-ât D*)
e< eaurov ou D (rryvai KBCL] oraât ADrAII* al min omnTid + i7 /SacrtXeta auroi;
|
D a b g i qr | reXos] pr TO D 27 a\X] /tat C 2vid G om ADrn2l> al lattvt Plv syrr

go |
ou dvv. ovdeis
tsBC*A] ouSets Swarat ADLmS4> al latt syrr arm go |
ets rt]v OLK.
(^)BCLA 33 1071 syrr P me aeth]

Bin esh TOV
TOV iax- ra ei<J"e\^. <TK.
TO. <TK. t<r
eis r. OLK. ADrns<*l al latt syr

hcl
arm go TO. TOV to-%. G <TK.
place, it must lie in the fact that eyco ev

the body politic takes up and keeps r) /Sao-tXet a TOV Qeov.
a position (cf. Lc. xviii. n, 40, xix. aXX ov dvvaTai ovfteis KT\.]
27.
8) whilst the building stands as an Another Trapa/SoX?;. Mt. gives it in
inert mass ; but the use of a-Tijvat a form almost exactly the same as
in the third clause is against this this; Lc. resets the picture. The
distinction. Jerome: quomodo con- connexion of thought is so far from
"
cordia parvae res crescunt, ita dis- being in league with Satan, I am
cordia maximae dilabuntur." his conqueror, for he is too strong
26. KOI i 6 (raravas an oiKoSeo-TroTrjs to witness with equa
dv(TTrj.>.fjLe-
This clause might have run

pio-Br) ] nimity the spoiling of his goods. O
on the same lines as the other two lo-xvpos possibly hints at the claims
av 6 2. dvcurTf)...Kal p,fpi(rdfj KrX.), of Satan as a usurper of Divine au
(KCU
i.e., as involving a supposition which thority (cf. e.g. Mt. iv. 9, 2 Cor. iv.
will probably be fulfilled (Burton, 4), since lo-xvpos or 6 iV^. in the
p. 250, cf. JBlass, Gr. p. 214); but LXX. frequently represents ?K or
the three Synoptists agree in repre "fain. The parable itself is based
senting the action of Satan as a matter on Isa. xlix. 24, 25.
t
of fact suppose Satan to have actu
:
T<Z Lc. Ta virapxovTO,
o~Kfvrj avVovJ
ally risen against himself... then he is avTov. Gen. XXXI. 37 (navTa. TO.
Cf.
at this moment in an unstable con
(TKevrj TOV o iKOv /AOV), Lc. XVli. 31 ( r ^
dition, his end has come. E/zept o-tf?/, avToC ev TTJ ot/aa), 2 Tim. ii. 20 f. ;
<TK..
i.e. Satan in his corporate capacity, as

how inclusive the word can be is seen
representing the Kingdom of evil ; cf. from Acts x. n, o-Kevos TI o5s odovrjv.
I Cor. i.
12, /xe/îeprrat 6 ^pioros. For diapTrdaai diapTrdo-ci Mt. has. . .
dXXa Te Xos- e xft] Cf. Lc. xxii. 37. dp7rao-at...Stap7ra(7ei, as if the result
A phrase frequent in class. Gk. (cf. were to be even more thorough than
e.g. Plat. Legg. 71711, T&V jjdrj TfXos could have been anticipated ; for Stap-
x6vra>v=Ta>v vfKpmv). Mt., Lc. add Trd&iv cf. Gen. xxxiv. 27. Lc., who
here in almost identical words d Se describes the Strong One as armed to
TOV TOT6 TT\V oiciav avTOV t.ap-

*s
dimr]i/ Xeyw v/uuv OTL TTCLVTCL
d<pe6ti<T6Tai
28
viols TWV dvOpcoTTtov, TO. dfjiapTYifJiaTa K.ai al
ocra eav ^ *9
os o av 29 if i
{3\cur(f)riiuiiai /3\acr<prjiuL^(ra)(ni/
27 TTJV otK. 2] Ta o-/ceu?7 syr

sinvid
j diapiraffet] diapirafa D diapTrwrj AEFGKUV
riP2n 28 at Xa<70.]
om at DKMSUVrn al off a. KBDE*GHAII* al] ocras
ACE 1FKLMSUVrn2 2l ^ \
om OCT. av /3Xa<r0.
a
|
Vc e ff g i q r 2
Cypr Ambrtr
the teeth (Ka0o>7rXto>ieW),

and keep-,- has just been said. The form a^v
ing guard, mentions his Trai/oTrXta^nd Xe yeo v/xTi/ is characteristic of Him
<TKvXa
among his goods
the picture seems to
^ôwa (ra who is o Aîrp (Apoc. iii. 14). Here
auroO) :
10e ampli Mt. has merely X<ryo> vptv, but the
fied from Isa. I.e. occasion suits the graver style. The
(LXX.)./ l n this
fuller form of the parable/ three
stages logical victory is followed by the most
can be distinguished, nfthe vanquish ; solemn of His warnings.
ing of Satanj^ (
<
personal victory See ii. 5 ff.

7rai/ra d(pc6^(TfTai. KrX.]
(170-77 Me.,
vutfar] Lc., cf. Jo. xvi. 33, There one exception to the eôva-ia
is
Apoc. iii. {Ql ^ ( 2 ) tne disarming of the of the Son of Man in the forgiveness
defeate^ ol KO 5T
^5} (3) the spoiling 6(nr< of sins, which He proceeds to state.
(&ap7r<gior ft ) and distribution TotS VIOLS =
dvdfKOTWV Mt. TOlff
TO>V
"
ll/ cwf his ill-gotten gains for the phrase = D1S"

I)
^ )
Y- ictor : eVetS^ (r/cev?; rcoy

dvQptoTTois
see Dan.
:
38 Th.
(cf. LXX.), Eph. iii.
ii.
( ^)
7 ?0bj/aa-t^ ot av6p(07roi...d&v 5 ; Log. 3 cf. Hawkins, Hor. Syn.
;
a(
lt>aipf6f)vai
rovs Saiftovas ryv p. 56. Ta dpapTi] fj,ara Mt. 7rao~a }
KT aXX avr&v which is fairly
^(TLV 17 TTporepov dfjiapria :
a/zapT77/j,a,
G^.-av. The initial victory was won common in the LXX., is limited in the
at the
j Temptation. N. T. to this context and Paul 2 (Rom.
Both Mt. and Lc. add here o
>f
w iii. 25, i Cor. vi. 18); as distinguished
P&er KT\. see the complementary
e>oG, ; from djuapria it is an act of sin,
^canon in Me. ix. 40. whilst a/iapria the principle is strictly
28. a^v Xe -yw vfuv occurs 30here for (SH., Romans, p. 90); but the dis
the first time in Me. (Mt. Me. 13 tinction is in the case of dâprLa
6 26
in Jo.
repeatedly overlooked. See note on
Lc. Jo. ); drfv is constantly
doubled, cf. Num. v. 22 (Heb.), I next verse.
Esdr. ix. 47 (B), 2 Esdr. xviii. 6 (Heb.). Km at @\a<r(pr)fj,Lai] They had charg
The adv. )E>K
is rendered by yevoiro ed Him with blasphemy (ii. 7), and
in Deut. xxvii. 1
5 ff. : the translitera were themselves grievous offenders
tion a/urp appears first in i Chron. in this way. But blasphemies against
xvi. 36. On the different uses of the Son of Man (Mt, Lc. xii. 10)
Amen in the 0. and N. T., see an formed no exception to His mission
article in J. Q. R., Oct. 1896. The of forgiveness. "Oo-a eav ^Xaa-^rjfj.^-
Amen of the Gospels is what the vayo-iv a construct ad sensum
writer in J. Q. R. calls "introduc (
= oa-as KrX.); cf. Deut. IV. 2, V. 28
tory,"
i.e. it opens a sentence, as in (WM., p. 176 n.) ; on eav=3i/ see
i Kings i. 36, Jer. xi. 5, xxviii. 6 Burton, 304.
6s av
(Heb.); but it is sharply distinguished 29. J3\acr<pr)fjiii(r7] *rX.]
from the 0. T. exx. inasmuch as it Mt. T)
de TOV TTvevfjiaTos /SXao-c^/ua,
affirms what is to follow, not what Lc. TCO 5e els TO aytov Trvevfia /3Xao~-
52
d\\a IfTTiV aiMLOV

K ôv
-
e aivva, evoô*
3Xn-f f\wov HvevfJLa aK(i6apTOV e
b
D minP-c a b e f ff q vg Cypr* ewv ABCTII*n 69 al
al i
om ets TQV euwva-x

|
te8t
29 upLAS a
* alP
auc a e f ff
q vg arm Cypr aâpTTj/xaros |
syrr me go Ath Gypr*] 6 latt

w syi,m me go Cyprf] xpureuc p.
""^^ Ath)
fcsBLA 28 33 565 (a.u.aoTias C ., /^ TvoX/iof-Pfwri
D a b c e f ff g q
auToj/
f tol aeu
rovro) TO> atom t .
For ayiov SeeA/l^ ,

is
TrvcvfjLO. is interpretation supported
Me. i. 8, and for TO 7rj/eO/za, i. 10, 12 ; context in Me.
TO Try. rb ayiov occurs again in Me. OS
,x.
aAAa *,,fVX
x
xiii. n, Lc, ii. 26, iii. 22, Jo. xiv. 26,
-
the conse-
Acts i. 1 6, v. 32, &c., and in the LXX. ^But act ofun( erwhich
lies
sin
i
belongs-
n
<in
Ps. 1.
(H.) 13,
Isa - km. (TflS 0-1-1, quences ot I iu of t he world to come :
to the sphere^
iKHi?).
The repeated article brings delicti (WjcW), <rni
v
Vg. reus erit aete ôas Ei/o-
3
the holiness of the Spirit into pro ).

of euerlastynge tre. 4 th a dative
"gilti
-
minence (cf. Eph. iv. 30, i Thess. iv. 8,

where see Lightfoot), contrasting it X os is used in the N. T. wi, Lom one ia .
of the person or body to wn? - Vve

with the aKadapo-ia of the evil spirits.
TOJ o
8pt<o,
was responsible (rfj /c/atcret, , f the

The charge BeeX>/3ouX ex l
Mt. v. and a genitive
-t
22),
directed in fact against the Trvevfj-a
penalty (e.g. Qavdrov Me. xiv.
IT/O-OV (Acts xvi. 7)
not the human
Xemff Heb. ii. 15), or of the
spirit of the Son of Man, but the 2 Mace. xiii. 6, rov Ifpoo-vXias
(cf. e.j
Tn/eC/io 6fov (Mt. iii. 16) which per or of that against which
vaded and controlled it. For an offence is committed (rov
early extension of this saying cf.
Didache n.
rov aip,aros rov Kvpiov,
The man the grasp of his s? a,
is in
I Cor. xi.
^ 1
^
OVK. fx et ^4)(TIV KT X.] To identify which will not let him go without it .
the Source of good with the im

personation of evil implies a moral
Divine afao-ts, and to this sin, since ^
belongs to the eternal order, the pc
disease for which the Incarnation
exercised by the Son of Man on e*
itself provides no remedy ; afaa-is does not apply. Aluvios in the IT
avails only where the possibility of seems never to be limited to ,
life remains. Ets rov alaiva in the
present order, as it often is in the LXX.
D?y?, in perpetuity (Exod. (cf. e.g. Gen. ix. 12, Lev. vi. 18 (n)),
xxi. 6, xL 13), or with a negative, always reaching forward into the life
1
never more 3
(2 Regn. xii. 10, Prov. beyond (as in the frequent phrase

vi- 33) 5
m
tne N. T. it gains a wider 0077 atcoi/toy) or running
back into a
meaning in view of the eternal relations measureless past (Rom. xvi. 25, 2 Tim.
C
which the Gospel reveals. O is al<ov i.
9). On the alwviov dfj.dprrjp.a see the
indeed the present world ( = o alo>v
interesting remarks of Origen, de orat.
OVTOS, 6 eWcrrwy) in Me. iv. 19, the 27, in Jo. t. xix. 14, and comp. Heb.
future life being distinguished from vi. 4 ff., i Jo. v. 1 6, with Bp Westcott s
it as 6 epxo/jievos (Me. x. 30) ; and
ala>v notes. Bengel: "peccatahumanasunt,
fls rov al&va in Me. xi. 14 is used in sed blasphemia in Spiritum sanctum
3
the narrower sense. In this place est peccatum satanicum.
however it is interpreted by Mt. as 30. e\tyov KrX.] I.e., it was
on
inclusive of both alwves (ovre ev this suggestion which called forth the
31
Kai epôvTcti Y\ /ULr/T^p
avTOV KOI ol
d$6\<poi
31
Kai eô) (TTrjKOVTes aTreaTetXav Trpos ai>Tov
z
K.a\ovvT<2 avTOV. *Kal eKadrjTo Trepi CLVTOV^ 0^X09, 32
Kai \eyovcrLV avrco ISov r\ /uLr]Tr]p Kai ol d$6\<poi <rov
33
(Tov eô) fyiTOV(riv <re. /cca
aTTOKpidels avTots Xeyei 33
Kai OL 34 /Ca*
77s <TTIV Y\
fJLYlTY)p fJLOV d<$6\(poi } TTEpL- 34
31 Kai epX KBCDGLA I 13 69 1071 alP*
uc
latt syr? me go
6811
aeth] epx- ovv
AmSSn al syrhcl (epxerai KDG lat vt6 ) [
OL ad. (avr.) Kai i\ wryp avrov Am al minPler
gyr
hcl
arm <TTT)KOVTS BC*A 28] o-ravres ^ eo-r^/cores C corr GL minPauc eo-rwres
|
ADmS^T
al Ka\ovvTe$ fc^BCL I 13 28 69 al] (puvovvres DrnS^T al ^rjrovvres A
| 32 7re/>t
airr. o%Xos] irpos avr. o. X* TT/JOS TOV ox\ov o%Xos] + TTO\VS 1071 /cat Xe7oua ti ] enrov D \
-
Se al syr hcl
go
AmS<l>"T
2] + /cat at a5eX0at |
<rou min mu <rou ADEFHMSUVr
ab c f ff q syrhcl m8) go (om NBCGKLAII i 13 33 69 alnonn e vg syr?6 ^ arm me aeth)
33 airc Kpie-r)...\eyw ADriIS<l> al |

/cat 2] 97 A(D)EFHKMSrnS$1 c e f qr zyr*ta arm
34 om Kai i B
Lord s utterance on the Eternal Sin. crowd of friends (not o o^Xos), amongst
Me. only; perhaps an editorial note. whom the Apostles and other âdrjTai
Jerome [Marcus] caussas tantae
:
"
form an inner circle (v. 34). The

irae manifestius expressit." message is passed from one to
31 THE ERRAND OF THE
35. another till it reaches Jesus.
BROTHERS AND THE MOTHER OF I8ov 17 fji^Trjp KT\.] The addition
JESUS, AND THE TEACHING BASED Kai al d8cX<J)ai
crov and
is "Western
UPON IT (Mt. xii. 46 50, Lc. viii. probably Syrian" (WH., Notes, p. 24).
1921). The Jesus are mentioned
sisters of
^
31. KCU fpôvrai TJ prjTTjp KT\.~] See in vi. 3 as living at Nazareth (<w$e
note on v. 21. Mt. explicitly con npos Tj/uas). But they would scarcely
nects this incident with the fore have taken part in a mission of this
going (ert The avrov AaAoOiros). nature, and the addition was probably
mother of Jesus does not appear suggested by vi. 3 or by dde\(f>^
in
again in Me., but is mentioned in vi. 3 * 35-
(6 vtos TTJS Maptay) in company with 33. Kai dfroKpiOels avrols \eyei]
the brothers; see notes on vi. 3 and Not His relatives who are still
to
comp. Acts i. 14. without, but Xeyoi/n avrw (Mt.), T<5
eco oTJ/Koi/res] On crrr/KM see WH., and through His informant to the
Notes, p. 169. Mt. io-Tr)Ki(rav e o>. audience. The interruption affords,
They were crowded the out, as in as so often, an opportunity for fresh
case of the paralytic, ii. 4; cf. Lc. teaching ; it is instruction and not
OVK ^bvvavro vvvrvxeiv avra 8ia TOV censure which is the purpose of the
oxôv. Naturally they were unwilling Lord s answer. ATroKpiQeis is the
to disclose their errand (iii. 21), and later Gk. for oVoKpii/a/iei/o? (Blass,
therefore contented themselves with 6?r., pp. 44, 177) and N. T. ; ;
so LXX.
asking for an interview. KaXovvres :
direKpivaro appears however in Me.
on the reading see Nestle, T. C., p. 263. xiv. 61, and a few other passages.
32. Kai fKadrjro Trepi avrbv 0^X0$-] The phrase oVo/cpttfeiy Ae yei or einev
The scene is similar to that in c. ii. is a LXX. equivalent for "ttpK1 |y>1
i ff., but the Scribes seem to have (Gen. xviii. 27, &c.).
left, and the Lord is surrounded by a ris eoriv rj fjirJTrjp pov AcrA.] This
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [in. 34
TOI)S Trepi CLVTOV Xeyei

35 os av
JJLOV Kai ol d$e\(J)oi IULOV. 7roirj(rrf
TO 6e\rjjULa TOV 6eov, OVTOS a JULOV Kai dSe\(pri

Kai
34 -rrepipX. KVK\W T. ir. avrov Ams<l alP

ler
syr
hcl
(arm) go TreptjSX. TOVS KVK\W D j
om /cwcXw 16 61 Syrr8in Pesh <

vid >
|
t5ou ADGKMAHS I 13 al | /AOU2] + oim)i 1071 ei<n>
35 os av B b c me] os 70/3 KACDLAIIS^T al min onmvid f ff

aj>
q vg syrr arm go TO. |
B ade\(f)Tr)] + /j,ov CII&1 minP auc a vg syrr me aeth |

fj.tjr np] + t">v
H* almu
|
syrr
8in P e8h meal
relative renunciation of kinship ap garded as interjections (en, ecce\ and

pears at the outset of the Ministry not as verbs.
(Jo. ii. 4) and continues to the end 35. os av TOV
71-0177077 TO 6f\rjfj.a
(Jo. xix. 26), and a similar attitude is

$eo9] Mt. ToC TOV ev Trarpos /iov
urged upon the disciples (Me. x. 29). ovpavols (perhaps a reminiscence of
But it is a relative attitude only (Mt. the Lord s Prayer) ; Lc. interprets
x. 37), and is perfectly consistent the phrase 01 TOV \6yov TOV Qcov
with tender care for kinsmen, as the aKovovTes Kai TroiovvTes the particu
saying on the Cross shews cf. i Tim. : lar fulfilment of the Father s Will in
T. 4, 8. Victor: IKVV<TIV on Traa-rjs which those who were present were
Trpori/ia (rvyyewas rovs Kara rr\v irio-riv then engaged. The bond which
oiKeiovS" ravra de
e(f)rj
OVK a7rodo/a/Liaa>i/ unites the family of GOD is obedience
Trdi/rwff rrjv p.r)Tcpa KCU TOVS d8e\(f)ovs. to the Divine Will. This was the end
Ambrose neque tamen iniuriose of the life of the Incarnate Son (Jo.
"
refutantur parentes, sed religiosiores v. 30, &c., Mt. xxvi. 42), and is the
copulae mentium docentur esse quam aim of the adopted children (Mt. vi.
corporimi." At the present moment 10, vii. 21). To BtXrjua became a
the relatives of Jesus were forfeiting recognised term (SH. on Rom. ii. 18);
their claim to consideration by op ra QeXr/paTa (B) is an 0. T. equivalent
posing His work (Mt. x. 35). Here (Chase, Lord s Prayer, p. 39 f.).
again His knowledge of the unspoken KOI So Mt. also. See v. 31.
d8eX<pr7]
purposes of men appears ; for He The word would have its fitness in
could hardly have been informed of the teaching even if the sisters were
the nature of their errand. not among the relatives without ;
34. 7repi/3Xe\â/iei/os TOVS Trepi avrov] doubtless the o^Xos contained women
For 7repi/3X. cf. note on iii.
5. Who as well as men who were attached
those round Him were appears from followers: cf. Lc. viii. 2, 3, Me. xv. 40.
Mt., KTiVttS TT]V X ^P a &VTOV tVi Our Lord, however, characteristically
TOVS padr/Tas avTov.
Stretching forth lays stress on the works which reveal
the hand was another characteristic faith and are the truest note of His
movement (Me. i. 41), which may well next of kin.
have accompanied the searching and KOI MTÔ] Jerome : "isti sunt mater
Of fia6r]Tai need mea qui me quotidie in credentium
inclusive glance.
not be limited to the Apostles cf. : animis generant." But the form of
Lc. vi. 17. the sentence (os av 7roiô-jj...ovTos
i Se 77
fj-JTrjp]
Cf. V. 32, I Sou 77 p. do~\(pos...Kal pTJTT)p) seems to forbid
On the difference between Idov and this mysticism in details. Hilary s
tSe see WM., p. 319. Both are re is truer to the text:
interpretation
IV. 3] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 7.
*Kal TraXiv ripâTO SifidcTKeiv Trapd TY\V OdXacrvav. i IV.

\ f >
\ ,r -^ ^ -,
avTov oÂos
</
Kai crvva<y6TaL Trpos 7r\eicrTOs, CO(TT

avTov ek TrXolov fJL/3dvra KadfjcrBai ev Trj daXdfrcrri,
\ ~ < */ -V
A
/) /x ~ \ j \ t-s
/cca Tras o oÂos Trpos Tr]V ua\a(rcrai/ eTTi Trjs yrjs
z
ri<Tav.
Kat eS/Sacr/cei/ ai/TOik ev 7rapa/3o\dis 7roX\d, 2
Kai eXeyev avTols ev Trj SiSa^rj avTOv z
AicoveTe. 3
IV i ?rapa] irpos D \ (rvvayercu KBCLA 13 ?8 69 124 604]

minPler latt syrr8inhcl <rwrjxQri<rav
A^ e
alsatmu syr** 811 go arm aeth ]
o Xaos D |
Tr\eiffTos KBCLA] iro\vs i 33 al go]

pr TO AB 2DA al minPler me ev rrj 6a\. ] irepav rrjs ddXaa-a-rjs D irapa r-rjv 6a\. 131
|
circa mare d circa litus (maris), ad Z., a b c proxime Z. c ff irpos TTJV daXaacrav] irepav |
TTJS daXawrjs D om |
eiri TTJS 7775 D lat vt syrsin |
rjv eiri T?;S 7175 1071 2 TroXXats D
3 a/coi/o-are C 2?e alPauc
"respondit.-.quicunque voluntati pa- avrov KrX.] He was seated at

ternae obsecutus est, eum esse et first on the beach (Mt. xiii. i), but
patrem et sororem et matrem...pro- when He saw the crowd hurrying
pinquitatum omnium ius atque nomen down, He took refuge in a boat (cf.
iam non de conditione nascendi sed de iii.
possibly
9) Simon s (Lc. v. 3), but
ecclesiae communione retinendum." if so, no stress is laid upon the fact,
He justly adds: "ceterum non fas- for TrXotoi/ is anarthrous in the best
tidiose de matre sua sensisse existi- text of Me. "The wholeand Mt.
mandus est, cui in passione positus multitude" were by this time
(all
maximae sollicitudinis tribuerit affec- assembled) stood (rjo-av = IO-T^KCI, Mt.)
;;
tum. on the land facing (Trpoy, WM., p. 504)
IV. i 9. TEACHING BY PARABLES. the sea, the sloping beach (Me.) form
THE PARABLE OF THE SOWER. (Mt. ing a theatre from which He could
xiii. i 9, Lc. viii. 4 8.) be seen and heard by all. Thpht.
I. <al ird\iv KrX.] IlaXii (see On iva Kara Trpocratrrov %(ov iravras ev
ii. i) looks back to ii. 13, iii. 7. Mt. 7rr)Koa>
Travrav Xeyot. Cf. Victor :
places thisnew teaching by the sea Kadrjrai ev TrXoico d\ieva>v
r<5
crayrj- <al
immediately after the indoor scene of vevtov rovs ev rfj yfj.

lit 31 3S (xiii. I, ev rrj r}fj,epa eKeivrj 2. Kal e didao-Kev KrX.] began He
ee\6a>v 6 I. rrjs oiKtas) ;
in Lc. this a series of parables ; eV irapaftoXdis
order is inverted. For irapa r??i/ 0aX. TroXXa, i.e. as D
rightly interprets, Trapa-
see ii. 1 3. (SoXals TroXXats. Mt. s aor. (e\d\T)(rev)
icat o-vvdyerai] The pres. (Burton, is less exact, while Lc., who limits
14) places the scene before us, the himself here to the Parable of the
crowds flocking together as the Lord Sower, has nothing to mark the com
begins to speak. The gathering was mencement of a new course of teaching
even greater than on former occa (eiTrev dia 7rapaj3o\rjs). TrapajSoX?; On
sions o^Xos TrXeicrros cf. TroXu irXfjdos :
see iii. 23 note. Ei/ rfj 818. avVoO, in
iii.
7, 8. Mt. and Lc. are less precise the course of His teaching, =cv r<5
(o^Xoi TToXXoi, O^XoV TToXXoO), but Lc. diddo-Keiv avrov (cf. Xli. 38).
adds KOI Kara iroXiv eTrnropevope-
TeSj>
3. aKovcre] A characteristic sum
i.e. the audience came from the
va>v, mons to attend "ad sedandum populi
other towns as well as from Caper strepitum" (Bengel); cf. Mt xv. 10,
naum. xxi. 33, Me. vii. 14. It finds its
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. 3
4
i v
eyeveTO ev 6 crTreipwv cnreipac /cou
(nreipeiv^ o jj.ev eirecrev Trapd TVJV dSoV, Kai rj\6ev TO.

10
IT I
TTeTeivd Kai KaTefyayev avTO. $ S KCU aAAo

5 eVecrej/ ETTL
TO TreTpcoSes [fca/] OTTOV OVK elêv T <yrjv
3 ffireipat, X*B1 seminars ab cd e E

g] pr TOV Nc a
-
ACLAII2<l> ad seminandum f vg
+ TOV ffiropov avrov F min nonn go om o-rreipai D 4 om eyevero DJ? minPsuc latt
(exc a) gyrr
ain Pesh
| o~ireipai
D |
ra Treretra] + TOV ovpavov DGM min nonn aiq 5 aXXa
D 33 21* alP
uc
ra TrerpwSr} X* (TO irerpwdes
|
K c a) D
-
i 33 i^ alPauc lattPler [
K ai oirov
B avid] on D b c ff OTTOU rell
>cat
prototype in the famous yft$ of Deut. p. 502); not of course that the sower
vi. 4 (Me. xii. 29) but see also Gen. : deliberately sowed the pathway, but
xxiii. 5, 13, Jud. v. 3, I Regn. xxii. 7, that he partly missed his aim, as in
12, &c. Mt., Lc., omit it here; Lc.
such rapid work must needs happen ;
omits also the which follows and ldoi>

or he had not time to distinguish
strengthens the call (cf. iii. 32). nicely between the pathway and the
^rj\6ev 6 (nreipwv (TTretpat] O CTTT. rest of the field, C Victor: OVK
(so also Mt., Lc.), the sower (see on ciirev OTI avros eppiêv, aXX. on fne~
i. the particular sower contem
4), i.e. (rev.
plated in the parable, the representa Kai r[\6fv KrX.] Lc. Kai
KaT7ra.Trj0rj
tive of his class ( WM., p. 1 32). STmpat Kai...KaTc(payov avro. But in the in
= TOV a-Treipfiv (Mt.),ToO o-Treipat (Lc.), terpretation he adds nothing to cor
the inf. of purpose which may be used respond to this new feature, which
with or without the article (Burton, has possibly been suggested by the
3^6, 397) : both uses occur together mention of 6d6s. The birds would
in Lc. ii. 23, 24: 7rapao-râ-tu.../<ai TOV be on the spot immediately and leave
6 oOi/at. littlefor the passers by to spoil;
4. Kai tyevcro rX.] The pleonastic moreover the point of the illustration
Kai eyev. (cf. i.
9) is abandoned by Mt., isthat the seed, if unable to penetrate
Lc. Ev in the process of
ro>
a-TTfipeiv, the soil, will presently be stolen away.
sowing: the article points back to For KarcKpayelv, comedere, used in
o-Tretpat, whilst the change of tense reference to the clean sweep which
brings into view the succession of birds make of food, see Gen. xl. 17,
acts which constitutes the sowing. 3 Regn. xii. 24, xiv. 1 1 (cod. A), xvl 4,
In o-Trelpat the whole is gathered up xx. 24 (cod. A).
in a single purpose; it is ev r&>
5. And another (portion) fell upon
as the sower carries out his the
a-TTfipf iv, rocky (part of the field) TO :
purpose, that the things happen TrerpcoSe?

= Mt. ra 7rerpa>&7, Lc. (less
which are about to be related. This precisely) TTJV neTpav. Ilerpw&js does
delicate train of thought is lost not occur in the LXX., or in the N.T.
in Mt.
except in this context (Mt., Me.), but
4 ff. o pev...Kal aXXo...Kcu aXXo... it is used in good Greek
(Soph., Plat.,
Kai Mt. a /LteV...a XXa Se ...ctXXa
aXXa] Arist.); the word implies not a stone-
Se ...aXXa del Lc. o strewn surface, as the English versions
pev...Kai erepoi/...
KOt Cf. WM., p.
TpOV...KCU CTfpOV. except R. V. suggest, but rock thinly
130. Some part of the seed (6 /ieV), coated with soil and here and there
i.e.some seeds (a /*/), fell by the side
cropping up through the earth a
of the road (âpa, Mt. Me.
Lc.; WM., characteristic feature in the cornlands
IV. 7] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 73
ev6vs eâveTeiXev Sid TO ^rj eêiv /3d6os yfjs- 6 Kai 6

OT6 dvereiXev 6 yXios eKav/uLaTicrdti, Kai Sid TO JJLYI
e xeLV
pityv erjpdv6rj. Kai d\\o 7
7re<rev ek ras 7
aK.dv6as y Kal dveflrjorav ai aKavOai Kal arvvGTTV&av
5 efavereiXev] efe^Xcw^crev I 13 28 118 124 346 604 7775] 7-775 7775 rrjv 777?
|
B D
6 ore aver, o 77X105 KBCDLA 1071 E i q vg me] 77X101; Se afaretXavros
KO.I al AIIS
min f a c f Kavfj.aTia6r] &ACLAIIZ] eKa.vfjt,a.Tio-6r)<rav

|
a e BD
D (604) e 7 aXXos K* aXXa K c -* 28 33 alP e |
ets KABLAnS<l> al min? 1
lattP 1
]
CTTC CDM2 33 604 2P al nonn b me |
aireirvâv 33 604 al nonn
of Galilee, still to be noted by the it felt the burning heat

traveller among the hills which slope was scorched Latt., aestuavit, ex- ;
down to the Lake. Kai OTTOU *rX. Kai aestuavit. The same illustration
if genuine is
probably epexegetic Occurs in James i. II, dvcreiXev
yap
(WM., p. 545 f.); Mt. omits it without 6 tfXios vvv TO) Kavcrwvi Kal ft-rjpavev
detriment to the sense. The ncTpw- rbv xoprov. See also Me. xi. 20, 21,
des was that part of the ground where Jo. xv. 6, i Pet. i. 24 (Isa. xl. 7). In
the earth was shallow. this case the withering is due to the
Kal evQvs faveT( iXf v KT\.~\ Mt. here very cause which led to rapid growth
agrees with Me. almost verbatim ; Lc. the shallowness of the soil which
compresses greatly (KOI (pvev). *Ea- did not permit the plant to develop
z/art XXa) in the LXX. is trans., see Gen. its roots. For 8ia TO e^ ft j/ pifav ^
ii.
9, Ps. cxlvi. (cxlvii.) 8, but drareXXco Lc. has the remarkable variant 8ia TO
is used intransitively of vegetable M e. iKfidda. Cf. Jer. xvii. 8, eVt
growth (Gen. iii. 18, cf. Is. Ixi. n). iKfj-dda fta\fi piav avTov* ov (po(3r]6r)-
Nearness to the warm surface in o-fTai orav f\6y Kavâ a passage
duced rapid growth, but it also led to which may have suggested the Lucan
the shortening of the young plant s gloss, if it be such.
life. BdQos yfjs: Syr. sin adds below -
7. Kai aXXo (ireo-fv fls Tag aKavQas]
its root. The reading of D, because And another (portion) fell into the
3
the earth had no depth, does not suit 3
thorns. Mt. TTI TCLS CZAC., Lc. ev peaa
the context so well ; both in OVK flx fv dicavQuv
T>V when the clause is re
:
(v. 5) and dia TO X ^(2, v. 6) it is

eu>
the seed which is the subject of the

peated in the interpretation (Mt. xiii.
22, Lc. viii. 14), both agree with Me.
verb. Cf. Lc. X. 36, TOV euTTfO ovTOf els TOVS
Kai ore dveTei\fv *rX.]

6. In Mc. s \jja-Tas (30, \7jo-Talf irepie-Trea-fv).
simpler style *ai merely adds a fresh dveftrjo-av al aKavdai] Lc. <rvv(pvio-ai.
particular, without regard to the Mc. s word, retained by Mt., is more

logical connexion. Here there is in fully descriptive of the process the :
fact a contrast (cf. Mt. TjXt ou de dva- thorns not only grew with the wheat,
Tt\avTos). The plant grew rapidly but grew faster and higher. For
in the warm Eastern
night (comp. dvafiaivciv (
= ITO) to mount up, used
Jon. iv. IO, eycvrjOrj vnb VVKTO), but of vegetation, see Gen. xli. 5, Deut.
as soon as the sun grew hot it lan xxix. 23 (22), especially Isa. v. 6,
guished and withered. E/cau/zarurtf?/ xxxii. 13.
is a word of the later Greek
(Plu mn>irviav\ Mt., Lc. dneTrviâv : in
tarch, &c.), not used in the LXX., but the interpretation all have ovvirviycuf,
occurring again in Apoc. xvl 8, 9: the Latin versions use suffocare with-
He 8 avTO, Kai KapTrov OVK eâ3Kev. *Kai a\\a eTrecrev^ ei?

x ^ ^ A /3 / ^
nv TTIV Ka\nv Kat eoLOOV KapTrov, avapaivovTa, :
c
avâvofJieva*
Kal efyepev ek TpiaKOVTa Kai eis
8 a\\a K* c bBCL 28 33 124 e] a\\o K

c a
- -
ADAIIS al min?1 latt?1 |
eis i] eiri
OS I -28 118 124 a b avfrvofteva KB 1071] avfrvo^vov

|
ACDLA 238 avfrvovra II2<1
al min fereomn fepei. 124 604 2?

|
D
ets 2, 3, 4 KC*A 28 604 |
alp*"
] eis...ei/...eK tf"
BL(efc, ev bis L) as... /ecu... /ecu iv 1071 ter AC 2DEFGHKMUVII2 minPermu

e>
&
ter lattPle
out distinction. "Swirv. suits Mc. s paiveiv, now applied to the wheat, see on
context best, for he adds KOL KapTrov #. 7 and reff. there ; the Vg., following
OVK eduKev, which Mt., Lc. omit. The the reading avt-avopevov, wrongly inter
thorns, crowding round the wheat and prets it of the ear (fructum ascen-
keeping off light and air, effectively dentem et crescentem) and so the
prevented the yielding of fruit, and English versions except R.V. "With
ultimately (but this is not the point avâv6fj,cva compare Col. i.

6, 10, and
on which Me. dwells) killed it off. for $e peu> (KapTTov) see Jo. xii. 24^
For the distinction between airoTrv.,
XV. 2fL
o-vvirv., comp. Lc. viii. 33, 42 ; and for els TpiaKovra KrX.] The text here
the use of awirv. in reference to is embarrassing. Of the possible
plants, Theophrast. plant, vi. n. 6, readings (tb...cfc...cfr: tV...eV...eV:
ei/. .Jv...v: els. . .eV. . .cV) the last is
devdpa a-vp.irviyofj.fva. Kapnov OVK eSeu- per
Kfv :
Kapirov cpepeiv, Troieu/ are more haps the best supported, and has been
usual phrases ; but cf. Mt. xiii. 8, and adopted by WH.; but the change of pre
see next note. position is meaningless and intolerably
harsh, and it has the appearance of
8. Kai oXXa eTTco ev els TTJV yrjv rrjv
being due to a partial assimilation of
Ka\rjv] And other (seeds) fell into v. 8 to v. 20. Efc (eV) answers to *at |1
the good soil. Wycliffe, in to good
"
the rate of/ cf. BDB., p. 90; Hard,

j;
lond. Mt. eVi r. y. T. KaXijv, Lc. els
represents it by _=. If we read GN
T.
y. T. ayaOrjv. Kakrjv calls attention ter, there is something to be said for
to that which met the eye; dyaBrfv printing it ev the triple els occurs in
:
to the nature and condition of the i Regn. x. 3, and elsewhere, and ev

soil. The repetition of the article will accord here with Mt. s 6 /ieV, o
(TTJV y.AC., not rrjv K. y.) gives
TTJV &T...O 8e The Vg. has unum both
.
prominence to the adjective: the here and in v. 20; hence Wycliffe,

seeds now in view not
merely fell "oon
thritty fold/ &c.
into the ground (in contrast with
rptaKOVTa, .e^KOvra.. JKCITOV]
. Even
those which fell els aKavOas or eVt
the highest rate of increase named
TO TrerpcuSer), but into ground
specifi here is not extravagant cf. Gen. :
cally good cf. Jo. x. n, 14, 6 TTOL^V

:
xxvi. 12,vpv...eKaTO(TTVov<rav
6 KO\OS. KpiQijv,
Blass, Gr. p. 158. ES/Sov... and see Wetstein and J. Lightfoot
efapev, a continuous process, con ad The
I.
fertility of Esdraelon and
trasted with firfvfv. AiSovat
Kapirov of the volcanic soil of the Hauran
p5> |Di, Ps.
i.
3) includes the forma was prodigious, and there were rich
tion of the wheat ear, which under the cornfields about the Lake which may
circumstances would be concurrent have justified these figures : cf. G. A.
with the growth of the young wheat
Smith, H. G. pp. 83, 439 ff., 612;
(avafiaivovra KOI avgavo/Jieva). For ova- Merrill, Galilee, p. 20 ff.
IV. ii] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. 75
9
Kat ek 6/caroV. Kat eXeyev Ôs eê: WTO. 9
10
Kai ore eyeêTO Kara //oi/as, riparraw CIVTOV ol 10
i/Toy cn)y TO?? ScJSe/ca Tas 7rapa/3oXas. KCLI II
*
eXeyev avToTs Yfjuv TO jJivcrTripiov

Sedorca Trjs fiacri-
9 os e%a KBC*DA] o ex w;/ K aAC 2

c-
LlIZ<l> al min forteomn | a/couerw] + /cat o <TVVIWV
D a b ff i
syr
1101 ^) 10 rjpwruv (vel -TOW) ÂBCLA<J> 33] ypwrrjaav IIS
al min pl c f ff vg eirr)pw<jw
D cTr^pwrrja av 604 01 TT. a. r. SwSe/ca] ot
|
<r.
avrov D 13 28 69 124 346 2P abcffgiq syr

8in
Or 1
"
|
ras 7ra/>a/3o\as] TT;V
^SoXT?!/ AlIS al minP1 syrPesh go aeth rts t\ 7rapaô\Tj avrrj D 13 28 69 124 346 2?
e
abcfffgilq Or infc <f>pa.ffov yfjuv Tt]v trapaôh^v <J>

1 1 TO f^vffTrjpiov Sedorai
KBC* vid L] 5e5. ro /A. AKH al minP*110 (syr810 ) 5. yvwcu TO jj,.
C 2 DA al min? 1
latt vt PlvK
min nonn syr
hcl
arm
9. Jra /crX.] The parable

09 e êi 10 12. REASONS FOR THE USE OF
ends as began with a solemn call to
it PARABLES (Mt. xiii. 10 15, Lc. viii.
attention ; the picture might easily 9 10).
^
be regarded as a pleasant picture and 10. ore eyevfTo Kara povas] Pro
no more. With one exception (Apoc. bably when the public teaching of the
xiii. 9) the present formula is found day was over. Kara p6vas (frequently
only in contexts ascribed to our
1
used in LXX. for Vg. singularis, "I?

?),
Lord (Mt. xi. 15, xiii. 9 [=Mc. iv. 9], He was
is relative onlyapart from :
43, Me. iv. 23, Lc. xiv. 35, Apoc. ii. the multitude, but the Twelve and
7, ii, 17, 29, iii 6, 13, 22). The Other disciples avrbv rot?
(ol irepi <rvv
forms vary slightly; besides that shared His solitude ; cf. Lc. ix.
6\)
which is given in the text we have 1 8, ev rco fivat avrov Trpoo-cvô/iei oj/
et TIS *X i Ta aKovetv d<ovT(o (Me.
G>
Kara novas o-vvfjo-av aurco ot /âc^r/rat.

iv. 23), o e xav cora d/coue (Mt.), o ro>
The Succinct r;pcorcoi/ CLVTOV. .ray Trapa- .
e^tai/ cora dicovfiv aKOueVco (Lc.), o eôw

/3oXas (WM., p. 284) is expanded by
ovs (Apoc. and e i TIS
Mt. (5ta rt fv 7rapa(3o\cus \a\els av-
aKov<rara>
ii., iii.)
ovs duovo-ara) (Apoc. xiii. 9). For and Lc. (TIS UVTTJ
e;(<ri
rols;) CLTJ r) irapa-
the inf. after eêi see Blass, Gr., p. the latter narrows the en
/SoXr;;):
226. For the idea cf. Deut. xxix.
quiry to the particular parable, but,
3 (LXX., 4), Isa. vi. 10, Ezek. iii. 27. as the answer shews, it raised the
Wetstein (on Mt. xi. 15) quotes from whole question of parabolic teaching.
Philo the phrase d/coay (or cora) f\ flv 11. vp.lv TO pvo~TJpiov dedoTai] The
cv TT) tyvxy- Cf. Euth., cora vorjrd. variations in the other Synoptists are
Some Gnostic sects saw in these instructive (vp.lv 8. yvatvai TO. pv<r-
words an encouragement to find in Mt. Lc.). Ti/coi/at interprets

the Parable of the Sower mysteries t, but
like other interpretations
which the Church did not recognise ; of Christ s words, does not exhaust its
cf. Hippol. Jiaer. V. 8, roure cm, (frrjo-iv, sense. The mystery was given to the
ovdels TovTtov
disciples, and the knowledge of it
rcoi/ /zto"n;piW aKpoarrjs
yeyovev el /AT) fj,6voi ot yva)o~Ti<ol
re Xetoi. followed in due time; but the gift was
Cf. viii. 9, Sia rovro e ipr)K... O e^coi/ more than knowledge, and even inde
KrX., on raura OVK ecrrt Trai/rcov aKovo~-
pendent of it. Muo-rr/ptoi/ occurs here
only in the Gospels ; its later use in.
76 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. ii
TOV 6eov :
eKeivois Se TO?? eâ) ev 7rapa/3o\als
12 TO /3\7rovTes /3\7ro)(n Kai
Kai aKOVovTes aKOvwcri
vwcr Kai crvvicocriv ULt
7TOT6 i
d<pe6fj
II r. efaQev B ra Trcwra] om ra KDKII 28 124 2 pe alP*

|
110
| 7tj/ercu] Xe7erat DS
28 64 124 2Pe abcfgiq 12 (/3\ei//. 1071)] pr p\<-iru<nv ^17 E*FGHA minPauc
syr
sin
Or |
om tSwcrw A syr sin Or
/>;
aKovuffiv CM bis
| (-<r<nt>
33 69 124 alP*110 )] pr
\it] A |
D*L al minPauc Or00 5
| eTri<rTpa<t>w<n 604 KBCDLAZ* al
Or^] AKII minP*uc a<pe0r)<rofMu

D (dimittam d (f) g i q r) |
(604) me (syrr
sin P esh
) + ra irapa-
the N.T. is limited to PauK 21 and ) Jews (see J. Lightfoot ad h. I., Bp

Apoc.W. The LXX. employ it in Lightfoot on CoL iv. 5); of e/cros is
DanieK8 )
(for H, a secret of state), similarly used in Sir. prol. L 4 of :
4 4 which has some support here,

Tob.W, JuditW ), Sap.( ), Sir.( ), 2 Macc.W;
1
et-a)6ev,
is used by St Paul To
in Daniel ii. 28 ff., 47, Sap. ii. 22 (i Tim. iii. 7).
the word passes into the theological such, while they remained outside,
sense which it exclusively has in the the mystery was not committed in
N.T. ; see Hatch, Essays, p. 58. our Lord s lifetime; nevertheless, they
The mystery of the Kingdom of received what they could. On exoteric
GOD is the content of the Gospel teaching among Greek philosophers
cf. A. Gellius N. A. xx.
(TO p.. TOV ^pioroi), Eph. iii. 4, Col. 4, and for
IV. 3, TOV OfQVy CoL ii. 2, roO tu
the practical application of the prin
ayye-
Xiou, Eph. vi. 19, T^y TT/oTecoy, i Tim. ciple by the later Church see Cyril
iii. 9, TTJS cvo-efteias, i Tim. iii. 16), i.e.
Hier. catech. vi. 29.
Christ Himself as revealing the Father, cv TrapapoXais ra iravra
yiWrai] Vg.
and His counsels. As given
fulfilling inpardbolis omniafiunt: the whole
to the Apostles it was still a secret, is transacted in
parables/ i.e. the
not yet to be divulged, nor even except mystery takes the form of a series of
in a small degree intelligible to them illustrative similitudes. Euth. TO IT. :
selves. On the Pauline sense of /xu- y., TO, TTJS 8ida<TKa\ias O~T)\OVOTI.
Lightfoot on Col. i. 26. Ta 12. Iva (3\7TovTs *rX.] An adap
(Mt. Lc.) loses sight of the tation of Isa. vi. 9, 10, LXX., aKofj
unity of the gift, and belongs to a O.KOV(TT KOI OV p.fj (T\)Vr]Tf Kai (3\e7TOVTS
somewhat later form of the common fB\\lfTe KOi OV flT)l8r}T...fJi^ 7TOT...f7Tl-
tradition. KOI avrovs the
o~Tpf\lra>o-iv tao-o/zai :
CKeivois Se roTy eo>] Vg. "illis autem whole passage is quoted by Mt. with
qui foris sunt"; but to those, the men the preface avairXrjpovrai avrols rj rrpo-
who are outside, i.e. the oÂoy as
(prjTeia Ho-aiov ^ Xe -yowo-a: cf. John xii.
contrasted with the /â^rcu, cf. xii.
7, 39 f., Acts xxviii. 256. which is "iva,
Lc. xii. 38. Lc. Tols 8e AOITTOIS, Mt. not part of the quotation, explains
simply CKCLVOIS de. The words must the purpose of the parabolic teaching
not be understood as a reproach ; in regard to those who, after long
they merely state the fact, of e|o) attendance on Christ s Ministry, were
are non-disciples, who are as still without ; it was intended to fulfil
yet
outside the pale a Rabbinical phrase the sentence of judicial blindness pro
for Gentiles or unorthodox nounced on those who will not see.
IV. is] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 77
13 Kal Xeyei avTols OVK o l$aT6 TY\V 7rapafio\r]V 13

Kal TTWS Tracras Tcts TrapafioXas Y*/axrecr06;
I4
d cTTreipwv TOV \oyov crTreipei.
ÔVTOL Se eicriv ol J*
14 cTTrepei
iam ante non videbant ledge which comes from intuition or

"
Bengel : ;
nunc accedit iudicium divinum." Mt insight, yivocxTKo* of that which is gained

substitutes on for iva t I speak in by experience or acquaintance (see
parables, because they cannot see the Lightfoot on i Cor. ii. n). An initial
sentence already working itself out
is want of spiritual insight boded ill for
7
in their incapacity to understand. their prospect of becoming apt inter
The result, however, is due to them preters of parabolic teaching. Cf.
selves: cf. Thpht. fi\e-roi>TS TOVTOTOV Sir. iii.
29, <ap8ia
a-vverov fitai/ojyô-erat
Bfov- p.T] /SXeTTGMTf rovro rrjs KaKtas TrapaftoXTJv. Kat TTCOS- ; how then ?
avTcov. Cf. Iren. iv. 29. i : "unus et cf. Lc. XX. 44, Jo. xii. 34. Ilao-as ras-
idem Deus his quidem qui non cre- 7rapa/3oXa?, not parables in general
dunt...infert caecitatem, quemadmo- (Trao-as-Tj-apaôAasXbut all the parables
dum sol in his qui propter aliquam which you are to hear from Me.
infirmitatem oculorum non possunt 14. 6 o-ireipcov TOV \oyov a-rreipci]
contemplari lumen eius." That which the sower sows is the

The distinction between (SkeTretv and word. Lc.more explicitly, 6 <nropo?
I8flv corresponds here to that between VT\V o \6yos. The sower is not inter
aKoveiv and o-vvieiv.
The Syriac versions preted. Theophylact s view (rts ovv
and the Vg. (ut videntes videant et non fo-nv 6 o-TTfipav; avros 6 ^ptoros) is
videant} fail to notice this. Kal afaBrj correct (cf. Mt. xiii. 37), if it be borne
avTols (impers.)is preferred by Me. to /cat in mind that Christ acts through His
la.o~oij.ai avTovs which Mt., Jo. and Acts Spirit in the Church. For the sense
borrow from the LXX. ; in form at of 6 \oyos see note on ii 2. Mt
least it is nearer to the original adds rfjs fiaa-iXeias, Lc. TOV 0ov ;
see Delitzsch ad for in the phraseology of Me. it is

(b NQ}] :
I.) ;
Mt. usually unqualified (ii. 2, iv. 14 20,

a<p. impers. cf. xii. 31, 32, Lc. xii.
10, James v. 15. On the reading 33, 32 [xvi. 20]). For the com
viii.
parison of teaching to sowing see

d(f)6ijo~o/j.ai see WM., p. 630 f.
Philo, de agr. 2, 6 VOVS...TUS OTTO TWV

1320. INTERPRETATION OF THE
PARABLE OF THE SOWER (Mt. xiii. e itode Kap7rovo~6ai...ev diavoiq Rapiroiis
18 23, Lc. viii. ii 15). ra o~nap4vra\
oJêXt/LicDrarouff oi tret [sc.
13 ff. The
question had disciples KaXas Kal CTraiveTas irpa^fis. *O o-ireipuv
implied that they needed to have the here is not simply, as in v. 2, the
parable of the Sower explained to sower, whoever he may be, but the
them. To this point the Lord now sower to whom the parable refers ;
addresses Himself. Me. alone pre the same remark applies to TTJV 6dov
faces the interpretation with a re (v. 15), ra TreTpccidrj (v. l6), ray aKavOas
buke OVK ot Sare KT\. Ye know not (, 1 8), T^V yffv (V. 20).
(or, Know ye not ? "so all the English
"
15. ovrot fie KrX.] A compressed

versions) what this first parable means : note which it is difficult to disentangle.
how then will you come to understand Lc. gives the general sense, of fie n-apa
the parables which are to follow ? TT)V 01 ttKOVO-aVTfS.
ofioi> 1<TIVAs the
Otfia is used in reference to a know- words stand in Me. we must either
Trapd TY\V Aoyos, KO.L OTCLV

6$6v OTTOV 6
aKOvcrwcriv evOvs epêTai 6 (raTavas KO.L aipei TOV

*6
Kai ovToi eicriv
16
\oyov TOV ecnrapjjievov ek CIVTOVS.
ol 7Ti TCC 7TTp(joSrj (TTTeLpOjUievoLj di OTCLV O.KOV-
opo icos
TOV \6<yov
6v6vs fJieTci X.apa^ \aiui/3dvov(riv
15 OTTOI/I ois D 69 2 ff g syrPesh |

OTT. o-ireip. o XOYOS] qui negleg enter verbum suscipiunt
ab (c) p qr ot aKovovres TOV \oyov syr sinvid KO.I crew] ot or. B om evOvs i 118 syr sin | |
arm cupei] aêpet D apTrafei KGA ets avrovs B j 13 28 69 alP*uc ] ev avrois KCLA
|
|
c meedd hcl m
syrev rats /capStais avrwv DIIS> al min? ]att
s>
vt P lv ^ ^) 1 ?
syrr"
11 8111101
go arm airo TT^S /ca/>5taj

avruv A 1 aeth 16 om o/xotws D i 13 28 69 al
pauc
a bcff gi q | (nreLpo[j,evoL\ + \oyoi M |

OL orav] om ot B* (hab B 3? ) |
om eu(9us D i 28
sin 110
gjpauc c ff i q syr | Aayu./Scwoww ] Sexoirat I 131 209 al?*
translate "these are they by the of TO, TTfTfivd comp. Eph. ii. 2, vi, 12.
wayside where," &c., leaving the con Tov the

o~7rapp.vov els civTovs leaves
struction incomplete, or "these are region to which the word had pene
they by the wayside, (namely those who trated undetermined; Mt. s ev rfj
are) where," &c. The analogy of v. 16 Kapbia (cf. Lc.) represents it as having
points rather to the former rendering ; entered the intellectual life, which
the Evangelist has written KOI orav for is less in accord with this part of the
ot orai/, forgetting that a relative clause parable. Lc. adds Satan s purpose,
OUght to follow OVTOI. Ol Trapa TTJV iva fj.rj iri(TTvo-avTS cf. Me. cra>$a>cm> :
odov, sc. TTfffovrcs or (as in Mt.) cnra- xvi. 1 6. The perf. part, fairap^vov
pevTfs: the hearers are identified with (Mt. Me.) indicates that the sowing
the seed, and not, as we might ex was completed, and the seed not yet
pect, with the soil Since this iden disturbed when Satan arrived (Burton,
tification is common to Mt., Me., Lc., 154).
it probably belongs to the essence of 1 6. KCU OVTOI flaiv KT\.]
*
On the
Christ s teaching, and represents a same principle of interpretation (6-
"truth both of nature and of
grace; /xoiW) those who are sown on the rocky
the seed sown... becomes the plant places are, &c. Oi o-Treipo/zeyoi, qui
and bears the fruit, or fails of bearing seminantur, the class of persons to
it ;
it is therefore the
representative, whom belongs TO o-neipfo-Qai cirl TO. TT.
when sown, of the individuals of Cf. Burton, 123, and contrast 01
whom the discourse (Alford, on is"
o-rrapfVTes in v. 20, where the notion
*
Mt. xiii. 19). of time comes in. In one sense the
orav aKovcroxTiv] On each occasion, word is sown, in another the hearers
as soon as their hearing of the are the seed see above on v. 1 5.
;
message, or of any part of it, is evdvs âpas \ap.(Sdvovo~iv avrov]

fj-cra
complete. Cf. evdvs fgaveTeiXev.

v. 5,
The joy
cvflvs epêrat 6 crarai/as KrX.] Mt. of the enthusiastic hearer corresponds
e pêrcu o
irovqpos (cf. Mt. V. 37, VL 13, to the bursting through the soil of the
xiii. 38, I Jo. iL
13, &C.). Lc. etra fresh green blade a visible response
(pXfTai 6 Sta/3oXos. For 6 o-. see note to the sower s work. Lc. substitutes
on Me. i.
13. -EvOvs retains its proper for Xa/tj3. the warmer St ôi/rai (cf. Acts
sense; the birds lose no time, nor xi. i, xvil n, i Thess. i. 6, iL 13,
does Satan. With this interpretation James i 21).
IV. 1
8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 79
l7
Kat OVK eôvcnv ev eavTols a AAct
Trpocr- 17
Kcupoi ei<riv eiTa <yevofjLevn<z
Ha
a\Xoi eltrlv 18
17 pifav] u5o>/>
V | -rrpOKdipoi F | 77] /cat D c f f i C[ vg | <ncai>5aAicr077<roi
Tcu D
8 aXXot] ovroi AC 2 min? 1
q go aeth om m
1 n2 al 33 f a\\. eiffiv I 13 28 124 604 al
Syrpeoh arm
17. OVK exov<nv pi.av\ The seed persecution. Q\fyis (on the accentua
of the word has not driven its way tion see WM., p. 56 n.), though rarely
into the soil With this use of pifa used in non-Biblical Greek and only
cf. 4 Regn. xix. 30, Job xix. 28, Sap. in its literal sense, is common both in
iii.
15, iv. 3, Sir. i. 6, 20, Isa. xL 24; LXX. and N.T. ;
in the former it is
and contrast Deut. xxix. 18 (Heb. usually an equivalent of or one of "IV
xii. 15), i Mace. i. 10. its cognates. It is coupled with cXey-

So Mt. ; Lc. omits the (j.6s (4 Regn. xix. 3), orew^copia (Esth.
words. The hearer of the Gospel is A 7 (xi. 8), Is. viii. 22, Rom. ii.
9, viii.
at once plant (6 o-Tretpo/uf vos or a-jrapfis) 35), odvitrj (Ps. cxiv. (cxvi.) 3), avayKt]
and soil the roots which the seed
; (Ps. cxviii. (cxix.) 143, Zeph. i. 15,
under normal conditions throws out 2 Cor. VL 4, i Th. iii. 7), oveidurpos (Is.
are within, in his heart, the seat of xxxvii. 3), diuyfjios (2 Thess. i. 4); its
the personal life. In the case now opposites are TrXarvo-pos (cf. Ps. iv. i),
contemplated the heart is TTCT prides ; dvairava-is (cf. Hab. iii. 1
6), eipijvrj (Zach.
there has been a irupwo-is within (iii. 5) viii. 10), ava-is (2 Th. i. See Light-
7).
which stops the development of the foot on
Th. iii. 7, 2 Th. i. 7. For
i
roots. another too familiar word in
Siwy/zos-,
dXXa TTpoo-Kcupoi i<rtv] Vg. sed tem- Apostolic times, see x. 30, 2 Mace,
porales sunt : but (so far from being xii. 23, Acts viii. i, xiii.
50. The two
well rooted) they are short-lived ; words correspond here to the fierce
Lc. irpos Kaipbv 7ri(TTvov(riv. heat which withers the rootless plant
Nearly
all the English versions 6) : cf. Ps. cxx. (cxxi.) 6, Is. xxv. 4,
paraphrase (v.
Trpoo-K. da-iv, e.g. Wycliffe, "thei ben xlix. 10, Jer. xvii. 8. Aia rbv \6yov is
temporal, that is lasten a lytil tyme ";
a new point, which is not represented
Tindale, Cranmer, Geneva, A. V. in the parable: cf. xiiL 13, dia TO
"endure but a time" or a time": "for
6vop.a pov.
"for a season"
(Heb. xi. 25) has per <rKavda\iovrcu] ^KavdaXifciv occurs
haps been avoided as ambiguous in in Dan. xi. 41, LXX. (^Ôp), Sir. ix. 5,
this connexion. Ilpoo-Kaipos, though xxiii. 8, xxxv. 1 5, Pss. Sol xvi. 7, and
common in the later Gk., is rare in in Aq., Symm., but perhaps not else
the Greek of the Bible, occurring where except in the N.T. and Church
only in 4 Mace. xv. 2, 2 Cor. iv. writers; and whereas arKavdaXov is
1 8, Heb. I.e., besides the present used occasionally in its literal sense
context
(Judith v. i, Isa. viii. 14, Aq., i Pet.
ciTa yevofjLevTjs KT\.] Eira, then, ii.8), the verb seems to be limited to
as the next step consequent upon the the sphere of ethics. Lc. interprets
non-development of the roots; cf. it here of apostasy but (a<pL<rravrai),
iTfv (v. 28). eXtyecos 17 dinyfjiov (Lc. there may be moral stumbling which
TretpaoyioG), crushing sorrow of any falls short of that see Me. xiv. 27. :
kind, or in the particular form of 1 8. Kal aXXot flcrlv Another /<rX.]

80 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. 18
01 ek ras aKciv6as o-TreipojuievoL

OVTOL euriv ol TOV
*9
19 \ojov aKOvcravTes, Kai al jULepiimvai TOV aicovos Kai n
TOV 7T\ovTOV Kai al Trepi TCL \OLTTO. eTTiBvimiai
(rvvTrviyovcriv TOV \6yov, Kai
20 ryiveTai. ^Kai eKelvoi eicriv ol ITTI TY\V <yfjv
aKOiiovcriv TOV \6yov Kai iraoa-
18 ets ABDLIIS al min forteomn] em KG A me |

om OVTOL euriv AC 2 IIS (non <3?)
auc
al 33 alP f q go aeth a/coutrcwres
1
(K)BCDLA 13 69 124 346 1071 alP me] aKovovres
al min?1 latt syr
AII2
hcl
go aeth 19 cuwi/os] /3iou 604 latt 7*
+ D
TOVTOV AIIS< al
minP 1
f syrP
68 *1
arm me go aeth | t\ aTrart] (ayaTri) A) TOV TrXoirrov] aTrarai TOV KOCTÔV
D (b) g i q ydovai TOV KOGÔV c e ff om /cat at TT. T. X. eirtdv/Mai D i 28 604 a b c e ff i q

|
arm aKapiroi yivovTai D 124 bceffgiq

|
20 e/cewoi NBCLA] ouroi al ADIIS^>
mn i
f
class consists of those who are sown \6yov] The crvvir. r.
upon the thorns cf. v. 16, OVTOL 6V : enter

heart together the
elo-iv ol KT\. The construction is with the Xoyos and in greater strength,
broken after duovo-avres (Mt. Me.) ; gathering round it (for a~uvirv. see
we expect, what Lc. gives, Kut...<rvi>- v. 7) and excluding from it the action
of the understanding and the affec
irviyovrai.
19. al pepip.va.1 KT\.] The thorns tions which are as light and warmth,
of the spiritual soil At /z. TOV al&vos : to the spiritual plant.
the cares of the age (usually 6 atcoi/ UKapiTos yivTai\
= Kapirbv OVK. eScoxei
euros), the present course of events (v. 7) I^c. ov Te\o~cpopovo~iv. The
wider than Lc. s pepifj-vai TOV /St ou (or fruit does not mature itself, and so
jStomKdi Lc. xxi. 34). For other N.T. the word proves in their case fruitless.
warnings against worldly care see Mt. For the metaphorical use of aKapTro?
yi. 25 ff. (
= Lc. xii. 22 ff.), Lc. x. 41, see Sap. XV. 4? o~Ktaypdcp(CV TTOVOS aicap-
xxi. 34; Phil. iv. 6, i Pet. v. 7. With iros: Eph. v. n, Tit. iii. 14, 2 Pet
airarr] TOV TrXourou COOap. dnaTrf ddiKias i. 8.

l
(2 Th. dpapTias (Heb.
ii. 10), TT/S iii.
13) ;
2O. eKcivoi . . .
oiTives] Those who-
the confusion of AH^TH with <ifAnH
are such as, &c. Ef ivoi contrasts this
in some MSS. finds an interesting paral last class with ovrot (ov. 15, 16) and
lel in 2 Pet. ii.
13. At
ra XotTra
Trept aXXot Jo. ix. 9, aXXot. .aXXot
(v. 18) : cf. .
emdvfjiiai is peculiar to Me. ; Lc. s ...Ke!vos. For oo-rtff as distinguished

equivalent is jdoval TOV /3tov, but Me. from 6$- see Lightfoot on Gal. iv. 24
is again more comprehensive; cf. and 2 Th. i. 9. The timeless o-Tretpo-
Euth. :
o-vp.7rept\a^<av
irao-av /3Xo^Se- IJLfvot (vo. 1 6, 1 8) is now exchanged
pav eirtOvfuav, where however /3Xa/3. for o-7rapevTs those who in the
narrows the reference unduly if it parable were represented as sown,
suggests only such desires as are &c. those of this type (i) hear the
:
vicious in themselves (see i Jo. ii. word (Lc. adds eV Kapdia Kai <a\fj
15 ff. with Westcott s notes). On this dyaQrj), (2) accept it, (3) yield fruit.
interpretation of the a<av0ai see Herm. Uapadexovrai (Exod. xxiii. I, 3 Mace,
sim. ix. 20; for the phrase al vii. 12, Acts xvi. 21, xxil 18, Heb.
see WM., p. 240. xii. 6) i6\
*crX., goes beyond Xapfidvovo-iv (v.
Kai Kap7ro<popova
LV ev TpiaKovTa Kai ev
Kai ev eKaTov.
Kai e\e<yev
avrols OTI MYITI egxercu 6 21
10 ev...ev...ev KDEFGHKMUVII (ev latt me go arm)] om ev 1 BC* et 3 B vid
mn i per P auc 2I QTt g^j om KACDAII2 al minP epxerat] aTrrerat D 13 69 124

1
|
al c e ff g i r adfertur b (aeth)
cf. Mt. <rvvieis

(probably in contrast or occur in a slightly different form
to the dovveroi of Isa. vi. 10), Lc. which suggests a double rendering of
the same Aramaic words cf. Lc. viii. :
Kai KapTTocpopovaiv KrX.] For KapTro- 16 with xi. 33, viii. 17 with xii. 2, viii.
(Xen., Theophr. &c.) see Hab. 1 8 with xix. 26 A
( Wright ad I}. These
.
iii 17 (=niS) ) Sap. x. 7, Me. iv. 28; phenomena at first sight throw doubt
and in the metaphorical sense Rom. upon the Marcan sequence in this
vii. 4, 5, Col. i. 6 (middle, see Light- place, and it is worthy of notice that
foot), 10. Lc. adds ev VTTO/MOI^, the
"
Tatian passes from v. 20 to v. 29 but ;
opposite of dcpia-ravrai, v. (Plum- 13"

the inner coherence of the sayings
mer). For ev. ..ev. .ev Blass (Gr. p. 146)
. with the preceding context supports
would write ev...ev...ev, cf. Mt. o pev... Me., and, unless they were repeated
o 8e...o 8e but CM is probably the
: on other occasions, it is probably Mt s
equivalent of |, at the rate of; see order which is at fault.
note on v. 8. the employment of this fi^n epxerai 6 Xuî/oy] Vg. num-
detail in the interpretation by Mt, quid venit lucerna ? MT/T* expects a
Me. is remarkable. Lc. omits it, but negative answer, cf. e.g. Pilate s ques
it clearly asserts a principle which tion (Jo. xviii. 35) pi?/ lovSaloy
cya>
is as true in the kingdom of GOD as flfii;and see on Me. xiv. 19. With
in nature. Cf. Victor: reraprov ovv epxerai the commentators compare
pepos e&todr) Kai ovde TOVTO cV {(rrjs Li ban. ep. 358 T] 8e (eTrioroX^) ep^frat.
Kap7ro(popet The comment of Theo- The reading of D (dnTerat for epx^rai :
cf. Lc. d\jsas) is a harmonising gloss,

phylact serves to throw light upon
the estimate of Christian perfection unless, as has been ingeniously sug
formed by a later age : ot p.ev ela-t gested, we may see in it a retransla-
Trapdcvoi Kai cpijfwcoi, aXXoi tion of acceditur (accenditur), Harris,
myddfs C
Kai ev Kotvo/3i o), erepoi Xai /coi Kai ev Cod. JBez., p. 89. O \i>xvos lanterne"
"a
Jerome on Mt. xiii.)

(Cf. (Wycliffe); rather, the lamp (on the
PARABOLIC WARNINGS AS article see v. 3), as contrasted with
TO THE RESPONSIBILITY OP HEARING the Xa/z7raff or torch see exx. in
:
THE WORD (Lc. viii. 16 18 cf. Mt. v. ; Trench, syn. xlvi, and cf. Lamp,
15, x. 26, vii. 2, xiii. 12, xxv. 29; Lc. Lantern, in Hastings, D. B. iii. The
xi. 33, xii. 2, vi. 38, xix. 26). \VXVQS when at rest is placed on
21. al e Xeyei/ occurs with remark a stand Xuî/ia a later form of Xv^-
able frequency in this chapter (vv. 9, viov or \vxvelov-\vxvovxos used in
II, 13 (\eyei), 21, 24, 26, 30, 35 (Xey)). the LXX. for the nTUp of the Taber
Possibly its repetition indicates that nacle (Exod. xxv. 31, &c., esp. xL 4,
the editor had before him here a eiaoifreis TTJV \vxviav Kai eTriflija fLS TOVS
number of detached sayings of un Xv^j/ous-). In the present context the
certain order, which he has thus \vxvos is the word, the Xv^^ a the
strung together without note of time. hearer or body of hearers (cf. Apoc.
Several of these sayings are given by i. 20) ; in Lc. xi. 34, Apoc. xxi. 23
Mt. in other contexts (see last note), the metaphor is applied somewhat
S. M. 2
iva VTTO TOV JULO$LOV T60rj fj V7TO Tr\v K\ivr]v,

%
ov% iva . i
\ -v /
22
,
CTTI
v
TrjV
eav
\v%vi>av
rj iva ,
d\\
<f)avepco6rj
*z
23 e\6rj eh <f>avepov.
ei eêt cora xoveiv
iva v. T. p. redi{\ v. T. p. refloat tf* | eirt] viro KB*2 13 33 69 1071 re^ 2] |
rmu c f
effTtv] + n KACEFGLSVAII vg syr^ arm
2 minP
All al?1 11 2
go (om n BDHKMUH* min Batmu b e ff i q aeth) eav | w iva. KBA (i 13 28 69 604

ajperpauc^j py ACKLIIS 33
eav 209 al pauc aXX iva D 49 b ff i q o eav ^-rj
EFGHMSUV* eX^ eu Qavepov] | (pavepue-r)

B (syr?
6911
)
aeth
When
the word has been of a pvo-Tripiov (v. n). If the Gospel
differently.
proclaimed, purpose is defeated if
its was for the moment treated as a
it be concealed by the hearers ; when secret, this was so only because
the lamp comes in, who would put temporary secrecy was essential to
it under the modius or the couch its successful proclamation after the
of the triclinium ? MoStos (Mt. v. Ascension. Those to whom the secret

15, Lc. xi. 33, in viii. 16 Lc. has was now confided were charged with
= 1 6 sextarii, a sixth of a the responsibility of publishing it
s = n ^P), a peck rather than then. The Av^Wa must be ready to

(?
a bushel (so all the English versions), receive and exhibit the \VXVQS as
is a Latinisin common, as the reflF.
soon as the appropriate time had
come.
shew, to the three Synoptists ; the
word had doubtless been adopted KpuTrros and aTTOKpvcfoos are both
into colloquial Greek. The reading 0. T. words cf. esp. Dan. ii. 22, Th. :
virb TTJV \vxv iav is rightly called by avTOS a.TroK.a\vTTTi fiadea Ka\ airoKpv(pa
Holtzmann "em Beispiel altesten ib. 47, LXX., 6 eKfpaivw
/Nfnripp)
Textverderbs
"
cf. WH., Notes, p. 24. ; [AWTr/pia KpVTTTa.. On a.7roKpv(pos cf.

This saying brings before us the Lightfoot on Col. ii. 3. Eai/ p-rj iva <^>.,
commonest furniture of a Galilean except for the purpose of being re

home, and the details add to its vealed ; for eav p? without a verb see
picturesqueness 6 Xv^ôs, 77 \VXVLCL, Blass, Gr. p. 216. AXX iva answers
6 podios, ) K\Lvrj. to eav M
iva (Blass, Gr. p. 269), but
22. ov yap CO-TIV KPVTTTOV KrX.] Vg. (ag. Blass) there is a perceptible differ
non enim aliquid, &c., cf. Mt.
est ence of meaning see the paraphrase :
ovdw yap KT\. and vv. 11. here; for attempted above. Similarly and e<m.v
there is not [anything] hidden (Mt. eyevero, though relating to the

same
KeKaXvufievov, 2 (TvyK.fK.a\v(JL-
Lc. xii. set of facts, present them in different
nevov) except a view to its with lights; what is
5
now hidden from
future manifestation, neither did it us became so through the will of
become a secret [to remain a secret], GOD working its way through dark
but on the contrary (aXXa) that it ness to the perfect light. Thpht.
might pass into the light of day/ ri yap TJV Kpv(pia>Tepov
6eo\>
; aXX
The interpretation of the parable o/xco? OVTOS ecpavepadi] ev
icai o~ap<i.
takes the form of a parallelism after id axioma valet de rebus

"
Bengel :
the manner of Proverbs and Sirach. naturae, de sensibus et actionibus

While asserting a great principle of hominum malis et bonis in statu
the Divine government, our Lord naturali et spirituali, de mysteriis
corrects a false impression which divinis."
might have arisen from the mention 23. et Tiy ex ft cora AcrX.] See On
IV. 26] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. 83
24
Kal eXe^yev CLVTOIS BXeTreTe TL a/coi/eTe* ev w 24
6
jULETpa) jUL6TplT HJLeTprj6^(TeTaL VfJLLV Kal ^TTpOCTTeBri-
35
creTcu VJULIV. os yap ^X ei 8o0fjcT6Taf avrdp Kal os 25 ">
a
VVK eêi, Kal o X L <*p&?<TT6M

CCTT avTOv.
l
eXeyev OVTWS ea-Tiv r\ fia<riXeia TOV deov, 26
24 aitouere] + /ecu irpoffredrja eTaL V/JM>

rots aKovovffiv 13 69 346 556 arm
1071 |
/cat irpoared. VJMV] om DG 114 s^beg + rois aKovovatv AQ b al H"2i3>
25 ex] pr av DE*FHK6 av ex?? AE G(M)SUVn

b
i 33 69 alP q syrr arm 2
|
<5o#77<rercu] Tr/Jocrre^creTcu D 271
#. 9. The warning is needed for the xix. 26). Here the sense is for the :
Apostles as for the rest. appropriation of any measure of Di

24. jSXeVere ri aKouere] Lc. /3X. ovi/ vine truth implies a capacity for
?rc3? aKovere. In Mc. s form of the receiving more and each gift, if as
;
saying /SXeVeii/ is to consider: look similated, is the forerunner of another ;
well what it is that ye hear, ie. weigh Bede qui amorem habet verbi
"
its meaning ; be not as those who dabitur illi etiam sensus intellegendi
ft\TTOVTS OV ftXeTTOVCTlV (Mt. xiii. 13)- quod amat." But the converse is
*
Thpht. Trpos vr}(f)a\ioTT}Ta dieycipet TOVS also true incapacity for receiving
:
truth leads to a loss of truth already

5
trap efJiov dta<j)fvyeTCi>,

Cf. Heb. ii. in some sense possessed. The para
I f. doxical form of the original tradition
cv w fjLTpa> icrX.]
l
You shall be paid is removed by Lc. who writes o doxet
back (Lc. your
avrnifrp-qdrja-frai) in eêii/ apdijaerai. But the paradox is
own measure. The proverb occurs in characteristic of Christ s sayings (cf.
several contexts (Mt. vii. 2, Lc. vi. e.g. viii. 35, x. 31), and it is true the :
38) with different applications here : man both has and has not cf. :
the sense is your attention to the

: Rom. ii.
20, 2 Tim. iii.
5.
With dpdij-
teaching will be the measure of the 0-erai air avrov cf. Mt. xxi. 43, XXV.
profit you will receive from it. Euth. 28, 29. Onthe readings os eêi, os av
/zerpelre rrjv *X el (*xn) see Blass, Gr., p. 217.
2629. PARABLE OF THE AUTO
The fierpov however is not intellectual MATIC ACTION OF THE SOIL (Me. only).
merely, but spiritual ;
its capacity 26. Kal e\eyev /crX.] The record of
depends on the moral condition of the public teaching seems to begin
the hearer. Bengel est cor cum
"
:
again here ; the unexplained parable
sua capacitate, cupiditate, studio im- belongs to the o^Xos, not to the /za-
pertiendi aliis, obsequio." Nor is the 0rjrai (see below v. 33 f.). The parable
return limited by it KOI Trpoo-re^crerai :
which follows is peculiar to Me., un
Vfjuv (Mt. 7Tfpi<ra v6rio Tai), i.e. the less we accept the improbable theory
Aoyo? when received by one who is of Weiss and Holtzmann that it forms
not an aKpoarrjs ImXrâ-ôvr^s exceeds one side of the picture of which the
his immediate power of assimilation ; other is preserved in the Parable of
he is rich beyond his measure, richer the Tares (Mt. xiii. 24 ff.). There are
than he knows. verbal coincidences, e.g. KaQcvdrj (cf.
25. bs yap %ei rX.] Another pro Mt., v. 25), xoproi/...o-Iro (cf. Mt, VV.
verbial saying, found also in other 26, 30), Bepia-pos (cf. Mt, V. 30) ;
but
connexions (Mt. xiii. 12, xxv. 29, Lc. both the purpose and the story differ
62
2
27 &k av6pct)7ros /3d\rj^ TOV cnropov ITTI Trj<s
yfjs Kal
KaBevSrj Kal eyeiptjTai VVKTCL Kal rjfULepav,
Kal 6
apropos /3\a(TTa Kal jULrjKvveTaiy 60s OVK oi&ev avTOS.

*s
28 avTOfjidTri n jrj KapTTCKpopel, TrptoTOv -ôpTov^ elrev
26 ws KBDLA 13 28 33 69 &\?*
uc
me] ws ecu/ (av, orav] AC0 b IIZ al mini* l a tt
vt Plv
go al | aXXi7 F /3aXX iumP*"

6
|
om TOV D 2 pe 27 KaBevSei EFHU 33 69
al mu KEFGHLM 69
|
76/3^7;
eyeiperai ySXacrra BC*DLA 2? alP] alP"
1 " 6 D | pXaaravri
KAC GKMSUVe b minP pKaaravei. EFH 33 almu wKwerai BDHS
2
IIS
1
|
minnonn ]
firjKvvrjTai KACLAII alP1 28! avrofMTij] + yap AII2^> al lattvt P lv go pr ort D
2P6 arm |
etrei/ bis B*(L)A (cf. fc<)]
etra bis AB 2 CDII al min forteomn
\videly. Tatian places Mc. s parable BAaora = /3Xa(rrai/4. BXaoraeo occurs

immediately before the Tares, an also iii Eccl. ii.
6, Hennas Sim. iv. i,
order which has much to recommend devdpa TO. p.ev jSXao-rwi/ra ra fie
r)pa :
it. cf. WSchm. p. 125. Mr)Kvveo~6ai i&

ovrois. .(os avQptoiros /SaX?;] The regu
. an air. \ey. in the N. T., but cf.
lar construction would have been a>s
cav av6p. paXy (cf. I Th. ii. 8), or eos

The middle emphasises the
avBp. ftaXav (cf. i Cor. ix. 26, Jas. ii.
activity of growth internal to the plant.
12) or 0? av @a\rj. There is a partial
Into this mystery of growth however
parallel to the anomalous cos... #0X77 in the sower cannot penetrate it takes :
xiii. 34, cos ai>$pco7roff...eVeretXaro.
Tov
place coy OVK oi8cv avros, after a manner
(TTTopov. as in Lc. viii. 5? TOV crrr. avrou, which baffles his understanding. Vg.
or perhaps generic, seed of any kind.
"dum nescit Wycliffe, "while he
In the series (3d\r]...Ka6evdr)...yi-
ille,"
wote not,"
and similarly the other
pqrai, &c., the first verb alone stands
in the aor., the act of sowing being English versions before 1611, regard
and transient" (Madvig, ing coy as an adverb of time ; A.V.>
"single 128) ; R.V. "he knoweth not how."
for the conjunction of aor. and pres.
cf. Jo. iii. 1 6, i Pet. iv. 6.
28. avTO/jLarr] 77 yij KapTrocpopel] Vg.
Snopos,
sowing or seed time, is used in the
ultra enim terra fructificat. Avro-
later Biblical Gk. as nearly = o-Tre pâ, used of the spontaneous pro
p,aroff is
where the reference is to the seed as duce of uncultivated land (Lev. xxv.
used by the sower, not to the par 5, n, 4 Regn. xix. 29,
= ITDD) cf. :
ticular grain cf. Deut. xi. 10, Lc. ;

Plat, pollt. 272 A, KCtpTTOVS OV% IITTO
viii. 5, ii, 2 Cor. ix. 10 (contrast ya>pyias (pvopevovs aXX

auro^tar^ff
<77re
p/u,a in Me. iv. 31, i Cor. xv. 38). dvadidovo~rjs TTJS yfjs* Bengel s remark
27. KOL KaOevdrj Koi
cyciprjrai] Cf. is true and weighty non excludi- :
"
Ps. iii. 6, e-yto Koiij,i]0r)v KOI vTrvwaa-

tur agricultura et caelestis pluvia
The process goes on VVKTO. solesque." Here however the thought
not merely VVKTOS ital
rjnepav, is that when man has done his
(v. 5), but occupying the wx^- part, the actual process of growth
cf. Lc. ii. 37, where the
: is beyond his reach or comprehen
point
is that Anna s whole life was sion ; he must leave it to the ap
given to
devotion ; Jo. iv. 52 ( Westcott s note). parently spontaneous action of the
The order v. KOI T). is usual (cf. Gen. soil. In the N. T. the word occurs
i.
5, &c.), and appropriate in this again but once (Acts xii. 10). Cf.
context where KaOevdrj precedes. Philo, de incorr. mund. 944,
IV. 3] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
eiTev 7r\ripr] CTITOI/ ev TW (TTa-^yL.
y
29
crrai/29
a
ê TrapaSol 6 KapTros, ev6vs aTrocTTeAAet TO SpeTravov,

OTL 7rap<TTV]KeV
6 QepLCTfJLOS.
30
Kai eXeyev /7s o/uLOiaja wiuiev^ Tr]v /3aa-i\eiav TOV 30 f a
iS crrctxi" ] (rraxvas D | ir\-rjpri ffiTov KAC 2 LAII i <
>
al min? ] 1
ir\tjpey (TITOS B
o airos D TrXT/pT/s ffiTov min2 TrXrjpot, O~LTOV min pauc mecodd
C* vid Z TT\rjpes ffirov
29 ira.pa.5oi
6
t<*BDA 2P ] irapadu ^s
c H
ABL0 b
al min fereomn eâTrocrreXAei 13 69 346
^Z4>
|
hclm 68111101 ^)
30 TTWS tsBCLA minP*" besyr s] Tlvt ADII2$ al min? cfffiqvg syrr?
1
arm me go aeth Or o/j.oiâ-0/j.ev G i 604 al pauc latt

|
K ?8 69 al muc arm004 O/J.OIW<TW
77
TOV erovs a>pa up, yielded, surrendered. Com
On Kapnofopelv see #. 2o here it is :
pare the Complutensian text of Hab.
loosely used in reference to the inci iii. 17 (LXX.), which for o-vicfj ov Kapiro-
pient stages of the fruitbearing plant. (poprjo-ei reads r)
o*. ov p.rj napada TOV
Trpooroi/ xoproi/ icrX.] Vg. primum KapTTOV aVTTJS.
herbam, delude spicam, deinde ple OTrooTeXXei TO dpenavov^ Sc. 6 avQpai-
numfrumentum. With TJ-peoroj/. . .eirei/ TTOS (v. 26) ; the time has again come
...eirei/ cf. 7rpam>i/...7retTa (l Cor. XV. for the intervention of the agricul
46, I Th. iv. 16), 7rpe5roi/...ira (l Tim. turist. The phrase is borrowed from
iii. 10) : circv (Blass, Gr. p. 20) is a Joel iii. 13: ft-ajroo-TeikaTe
(iv.) (-IP! 7B^
very rare, originally Ionic, form of cf. Field, Notes, p. 26) ^peVaj/a OTI
flra, for which see note on v. 17. Trap e arr; Kei>
TpvyrjTos : cf. Apoc. xiv. 1
5,
Xopros is properly herbage suitable

for pasture (see e.g. vi. 39, Jo. vi. 10) ; 6 Bcpio-ôs TTJS yrjs. Apeiravov is the
here it is the green blade of corn, as later form of the Attic dprrravr) (cf.
in Mt. xiii. 26. The next stage is 8p7ravT]<p6pos in 2 Mace. xiii. 2), used
that of the ora^vs (ii. 23, cf. Gen. in 12
Lxx.( >
and N.T.<
2
).
HapeWiyKfj/,
xli. 6 ff. = to which succeeds not is at hand, Vg. adest, or stands
rPSE^
the by, as in the phrase 01 napecmjKOTfs
TrXjpTjs a-lros (Job V. 26, (TITOS
but is ready for the
a>pt/LtO?
KOTO. KdlpOV 6fpl6fJ.fVOs}. Not (xiv. 47, &c.),
improbably Me. or his early copyists reaper, as the O.T. shews : cf. Joel I.e.
wrote n\ripT)s (rlrov see WH., Notes, : where it =^3 and Exod. ix. 32, 77 yap
p. 24, and J. Th. St. i., p. 121. /cpi^r) TrapeoTrjKvia (
= S QN).
29. orav de Trapa&oZ 6 Kaptros] Vg. Of the interpretation of this inter
cum se produxerit fructus. Cf. Mt. esting parable only a few leading
xiii. 26, ore & /B\d(TTT)(rV 6 ôprof /cal
points can be stated here. The func
xapnov fTToirjcrfv. Tlapadol (coilj. aor. tions of the sower end with the sow
= 7rapaSw, see WH., Notes, p. 175, ing, those of the reaper begin with the
WSchm,, p. 121, 49) Blass, Gr. p. harvest ; all that lies between is left
is either allows/ a sense
permits, to the mysterious laws of growth co
supported by such writers as Herod., operating with the soil, the sunshine,
Xen., Polyb. (e.g. Polyb. xxii. 24. 9, and the rain. Christ came to sow,
TTJS wpas TrapaStSovCT-T/r), or rather per and will come to reap the rest be :
haps, yields [itself] for which Jos. longs to the invisible working of His
Spirit in the Church and in the soul
xi. 19 (AF) is quoted (OVK
yv iro\is
rjrts oil TrapeftcoKcv rois viols lerpa^X 30 32. PARABLE OF THE MUSTARD
= (B) 9f
V OVK fXafiev *I.) ;
cf. I Pet. SEED (Mt. xiii. 31-32, Lc. xiii. 18-19).
ii.
23 6s...7rapSi Soi; gave Himself 30. TTois 6p,oia>(T/jifv.
.
.6iJLfv ; (delib.
3I
31 6eov, n ev TLVI avTriv 7rapa(3o\ij Bw/uLev ;
o>s
(TivaTretos, os OTCLV (nraprj CTTI fJLiKpOTepov v

3*
32 TTCLVTCOV TU)V 67TI Kai OTO.V
KBC*LA minnoim Or] TTOIO. AC 2DOb

30 run
minP Bwp.ev KBC*LA 28 63 alPauc II2<l>
1
|
b (e) syr me Or] irapapa\(a^v AC De

hcl 2 b
al minP latt vt Plys syrrP68 ^*) arm II23>
1 *11101
NBDAH*2* nonn KOKKOV ACL0 b n 2 al

31 ws] o/ioia
D c vid
me vid
KOKKU
e<TTu>
min ] |
min mu latt^ om os K* (hab K c a) fjUKporepov KBD*LMA 13* 28 33 131 179 235

|
-
258 1071 alP ] (uxporepos ACD e b

2
II23> al minP go ov] 1
|
e<mv
(A)C(D)Me
b
nS3> al
vs
arm go |
TWV eiri rrjs yrjs] om C 271 b e a eiaiv e. r. y. D
conj., WM., p. 356, Blass, Gr., p. 210).

tristic writers refer also to the pro
Lc.(who has placed this parable and perties of the mustard seed e.g.
the parable which follows it in Mt.
"
Hilary (in Mt.) :

grano sinapis seip-
in quite another context) retains the sum Dominus comparavit acri maxime
double question which Mt. has lost ; ...acrius virtus et potestas tribula-
for the form cf. Isa. xl. 18. How tionibus et pressuris accenditur." But
are we to depict the kingdom of God 1 this, if designed, is quite in the back
inwhat new light can we place it 1 ground of the thought.
The Lord, as a wise teacher, seems to OTO.V (Tirapf) eVt TTJS yr)s] Mt. and Lc.
take His audience into His counsels, particularise the mustard is sown. :
and to seek their help (cf. Blass, Gr., not in the open plain like the wheat,
p. 1 66). But the parable is ready, but ev ro>
dypoi, (Is KTITTOV (3 Regll. XX,
and follows without a break. [xxi.] 2) ;
it is a garden herb. Mtxpo-
D repov ov TrdvTOiV rcov o TTfp/xarcoi the
:
31. KOKKcp (rivdirccos^ Wycliffe,

"
as a corn of Answer to construction is again involved : we

seneueye."
7T<Sff
o/iotcoo-co/Ltei/ two construc- KT\. ,
expect o piKp. ov...yf)S+
(sc. o-rreppa)
OTO.V (nrapTj KT\., or as in Mt. o /zi*cp.
tions seem to be combined cos KOKKOV
and KOKKCO [o/zoiooo-o/iei/]. fiV o-Tiv...orav de KT\. The verse

[6t](Top.v]
KOKKOS here a grain or seed, as in
is
reads like a rough note translated
K. (T LTOV Jo. xii. 24, i Cor. xv. 37 ; in
without any attempt to remove gram
the LXX. KOKKOS is the scarlet dye matical difficulties. On the use of
the comp. when the superlative seems
(Lam. iv. 5, Heb. JPin, Sir. xlv. n, to be required see WM., p. 303. The
Heb. *}&), more usually TO KOKKLVOV seed is relatively the least of seeds,
(cf. Mt. xxvii. 28, &c.), produced from i.e. in proportion to the plant. For
the berry-like grub which feeds on one of several possible applications
the ilex coccifera. The a-Lvairi is pro cf. Jerome in Mt. xiii.
"
praedicatio :
bably sinapis nigra, which, though evangelii minima est omnibus dis-
but a herb (kaxavov Mt. xiii. Deum, Deum mor-
32), ciplinis...hominem
grows to a great height in the warm tuum, scandalum crucis praedicans.
valley of the Jordan, forming branches Confer huiuscemodi doctrinam dog-
and assuming the appearance of a matibus philosophorum...sed ilia cum
small tree (Lc. xiii 19, eyeWo els creverit, nihil mordax, nihii vividum,
Se i/opoi>). The point of the parable nihil vitale deinonstrat."
lies in the contrast between the rela KOI orav a-rrapf) takes up the
32.
tively small seed and the size to thread of os orav broken by the <nr.,
which the plant attains ; cf. Mt. xvii. intruded participial clause. For ava-
2o = Lc. xvii. 6. The
disproportion ftalvei, ascenditj see above, v, 7. Mt.
seems to have been proverbial. Pa and Lc. exaggerate the growth (yiverai.
IV. 34] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
CTTrapfj, dvafiaivei Kal yiveTai TrvTtov

K.a
V7TO TY\V (TK.LOLV CLVTOV TO, 7T6TLv TOV OVpaVOV
33
Kal TOiavTais 7rapa/3o\ais TroAAaZs e\d\L 33
24
TOV Xoyov, KaBws tjovvavTO dicoveiv ôopt^ 34
^^ /} -v ^ -\ /-V >
^ >
^ ^^
oe
papOMis OVK eAaAet avTO-is, KCIT iCLav 06
juadriTcus eireXuev TrdvTa.
32 DFGHKMSUAIIZ* minP 1 KaraffKôiv B* (-vow KAB 2 CDL al)] /cara- |
33 om iro\\cus C* LA i 28 33 131 604 al

Avid vid nonn bee
crKf]vo)o-[ai] syri*** arm
me codd agth om ifa^^s TjSfy. aKovfiv
| 34 x^/ ^ 5e] KCU %wpis 604 me syr** <J> 3 B<l>
8 *1
|
naff tdtav B*DA rots iSiots âi?. XBCLA 1071 Or] r. pad. avrov AD0 b
|
al II2i>
minfereomn \ Vl, b
I
air
v, eytvero els 5.)>

whilst Me. Heaven in its operations upon the
adheres to the fact: it becomes the individual, the third represents it as
tallest of garden herbs a 8cv8po\d- an imperial power, destined to over
Xavov, as Theophrastus calls such shadow the world.
towering succulent plants (hist, plant. 33 34. GENERAL LAW OP PARA
i.
3, 4). For \dxavov see Gen. ix. 3, BOLIC TEACHING (Mt. xiii. 34).
Prov. xv. 17, Lc. xi. 42, Rom. xiv. 2 ; 33 f. ToiavTais TrapaftoXais 7ro\\als]
for Troielv K\d8ovs cf. Ezech. xvii. 8 roC The parables just given are to be
regarded as specimens, a few out of
KOI not.*! KT\. refers to Dan. iv. 9 many. Even Mt. s raCTa irdvra eXdXrjo-cv
(12), Th., ev TOIS K\ddois avTov Karco- ...ei/ Trapa/SoAals- must not be taken
KOVV (v. 1 8 Karea-Kijvovv) ra opvea (LXX. as limiting the parables to the seven
Tflt TOV OVpCLVOV KT\. cf. Ps.
7TTlJ>a) I which he relates. EXaXei avTols TOV
ciil (civ.) 12, Ezech. xvii. 23. Kara- \oyov the subject of the teaching
:
o-Krjvolv: see WH., Notes, p. 173; was the same as at the outset (ii. 2)
WSchm., p. 1 1 6 n., Blass, Gr. p. 48. the word of the Kingdom though
The parable supplied the followers the method was new. Kada>s ^vvavTo
of the Gnostic Marcus with materials OKOVCIV :
comp. Jo. xvi. 1
2, i Cor. iii. 2,
for one of their mystic formulas : Heb. V. 12 f., Xli. 2O. Xcopt? 8e irapa-
Iren. i.
13. 2, T) dvevvorjTos Kal apprjros /SoAf/s KT\., but apart from a parable,
l
xdpis...Tr\rjdvvai <?v troi TTJV yva>o~iv

av- except in a parabolic form, He did
TTJS,fyKdTao Treipovo a TOV KOKKOV roG not speak to them (sc. rot? oÂou,
(Tivcnrfas els TTJV dyadrjv yr]v. Mt.), i.e. at this stage of His ministry ;
The three parables of the Sower, with the form of the sentence comp.
the Growth, and the Seed, direct Jo. i. 3, Philem. 14, Heb. ix. 18.
attention successively to the soil, the Mt. finds in this a fulfilment of Ps.
hidden life working in the seed, and Ixxviii. 2 f.
the seed itself in its relation to the /car Se rA.] Wycliffe,

ifitai/ hem- "bi
final resultsof the sowing. Any im by themselves. Kar I8iav (for

silf,"
pression of failure derived from the the form Kaff Idiav see WH., Notes,
first parable is corrected by the p. 145)
= Kara fiovas, v. io when the
second and the third. While the crowd had dispersed and He was left
first two regard the Kingdom of with His immediate followers. Tots
otf I/ \ -v
/
fT >
~ > / / >
/ /
35
"
Kai AeYGf CIVTOIS ev eKeivrj Tr] rj/uepa o^}sias
*6
36 yevomevris Aie\0(x)iuLev ek TO Trepav. Kai dipevTes
avTov ws nv ev
37 TrXoico, Kai ci\\a 7T\ola r]V IULCT avTov.
35 om TO 1071 36 /cat aXXa] + 5e AC 2 DEFGHKMSUVIIS<1> (om 5e KBC*LA

nonn
minPttuc) |
TrXoia KABCDKMAIIS i13 33 69 1071 al ] TrXoiapia EFGHLSUV<
alP 1 |
TT\. t\v (ijffav KDA) /*er airr.] ra ovra /ter aur. TrX. I -28 604
pat)., possibly suggested by KUT (Ixvi.) 12) rather than to cross.

t., =rols p,a6r)Tais avTov (Jo. xiii. l), To irtpav SC. TTJS 6a\do-<rr]s, cf. V. I.
:
but emphasising the relation. ETTI- 36. KOI d(J)VTs TOV 6}(\ov KrX.] See
\vetv is used of interpreting dreams the two striking incidents which Mt.
(Gen. xl. 8, xli. 8, 12, Aq. = 0-vyKpivei.v, connects with this departure (viii.
aVa-yyeXXeti/, Lxx.), and of deciding a 1822). The Lord was already on
question (Acts xix. 39) ;
eV/Xvo-ts in board (Me. iv. i) a point which Mt.
2 Pet. 20 = the exposition of Scrip
i. (epfiavTi aurw) and Lc. (avTos eW/3^)
ture. Me. has given us our Lord s overlook, and He now put to sea
eVi Xutm of one of the parables (v. (Lc. dvrixdrjo-av) without going ashore
14 ff.) :
exposition now regularly fol to make
preparations (o5s fa Vg. ita
lowed (eVe Xvev iravra) the public teach ut erat}. Euth. : fa dvrl TOV <os o>s
ing. Cf. Orig. c. Gels. iii. 46, e fKaOrjTo ev TOJ TrXoto). For the phrase
a TOVS o^Xovs TOVS cf. 4 Regn. vii. 7 (coy = fcOH ^?5) ; e<rni>
acxpias avrov f Fritzsche cites Lucian, As. 24, d^ffKav

STILLING OF THE WIND fy ev TW
<os For TrapaX. see
56<r/Li<S.
35 41.
AND SEA (Mt Acts xv. 39 in the Gospels the word
:
viii 2327, Lc. viii.
is commonly used of the Lord taking
2225).
the Twelve, e.g. ix. 2, x. 32, xiv. 33,
35. fV cjceivrj TTJ êpa links on the
cf. Jo. xiv. 3 ; but here the disciples,
sequel with iv. i ff., and therefore with as owners and navigators of the boat,
iii. 20 ff. Lc. seems to have lost this
take Him with them. Me. alone
note of time, but preserves the general
adds that other boats started with
order (eylvtro Se ev /nia ra>v
; ?)/Liepa>i/)
them, either as an escort, or through
Mt. transfers this miracle and the
eagerness to follow the Rabbi ; these
next into another context.
were probably scattered by the storm,
o-îas yevonlvr)i\ Late in the after or soon turned back again. One boat
noon, but probably before sunset ; for seems to have sufficed for the Twelve
the crowd had not yet left the shore ; and the Lord, see vi. 32, 45 ; otherwise
see however i. 32, Jo. vi. 16, 17. we might suppose the aXXa TrXoia to
The immediate purpose of the cross be those of other disciples.
ing was perhaps to disperse the
37. yiveTai XaiXax// fj.yd\rj KrX.]
crowd before nightfall. Ate X&o/uez/, Mt. speaks only of the creioyzos peyas
let us go through ;
so Lc., Mt. on the water which resulted. Lc. on
uses dirf\6elv. AtaTrepay is the usual the other hand adds to the picture,
word (v. 21, vi. 53), SUpxevOai being
possibly from his knowledge of the
more appropriate to travelling by
locality, KaTeftr) X. ai/c/xou els TTJV \L^vqv.
land (Lc. ii. xvii. 21, Jo. The
15, iv. 4, wind which arose swept
cyclonic
Acts viii. 4, &c.), or, if used of the down upon the lake from the hills
water, meaning to wade (Ps. Ixv.
through the ravines on the W. shore :
Kai TO, KvjmaTa 67re /3aAAei/ a

\cu\a\ls /ueyaXj; dvefjiov,
eis TO TrXoiov, uxTTe rjSrj ye/u/êcr&u TO irXolov.
I CLVTOS rjv ev
TTJ Trpv/mvrj
ITTI TO 7rpo(TKe<pa\.aiov 38
Kai eyeipovcriv CIVTOV Kai \e ryovo~LV
ov me\6L croi
37 fieya\ov C e | eirefiaXKev ABCGHKSVATI 2 Z3> minP 1

lattvt Plv *] eTrepaXev KEFL
Mil* min satmu e/SaXe^ D t>cpa\ev (U) min^ om |
axrre...ro ir\. K* (hab K a ) | 775*7
7eyti. TO TT\.] avro 77577 yep. AEFHKMSUVn(2)<l> 13 69 124 346 syrr?

68 *11101 ^) arm
go | yefjufeffdcu] /3u0ifc<r0cu
G i 33 al
noim
KaTairovT^fffdat minP
auc
38 ev
KABCDLA minnonn ] eirt IIZ al minP 1
|
em Tr/ooa/ceâXaiou D 131 | <-yei.pov<n.v
KB*
C*AII minP*"
] dteyeipovaiv AB 2 C 2 LII 2 S al minP 1
dieyetpavres (om Kai sq) D 28 69
604 2P eyeipavres 13 69 alP* uc
cf. G. A. Smith, H. G. p. 441 f. For properly a pillow (irpos KefpaXrjs, Gen.

\al\a\lr see Ps. liv. (Iv.) 9, Aq. ( LXX., = xxviii. n, i Regn. xxvi. n ff., i Esdr.
xaratyis-), Job xxi. 1 8, Sir. xlviii. 9 iii. 8, Ezech. xiii. 18, 20), here possibly
Jer. xxxii. 18 = xxv. 32 a rower s cushion (see Smith, Ship
,
2 Pet. ii. 17. wreck, p. i26ff.); the art. indicates
Kai ra KVfj.ara fTTf/3aX\v KT\.] *
The that there was but one on board, or
waves came crowding up into the in that part of the boat. According
boat. For various uses of eVi/SaXAetj/ to the later Greek interpreters, it was
intrans. cf. Tob. vi. n, Judith xi. 12, merely a wooden head-rest (Thpht.
I Mace. iv. 2, 2 Mace. iii. Me. xiv. v\ivov de TrdvTtoS r\v TOTJTO), possibly
3,
72, Lc. xv. 12 of classical exx. :
a stage or platform cf. Macgregor, ;
Plat. Phaedr. 248 A comes fairly Rob Roy on the Jordan*, p. 321.
near to the sense of the present con See however Hesychius ad v.: TO
text :
vp.7r(pt<pepovTai TraTovcrai dXX^- deppdnvov Tuirrjpfffiov e Kadeovrai <
Xaff KOI eVi/3aXXouo-at. If WO follow Sleep is attributed to

ol fpea-a-ovTfs.
these analogies els is not against, our Lord in this context only ; but it
but so as to enter ; the point is not is probably implied in i. 35, and in
the violence of the waves, but the passages which describe His vigils as
filling of the boat.
if they were exceptional. The fact
cocrre 77877 ycfj.iccr6a.i] Mt. a><rre...
that He slept is rightly regarded by
Ka\V7TTfcr0aij Lc. (rvv7r\T)povvro t add Leo M. (ad Flav.) as fatal to a
Eutychian view of His Person dor-
"
ing *ai eKtvftvvfvov (Jon. i. 4). For :
cf. Lc. xiv. 23, Apoc. xv. 8. mire evidenter humanum Yet, est."
y6p.iT0(u
ai Pe as Ambrose says (in Lc.}, "exprimitur
38. a.vTos...irpo<TK.f($>d\a.iov\
culiar to Mark the other securitas potestatis quod... solus in-

Synoptists ;
notice only that He slept (Mt. enddevdev, trepidus quiescebat." On avros see
Lc. Comp. Jon. i. 5, Itoi/as
d<pvirv<rev).
WM., p. 187.
5e Kare /37 et9 TTJV KoiXrjv TOV TT\OLOV Kai 8ida<TKaXe]
Mt. Kvpie, Lc. eVio-rara
fKa.6cv$fv. Our Lord s work for the probably = Rabbi, cf. Mt. xvii. 4
all
day was done the navigation belonged ; with Me. ix. 5, Lc. ix. 33, and Jo. i.
to others, and He took the oppor 39. The touch of natural resentment
tunity of repose. He was in the stern at His seeming neglect which is seen
(Acts xxvii. 29, 41), where He would in Mc. s OTJ fj.e\i OTH, disappears in Mt.
not interfere with the working of the and Lc. For the phrase see Tob. x.
ship, on the head-rest 7rpoo-<e<aXaioi/, 5, Lc. x. 40.
TW Kat eiirev Trj 6a-

Aacrcn; KCLI e fcoTracrei/ 6 ai/e/zos,
TreîfULcocro.
4
40 Kai eyeveTO fULeyaXrj. Kat eiirev aJrcus Ti
41 e*Ao* etrre e(f)o/3ri6ri(rav
39 eyepdeis D 28 69 604 2P alP

6 auc
/cat etTrep
|
TT; 0aA.] /cat TT; 0aX. /fat etTrei/ D I 118
131 209 604 b c e ff i q arm Tre^ôxro]

/ecu
|
<j)i/j,b)d r)Tt D 40 eare] + ourws
al min fereomn syrr arm go (om KBDLA 2? latt me aeth) j
oi^rw KBDLA
arm me aeth] TTWS OVK ACIIS3> al 33
latt vt Plv ? al?1 f syrr go
39. SifyepQeis *rA.] They had no 6V, 6V TJV rrpaKTiKoi ttVt /caA<3i/
TG>V
need to repeat their cry; it had the fpya>v

ev -roty Kivdvvois SetAt a de rovvav-
effect of fully arousing Him. From TIOV. Jewish ethical writers connect
SeiAt awith an evil conscience (Sap.
Wycliffe onwards the English versions
follow the Vg. exsurgens, "He rose iv. 20, xvii. 11). In the N. T. a new
R.V. rightly, He element enters into the conception;
"
up,"
or "He arose";
awoke." The rebuking of the wind dciXia is connected with

oXtyoTriaria
and sea presents a striking analogy to (Mt. here) and aViom a (Apoc. xxi. 8) ;
that of the unclean spirit in i. 25. it excluded by rrioms.

is Thus it
The Sea is personified (cf. Ps. cv. becomes a sin of the first rank, for
or perhaps regarded as the
(cvi.) 9),
which the Seurcpo? davaros is reserved.
instrument of adverse powers ; but Hence the warning now, and again
comp. xi. 14, 23, for exx. of dramatic before the end (Jo. xiv. 27). The
commands to inanimate objects. Me. Trvev/jLa8ei\ias IS not of God (2 Tim.
alone gives the words of the rebuke :
i 7) ; it is the opposite of the Trvevpa
Trcfapaxro (Wycliffe, "wexe doumb"), dwdfjicois which was in Christ, and
be still and continue (WM., p. so comes of faith.
395 f.), stronger than ^t/ico ^rt (i. 25). OVTTO) fX Tf Tt orrw;] Not yet, after
Kat eKOTTCKTCv KrA.] used Ko7raeii/ is months of discipleship. Comp. viii.
of water in repose after a storm or a 17, Jo. xiv. 9, Heb. vi. 12. Faith in
flood, Gen. viii. i ff., Jon. i.
n, 12 ; of its fulness (Mt. viii. 26) was still
fire, Num. wind again in Me.

xi. 2 ;
of wanting to them or as Lc. puts the ;
vi 51. The wind, as if weary of a matter, if they had faith, it was not
sank to and ready at hand for use in time of need
"
fruitless struggle, rest,"
the result was (eycvfro) a "great (TTOV 77 TnWtff ;). This is the first
v[j.a>v
calm lake rapidly settled

"
: the little of a series of censures on the Apostles

down again into its normal state of for their lack of faith or understand
repose. Ta\ijvr) in Biblical Greek oc ing; see vii. 18, viii. 17, 21, 33, ix. 19,
curs only in this context and in Ps. [xvi. 14], Mt. xiv. 31, xvi. 8, xvii. 20.
cvi. (cvii.) 29, Symm. 41.
(po(Brj0r)crav <p6ftov peyav] An
40. Mt. with less
Tt 6eiAoi eo-Tf ;] awe of the Presence of Christ generi-
probability makes the rebuke precede cally different from the fear which
the stilling of the storm. In classical sprang from want of faith in Him
Greek Set Am is the extreme opposite indeed its direct opposite. This
of Spawns, the mean being dvdpeia miracle came home to the Apostles
(see Trench, syn. x.). The 8ei\6s is above any that they had witnessed.
the man who lacks physical or moral It touched them personally they had :
courage and therefore fails to do his been delivered by it from imminent

duty in danger: Arist rhet. i.
9, dv- peril. It appealed to them as men
V. 2] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
Kai eXeyov aXXyXovs^ Tis dpa IT a

Qdfr , Trpos
OVTOS ecTTiv, OTI Kai 6 Kai Y\ OdX acrcra v7ra-
Kovei
1
Kai r]\6ov TO irepav Trjs 6a\dcrcrr]s ek Trjv I Y.
z
.^ K.al ee\6oi>TO$ avTOv IK 2
41 o aveftos] 01 ave/noi K c a DE
-
i
33 131 1071 al
nonn
bcfiq me aeth |
v-n-aKovet,
avTb) K CBL] airrd) viraKovei t$*CA I 13 28 69 alp*" viraKovovfrw avra) AII2 al min pl
bcde f vg arm me go vwa.Kovov<riv D V i tjXdev CGLMA | daXaaffrjs] XIJULVTJS
604 | Tepa<n)i>wi>
N*BD latt] Tadap-rjvuv ACII2> min? syrr**58111
al 1 "51
^*) go
Tepy^-rjvwv
K LUA
c a
-
i 28 33 604 1071 al nonn syrr"
111301 ^) arm aeth Or 2 e^Xtfoj/ros avrov
fciBCLA i
13 69 604
10
alP"" b f syrr arm me aeth] e&XeovTt ain-w AII2<S> al min? 1
g i q vg go ee\dovTwv avruv D c e ff
used to the navigation of the Lake. quod autem dixi ad iracundiam, hoc
Thus it threw a new and aweful light tenete regulariter in omnibus tenta-
on the Person with Whom they daily tionibus vestris."
associated. For (frofiflo-Qai <o/3oi/
V. i
13. CASTING OUT OP THE
peyav (cogn. ace., WM., p. 281) comp. LEGION (Mt. viii. 2832, Lc. viii.
Jon. i. 10, i Pet. iii. 6, 14 (Isa. viii. 12). 26-33).

\eyov irpos d\\i]\ovs fcrX.] To Him I. rfX9ov els *rX.] Lc. recasts the
they said nothing, their awe kept whole Sentence Kare-n-Xevo-av fls TTJV
:
them silent (cf. Jo. xxi. 12). But as X- T&V Tep., TjTLS f<TT\V
CLVTlTrfpa TTJS
they worked the ship while He per TaXciXaias. They reached the land of
haps was resting again, the question the Gerasenes right over against the
"Went round ris apa OVTOS eo~Tiv (Ale. Galilean shore. For TO frepav see
Lc.) = TroraTTos f(mv Mt. "Apa is illa iv. 35-
tive ;
in view of what we have just ra>v So Lc. In Mt.
Tepao-r/i/o)!/]
witnessed, what can we say of Him ? Tadaprjvwv the best attested reading.
is
Cf. Mt. xviii. i, xix. 25 Lc. i. 66, and ;

The * Western text substitutes Tepa-
* 5
see WM., p. 556. Wyclifte, "who, o-Tpeoi/ for Tad. in Mt., the Syrian on
gessist thou, is this?" TLS...OTI, cf. the other hand changes IVpao-^cSi/
Blass, Or. p. 293 n. into Ta8. in Me. and Lc. ; whilst the
Kai 6 avepos 77 âXao-o-a] Not <al Alexandrian text reads Tfpyfo"r)VG>v
only the demons (i. 27), but, what to in all three : see WH., Notes, p. 1 1.
these sea-going men was a greater Origen (in loann., t. vi. 41) supports
marvel, the wind and the sea. For Tepy. on purely internal grounds:
a promise of the further extension of Tfpacra Sc TTJS Apa/Sms- eori iroXts ovre
this power of Christ over the creation QaXaatrav ovre Xip,vr]v TrXr/criov e^c
see i Cor. xv. 25 ff., Heb. ii. 5 ff. Fafiapa yap TroXis fJ-v O~TI TTJS ]
An exquisite homiletical treatment ...aXXa Tepy f era acp fjs ol Tepyf&aloi

of the story may be found in Aug. TroXis dpxaia Trepl rr\v vvv KaXovpevrjis
serm. 63
"
audisti convicium, ventus

:
Tiftepidda Xlfivijv -rrepl TJV KpTjpvbs Trpoo~-
est; iratus es, fluctus est...periclitatur KfifJifvos TT) Xip.VT) (cf. t. X. 12 (lo)).
navis, periclitatur cor tuum...oblitus Jerome, who like Origen knew Pales
es Christum; excita ergo Christum, tine, bears witness to the existence of
recordare Christum, evigilet in te a Gergesa on the E. shore of the lake
Christus, considera ilium... imperavit (de situ, p. 130: hodieque super "et
Christus mari, facta est tranquillitas. montem viculus demonstratur iuxta

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [V. 2
TOV 7T\oov eiyis vTrrivT na ev avTco K TWV /uivrj /uewv

3
3 av6pa)7ros ev Trveu/maTL aKadapTa), 6s Trjv KaToi-
a\ucre* ovK6Ti
elêv ev Tots jui/^/xcrcm/, /ecu oi/Se
i om B b c e ff i S yrr sin Peshhcl arm airyvniaev

evOvs al mm? |
AI12$>
1
3
DH min mu NBCDLA 33 ^] ovre AXIS* al min?
|
oi;5e BC*L 1
\
a\v<ret
33 i** c e]
KAC 2
a\v<r<riv al minP b f ff i 1 q vg syrr arm me go aeth ovre
DAII
1 d\v<re<rii> owe
TreSes 1071 om ovKert AC
|
2 al minP i q syrr me go aeth
II2
1
Almost directly than has been supposed" (Wilson,

stagnumTiberiadis").
is used of both, see
opposite to Mejdel on the Ghuweir are Mvypetav
<?)
the ruins now known as Kersa( Wilson, Mt. xxvii. 60, Lc. xi. 47.
Recovery of Jerusalem, p. 369) or

Kursi the nature of the place answers
:
in the sphere of, under the influence
of see note on Mt. 8vo dainovi-
the description in vv. 1 1 ff.
fairly well to
i.
:
23.
where see note comp. Thomson, Land ; 6fj,cvoi, cf. Mt. xx. 30,
fivo Tv(p\oi,
and the Book, pp 374 f. But the Arabic .
where Me. and Lc. mention one only.
name, which means a stool, may be As Victor remarks, TOVTO ov diatfrcwiav
merely descriptive (Schumacher, Jau- ffjKpaivet, since the mention of one de
l&n, p. 179) and there seem to be philo

;
moniac does not exclude the presence
logical difficulties in the way of an identi 7 of a second, unless it is expressly stated
fication of Kursi with either Gerasa or that he was alone still it indicates :
Gergesa. The Decapolitan city Gerasa, either a distinct or a blurred tra

Jerash (Joseph. B. J. i. 4. 8, iii. 3), was dition. Mc. s description is too minute
thirty miles to the S.E., and, as Origen in other respects to permit us to

saw, impossible (see however Burkitt in suppose that it is defective here.
J.B.L. xxvii. ii. (1908)). On the other 3. TT)V KaTOiKT](TlV flêi/ fV TOIS /il>.]
hand the neighbourhood of the lake Vg. domicilium habebat in monu-

side Gerasa might perhaps be loosely mentis. On the practice of haunting
described as Gadarene territory ; Ga- sepulchral chambers see- Ps. Ixvii.
dara, Urn, Keis (Joseph. B. J. iv. 7), (Ixviii.) 7, LXX. rovs KCLTOIKOVVTCIS ev
was but 6 miles S.E. of the southern rdfpois, Isa. Ixv. 4 ev rois pv^p-aa-iv...
extremity of the Lake, and Josephus Koi/ia>i/rai.

an OTT. Xey.
KaroLKrjcris is
(vit. 9, 10) mentions Ta8apr}va>v KOI in the N.T.; in the LXX. it is fairly
iTnrrjvtov KWfj,as at dr] fiedopioi rrjs Ti- distributed (
= lîD), together with
fiepiddos. . .ervyxavov Keifjievai. the non-classical KaroiKtcria. Mi/jy/ia
2. e&\6ovTos...ei>6vs KT\.] The and fj,vr)fj,elov are used with nearly
Lord had but just landed (Lc. eVt ryv equal frequency in the LXX. in the N.T. ;
ev
yrjv] when the incident occurred. YTTCLV-
1
pvwa is relatively rare (Me. Lc.
- 3>act2-
TQV is common to Mt., Me., Lc. ; for etc 1

Apoc. against ,
about 40 exx. of
TtoV fJt,VT]fJ.id>V
LC. haS K TTjS TToXeCBff,
but apparently in the sense of be 3 4. Kal ovde aXvo-ei xrX.] Not
longing to the town, for he agrees even (ovde) fetters availed any longer
with Mt. that the man had his resi (ovKert) the malady had grown upon
;
dence in the tombs. "There do not him to such an extent that coercive
appear to be any rock-hewn tombs measures were now fruitless. Ata TO
near Kersa; but the demoniac may avTGv...(rvvTfTpi(p()ai reason for the i
possibly have lived in one of those statement just made since the ex :
tombs built above ground" which periment had often been made and
were much more common in Galilee
"
proved futile. Ata with the inf. here

V. 6] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 93
4
ovSeis e&vvaTO avTOV Srj&ai, $id TO avTOV TroAAa/as 4
TreSa^s Kal SeSecrdai, Kal Siea Trdo dai VTT dXvcrecri
avTOV Ta? dXvcreis Kal TCLS TreSa? (TvvTeTpi<p6ai 9
5
icryyev OVTOV Sajucwrca. Kal Sid Trai/Tos 5
VVKTOS Kal rifjiepas

ev TO?? [ivYiâcrw Kal ev TCUS opecrw
6
\v Ka eavTOv \idois. 6
3 fSvvaro] eroX/xa M 4 5ia TO...<rwTeTpt<$at]

ort ?roXXa/as airror dede/jit>ov
?re5es /cat aXfcrecrtv 6V ois ed^ffav Sieo-rraKevai /cat ras 7re5as (rvvTerpupevai (sim ff i q D
Vg) 5ia TO ai/TOP TroXXas 7re<5as /cat aXi tm? (hucusque syr81 ais fdrjcrav avrov Siecnra/cevat ")
111
/cat crvvTTpi<f>fvaL
I -28 131 209 (604) al^*" 5ta TO TroXX. aiT. ?re5ais /cat a\vaf(ri.v at?
*6
edrjcrav dieairaKevai /tat ras TTfSas <riVTerpi<f>6ei
a.i a1 |
/cat fiydeva. avrov KT-^VLV da/j.a<rai
D 604 | 5a/i<nu] Srjcrai A. om ^* (hub t^

(
*) 5 ât 5ta TTCLVTOS vu/cros] VVKTOS 5e

D be e f i
q /c. 5ta TTOO-T/S y. 604 |
cv rots opeo-u* /cat ev rots /J.VT]/J.LOLS D (b e i
q) | /c/aa^wv]
D Kpavyafuv 69 124 225 346 | eairrov] auroi D
"expresses the evidence rather than belongs to the evidence introduced

ru Sais- by Sta, so that we should expect Kal
"
the cause (Burton, 408). /cat
aXvo-fo-t, Vg. compedibus et catenis, /i^SeVa io-xvetv. Me. however reverts

with fetters and manacles; Wycliffe, to the ind. imperf. of #.3. On ta--
"in stockis and cheynes" ;
cf. Ps. civ. XViv=&vva(rdai see Field, Notes, p.
(cv.) 1 8, 3 Mace. iv. 9, Acts xii. 7, 26 f. Aa/meti/ is used properly of wild
and Lightfoot, Philippians, p. 8 : animals see however James iii. 7, 8,
:
Horace, ep. i. 16, 76 "in manicis et |

with Mayor s note. Even iron 6 dapd-
compedibus saevo te sub custode irdm-a (Dan.
a>v ii. 40, LXX.) failed in
tenebo." The
perfects dcdeo-Bai, 3ic- the present case.
<nra<r0ai, o-vvTTpi(f>6<u
refer to actions 5. VVKTOS KOI jj/zcpas] I.e. at inter
"whose result was existing not at the vals during the night (see and the day
time of speaking, but at an earlier note on 27); yet without any long
iv.
time (Burton, 108). It is as if the

"
intermission practically dia Travros,

writer s imagination had caught the cf. Deut. xxxiii. 10, Lc. xxiv. 53, Heb.
words of the neighbours as they told ix.6.
the tale of their repeated failures (ov tv rols opfaiv] At times he left the
avrov brfcrai, TroXXaxiff yap shelter of the tombs for the open
KrX.), and he had embodied downs, and his cry was heard among
them without a change of tense. The the hills.
scene reminds the reader of Samson, Kpdfav Kal KaraKoTTTatv For eauroi>]
Jud. xvi. 8, 9, edrja-ev avrov. ..KOI di- Kpdciv used of demoniacs or the pos
(TTracrev rag veupea? (8ippT)fv, A ;
cf. sessing spirits see i. 26, iii. ii, ix. 26.
Lc., V. 29, ra dfa-fJia). Ata- 8iapf)a(ra>v St Paul transfers it to the domain
o-Trao-âi is more than to be torn of the Spirit of God, Rom. viil 15,
apart/ rather torn to shreds cf. : Gal. iv. 6. The word suggests strong
Jud. xvi. 9, Jer. x. 20, Acts xxiii. 10; emotion, which may be either good or
vvvrpifitaQai is to be crushed or evil. For Kara/coTi-reii/, Vg. concidere,
*
broken into pieces, like glass or pot to cut to pieces (here only in N.T.) cf.
tery or a bone ; cf. Me. xiv. 3, Jo. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 7 (K. XfTrra), Jer. xxi.
xix. 36, Apoc. ii. 27. 7 (K. tv o-To/zan /zaâi pay); his body
4. <al ovdels l(T\vfv avrov &i/Lid<rai] may in this way have been gashed
In its logical connexion the clause and scarred all over, for (Lc.)
94 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [V. 6
idtov TOV Irjcrovv OLTTO juaKpoBev eSpa/uLev Kai Trpocre-

7
7 Kvvncrev CIVTOV, /ca*
Kpdâs (pcovri fjieydXri Xeyei Ti
efjioi K.al <roi, Irjcrov, vie TOV 6eov TOV V^JS KTTOV ;
8 opKL^co ere TOV 6e6v, juij /xe /3a<rawerj7s. êXeyev yap
6 om OTTO AKLMnS minnonn | irpoffeKvvr}crev] Tr/xxreTreo-er F |

avruv ABCLA
m npaucj
j al/rw KDIIS<3? minnonn 7 Xe-yei] eiirev D al minP1 | vîorou] ^w^ros A
hcl (nig) 8 eXeyey yap] /cat
syr e\eyev
iKavto OVK eWducraro Ifidriov.

Field (only here and Me. xv. 19, Lc. xxiv.
(Notes, p. 27) defends the Wycliffite 52, Jo. ix. 38).
rendering
"
betynge hymsilf," quoting 7- Kal Kpdas] Lc. dva<paâs (cf.
Chrysostom for this use of KaraKoir- Me. i.

23). The words
of the cry
Tftv but At tfois- seems to determine
; begin as in Me. Lc. (where see note)
its meaning in this context; cf. by repudiating fellowship and inter
Syrr
8in. P esh. ]yj t< a^^g th atthe man course (TI e/Aoi KOI crot ;). With vie
was a source of danger to passers by, TOV 6eov cf. o aytos TOV Oeov in the
so that people avoided that way (i.e. earlier incident. Tou fyio-Tov, not in
apparently the way from the shore Mt, but probably original; o v^na--
At times a paroxysm TOS or (as a proper name)
"
over the hills).

seized him (Lc. o-vvrjpTTOKei avrov, = j
or |, in LXX. frequently
rjXavvtTO dno TOV baipoviov), and then from Gen. xiv. 18, 19 onwards : in
he was at his worst. Nevertheless the N.T. it occurs only in passages
the man did not attempt suicide; with an O.T. ring, Lc. i. 32, 35, 76;
"servatus est homo ne, ut porci, in vi. 35, viii. 28, Heb. vii. i (where see
mare se praecipitaret
"
(Bengel). Westcott s note), or in sayings at

6. KOI lb(ov KrX.] ATTO fiaKpoQev tributed to the possessed (here, and
(WM., p. 753 f.) occurs again viii. 3, in Acts xvi. 17). This name, which
xi. 13, xiv. 54, xv. 40, "ein Mark, dem Israel used in common with other
besonders beliebter Pleonasmus monotheists and even pagans, seems
"
(Meyer- Weiss) ;
it occurs also Mt. 2, to have been displaced in Christian
Lc. 2 Apoc. 3 and is fairly common in
, , Gentile circles by words which gave a
the LXX. cf. 4 Regn. xix. 25, A 2 Esdr.
; ; fuller view of GOD as revealed in
iii. 13, xxii. 43, Ps. xxxvii. (xxxviii.) Christ Kvpios, 6eos, o Trar^p.
c a
12 (X -
ART), cxxxvii. (cxxxviii.) 6, fjLTj fj.e (Bacravio-fls] Mt. q\6es o&e

cxxxviii. (cxxxix.) 2 :
Aq. has els diro Trpo Katpov (3ao-avio-ai yp,as ; a re
/u., 4 Regn.
xix. 25. MatpoOfv itself markable variation which has the air
is a late Greek equivalent for of originality. The unclean spirits re
6tv (Blass, Gr. p. 59). cognise that (3acravio~fji6s awaits them;
first perhaps with hostile intentions. it is only a question of time ; cf. Act.
The onrush of the naked yelling Thom. 42? TOV Kaipov ^[JL(OV fj.rjo f rrca
maniac must have tried the newly evecrTcoTos...and on Kaipos see Me. i.
recovered confidence of the Twelve. 15 note. The ill-sounding words /3a-
We can imagine their surprise when, o~avo$ ftao~avico /Sacrai tcr/ios meet the
on approaching, he threw himself on reader constantly in the Books of the
his knees; comp. iii. n, ra Maccabees in descriptions of physical
Tn/ew/iara...
TrpocreTmrTov. Upoo-Kvvelv is rarely torture ; in Wisdom they are used in
used in the Gospels in reference to reference to the plagues of Egypt
these acts of prostration exc. in Mt. (Sap. xi. 9, xii. 23, &c.). The N.T.
V. ii] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 95
avTw Ge\6e, TO ditdQapTOv, e/c TOV

Trvevâ TO
9
dvGpwTTOv. Kai 7rr]pa)Ta CLVTOV Ti bvofjid croi ; Kal 9
Aeyet avTw Aeyto)!/ bvofJLa JJLOL FecTTti/], OTL TTO\\OL

I0
(T/xei/. /cat
TrapeKaXei OVTOV vroAAa iva jmrj
avTa 10
> /-v >/<>
^ II S ^^ ^ ^ ^
WJ/ 06 fC6
8 CK] a-rro A 33 alP*

110
f i q vg 9 rt crot OP. etrrt^ D latt Or int | Xe7et avrw]
airKpi0T} \ejtav EFGHSUVnm minP 1
| \eyiw K*B*CDLA latt syrr me] \eyeui>
(K )AB
C 2
al
IIZ min forteomn | fwt] + evriv B(D) 69 124 238 346 lat^P1 ^ arm
10 Trape/caXet ^BCDLnS* min? b 1
e f i q vg go] Trape/caXow AA1 i 28 2? &1?*
C ff syr
8111
arm go + ot dai/jioves syr"
111
|
aura EGA] aurous DEFGHSUVSÎ avrov K
KLn minPauc b e syrP0811 aeth n TT/JOS ra 0^97 (5~) minPaucvid
tranfers them to the spiritual conse it is found in Rabbinical writings

quences of sin cf. Mt. xviii. 34, Lc. :
(|V^, pi. prA, Dalman, Gr., p. 149)

xvi. 23, Apoc. xx. 10. Me. alone re
and in early Aramaic inscriptions
tains the form of adjuration which
A. Cook, Glossary, p. 67
1
(8. s.v. fcOl ^),

accompanied this despairing appeal.
Tiva Kara Kvpiov (TOV Qtov) is and it survives in Lejjun, the modern
O/>Kieti>
the LXX. form (3 Regn. ii. 43, cf. Mt. name of a site usually identified with
xxvL 63), but the present construction Megiddo (G. A. Smith, H.G. pp. 386,
occurs again in Acts xix. 13, i Thess. 407). To a Palestinian of our Lord s
V. Cf. (T6...TOV BfOV TOV time the name would connote not only
275 OpKlo>
>
Jewish in *crX. in the long vast numbers the strength of the

A^paaI
cantation printed by Deissmann, J9$0- legion often reached 5000 to 6000
studien, p. 28 flf. ( = E. Tr. p. 274 ff.).
men (Marquardt, ii. 389, 441) and
8. He had been submission to a superior will (Bengel :
\fyev yap *rX.]
saying ; cf. Burton, 29. The com parebant ut legio imperatori");
"uni
mand probably followed the words rt but the miseries of a military occu
j/Mu...ut/rt0rov; With fe\6c cf. i. 25, pation by a foreign power (on the
ix. 25. To irv. TO a<a6.,
nom. for voca history of the Roman legion in Syria
tive see and see Schiirer n. i. p. 50 ff.) ; even such
; WM., p. 227 f.
Blass,
Gr. 86 f.
small bodies of irregular troops as
p.
9. Kal Lc. served under Herod Antipas and
tTTT/pcora] eV^pajrj/o-ei/.
The imperfect carries on the narra Philip knew how to harass and plun
tive of the conversation. The ques der (Lc. iii. 14).For other exx. of
tion is probably a reply to the appeal possession by more than one unclean
fjoj /Lie ftao-avtorys. Who was the sup spirit cf. Me. XVL 9, Lc. xi. 26 ; cf.
pliant ? was it the man or his op Tertull. anim. 25, "septenarii spiritus,
pressor ? This was the first point to ut in Magdalena, et legionarii numeri,

be determined. AVTOV, cf. Euth. TOV : ut in Geraseno."
av0pa)7rov /jiv eV^pcora* irpos TO irXfjdos IO. avTov TroXXa] The
Trape/KoAei
de fv avTUt daipov&v 8iej3aivev 77
TU>V
sing, is used because
the spirits,
speaking by the voice of the man, are
ovofia poi *rX.] Legio made still regarded as a single ego the im
its way not
only into the later Greek, perfect implies repetition. IIoXXo, Vg.
both Hellenistic and literary (Plu multum, cf. 45, vi. 20;
i. so /Ltcucpa
tarch, i. 1072, Mt. xxvi 53), but pro Me. xii. 40, TTVKVCL Lc. v. 33.
bably into the Aramaic of Palestine ; e a>
Tfjs x<opas] Vg. extra regionem,

96 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [V. n
12 Op6i Trape-
avTov Xeyovres e roi
13
/ca* TO. TrvevjuiaTa TO,
1 1 om fieya\r) DLUT minPauc b e ff i go ôffKo^vuv K

|
c- a
ALA minPauc b d q
12 trapeKa\eo-aj>
KBCLAII m sZ<J>T i 28 al? c go syr hcl ] Trape/raXow
1
ADKMH txt
minnonn
bf ff iqvg |
+ iravres 01
aim>j>]
dai/j.oves AEFGHSUVn m a syrhcl arm + oi 8aifju>ves
sS<J>l
604 2 pe + ra dcu/ji.ovia D e f
Bin P e8h
KMII txt minnonn b c ff i q vg syr 7rai + ra ra Sai/jLovia j
\eyovra D |
aTreX^w/xey D 13 /ecu eirerp. avrois] + evdews AIIS (<J>*T
ev0. o t?) al
minP 1
f vg /cat eutfews /cs t-fjs eTreêv avrovs is TOUS x P ovs ^ l /cat o I.
aurous 604 2P
sc. TWV Tfpa<rr)V(ov.

Lc. has the re casion to mention the unclean animal.
markable variation els rrjv a /3uo-o-oi>,
On the moral difficulty which the
which may have the double meaning, destruction of the swine has been felt
(i) "into the depths of the sea" (so to present see Plummer, &t Luke, p.
a/Suo-o-os- is frequently used in the 228 f.
LXX., cf. e.g. Isa. Ixiii. 13) ; (2) into ftoo-Konevr)] For the middle voice
the place of punishment (Apoc. ix. i, of this verb cf. Gen. xli. 2, Job i. 14,
&c.). An attempt has been made Isa. xi. 6, etc. The swine were under
(Exp. iv. iv. p. 377) to treat these the control of swineherds (oi POO-KOVTCS
two versions of the demoniac s words v. 14): for this class see Lc. xv. 15.
as renderings of nearly identical Ara 12. irapfKa\e(rav] Contrast TrapexaXet
maic; but it is probably safer to Kpdgas. .\eyei (v. 7). The Spirits
(v. 10), .
regard Lc. s phrase as interpretative. at length dissociate themselves from

The man feared nothing worse than the man, for they know that their
expulsion from his native hills; the hold over him is at an end, and the
spirits dreaded a graver punishment. plural consequently used ; cf. v. 13.

is
Bede: "hostis humanae salutis non 7T[J.\f/ov] Mt. aTrooreiXov for the :
exiguum sibi ducit esse tormentum difference of meaning see on iii. 14. Lc.
ab hominis laesione cessare." avoids both verbs (tva eirtrpeîj avrovs
ii. jfi Se
Kl KT\.] Within sight, els cKeivovs Lo-\6fiv). The Lord s VTTCL-
but (Mt.) at some distance. The herd yere (Mt.) was permissive only: they
was a large one (^ya\rj Me., cf. 7roXX<5j/ were left free to go if they would.
Mt., liuivtov Lc.), numbering a>s dio-- 13. KCU 7TTpC\^V avTOts] See last
X/Xiot (Me. only). Ilpbs opfi TO> : note. The reading of D (evdeus Kvpios
at, on the side of the mountain, cf. irjcrovs 7rfJL\lsev avrovs els TOVS xoipovs)
]JC. xix. 37 TT) K.aTafido fi rov opovs
""pos loses sight of an important distinction.
a construction more frequent in the The permission shewed how com
LXX. than in the N.T. (WM., p. 403). pletely the spirits were subject to His
dyeXr) ôipcoy /xeyaXj;] For the num will : Clem. Horn. xix. 14, (os fjajde TOV
ber see v. 13. The O.T. mentions fls %oipovs elcrcXOclv avev rrjs avrov
dyeXat 7rpo/3ar<joj> (i Regn. xvii. 34), ct-ovcriav ejôvres* Cf.
alymv (Cant. iv. I, vl 4), KawXvv (I sa. Tertull. fug. nee in porcorum 2 :
"
Ix. 6); an ay. ôiptov was perhaps gregem diaboli legio habuit potesta-
hardly to be found W. of the Jordan tem nisi earn de Deo impetrasset,"
and its lakes even the word xoipos is
: and Thpht. ad loc.
unknown to the LXX. who use vs in
the few passages where they have oc are regularly used in refer-
V. 14] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
ei<Tn\6ov ets TOI)S Y\ d<ye\ri

/caret
TOV KpriiJ.vov ek TYIV 6d\a<r(rav y ok

ev Trj 6a\d<T(rr].
A
T4 I
y \ t
/) / j \ >/
i
IT
- J
IT a
Kac OL pocr/coi/Tes awrovs e<pvyov~
{
4 eb
dypovs* K.O.L rj \6ov
13 cêX?;] + Trcwa 1071 |

a>s
SurxtXioi] ws ,/3 (ras i lit ante ^B B ?
)
ws ^1X101 H pr
170-011 5e AC 2 nP4>T al minP a 1
f i 1
(arm) go pr rjffav yap minP
auc
syr
hcl
14
rows xLpw ATE alP1 syr
hcl
arm go | avyyyetXav EFGHSUVA al? 1
ABKLMUn*2<J>l 33 al nonn syr

hcl
me go] e^Bov S*CDEFGHSVAn 2 min? 1
bcef f i
vg sr 8111 ?6811 arm aeth om H alP*uc
ence to possession cf. Me. i. 25, 26, :

slight distance from the Lake... are
vii.29, 30, Mt. xii. 43, Lc. viii. 30, Qy Sto-^t Xtoi the number
numerous." :
xi. 26, Jo. xiii. 27. Ta irvcvâra ra is given by Me. alone. Dr Plummer
aKa$apra, cf. TO Tri/fv/za ro anaQaprov Luke, p. 231) remarks that it "may
(<St
(v. 7). The corporate unity which be an exaggeration of the swineherds

resulted from their identification with or owners," adding,
"
Had the number

the man s personality is now lost see : been an invention of the narrator,
on v. ii. Els TOVS xoi pov?. Patristic we should have had 4000 or 5000 to
writers point out the fitness of the correspond with the legion."
coincidence which brought unclean nrviyoiTo] suffocati sunt, Lc. dnf-

spirits into fellowship with the most Trviyrj ; Mt. more vaguely, direQavov ev
unclean of beasts e.g. Macarius Mag- : rols vdao-tv. The word is used in i Regn.
nes iii. II, ov dye\as ovS* 7rpo/3ar<oi>
xvi. i4f. of the effect of possession
tTTTTtai/ ovde ^SoaJv Xa/3fij/ by an evil spirit.
ravra yap TO. {"wa KaOapa Kai df THE GERASENES ALARMED
14 17.
aXXa ôi peoi/ viroo-pav Kai araKTG>i>
AND HOSTILE (Mt. viii. 33 34, Lc. viii.
a^poio-â. The moral was readily
3437)-
drawn: Clem. Horn. x. 6, ret oui/
14. Kai 01 ftoo-KovTfs *rX.] The
aXoyot? coois eoiKora 7rpaavrfs K rrjs
XoipoftucTKoi fled, narrowly escaping
tyvxns vptov rrjv dvOpuTrov ^VXTJV a7ra>-
the fate of the herd, and reported the
Xecrare, eS(77rep matter in Gerasa and the country
places round the town (/cat ds TOVS
TI dye\r) KrX.] Vg. Me. Lc., cf. Me. VI. 36, 56,
dypovs,
impetu grex praecipitatus est Wy- xv. 21). Kai rjX&ov Idelv, i.e. the towns
cliffe, "with a great birre the flok
folk and the countryside poured down
was cast Driven to madness
doun."
to the place where Jesus was appa
by a new and sudden impulse the herd rently still halting by the Lake ; cf. Mt.
rushed to its destruction. Oppav is 7rao"a
77
TroXt? f^rfkSfV els V7rdvTr/(riv r<3
used of the unreasoning onrush of a

Iqo-ou. Their immediate object was
crowd, 2 Mace. ix. 2, x. 16, xii. 22, to see what had happened (r6 ytyovos} ;
Acts vii. 57, xix. 29. Kara rov Kprj-
but finding quiet again, they went all
pvov, "down from the steep," WM., down to the shore (epôirai Trpoy TOV *I.
p. 477. Kprjp.v6s
= JPD 2 Chron. ,
Me., cf. Lc.) and there witnessed a
xxv. 12. Of Kersa Schumacher (p. scene more remarkable than that
1 80) reports :
"steep precipices at a which the swineherds had described.
S. M.2
*5
15 iêlv TI e&Tiv TO yeyovos. Kai epôvTai Trpos TOV
Irjcrovv, xai Betopovcriv TOV SaijULOvLôimevov KaQrifjievov
IjjiaTLorfjLevov KCLI
(TaxppovovvTa, TOV ecr^rjKOTa TOV
w f
1 6 Xeyiwva* Kai e(po/3f]6r}(rav.
l6
Kal ÔLrjy^cravTO avTols
o 7TW5 e<yev6TO TW Kat Trepi
15 TOV 5cu/i.] pr avrov D om \

Kadrj/j^vov A minPerPauc e | ifiarifffjievov] pr Kai
al minP q syr 1 Binhcl
arm go (om KO.I KBDLAS) |
om TOV ecrx^/cora TOV Aeytcova
D mm* 8 ** 110 lattvt v (<*** P ler) 16 /cat dirjyrjaavTo] 1177. 5e DEFHUV al mu
e f i q /cat diyy. de 1071 | tSoires] ores A | 676^6x0 rw daijji..] effudrj o daifJi.ovi<T0eis
I
209
15. tiecopovo-iv TOV 8aip.ovi6ncvov tian ethic; in the present passage

JM-A.] For Gewpetv cf. iii. n, xii. 41, the word scarcely rises above its
C
xv. 40. O d<uiiovi6fjLfvos
is timeless ordinary Greek sense. Cf. Arist.
(see note on i. 4), the man who, as rhet. i.

9. 9 o-axfrpoo-vvr) 8e aperi) & r)v
they knew him, belonged to the class TOV 1
TO.S rjdovas (reo/zaros OVT<OS

%ovo~iv
of demoniacs : see WM., p. 444, Burton <os 6 vop.os KfXfvei ctKoAacri u de TOV-
123. Contrast o daipovio-Beis 18), (v<

vavriov. 4 MacC. i.
31 <ro><p. dr) TO LVVV
where the fact of the possession being eVrti/ iriKpa.Tia T&V 7ri6vfJ.icov. The
now at an end is emphasised. Ka&, man was not simply sanae mentis
2fu, o-axfrp., "cum antea fuisset sine (Vg.), but free from the slavery of
*
quiete, vestibus, rationis usu (Ben- headstrong passions, master of himself
gel). Kadfoevov, as a disciple (Lc. ii. again. Toveo~xr] K oTaTov\yitova empha
46, x. 39). Lc. adds here irapa TOVS sises the contrast between his present
Trodas rov Irjo-ov, the technical phrase state and that from which he had
for the position of the scholar (Acts been just set free ; the words are not
xxii. 2, cf. Schiirer 11. i 326). in Lc. and may be an editorial note
f/xarto-/ieVoj/] Before he took his seat due to Me. For the perf. part, see
among the disciples he had been Burton, 1 56 while t/iarto-/teVoi/ de ;
clothed (cf. Lc. viii. 27), perhaps scribes a condition which belongs to
with a spare x i v belonging to one the time indicated by 6ca)povo-iv, eV^jj-
of the Twelve. Though i/iario-/z6s is KOTO. goes back behind it, to a state
fairly common, the verb has not been which had ceased to exist, who had
detected elsewhere in Greek litera had the Legion so the MSS. of the
;
ture, yet here it is used both by Me. Vg. which retain the clause (qui
and Lc., who also share tadr^. and hdbuerat legionem). Kat tyoffiQrjarav,
o-(o<j)povovvTa a coincidence difficult cf. iv. 41 ; both events excited the awe
to explain except on the hypothesis which attends the supernatural.
of a common Greek tradition or docu l6. Kat dirjyrjo-avTO KT\.~] The towns
ment, or on that of one of the two folk turned to those who had witnessed
Evangelists having borrowed from the everything the Twelve, and perhaps
other. is opposed to a few bystanders and learnt from
2o><poj/etz> virep-
^povclv (Rom. xii. 3), and eKorfjvai (2 them the whole story. Airj-yeto-tfat (a
Cor. v. 13) ; the o-uxfrpvv goes with the common equivalent of in the LXX. "IDD
vr)(pd\ios, the Ko&fjuos, the o-epvos (i but relatively rare in the N.T., Mt. 2
Tim. iii.
2, Tit. ii.
2), with
o-<o<ppo<rvvr)
Lc. ev 2 act 3 Heb. 1 ) well expresses the
- -
ai SoJy (i Tim. ii.

These conceptions 9). voluminousness of the Eastern story
however belong to a developed Chris teller cf. ix. 9.
;
17 Kai
TCOV xoipwv. ripâvTO 7rapaK.a\eiv avTov a7re\- IJ
Beiv CCTTO TCOV opitov avTwv.
18
Kai ejjifiaivovTOS avTov ets TO TrXotov TrapeKaXei 18
* 9
avTov 6 Sai/uLovKrOels iva JJLCT avTov rj. Kai OVK 19
d(f)f]Kv avTOV, d\\a Xeyei avTw* Yiraye ek TOV OLKOV

<rov Trces TOfs crof? Kai d7ra. ry<yi\ov avToTs ocra 6
CTOL Kai ere. *Kai d7rfjX0ev 20
17 T]p%. D 225 604 2 pe a

Trapa/caXew] Trape/caXow iva. aireXdi) D aTro] | a7reX0eu>] |
A 18NABCDKLMAnST i 33 124 alnonn ] enparros EFGHSUV*

enpaivovros
Trape/caXet] Ty/oâro TrapaKaXeiv D latt
vt Plrs o
| p /cat ÂBCKLMAII I 33 X t
flvg syrP me go] /cat o Iôus 69 arm o 5e I. D rell bceff gi aeth a-n-ay-
68111101
|
761X0* ] StayyeiXov D I 13 28 69 131 209 346 604 apcryêiXcw ALIIS^l al o Kvpios] o |
Beos D 238 TreironjKev KABCLHST

i me] eTroitjo-ev min nonn /cat ??X.] K.
minP*"
1
DK
|
ort 7/X. D b c ff SyrP e8h nonsin i ( )
17. xal Tjpâvro KT\.] Ephrem now called to his deliverance ;

tion is
(cone. exp. ev. p. 75) represents the the possession was a thing of the
Gerasenes as hostile from the first past. On the constr. TrapeKoAet...?!^
It is difficult to say how far this little see Burton, 200, and cf. v. 10
town within Gadarene territory may supra*
have fallen under pagan influences 19. Kai OVK a<p?iKv avrov] Lc. aW-
the owners and keepers of the swine \vvfv de avrov. The request -is re
were surely indifferent Jews but fused, because the man is wanted for
their unwillingness to receive Christ immediate service. The eastern shore
was probably due to the fear that His of the Lake was for the present closed
miraculous powers might bring upon against Jesus and the Twelve. pre A
them The demand
further losses. paratory publication of the demoniac s
for His departure was unanimous ace. story was necessary in anticipation of
to L/C. :
yp<&TT)(rcv
avTov anav TO TrXfjflos a later visit (vii. 31 ff.). What had
rr)s rrepix^pov. The only parallel in been prohibited in Galilee (i. 43 f.) is
the Galilean Ministry is the expul under other circumstances not only
sion from Nazareth (Lc. iv. 29). The permitted but commanded in Deca-
opia would be the bounds of the dis polis: cf. Eccl. iii. 7, Katpbs TOV o-tyav
trict attached to Gerasa, cf. Mt. ii. 16, KO.I KdlpOS TOV XaXftl/.
xv. 39, Me. vii. 24, 31. IS TOV OLKOV JTpOS TOVS CTOVs]
<TOV Cf.
18 THE RESTORED DEMONIAC
20. ii. ii. The man s
duty was to first
SENT TO EVANGELISE (Lc. viii. 3839). his own house (where he had long
1 8. cpfiatvovros O.VTOV *rX.] As He been a stranger, Lc. viii. 27), and his
was going on board, the released de relatives and acquaintances. Comp.
moniac begged to be taken with Him i Tim. v. 4, 8. His tale was to be
as a disciple cf. Me. iii. 14, Lc. xxil
: told in his own circle first, ol o-oi:
59. Thpht. s explanation is quite un cf. TO Mt. xx. 14; TO. o-d, Lc. vi. 30.
a-ov,
necessary (e(po/3elTO yap /n^Trore \iovov For a-rrayyeiXov Lc. has dirjyov (see On
(vpovres avrbv ol daifjLOves TraXtv eVeX- v. 1 6).
Baxnv For o ftai/JLOVKrOeis see
avro>).
oo-a 6 Kvpios o-ot KT\.] On ova see
note on 6 daifj.ovi6[j.evos, v. 1 5 atten iii. 8 note, and Lc. 6 0c6$
; infra, v. 20. :
72
tea jp KrjpvcrG eLV iv Trj AeKa7ro\ei 6crct
avTco 6 Kai Trdvres

3I
21 Kai SiaTrepdcravTOS TOV Irjcrov iv ra>
irdXiv el^ TO Trepav, j oÂos TroAik eV

21 om ev rw TrXotw D i 28 2 pe a b c e syr8in arm |
ets TO -rrepav tra\iv KD abc f
g
i q syr
utr
| CTT] 717305 DN 13 28 69 346 2?e
is here Kvpios as in Lc.

i. 6, ably used with a corresponding laxity,
&c., either rnrp.or r% as repeatedly arid the territory of each city in the
in the LXX. ;
o K. is used of Jesus by league was regarded as the local
Me. only in xi. where it Decapolis. If so, the Decapolis of
3 possibly
=o &8ao-KaAo? (Jo. xiii. 13). Euth.: the Gospels (Mt. iv. 25, Me. v. 20,
OVK L7TfV "Ocra

f-yCO TTCTTOlTJKCr
TCO TTUTpl vii. 31) may be sought for in the
TO davfjia eiriypafpofjLfvos. H.firoirjKfv neighbourhood of Gadara and Hippos,

KOI the combination of tenses which bordered on the Lake (Joseph.
r)\fri<TfV.
B. J. iii. 3. I, irpos eco Se lirir^vri re KOI
expresses two sides of the transaction,
its historical completeness and its TaSapots aVoTe/nverat [r; FaXtXata] KOL
See note on
permanent results. The act of mercy TTJ Tav\a>vtTi8i). vii. 31
was momentary, the consequences infra. K^piWeii/ the man became :
would be before the eyes of those a Kfjpvg, sharing in his measure the
who listened to his tale. On such ministry of Christ and the Apostles
combinations see WM., p. 339. In some (i. 14, iii. 14). For the moment the
cases the perfect appears to bear a result was merely to excite astonish
sense almost undistinguishable from ment
that of the aorist, ib., p. 340, Burton, 21 34. ON His RETURN TO THE
80, 88; but here the change of tense WESTERN SHORE THE LORD is CALLED
can be conveyed in a translation cf. : TO HEAL THE CHILD OF JAIRUS, AND
R.V. hath done, had mercy. In ON HlS WAY THITHER IS TOUCHED BY
the next verse where an ordinary A WOMAN IN THE CROWD (Mt. ix, 18
narrative is in view Me. writes roi- 22, Lc. viii. 40 48).
770-6!
For Trotflv TI nvi cf. Mt.
. 21. dia.7repacra.VTOS fls TO irepav]
xxvii. 22. "Oo-a, which belongs pro To here the Western shore;
irepav is
perly to TreTToirjKev, is loosely carried the place of landing is apparently
on to ijXerja-ev, before which we should Capernaum. See below, v. 22. For
expect o>s.
dicurfpqv ( cross the water ) c vi. 53,
2O. Jjpf-aTO Krjpixro-eiv fv TTJ Aexra- Acts xxi. 2.
TroXet] Lc. Ka& O\TJV rf}v TroXiv i.e. o-wijx^ 1! KT^-1 The contrast is re
Gerasa. The Decapolis (G. A. Smith, markable on the E. side He had
;
H. G. p. 595 ff., Schiirer n. ii. 94 ff.) been desired to depart; on the W.,
was a confederation of Greek
strictly dirf8ea.To OVTOV 6 o^Xoy (Lc.). The
cities, perhaps originally ten in num reading of ND looks back to iv.
ber. Pliny H. N. v. 18. 74 mentions i :
again a great multitude as
Damascus, Philadelphia, Raphana, sembled. ETTI with ace. of a person is
Scythopolis (the O.T. Bethshan), Ga- not common (WM., p. 508), and when
dara, Hippos, Dios, Pella, Gerasa preceded as here by a verb which im
(now Jerash], Kanatha but he :
plies rest it is a little difficult; the
warns his readers that the names multitude had come together at the
varied in different lists. As a geo first sight of the boat putting out
graphical name the word was prob from Gerasa, and as soon as He had
V. 2 4 ] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 101
Kai Y\V Trap 6d\acr(rai/. 22 tw f
6vofJiaTi idcov O.VTOV

TOi)s
Trpos 7rapKa\L 23
avTov 7roX\d OTL To Qvydrptov HJLOV
vTrj, iva
*4
icca
770^7.
Kai aTrfjXdev /xe-r avTov. 24syrw
21 om Dbcefffiq syr aeth
/cat i7v 22 /cat i] + i$ou ACP a^c f 1 syr sin 1101
arm go D om ovo/xcm laei/oos D a e

j ets] ris |
om iSow avrov D e id. TOV H-rja-ovv f i
|
N TTpos] 7ra/)a N
| 23 Trape/eaXei TrapaKaXei SACLN 33 1071 2? BDAIIS]
al nonn irapaKaXiov D a b e ff q om ?roXXa D al b c ff q iva e\6(av...a.vrri\ e\0e a\f/ai

i
|
i
|
avrrjs rwv xetpw^ (rou D b i q syr

e/c om avnj N iva ffwdrj KO.L ^CDLA 13 69
8 1
"
| | 770-77
346 604 OTTWS êrerai ANnS"!*

2***] cr. /c. 24 aTTT/Xêi ] VTTijyev D 124 eTropeuero 604
landed, it swarmed down upon Him it arose out of the story itself
T
a constr. praegnans. Hi/ Trapa rr\v (Cheyne, in Encycl. Bibl. s. v.). Both
OaXao-o-av may merely mean, He was the earlier Jairs were Gileadites.
by the Sea cf. WM., p. 503, Blass,
;
Victor remarks TO ovopa ITCU 5ta :
Gr. p. 138. TOVS lovdaiovs rovs eldoras TO yeyovos.

22. epêrai els TU>V
dpxi(rvvay(0ya)v]
More probably, because it was familiar
to the first generation of believers;
The teaching interrupted by an is
arrival. Mt. (ix. 18) places this inci cf. xv. 21. Bengel :
"quo tempore
dent in an entirely different context ; Marcus hoc scripsit [? Petrus hoc
Lc. agrees with Me. For tls v dixit] Jairus eiusve filia adhuc repe-
riri in Palestina potuit." The name
apxio: Mt. has apôji/ ei?, Lc. apêoi/
occurs also in Lc., but not in Mt.
TTJS <ruvaya>yrjs here, but ap\HTvvd-
further on (viii. 49). In a small TTiTrret npos r. TroSa? auroC] Mt. Trpoa-
yo>yos
synagogue there might be but one

eicvvfi avrov: see on v. 6. The pro
such officer (Lc. xiii. 14); in larger stration is the more remarkable as that
of a dignitary in the presence of a
synagogues there were sometimes
several (Acts xiii. 15, xiv. 2, D). The crowd. His dignity was forgotten in
was the the presence of a great sorrow; he
apxiorWycoyos ^npp.SH L^N"1^
of the worship of the recognised his inferiority to the Pro
supervisor
phet who had the power to heal.
synagogue (Schiirer n. ii. p. 63 ff.),
Trape/caXet KT\.} On TroXXa see V. IO,
but not (as Irenaeus v. 13. i calls him)
note. Qvydrpiov, cf. vii. 25 a diminu :
an dpxtepfvs: his functions were not

tive of affection used in later Greek
priestly but administrative only. For in the N. T.
a later distinction between apxovres (Plutarch, Athenaeus) ;
and dp^Krvvaytoyoi see peculiar to Me. Lc. adds that she was
T. (rvvayuyfjs
(cf. vii. 12, ix. 38). Eo-âro>y
"W. M. Ramsay, Exp. v. i p. 272 f
also peculiar to Me., a phrase
laeipos]
=T f
LXX. itm p, Num. condemned by the Atticists, see Lob.
xxxii. 41, Jud. x. 3 in Esth.
f.; ii.
5, Phryn. p. 389 Josephus has (ant. ix. ;
i Esdr. v. n-pesh. have

31 Idcipos ; Syrr. 8. 6) fv fo-xdrois elvai, cf.
Vg. here,
Joarash. For the Jair of Judges Jose- in extremis est. 2
Wycliffe , ny3 "is
phus (ant. v. 7) gives lapr/s (Niese), deed." Mt. substitutes apri eVeXev-
but with the variants laei prjs, laetpos. TTjaei/, Lc. airfdvr)(TK.ev.
In view of these facts it is arbitrary Iva \6a>v
CITIES KrX.] For the
to derive loeioy from as if Either Trapa-
"l*JP
ellipsis see WM., p. 396.
Kai yKO\ov6ei avTw o^Xos 7ro\i/s, Kai

*5
25 OUTOV. Kal ryvvn ovora ev pucrei
26 6TT], ^KCti TToXXa TTaBoVCTa V7TO TTOXXWV ICtTpCOV
syr
sin
SaTravtia-ao-a TO, Trap avTrjs Travra Kai prjêv^ (*)<pe\n-
dXXa /maXXov ek TO xelpov eXdovcra,
^ O,KOV-
27 detcra
25 yvvrfl + Tis DNII al min? 1

26 ra Trap aim;? ABLNS al min ferelo ] ra Trap
courts KCKAII min mu ra eaurTjs D TO, VTrapxovra avrrjs & ra Trap awry 736
or 0e Xa>
may be mentally sup 25. yvvr) ovcra tv pvaci] So Lc. ;
and see Burton,

cf. vv. 10, 1
8,
Mt. y. alfjioppoova-a. For flvai ev p.
plied:
202, 203. Mt. gives a simple im see WM., p. 230 : ev p. in a condition
perative (dXXa fatties), and so t\6a>v of, i.e. suffering from, hemorrhage.
the Western text in Me.; cf. Vg. Fritzsche compares rjv cv rrj voo-a
reni impone manus- Mc. s broken Soph. Aj. 271. Pvo-is is used in Lev.
construction reflects the anxiety of xv. 2 if. for 2*1?; aipoppoelv occurs in
the speaker. The Greek expositors the same context (v. 33). The trouble
contrast the superior faith of the had lasted as many years (12) as Jair s
centurion (Mt. viii. 8). For the use child had lived, cf. infra, v. 42 ;
Ben-
of imposition of hands in healing see gel: "uno tempore initium miseriae
vi. 5, vii. 32, viii. 23, 25, [xvi. 18]; et vitae habuerant." For a curious
Acts ix. 17, xxviii. 8; as a primitive use made of this number by the
form of benediction (Gen. xlviii. 146".) Valentinian Gnostics see Iren. i. 3.
in common use among the Jews 3-
(Mason, Baptism and Conf. p. 10, 26. TroXXa iraQova-a VTTO TroXXcov
cf.Hastings, D. B. iii. p. 84 f.), it was mrpwj/] She had suffered much at
adopted by our Lord, and employed the hands of many physicians: cf.
in the Church in various rites to Mt. xvi. 21, TroXXa iraOfiv ano TU>V
symbolise and convey gifts whether Trpeo-fivrepcw. Both VTTO and OTTO are
of healing or of grace, KOI "iva
<ra>6fj
used with verbs of passive significa
77077
is not a hendiadys: that she tion to denote the agent Blass, Gr. :
may be healed (of her disorder) and pp. 125 f, 135. For some of the pre
her life may be spared. For o-yfav scriptions ordered by the Rabbinical
1
to restore to health, in cases where experts see J. Lightfoot on this verse.
the disease is not fatal, see vv. 28, 34, Aa7rai/77<racra
TO, Trap avrfjs iravra, Vg.
vi. 56, x. 52. et erogaverat omnia sua-, cf. iii. 21 ol
airri\6( v ;*
24. avrov] The Lord Trap avrov, Lc. X. 7 ra Trap aura>i/,
rose and followed the synagogue- Phil. iv. 1 8 Ta Trap and see vpi<5i/,
ruler, and after him went the Twelve Field, Notes, p. 27; the phrase is
(Mt.), and a vast crowd (Lc.), eager equivalent to ocra flx fv o\ov TOV ftlov >
to see another wonder. The crowd avTrjs (xii. 44), which might indeed be
pressed round Him, leaving Him little enough, as the last reference
scarce space to move (vweBXipov shews. In Lc. BD Syr. 8in omit the -
avTov, Me.) or even to breathe corresponding words larpols irpocrava-

(o-vvciTviyov auroi/, Lc.). 2ui>0Xi/3a> Xoicraora o\ov TOV filov avrfjs, and WH.
(Sir. xxxiv. i4 = xxxi. 17), Me. only; exclude them from margin as well as
cf. #Xi/3eii>, Me. iii. 9, a7ro0At /3e/, text. For varying estimates of the
Lc. viii. 45. physician in later Jewish writings see
o~aa"a TO. rrepl TOV lrjorov, 6\6ovcra ev TCO ox\(*>

2
OTTLcrOev YIÎSGLTO TOV i/uaTiov avTOv eKeyev *yctp
OTL 28
K.OLV ctvTOVj crcoO^croiuiai.^ 1FW f
61/0US TOV ai/uaTO^ avTrjs, 29 Wg

erjpdv6ri r\
TW ort iaTai OLTTO &Wf

eyi/ft) craf/uart TYJS /utctcrTiyos
K*BC*A] om ra K AC min fereomn

2
27 ra 7re/)t
C
DLNIIZ
[
e> rw oxM eis TOP
o%\oj N 13 28 69 124 346 |

rou Lfjia.Ti.ov] pr TOU Kpao-n-eSov M i
33 1071 al pauc
28 eXeyev yap (\eyovffa D 604 2 pe b c ff i q aetfajj + e^ eavrrj DKNIIS i

33 209 604 2?*
al nonn a c ff i q arm |
ecu>
( + /u,ovoj> 33 arm) at/ , /ca^ TWV i/ianwi/ (rou i/ucmou N 33) aur.
KBCLA 49
ev
] /cav rcov tna.Ti.wv avr. (TOV i/icmou eaurou D) ai//. ADIT al min fereomn
Tobit ii. and K texts) an

10 (B xxii. 12: o-TpcTrra ( twists ) Tronjarfis
interesting parallel and on the other treavro) eVt rutv Tefrtrapwv Kpacnrfdaiv
hand Sir. xxxviii. i ff. Holtzmann (mS^)3) Twv 7rcpij3o\aia>v crov (see
quotes from the Mishna a sentence Driver, ad I.). Interesting details will
which seems to shew that they were be found in Hastings, D. B. i. p. 627, ii.
in ill odour with the Rabbis (Kid- p. 68 ff., and Encycl Bibl.
ii.
p. 1565.
dushim, iv. 14, "medicorum optimus The Lord doubtless conformed to the
dignus est gehenna"). Mrjdev afaXrj- precept of the Law, though he after
tiflo-a,as her experience told her; wards censured the Scribes for their
ovdev c^). would have merely stated the ostentatious obedience (Mt. xxiii. 5).
fact; see, however, Blass, Gr. p. 255. The Kpao-ircdov may have been either
Els TO ov fk0ov<ra cf. eVt ro êtpov
x*<-P
: one of the tassels, or the corner from
Tim. in. 13).
TTpoKOTrreiv (2 which it hung (so the LXX. in Deut.
ra Trepi roO l^crov] I.e. the
27. I.e., Zach. viii. 23). One corner with
report of His powers of healing; cf. its tasselwas behind Him, and on
Lc. xxiv. 19, Acts xxiv. 10, Phil. this the woman laid her hand (c\0ovo-a
ii. 23.
\0ovo-a fv TO) oiria-Bev] She #;(Aa> 28. eXeyev] Mt. adds ev f
mixed with the crowd which followed the words were unspoken. Eai/...
the Lord and contrived to make her KOV has caused trouble to the copy
way to the front, immediately behind ists, but K&V qualifies f/ianW r<5i/
Him. For a similar touch of delicate (WM., p. 730), cf. Vg. si vel vesti-
feeling cf. Gen. xviii. 10. mentum eius tetigero; similarly we
rjij/aTO rov t/xartov avrov] The part find /a...*cai/ in vi. 56, and Acts
touched was the and cf. his
Kpaa-irebov (Mt. Lc.), v. 15 (where see Blass,
i.e.the edge of the outer garment. Gr. pp. 19, 275). Mt. substitutes
The Law required every Jew to attach for without materially
<av
IJLOVOV
to the corners of his quadrangular
modifying the sense. TcSi/ t/uartW,
covering tassels, which according to the clothes, general and inclusive,
later usage consisted of three threads as in v. 30 infra. On the expecta
of white wool twisted together with a tion of a cure by contact comp. iii.
cord of blue ; see Num. xv. 38 f. :
10, and on crojâ-o/nat see v. 23
supra.
eVi ra TTTepvyia ip-aTicov 29. fvtivs The
ra>i>
cgrjpdvQr] KT\.]
Kal 7Tl6Ô~fTf fTTl TOt
hemorrhage ceased: Lc., using per
/cXwcr/xa vaKivdivov ; Deut. haps a medical term (cf. Plummer,
eTTiyvovs ev eavTco Trjv e^ avTov

3
30 Kai evdvs 6 Irjcrovs
^vvajj-iv efceXOovcrav, eTricrTpcKpeis ev

TO) 6%\(*) eXeyev
3l
31 T/s JULOV ri^jsaTO TCOV IjULaricov ^ Kai e\eyov avTco ol
w h
vLoQwral avTov BAeVei? TOV oyXoi/ <rvvd\i{3ovTd a~e^
30 rf]v ef avrov dvvafjuv eeX0.] Trjv d. ( + TTJV D* arm vld) eêX^. air. avrov D
31 \eyov(nv DN 2 pe (a) e i q
Luke, pp. Ixv, 235), ccrrr] 77 pvo-ts. For trast the disavowal of personal power
|r/pat in the sense of drying up a
i/ TT)v Trrjyrjv avrfjsl ff
ful to point out that the Lord s power
TTTjyrj
TOV alfj.aTos is from Lev. xii. 7- did not leave Him when it went forth
"~Eyv(o
TO) crcapan on i arai : she knew to heal the movement is not to be
;
from her bodily sensations, cf. ii.

5, understood TOTTIK&S o-oo/uartKoos (Vic 77
cTTiyvovs... TTvevpaTi, dat. of

sphere tor, Thpht.).
(WM., p. 270). "larat transfers the eVtcrrpaêls ev TO) oÂep] ETrearpa-
reader into the region of the wo in a middle sense cf. Sap. xvi. 7,
<f>rjv
:
man s thoughts the conviction flashed : Mt. x. 13, Me. viii. 33, Jo. xxi. 20.
through her mind, "laâi I have re : The Lord turned and questioned the
ceived a permanent cure. The perf. crowd which pressed upon Him from
pass, of laojLtai occurs here only in behind (m. 24, 27). The act of turn
Biblical Greek, for ia/xai in4 Regn. ing was characteristic see viii. 33, ;
ii. 21, middle; but mî/,

Hos. xi. 3 is Lc. vii. 9, 44, ix. 55 &c. The question
ladija-ofjiat are repeatedly used in seems to imply that He needed in
a passive sense both in LXX. and formation see Mason, Conditions,
;
N.T. For fj.d(TTi plaga see iii. 10, &c. p. 149 f. on the other hand cf.
;
Jerome, tract in Me.

"
note. nesciebat :
30. evdvs o Irjo-ovs *rA.] The Lord Dominus quis tetigisset ? quomodo
also experienced an instantaneous ergo quaerebat earn ? quasi sciens, ut
sensation in the sphere of His con indicaret. .ut mulier ilia confiteatur
.
sciousness (ev eauroi), amounting to et Deus gloriticetur."

a definite knowledge of the fact ; The order ris (J.OV...TMV t/u. may
for eTriyvovs as contrasted with eyi/co perhaps be intended to bring together
(v. 29) see note on ii. 8. He was the two persons of the toucher and
fullyaware that this power had gone the Touched, cf. V. 31, TLS pov âro;
forth from Him rrjv e avrov 8vvafj.iv see however WM., p. 193.
^\6ovo-av not as Vg., virtutem 31. eXeyov aura ol p.a6r]raC\ Lc.
quae exierat de eo, but virtutem
"
elnev 6 IleVpos. That the remark was

quae de eo [erat] exisse": cf. Lc. eyvtov Peter s might have been inferred from
8vvap.iv et-eXQovo-av air* 6/zou, Vg. novi its hasty criticism, and a certain tone
virtutem de exisse. me Tyv e^ of assumed superiority, which at a
which belonged to Him
avTov, that later time called for a severe rebuke ;
and from time to time proceeded cf. viii.

32 ff.
from Him ef\dovo-av, the substan
;
"
On the spiritual significance of

tive part, as object," Burton, 458 ; o-vv6Xi@iv and a^Tco-dai see Victor:
cf. Acts xxiv.
10, Heb. xiii. 23.
That O TTlCTTeiXDV fls TOV CTCOTTJpa aTTTCTUi
miraculous energy went forth from avTov 6 8e aTTKTTtov 6\iftei avTov icat
Jesus was notorious, cf. vi. 14 con ; Xviret Compare especially Aug. serm.
Ka ? Tis JULOV i r ,
L
irepiefiXeTreTO iSeiv 32
33
Tr\v TOUTO TTOUicracrav. f; Se yvvrj (poflrjOeicra Kal 33
Tjoe/xofcra,
eifivla o yeyovev avTy, rj\6ev Kal Trpocre-
Trecrev avTco Kal eiirev avTco Tracrav TVJV d\r]6eiav.
34 6 TricTTis crov crecrutKev
e el-Trey a\)Tr\ OwyaTrip, r\ 34
ere* vTraye eis Ka IcrQi OLTTO TTS
crov.
31 T]\f/aTo] + T(j)v ifAaTiwv arm 33 Tpe/j.ov<Ta] + St. o TreTronjitei \adpa D 50 124

604 736 (1071) 2P (6^) a ff i arm o yeyovev] TO yeyovos N avr-q ] pr eir ANUS al | |
min pl c f vg fir avTtjv $ 13 66 al pauc TrpoaeTreaev aurw] TrpocreKwrjcrev avrov C TrpocreK.

|
aurw 6 pe a\T]6eia.i>] curiav I 13 28 69 346 (arm)

| 34 dvyaryp BD] dvyarep
al rnin forteomn viraye] iropevov N 604 |
62 Bede ad I. quern turba passim For the combination

"
; : spiritual effort.
comitans comprimit, una credula <po/3.
*cal rpe p.. cf. Jud. ii. 28 (B), Dan.
mulier Dominum tangit." v. 19 (Th.), 4 Mace. iv. 10, i Cor. ii. 3,
32. Trepie/SXeVero The Idflv KrX.] 2 Cor. vii. 15, Eph. vi. 5, Phil. ii. 12.
Lord s only reply was to look round The inward movement expressed itself
with a prolonged (imperf.) and scruti in visible signs of excitement.
l
nising gaze (iii. 5, 34) which revealed Trao civ TT]v d\i]6eiav] The whole
to Him the individual who had stolen truth. Cf. Jo. xvi.
13 (jr\v dX. TT.)
s
a cure. I6 eu/ is the inf. of purpose, and Westcott s note. Lc. gives the
Burton, 366 on the distinction ;
details. The confession revealed both
between Idelv and pXc-rreiv see note the purpose (df rjv alriav} and effect
on iv. 12. The use of the fern. (TTJV (cos IdBr) Trapa^pfjfia). Moreover it was
7roirj<ra<rav)
is anticipatory : the per made publicly (evcomov TTCIVTOS TOV
son who had done this and who Xao). Bede
ecce quo interrogatio
:
"
proved to be a woman. Or it may Domini tendebat.

refer to Christ s knowledge of the fact 34. Bvydrrjp
= dvyarep SO the LXX. :
whom He knew to be a woman. 3
(codd. BA) in Ruth ii. 2, 22 ; iii. i ;

Her woman s touch (Bruce) had re cf.WH., Notes, p. 158. With this
vealed her sex. use of 6vydrr)p cf. Tfnvov (ii. 5)5 iraibla
33- ^ ywri *rA.] Lc. adds tfioGo-a

*? (Jo. XXI. 5). H TTio-ri? o-ov <reo-Q>Kev
...on OVK \a.6ev. She was detected o-e : to thy

thy restoration is due
partly by her nearness to Christ, a faith, cf. x. a state
52, Lc. xvii. 19
position from which she could not ment which does not of course ex
withdraw, on account of the crowd clude the complementary truth that
partly by her own consciousness (- she was healed by power proceeding
dvla o She felt the
yeyovcv avrfj}. from the person of Christ (v. 30).
Lord s eye resting on and knew her, Christ s purpose in detecting her was
herself discovered. The fear and to perfect her faith by confession
trembling with which she came for (Rom. x. 10) ;
this end being now
ward are not fully explained by the gained, she is free to reap the fruits
of her venture. Jerome nee dixit "
Western gloss Si o 7rTroi^Ki \aQpa :
t 3
(WH., Notes, p. 24) a deeper psy ;

Fides tua te salvam factura est, sed
333
chology would take into account the *salvam fecit.
excitement of the moment and the els elpijvTjv] Lc. Tropevov els
io6 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. IT. 35
I ^
CL7TO TOV
w f
crvva ry(d fyov XeyovTes OTL HuvyaTrj (rov
36
36 TL 6TL CT/Cl/AAeiS TO V L&d(TKaXoV ]
TrapaKOVcras TOV Xoyov XaXov/mevov XeyeL TW d {
35 om ert N 36 o 5e I.] + ev6eus AC(N)II

al mm? 1
a syr hcl go | Trapa.Kov<ra.s
K*c- b BLA e ] aKovffas K c aACDNIIS3> al m in forteonm

-
latt (exc e) al |
rov \oyov XaX.]
TOV Xo-y- TOV XaX. B TOVTOV rov \oy.
D rov \oy. ev0eu>$ XaX. S
Arre6avev =
y
tip., go and enjoy peace ;

an 0. T. \eyovo-iv, i.
30 (Meyer).
= TfOvrjKfv (Lc.) ; see Burton,
A^
1
phrase D r? ? i Regn. i. 17: 47.

TL ert O~KV\\CIS /crX.] Tindale :
"
cf. Regn. xxix. 7, 2 Regn. xv. 9.

i
why
diseasest thou the master any fur
The Vg. vade in pace answers better
ther?" LC. p,T)KTl 0-KV\\. 2/CuXXftl/iS
to the tamer rrop. tv flprjvrj (Acts xvi.
James ii. where see Mayor s properly to flay or to mangle (Aesch.
36, 16,
Pers. 577), but in later Greek to
note). *I<r6i
vyir)s OTTO TTJS o-ov, be p..
harass, annoy (Euth. avri TOV ircpi-
sound (and therefore from thy free)
fnras, eVo^Xet?) ; cf. 3 Mace. iii.
25
scourge : i.e. continue so from this
vj3p(o)s KOI o~Kv\p.v, ib. vii. 5
time forth; cf. Mt. eVeotfj? 77 yvvjj OTTO
With OTTO
o~Kv\p.<nv coy avSpaTroSa, Mt. ix. 3^*
rf/s topay fKeivrjS. vy. cf.
Here and in Lc. vii. 6 the verb means
Rom. 3 avadcp-a eivat airo. For
ix.
see note on iii. 10. scarcely more than to trouble, put
/iao-
to inconvenience (Vg. vexare). Tov
Ace. to Ev. Nicod. i. 7 (B) the
didao- K a\ov = Win Dalman,
woman s name was Veronica. Euse- (|51),
bius (H.E. vii. 18) relates a tradition
Worte Jesu, p. 278 cf. Me. xiv. 14. ;
that she was a native of Caesarea

The remark shews that the power of
raising the dead was not yet generally
Philippi or Paneas, where a brazen
statue of her in the act of kneeling attributed to Jesus only one instance, ;
so far as we know, had occurred, and

before the Saviour had been seen by
that not in the Lake district (Lc. vii.
himself. Macarius Magnes (i. 6) re
1 1 Victor eVo/ucrai> fj.r)KfTi avTov
:
presents her as a princess of Edessa,

ff.).
eivai 8ta TO TfBvrjKevat avTr)vy

and as pcxpi TOV vvv doidipov cv rfj
For the mass of OTL 8waTOS TfV K.OL O,TTo6av-
/zeo77 rcov TTora/xeai/.
ovo~av avao~TTJo~ai.
legend which has gathered round
the story see Thilo, Cod. apocr. i. 36. irapaKovo-as TOV
\6yov \a\ov-
fifvov] On
the construction see WM.,
560 n.
p. 436. In the LXX. irapaKoveiv is uni
3543. RAISING OF THE DEAD
CHILD (Mt. formly to hear without heeding, to
ix. 2326, Lc. viii. 49
56).
neglect or refuse to hear, or to act
as if one did not hear cf. Ps. xxxix.
\a\ovvTos] So Lc. :
;
35. eri O.VTOV
the exact phrase occurs in Gen. xxix. 13 Symm., i Esdr. iv. n, Esther
9, LXX. The coincidence was a happy iii.

3, 8, vii. 4 (7^7^0-0 = ^^nnn),
one for the cu/zoppoouo-a, for the new Tob. iii. 4, Isa. Ixv. 12 (Trapj/Koverare
=
arrival at once diverted the attention
Dri^Dl^ N?) : and so the word is used
of the crowd. ATTOTOV in Mt. xviii. 17 bis ; whilst TrapaKorj
ap^tcrvj/ayto-yov :
he was present (v. 36), so that the is the reverse of vTraKor/ (Rom. v. 19,
words = a7ro Tffs oiKtas TOV ap^. (Euth.);. 2 Cor. x. 6, Heb. ii. 2). The Lord
cf. Lc. Trapa TOV heard the words said XaX. see
p^. Êpôirai (for
"man kommt" (Lc. ?p x rat ns) ; cf. WM., p. 436, Burton, 458, and note
V. 3 8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 107
37
Mr] <po/3ov JJLOVOV TricrTeve. /ca* OVK 37
d<pfJK6v
ovSeva {JiT avTOv (TvvaKO\ov6rj(rcu, el /mrj
TOV HeTpov Kai TOV dê\(pov laKw/Sov Kai Icodvrjv
laKcofiov.
^ Kai ek TOV OLKOV TOV dp%i- 3^
epxpvrcu
(rvvaycoyov, Kai dewpel Qopvfiov Kai K\aiovTas Kai
37 ov8e cva. D | /ier avrov GVVO.K. KBCLA] aura; avvaKoKovdyaan, EFGHMSUV

n2 (2)^>
avTd) aKo\ov0T)<rai AKII* min pauc 7rapa/coAou077<rcu
aurw D i 28 124 209 604
2** |
TOV ILerpov ] om TOV ABLE minomnvid
al 38 epxovTat KABCDFA i 33
alpauc b e e h LNII2$ al minP a c f ff go syrhcl arm aeth TOV
1
i q syrP me]
"
epxerai |
A etfewpei D om /cai 3 al min^ lat^*? me 1

OIKOV] Trjv oiKiav 604 i** | |
K\O.IOVTWV
D$>
|
Kai dXaXafovTuv D i^
on v. 30 supra\ but spoke as if He as in Mc. s of the Apostles (iii.

list
had not heard, passed them by in 1 6), and maintained in ix. 2, xiii.
it is
silence and followed His own course. 3, xiv. 33 Mt. on the whole agrees
;
Contrast Act. loann. 17 (ed. James, (x. 2, xvii. i) Lc. on the other hand :
p. 22 f.), v< fKaarrov T)/XWJ/ KaXovpcvos usually writes II. KOI lamias Kai la/cco-
oi>X virop.V(i TrapaKOvarai T^CBI/, and cf. /3os (viii. 51, ix. 28, Acts i.
13), though
Field s note ad I. his Gospel preserves the older order
fJiOVOV TTLO-TfVf] Lc. fJ.. 7ri<TT6V(TOV,
in the Apostolic list (Lc. vi. 14). See
faith being viewed as an act rather note on Me. iii. 16. The single article
than as a state. With \tovov tantum- in Me. before the three names seems
modo cf. Mt. viii. 8. There was no to represent the three as a body. But
cause for fear, unless the man s faith the practice of the Evangelist varies ;
broke down. thus in ix. 2 we have TOV II. /ecu TOV

37. The crowd is not suffered to IOK. KO.I while in xiv. 33 an article
Io>.,
approach the house. Lc., perhaps stands in WH. s text (though the
with less exactness, represents the margin agrees with v. 37) before each
Lord as dismissing them on reaching name. For TOV d8c\<pov
Ia*c. see i.
the house (e\6a>v...ovK dffiKcv etcreA- 1 6, 19 notes.

0tv cf. Mc. s OVK :
p%ov- a<j>r)K.V...Ka\ 38. Qfapfl . . . aXaAdojTctff TroXXa]
reu). 2vvaKo\ovdelv is a rare compound The Lord has dismissed one crowd
in Biblical Greek (2 Mace. ii. 4, 6 ; in only to find the house occupied by
N. T. only here and in xiv. 51, Lc. another (66pv$ov = ox\ov #opu/3ou/u.ei/oi/,
xxiii. 49) comp. i]Ko\ov0ci in v. 24
; Mt). For the moment He stands
the crowd followed, but there was no gazing at the strange spectacle (0a>-
bond of fellowship to keep them with pel, cf. xii. 41). Qopvfios is the uproar
Him to the end. of an excited mob (xiv. 2, Acts xx. i,
ei P.TJ TOV HfTpov
KT\J] Even of the xxi. 34). The Kai which follows is
Apostles only three are permitted to epexegetic (WM., p. 345); the up
enter; so careful is the Lord not to roarious crowd within consisted of
invade at such a time the seclusion mourners. AXaXa^Vu/ is *to shout,
of the home life. Three were suf whether for joy (so often in the
ficient as witnesses (Mt. xviii. 16) ; Psalms, e.g. Ps. xlvi. (xlvii.) i, aXaXa-
and the same triad were chosen on are ra>
0fa>),
or in lamentation, cf.
other occasions when privacy was Jer. iv. 8, KoirTfo-Oe Kai ctXaXaarf.
desired (ix. 2, xiv. 33). The correction oXoXvgovras proposed
The order of the names is the same by Naber is unnecessary; even if
39 avTols Ti
39 d\a\d<pvTas
TroAAcr /cca ei<re\6u>v
\e<yei
6opvfiei(rQe
Kai K\aieT6 ;
TO Traifiiov OVK direQavev
40 aAAa KctBevSei.
4
jca*KaTeyeXcov avTOV. auros Se
6K/3a\d)v TTCLVTOS TTapoXafJifidvei TOV TraTepa

TOV
nD 28 b f ff i q 40 avros 5e KBCDLA 33 latt (exc e) me]

o Se
39 /cXcuere]
ANIIS al
pr
mm? 1
syr
1101 ^ arm o 5e is M min? 11110
syrP
6 *
| Travras] TODS o%Aoi;s ew
D lat^P1
is to be taken in its ordinary

eu>
mortuos suos qui putant mortuos ubi ;
sense, the heartless uproar was an resurrectionis fides est,non mortis

aXaXaypos rather than an oXoXvy/ids. est species, sed quietis."
The mourners were probably pro 40. So Mt., Me.,
KareyeXfov CLVTOV~\
fessional among them were musicians
;
Lc. The compound used in the is
(avXrjTai, Mt.), and wailing women

N. T. only in this context, but it is
(at 6pT]vovo-ai, Jer. ix. 17); "even the common in classical Gk. and in the
poorest of Israel will afford his dead LXX., e.g. Ps. xxiv. (xxv.) 2, Prov. xvii
wife not less than two minstrels and 5, 4 Mace. vi. 20. The Engl. versions
one woman to make lamentations" rightly lay stress on the scornfulness
(J. Lightfoot), and this was the house of the laughter expressed by KOTO.
of an dpxuruvdyo>yos.
On the shallow- (e.g.Wycliffe, thei scorneden hym ;
" "
ness of the feeling which prompted Tindale, "they lawght him to scorne").
these demonstrations see Sir. xxxviii. On the gen. see WM., p. 537 n. Ac
i6ff. cording to the Gk. expositors the
39. clo-(\6av KT\.] The Lord en Lord suffered these hirelings to de
tered the court, and expostulated. ride Him in order to prevent them
For Mc. s n Gopvpelo-Qc and Lc. s from saying afterwards that the child
milder /^ AcXa/cre, Mt. has the sterner was not really dead (Thpht. cos av ^
which may have followed
dvaxo>pfiTj e^cocrtv vcrrepov \eyeiv on KCLTOÔS (cata
when the call to silence had proved leptic) cyevero). But it is unnecessary
in Vaill. OVK d-rredavev aXXa Kafovdet. to seek for any such explanation ; rj
is enigmatical ; KaOevdeiv may = re- dyd-TTT] Trdma VTropevei.
QvrjKevcu,as in Dan. xii. 2 (LXX. and avros Be e/cj3aXcov irdvras KrX.] On
Th.), i Th. v. 10 ; cf. Koi/zacr&u in Jo. Kftd\\Q>
see i. 12. In this case some
ii ff., but this sense
xi. seems to be pressure was needed, for it was the
excluded when the verb is placed in interest of these paid mourners to
contrast with diroOavflv. Hence some remain. There is a sternness mani
have declined to regard this miracle fested in their ejection which finds a
as a raising of the dead (see Trench, counterpart on other occasions when
Miracles, p. 182 f.). But the fact of our Lord is confronted with levity or
the child s death was obvious to the greed ;
cf. xi. 1 5, Jo. ii 1 5. Jerome :
bystanders, and is apparently assumed "non enim erant digni ut viderent

by the Evangelists, at least by Lc. mysterium resurgentis, qui resusci-
(etSorey on aircBavfv). The Lord s tantem indignis contumeliis deride-
meaning seems to be a death from : bant." Avros Se, *He on His part,
which there is to be so speedy an Vg. ipse vero. napaXa^dvei, cf. iv.
awakening can only be regarded as a 36. Five persons enter the chamber
sleep. Cf. Bede: "hominibus mor- of death by His invitation. In the
tua, qui suscitare nequiverant, Deo 0. T. instances of the raising of the
dormiebat." Ambrose : fleant ergo "
dead the prophet is alone (i K. xvii

7TCU?)ioV Kai TY\V fJLr]T6pa Kat TOl)s JUL6T dVTOV, KCtl
ei&TropeveTaL OTTOV rjv TO TTCU&LOV ^ 4I

fcca
KpaTya as 41 1
w f
,
Trjs TOV TratSiov \eyei avTri TaXeiBd, KOV/UL

%eipos
o ecTTiv fJLe6epfjLr}vev6fJievov To xopacriov, (rot Aeô*,
dveo-Trj TO Kopdcriov Kal TrepieTraTei, 42
4a /ca* ev6vs
eyeipe.
40 per aurov] + ovras D TO TratdW] + ava.Kei/j.vov ACNII^> al min? +

1
|
S 604 arm 41 TTJS %pos] n;* xetpa D raXetda (raXiOa KACLNII al arm)] |
dafiiTa D thabitha (tabitha etc.) a b c ff i r vg

codd
pafipi acultha e KOU/U a&e<z
|
NBCLMNS i 33 1071 al
nonn
ff] ACOV/U (A)DAH$ al minP 1
latt^PHvg) syrr peshhci arm
me aeth | eyeipat U4> min ** 8 11
eyeipov minP auc
19 2 K. iv. 33), and this seems to

flf.,
maic words preserved by Me., see
have been the case also at the raising vii. 34, xiv. 36 ; and on the general
of Tabitha (Acts ix. 40). Our Lord, subject of Aramaisms in the Gospels,
knowing the issue (Jo. xi. 41, 42), Schiirer II. i. 9. eo-Ttv pedepfjiT]-"O
chooses to work in the presence of vcvopcvov, a phrase common to Mt,

witnesses, not excepting the mother, Me., Jo., and Acts; other forms are
though He ejects the jeering hire o Xe yfTcu [jicQepiJL., o tpfjirjvevcTai, ovTtas
lings who were not in sympathy yap p.e6epiJir]VveTat. MfQfpnTjvfVfiv (a
with His purpose. Euth. : TOV /uei>
ovv late compound the class, ep^??-
for
iraTepa KOI TTJV /i^repa...7rapeXa/36 6faras vcveiv) already used in reference
is
TOV Oav/jiaTos toy otKeiovs CKfivrj, TOVS fie to the translation of Hebrew into
HadrjTas as oiKfiovs eavra). Îtriropev- Greek in the prologue to Sirach (1. 19).
cTai o-irov = 6io-7r. els TO vTrepaov (Acts To Kopao-iov the word is late and
:
IX. 39) 07TOV. colloquial (Lob. Phryn. p. 74), and

41. KpaTTftras TTJS X P OS rov
1
Jratfiiov] survives in modern Gk. (Kennedy,
Wycliffe, heeld the hond of the
"he
Sources, p. 1 54) ; in the LXX. where
it usually represents H
"
damysel ; Tindale rightly,

"
toke Tl^ it is fairly

the may den by the honde." See WM., common from Ruth onwards ; in the
p. 252 ; Blass, Gr. p. 101 and cf. i ; N. T. it is used only of the girl in
31, ix. 27. He addresses Himself to this narrative and of the daughter of
the personality, not to the body only Herodias. On the nom. (TO Kopdo-iov)
(Xe y avTjj : cf. Lc. vii. 14, Jo. xi. 43); see v. 8 note, and cf. Lc. 17
COmp. Jo. V. 28, 01 ev Tols fivrjueiois

tytipa/Vm
O.KOI>O~OVO~IV.
AI)T^ i.e. re5 Tratfiiop,
a
fvdvs avto~Tr)...Kcu
42.
construct ad sensum : cf. Blass, Gr. The was instantaneous
effect
p. 1 66.
XP^pfh Lc.), the child rose and walked
raAeiftz, coiJ/Lt] ( D-lp n^l? (Dai- W) (imperf., since the act was continuous,
man, Il8n., 266 n. ; with raAettfa
p. and not, like the rising, momentary ;
cf. the use of nSp, D^St? in i Sam. cf.Jo. v. 9, Acts iii. 8). Strength re
vii.9, Isa. xl. n, Ixv. 25). On the turned as well as life cf. Lc. vii. 1 5 :
strange corruptions of these Aramaic XaXeiv), Jo. XL 44 (egfjXGcv...

words in some Western texts see OVTOV yap
inrayetv). Hi/ TO>V
Chase, Syro-Latin Text, p. 109 f. ;

8a$eKa justifies TrepteTraret the child
tabita for talitha found its way into was of an age to walk ; the correction
our earlier English versions, Tindale, in D has arisen from a failure to
as well as Wycliffe. For other Ara understand yap. For the gen. of
no THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [V. 42
r\v yap TCOV /ecu

eêcTTrjcrav evdvs
43 /U*ya*7.
43
/cca iecrreiXaTO avrols 7ro\\a iva
yvol TOVTO Kai eiTrev Sodijvai avrrj

^
-r-r-r TR I/ \ ^Z3 \ /5 1
VI. I $Kai
^"~~\
ej~ri\uev
)
e/ce*(7ei/, KCU TY]V TraTioa
42 yv yap] TJV 5e D *2P* ^ latt |

dwdeKa (8eKa 8vo i)] pr oxra KG A pr ws i 33 604
3>
auc
om ev6vs 1
alP uc arm |
eêffrrjffav + Travres Dcfffiq + oi 701/61? aim?? 736 SP* alP |
ADNIIS* al minP 1
latt syrr arm go al (hah KBCLA 33 me aeth) 43 om TroXXa
D lat^P 1
| yvoi ABDL] yvw KCNAIIZ al | 806^0.1] Sovvai D VI i /c
NBCLA] K. t]\0ev ANH2 al minP Or 1

Kairri\6ev D (sic)
time cf. Lc. ii.

37, 42, iii. 23, Acts KOI ov doKr)<ri
rivl Koi <j)avTO.(riq,
re
iv. 22. For a patristic homily on the ferring to Lc. xxiv. 41 f.; cf. Iren. v.
three miracles of raising the dead 13. i, Jerome, tract, in Me. ad 1.
recorded in the Gospels see Aug. Aiao-re XXeii/ is properly to divide or

serm. 98 (Migne). distinguish cf. e.g. Gen. xxx. 35, 40,
:
fêoTrjo-av KrA.] On e îVrao-tfai see Deut. In the mid. the word in

x. 8.
note on ii. 12, and for eWrao-is in this later Gk. has acquired the meaning
sense xvi. 8, Lc. v. 26, Acts iii. 10. to give an explicit order, to en
The nearly equivalent phrase fKa-rijvai join Jud. i. 19, Judith xi. 12, Ezech.
:
nfyaXyv occurs in Gen. xxvii.

eKo-rao-iv iii. and this sense it uniformly
i8ff.,
33. Evtivs is not necessarily otiose : bears in the N. T. (Me. 5, Acts 1 ; c
the astonishment was instantaneous the pres. part. pass, in Heb. xii. 20).
and complete. With the conj. yvol cf. TrapaSoT, iv. 29
43. dica-TflXaTo *rX.] Two direc note, and WM., p. 360. For the inf.
tions follow the miracle the facts :
(i) see Burton, 337, 391 ;
for
are not to be made public, (2) the lv, almost = /3p<a/ia,
cf. VI. 37, Jo.
restored child is to receive nourish v. 33-
ment. The purpose of (i) was partly VI. DEPARTURE FROM CA
i 6 a.
to prevent idle curiosity, and the ex PERNAUM PREACHING AT NAZARETH
:
citement which would check spiritual (Mt. xiii. 53 58 cf. Lc. iv. 1630). ;
work 44 note, vii. 36), partly

(cf. i. i. cfj\0v cKeWev] From the house
to gain time for His departure (vi. i of Jairus (cf. v. 39, eio-eX0a>z/),
but also
note). In (2) we have fresh evidence from Capernaum cf. Mt. xiii. 53, ;
of the sympathetic tenderness of the p.Tr)pv eiccWev, where there is no

Lord, and His attention to small mention of Jairus in the context.
details in which the safety or comfort The purpose was probably to escape
of others was involved. In the ex from the enthusiasm of the crowd,
citement of the moment the necessity who, notwithstanding the charge to
of maintaining the life which had conceal what had occurred (v. 43),
been restored might have been over must soon hear of the miracle.
looked. But life restored by miracle fls rr]v Trarpida avrov] I.e. to Naza
must be supported by ordinary means ; reth, cf. Lc. iv. 23, 24 the word can ;
the miracle has no place where human be used of a town, cf. Phil. leg. ad
care or labour will suffice. Chrys. : Ctti. 36, ecrri de p.oi lfpocr6\vp.a Trarpiy.
OVK avros SiScotrti dXX* eiceivois Ke\fvei ,
%
Neither Mt. nor Me. mentions Naza
<o<T7rep
KOI eVi ro>
Aaapou dire Aucrare reth here, but Me. i. 9, 24, Jo. i. 46
avrov. Victor sees in this command imply that the Lord was regarded
evidence of the reality of the miracle :
by the Galileans as a Nazarene;
fls anodeiîv TOV d\t]6a>s avrrjv cyeyepGai His birth at Bethlehem was forgotten
VI. 2 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. Ill
avTOV Kai dKO\ov6ov(riv avTco ol fJiadrjTai avTOV.
Kai ol 7TO\\oi aKOvovTes eêTrXqcrcrovTO

flodei/ TOVTO) TavTa, Kai r/9 Y\ <ro(pia 77
So6el(ra Ka a TOiavTai Sid
2 yevofAevov <ra/3/3aroi;] yfAepa 0-a/3/3araH D (f) ot TroXXoi BL 13 28

i (q) r | 69 346]
om ot fc*ACDAII2< al minP 1
|
aKovvavres DFHLNAII om bee eêwX-rjcrffovTo^ +
al |
eirt.
TTJ didax-r] avrov D minP*"

10
latt (exc e) syr? 0811
arm ravra] + iravra KG (airavTa. C*)
|
2
(A) TOVTO TravTa 1071 |

TOVTO 2 KBCLA me] avrw ADIIZ al min forteomn |
at
c
8vva/j,ts Totatmu 5. r. %. a. yivo/i-evai fc<*(
B(LA) 33 (vg) me] 5w. rotairrat 5. r. x-
AC 2EFGHM(N)SUVS * mu a e dw.
yivovrat. (at 5uv.) i 13 28 69 al iva. KO,I rot. d. r. x-
et.
yeivwvrcu D (sim C* b f i
q ff r arm) |
5ta TWJ/ xet/>wi ] 5. r. (êr labia)
(cf. Jo. vii. and even if it had

41, 42), ol 7roXXol...e^7rX7yo (roi/ro] Mt.
been notorious, the village where His Kir\r)a (Tf(r6ai avrovs, Lc. irdvrfs e /
family lived (v. 3), and where He had rvpow avrw. Me. is more exact the :
passed His youth (Lc. iv. 16), might majority were impressed, but there
well be called His irarpls. Lc. places was an undercurrent of dissatisfaction
this visit, of which he has preserved a which in the end prevailed. For
much fuller account, at the outset of cf. L 22.
the Ministry, but without note of TOVTCO TavTo. /crX.] change A

time. had come over Him
for which they
a.Ko\ov6ov<riv avrw ol p,a6. O.VTOV] It could not account ; the workman had
was not a private visit to His family ;
become the Rabbi and the worker of
He came as a Rabbi, surrounded by miracles. Of His wisdom they had
His scholars. evidence in His discourse; it was a
2. ycvopevov <ra/3/3arov] Vg. facto gift (77 So0eio-a) and not the result of
sabbato, when Sabbath had come. study (Jo. vii. 15); it had shewn itself
Lc. ev TTJ f) fie pa TO) i/ He <ra/3/3aro>i/.
in childhood (Lc. ii. 40, 47), and now
took His place in the synagogue as was revealed again in the man. But
the reader ( Ambr. ille ita ad omnia "
whence and what was it (irodev; rt s;)?
se curvavit obsequia ut ne lectoris And the miracles such miracles as

quidem adspernaretur officium Lc. "). report said were being wrought from
describes the whole scene from the time to time (ytvo/zei/ai) by His instru
recollections of some eyewitness, per mentality (8ia T&V x L
P<*>
v avTov, cf.
haps the Mother of the Lord. The Acts v. 12, xix. 11), whence were
Scripture expounded was Isa. Ixi. i, 2. these? No similar powers distin
"Hpcrro dida<TKeiv = cdi8a<TKv, Mt., cf. guished any other member of the
Lc. ijpgaro \cyciv. A similar phrase is family, mother or brothers or sisters ;
used in i.
45, iv. i, v. 20, vi. 34, viii why should they distinguish Him?
31, always apparently with reference (Mt. iToOev ovv TOVTCO TavTa Trdvra;).
to a new departure. It was perhaps Jerome: "mira stultitia Nazaren-
the first time He had taught officially orum mirantur unde habeat sapien-
;
in His own town, and but for the tiam Sapientia, et virtutes Virtus."
hostility of the Nazarenes it might On rtf 77 o-. see Blass, Gr. p. 176. Ai
have been the beginning of a course dwdfi6is...yiv6fj.vaij sc. TI : what mean
of teaching there. On this use of such miracles wrought, &c. For dv-
cf. WM., p. 767. a miracle, see vi. 5, 14.
112 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VI. 2
3
3 ^Lpcov avTOv yivofjievai ; ov% OVTOS ecTTiv 6
6 vios Trjs Mapias Kai d$e\<pos laKw/3ov Kai
1*
3 o re/crco? o vios] o TOV TCKTOVOS wos
/ecu 13
33 69 604 2 alP*" a b c e i vg (arm) 3
aeth om
o re/crow syr
hclhier
(cf. Or infr) r??s Ma/ncis] TTJS II al pl |
om AD |
12 T b e f q vg aeth IWO-T; ACNIIS al minP syrr go arm

1
3. 6 rocrcoi/] Mt. o rou TCKTOVOS lars Joseph s work, and of the

of
vios. To the sneer of Celsus TCKTW interest manifested init by the Child
i7i/ rj)i> rexvrjv Origen (Gels. vi. 36) Jesus, the apocryphal Gospels have
replies ovda/xoO TG>J/ eV rais KK\r)(Tiais much to tell: see Thilo I.e.
<pepofj,va)v vayye\ia>v
TCKTW O.VTOS 6 6 vlos TTJS Map/as] The absence of
Irjaovs dvayeypa-n-Tai.
"
He either for- any reference to Joseph in Me. is

got or, perhaps more
this passage noteworthy; contrast Lc. in. 23, iv.
probably, did not hold Me. responsible 22, Jo. i. 45, vi. 42. He was still
for the words of the Galileans" (WH., alive in our Lord s thirteenth year
Notes, p. 24: see however the app. (Lc. ii. 41 ff.), but there is no evidence
crit. above). As the son of a reVrwi/ of his life having been prolonged
Jesus would naturally have learnt TTJV further ; according to Protev. 9 Joseph
TfK.rovLK.rjv (see Lightfoot and Schott- was already an old man before the
gen ad loc.). This inference, if it was Birth of Jesus, and all the later
no more, was early drawn : cf. Justin, notices of the Lord s Mother (e.g.
dial. 88, ra TCKTOVIKO.
epya ^pyaêro lv Jo. ii. i ff. ; Me. iii.
31 ff. ;
Jo. xix.
dvdpcoTrots coV, apoTpa KOI fry a, and the 25 confirm the supposition that
ff.)
answer to the scoffing question of he died before the Ministry began.

Libanius (Thdt. H. E. iii. 18). TCKTCBI/ The Arabic Historia Josephi (cc. 14,
is properly an artificer in wood, but 15) places his death in our Lord s
it isoccasionally used of a worker in eighteenth year, when Joseph had
metals (i Regn. xiii. 19 TCKT&V o-idrjpov), reached the age of in.
and several of the Fathers held Joseph dSeXôs] On this relationship see
to have been a smith (see Thilo, Cod. Lightfoot (Galatians, The Brethren
"
apocr. N. T. i. p. 368 f. n.). Mystical of the Lord") and J. B. Mayor (St

reasons were found for the Lord s James, Introd.). Lightfoot disposes
connexion with one or other of these of Jerome s view (cf. de vir. ill. 2)
trades; thus Hilary (on Mt. xiv.) that the brothers were cousins, sons
writes "Fabri erat filius ferrum igne
: of "Mary the sister of the Lord s
vincentis, omnem saeculi virtutem Mother," and on the whole supports
iudicio decoquentis," and Ambrose the alternative, which was widely held
(on Lc. iii. 25): "hoc typo patrem by Catholics of the fourth century,
sibi esse demonstrat qui Fabricator that they were sons of Joseph by a
omnium condidit mundum." The former marriage. This belief is traced
family continued to be engaged in by Origen (in Matt. x. 17) to the
manual labour to the third generation ; apocryphal Gospel of Peter, and it
see the story of the grandsons of Jude finds some support in the Protevan-
in Eus. H. E. iii. 20, rots Îpa? ray gelium (c. 9). On the other hand the
favTwv eTTiSeucvvvai, papTVpiov TTJS av- more obvious interpretation, which
Tovpyias TTJV TOV (ra>fj.aTos (TK\r)piav makes the brothers sons of Joseph
KOI TOVS OTTO TTJS o~vvx<>vs cpya(rias and Mary, born after the Birth of
T\ TtoV IO*IO)V
êipd>l> Jesus, was apparently accepted by
Trapio-TavTas. Of the particu Tertullian (cf. adv. Marc. iv. 29, de
VI. 3] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK.
lovfia Kal CLJJLCOVOS] Kal OVK eicrlv ai

d$e\<pai
code Trpos Kal ecncctz/Sa/Y/^bj/TO eV ai/Yw.

3 om OVK syr
earn. Chr. 7), who does not shew any the Rabbinic forms which he quotes,
cf.
consciousness of departing in this pp. 139, 143. For the Hellenised

matter from the Catholic tradition of termination -fjs, gen. -^TOS, see Blass,
his time. Gr. p. 30 f. This brother is mentioned
The names of the four brothers are only here and in the parallel passage
given only here and in Mi xiii. 55 ; of Mt. ; the Joses of Me. xv. 40 f. is
Mi s order is IaKa>/3os, Ia>o^0, Si^wi/, another person (see note there).
lou Say. The loyalty of the family lovda] The Judas who styles him
y
to the traditions of the O.T. appears self (Jude i) lovSaS lT)(TOV XpHTTOV
in the selection Joseph named his
: 8ov\os d8c\(j)bs 6e âKoi/Sov. If he
firstborn after Jacob, and his other was the third brother fourth, (or
sons after the greater patriarchs. according to Mt. s order) born after
laKoo/3ov] This James is mentioned B.C. 4, his age at this time could
as 6 d8f\<po?rot) Kvpiov in GaL i. 19; not have been thirty, and his
see also Joseph, ant. xx. 9. i, rov grandsons might well have been men
d8c\<pov IT/O-OU TOV Xe-yo/zeVou Xpioroi), in middle life during the reign of
loKoo/Sos- ovofia auro>,
and Hegesippus Domitian (Euseb. H.E. iii. 20). St
ap. Euseb. If. E. ii. 23. His eminence Paul speaks of the Lord s brothers as
in the Church at Jerusalem, to which married men (i Cor. ix. 5).
Heg. refers, is implied in Acts xii. 17, 2i /icoi/os] Mentioned only here and
xv. 13, xxi 1 8, and in GaL ii. 9, 12, in Mt. xiii. 55 for the form of the
:
where he is classed with Peter and name see note on i. 16. The Symeon
John (ol doKovvrfs oruAoi emu) by a ;
who succeeded James as Bishop of
somewhat later age he was regarded Jerusalem was, according to Hege
as an eV/o-KOTros, and even (in Ebionite sippus, a son of Clopas, Joseph s
Circles) as TTKT<OTTWV eVto-KOTros (Clem. brother (Euseb. ff. E. iii. ii).
Horn, ad imt.), archiepiscopusor at aSeX0ai] Mt. adds Epi- 7ra<rai.
(Recogn. i. 73, cf. Hort, Clem. Recogn. phanius haer. Ixxviii. 9 gives the
p. 116 f.). In the heading of his names of two Salome and Mary,
own letter he describes himself simply but his statement possibly rests upon
as 6eov Kal Kvpiov lr)(rov Xptorov a confused recollection of Me. xv.
SovXos. For further particulars see 40; for other accounts see Thilo,
Mayor, p. xxxvi ff., and Hort, Ecclesia, Cod. apocr. p. 363 n. The sisters
76 ff., who suggests that he was of Jesus are not mentioned else
"
p.
at some early time after the perse where (cf. however Me. iii. 32 v.l.),
cution of Herod taken up into the even in Acts i. 14 where the mother
place among the Twelve vacated by and brothers appear among the dis
his namesake."
ciples at Jerusalem. They were settled
icoo-T/ros] The name is another at Nazareth (toSe irpbs wa$\ and pos
form of 1000-77$ ; see Mt. xiii. 55 and sibly were already married women
cf. Me. xv. 40, 47 with Mt. xxvii. whose duties tied them to their
56 ;
also Acts iv. 36, where for ICOO-T}^ o

homes; while the brothers passed
s Bapva/Sas- the R.T. reads from unbelief (Jo. vii. 5) to faith, the
Lightfoot s difficulty (Gala- sisters were perhaps scarcely touched
tians, p. 268, n. i) seems to be met by the course of events.
by Dalman s view (p. 75) that ^DV (TKavda\iovTo ev aur<u] So Mt. Lc
was a Galilean abbreviation of ^p T 1
passes over this intermediate stage of

2
S. M. 8
114 THE GOSPEL AGCOKDING TO ST MARK. [VI. 4
4
4 Kai eXeyev avTois 6 Irjcrovs OTL OVK ecrTiv
el /my ev Trj TrctTpiSi avTOv KCLL ev TO?? crvyye-
5 vev(riv avTOv Kai ev oiKia CIVTOV. 3 Kai OVK

Trj
e/c? TTOirjcraL ovSe/uLiav Suva/uui; ,
el jur) appco-
4 -irarp. avrov KABCDII2<J>1 irarp. eavrov K*L 1

3 69 346 pr idia K AL C
|
rots <rvyye-
B*D 2 EFGHLNUVAS i
33 69 1071 ] r. avyyevefftv
al"
atmu
CD*K KAB 2 2
MSII
rrj (Tvyyeveia K* minPerPauc cognatione latt vt Plv (arm) om avrov K a AC 2 DEF |
GHMSUVII al pl a f go arm 5 OVK edvva.To...irot.] non faciebat b c e (ff)

noluit
facere a f i q r
feeling, but adds afterwards e-r Comp. Oxyrhynch. log. 6. The Lord
o-av navTcs Ovpov. Amazement rapidly here assumes the role of the Prophet
gave place to jealous suspicion, and which was generally conceded to Him
jealousy to anger. The o-<dva\ov (vi. 15, viii. 28, Mt. xxi. n, 46, Lc.
was the fact that the Lord till lately xxiv. 19, Jo.
19, vi. 14, vii. 40,
iv.
had been one of themselves. For ix. 17, Acts 22, vii. 37).
iii.
Svyyevev-
<TKav8a\ie<r6ai see note on iv. 17, o~iv = o-vyyeveartv for the form cf. :
c a
and for Mt. xi. 6, xxvi.
<r<. ev TIVL cf. i Mace. x. 89 (N
-
A), Lc. ii. 44 (LXAA

31 f. the construction occurs also
;
J
>
J
3> 33> 69, al.); see WH., Notes,
in Sir. ix. 5, xxiii. 8, xxxv. 15 (xxxii. p. WSchm., p. 89, Blass, Gr.,
158,
19). The Nazarenes found their p. 27. Of the drtfjiia cast upon the
stumblingblock in the person or cir Lord by His kindred and family (r)
cumstances of Jesus; He became a olKia avTov) see exx. in iii. 21, Jo.
Tre rpa (TKavddXov (i Pet. Rom.
ii.
7? 8, vii. 3 f.
ix. 33) to those who disbelieved. The 5. OVK edvvaTO...Troif)o-ai] Mt. OVK
Cross enormously increased the diffi e7roir)o-ev. Origen (on Mt. x. 19) has
culties of belief for those who ex an interesting comment on Mc. s
pected external display see i Cor. ; phrase ov yap elirev OVK rj6e\ev aXX
:
i. 23, Gal. v. ii. But for such there v errl rnv

were difficulties from the first. evepyovo~av
4. KOI e\eyev avrois KrX.J An an 7ri(TTe(os eKeivov els ov evr/pyei r)
swer to the objection which He an Kci)\voiJ.vr)s 8e evepyelv VTTO

ticipates (Lc.), that the Capharnaites To work a miracle upon a responsible
had been more favoured than His human being it was necessary that
own fellow-townsmen. In His own faith on the part of the recipient

city He would have been received should concur with Divine power;
with less alacrity people are slow to ; neither was effectual without the
credit with extraordinary powers one other ovre ra evepyâra TWV dwdpetov
:
who has lived from childhood under X&pls Tncrreo)? TTJS T<>V
Oeparrfvofj-evav
their observation. For OVK ea-Tiv 7rpo0. ...OVTC rj TTicrru, OTToia TTor av 77, ^copiy
arip-os el ^
KT\. (Mt. Me.) Lc. sub TTJS
Faith was neces
Oeias Swains.
stitutes ov8c\s Trpo^r/TT/? SeKro? CO~TIV sary also on the part of the worker of
ev rrj JO., who seems
irarpt dt O.VTOV : the miracle (see Mt. xvii. 19, 20), but
to regard Judaea as the irarpLs (cf. in our Lord s case this condition was
Westcott ad I. and Origen in Cor- always satisfied (Me. xi. 21 f., Jo. xi.
derius, p. 138), has a reminiscence 41).

of the saying in its earlier form (iv. ft pr) 6\iyois appcooroi? KrX.] Cf.
44, avrbs yap Îrjo-ovs cpapTvprja-ev on Me. xvi. 1
8, eirl dppccxrTovs êtpa?
jrpofp. ev Ty 18 ia rraTpidi rip,r)v OVK e ,
and for other instances
VI. 7 ] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
6
<TTOiS TCLS eOepaTrevcrev^ Kai e6av]ma(rev 6
TT)I/ aTTKTTiav
Kat Trepifjyev
TS /coûas KVK\CO .
7
KO.I J
7rpocrKa\elTai TOVS SwSe/ca /ca* rj aurcws CLTTO-

<TTe\\6iv Svo SJo, /ca* eS/Sof airrcus eov(riav TCOV
6 edavnaaev KBE* vid 2? alPauc ] e0av/*af ACDLIIZ$ al min? 1

|
iri(TTU> D
(sed incredulitatem d) 7 Tpo07caXeiTcu...5vo 5uo] irpoaKc
aireffTeiXev aurous ava /S
D lat vt syr
8" 1
|
TWP TTV. row a/ca#.] pr /cara A 238 al aeth
om Td)v bis CA
of the imposition of hands in such adds ev rats crvvayaiyais aureui/, /cat
cases, Me. v. 23, vii. 32, viii. 23, 25. KTjpvcror(0v...Ka.l OfpaiTcvtov. His work,
These works of healing at Nazareth as usual, included (i) Synagogue-
must, it would appear, have preceded teaching, proclamation of the
(2)
the scene in the synagogue, which was Kingdom in houses or by the road
immediately followed by the Lord s side, (3) incidental miracles of heal
expulsion from the town (Lc. iv. 28 ff.) ing. Unbelief no longer prevented
6. 0ai>fj.ao-v]
His wonder, as well the manifestation of His power. For
as the limitation of His power, was intr. with ace. loci cf. Mt. ix.
real and not apparent only. Cf. Mt. 35, xxii. 15.
viii. 10, where the Lord expresses 7. TrpooveaXelrai TOVS d(o8f<a]
The
wonder at a high degree of faith Twelve are now a recognised body,
under conditions where faith was not who can be summoned as such at the
to be expected. The surprises of life, pleasure of the Head, npoovc. implies
especially those which belong to its authority, cf. Me. xv. 44, Lc. xv. 26.
ethical and spiritual side, created It is, however, characteristic of our
genuine astonishment in the human Lord that His summons is by no
mind of Christ. Gav/zaêii/ is usually means limited to disciples : cf. iii. 23,
followed in the N.T. by Vt with dat. TrpofTK. avTovs,TOVS ypafiâTfls vii.
SC. .
(Lc. iv. 22, xx. 26, Acts iii. 12), Trepl 14, viii. 34, npoo-KaX. TOV o^Xo/. With
with gen. (Lc. ii. 18) oran ace. of the TOVS dcodeica. cf. ol v8eKa Me. xvi. 14,
object (Lc. vii. 9, xxiv. 12, Acts vii. 31). OL e/SSo/iT/KOITCl SlIO (LC. X. 17), 01 CTTTO.
Aia with ace. points to the cause of the (Acts xxi. 8).
sensation which the Lord experienced. r/paro UVT. aTroo-re XXeii ] This Was
Cf. WM., p. 497. the ultimate purpose of their selection
6b ANOTHER CIRCUIT OP GALI
13. (iii. 15, where see note).
The time
LEE; MISSION OF THE TWELVE (Mt.
had now come for testing the results
ix, x. i, x. 5 xi. i, Lc. ix. i of their preparatory training.
35 6).
6 b. Anotherras dvo dvo] As in LXX., Gen. vi. 19 f.,
TTfpirjyev (CCO/MOS]
circuit of the villages and towns (Mt. vii. 2 f., 9, 1 5. Vg. binos, in pairs = ava
ras TroXeiff Tracras) of Galilee (cf. Me. dvo (cf. I) here), a Hebraism which
does not limit the Delitzsch renders DJ3^ DJJfj cf. WM.,
i. 38 f.). Ku/Xa>
tour to the neighbourhood of Naza p. 312, Blass, Gr.j p. 145. On the

reth, but implies that, after passing purpose of this arrangement see
from town to town, He came back Latham, Pastor p. 297 f.
p.,. Thpht.
to a point near that from which He cites Eccl. iv.aya$ot 8vo vrrep TOV
9,
started, i.e. the neighbourhood of the cva. Galilee was now evangelised in
Lake ; see vi. 32. Aiao-/ecoi/ : Mt. six different directions. The pairs
82
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VI. 7
Ta)V otKa OdpTcov. Ka

aipaxriv 6ov el JJLYI pd@$ov \JLOVOV, fmrj
9 apTOV, fJin Trripav,

ek TYIV fyivnv %aAjcoi/,
9
aAAa
8 apwiv NCLA< 13 69 2** al**110 | ^ aprov M ir^pav KBCLA 33 me aeth] w IT.
/J.T)
a. AIIS$ al minP 1
latt syrr arm /t^re TT. /iT/re a. D i?* a go 9 a\X EFGH
KMAII alP1
were probably arranged as in the accipiendum est a Domino

"utrumque
Apostolic lists, as Victor suggests. Apostolis dictum." The staff was the
cov(Tiav KrA.] Cf. 111. universal companion of the traveller,
whatever else he might lack; see
: He was occupied in giving Gen. xxxii. 10 (ii), ev yap TTJ pd/35o>
them their authority (imperf.), and pov dif^rjv TOV lopddvrjv, and with
while doing so, He charged them the whole passage comp. Exod. xii.
(aor.) etc. Egovo-ia is the note of the ii. Much forethought was ordinarily
authorised servants, as it was that of expended on a journey, cf. Tob. v. 17,
the Master Himself, cf. i. 27, xiii. 34. and the delightful picture in Jos. ix.
Tcoi/ Trvvâ.T(t)v gen. of the object, cf. : 10 (4) ff. Mrj...ij.r)...}jLij carry on the
Jo. xvii. 2, Rom. ix. 21, I Cor. ix. 12 ; construction wa /x^Sev aipaxriv (cf. Mt.
other constructions are in use, as eiri Lc.). The order is ascensive no :
with ace. (Lc. ix. i) or gen. (Apoc. ii. bread, no bag to carry what they
26, xiv. 6), firdvo) TWOS (Lc. xix.
1 8, xx. could buy, no money to buy with.
17) or KaraTWOS (Jo. xix. n). On TTV. This point is missed in Lc., and in
aKadapTa see i. 23 note. the later text of Me. (cf. Vg. non
Mt., Lc. extend the commission to peram non panem). Tlijpa is a leathern
the healing of diseases and the preach bag to carry provisions, cf. 4 Regn. iv.
ing of the Kingdom. Both preaching 42 (cod. N, CompL), Judith x. 5, xiii.
and healing were in fact included, cf. 10, 15; Suidas Trjpa ?) T&V :
0q<r)
Me. v. 12. The word is found from Homer

apTo>v.
8. 7rapjyyei\ev avTols Iva KrA.] "iva downwards. On the significance of

is used after TrapayyeXXco again in this direction cf. Victor : coo-re KOI
2 Thess. 12; after iii. it irapaKa\<>
diro TOV o~xijfj,aTo$ deiKvvvai TTCUTW vpas
is frequent (i Cor. i. 10, xvi. 12, 15,
2 Cor. vii. 6, xii. 8). In all these M?) fls TTJV %a\icov not a copper
<ovr)v
cases the telic use of Iva is in the for your girdle/ Lc. /ur/re dpyvpiov nor
background of the thought, but the a silver piece (shekel or drachma);

sense is hardly distinguishable from Mt. /UT) KTr)(rr](r6e \pvcrov nrjde apyvpov
that of the ordinary construction with xoAKoi/.
p.ij8e
The girdle served as a
the inf., or from a direct imperative ; purse for small change (cf. the classical
cf.Lc. here (etVev. .p,rj8ev eupere). Ely .
phrase &VT)V didoo-Qcu), or, when
els
oSov, as a travelling outfit Lc. more :

secrecy was necessary, for consider
explicitly, els TTJV 686v, for this par able sums of money (Suet. Vitell.
ticular journey. For the anarthrous 1 6, "zona se aureorum plena circum-
phrase cf. Me. x. 17, Lc. xi. 6. dedit"),

but on this occasion it was
fl fir) pdftdov povov KrA.] Mt. (fJ.r)8e to be empty ;
much less was the
pdfidov) and Lc. (pyre p.) exclude missioner to carry a pa\\di>Tiov (Lc.
even this an early exaggeration of x.4).
the sternness of the command, for it 9.
,
aAAa inrodedffjLcvovs KrA.] A sud
is impossible to assent here to
Augus den break in the construction, sug
tine s ruling (de cons. ev. ii. 75) gestive of the disjointed notes on
VI. ID] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 117
arav^dXia Kai fjLr\

evfivcrao de $vo yi-
Kai e\eyev CLVTOIS* OTTOV eav ei<T\6riTe ek 10 IT
9 ev5v<ra<r0e B* 33 al**110 ] evSwao-dai B 2 SII* al <-vdv<rr]<Td

KACDAIF al min? a 1
me go arm evdedva-eai LNS min mu

which the Evangelist depended. The two on journey which is pro
this
writer, forgetting that he has used hibited Mt. and Lc. extend
(w i/S.);
iva, falls back upon the ordinary con the prohibition to the possession of
struction of Trapayye XAo) with the inf. two (Mt. /ujjSe dvo x i vas >
sc- KT77~
(oratio variata, WM., p. 724, Butt- o-rjo-Qe: Lc. pfrf .

%. fx ctv^-
mann, p. 330, Blass, Gr. p. 286; On the general purpose of these
Bengel compares xii. 38, 6c\6vra>v directions see Latham, p. 290 ff. No
irepiTraTfiv . . . KOI aa-naa-povs) , others hardship was suffered by the Apos
with less probability regard vTroSe- tles in consequence (Lc. xxii. 35), while
8cp. [civai]...evdvcra(rdai (w. 1L) as an important lesson was taught to

1
infinitive imperatives, Burton, cf. the future Church comp. Mt. x. 10 :
365. If we read eVStWo-fle, an with i Tim. v. 18. For the mystical

other change follows, from the oratio interpretation see Origen in Jo. t. i.
obliqua to the o. recta; see other 27 (25)- avros ecrnv rf odor, t rjv
N. T. exx. in WM., p. 725. For VTTO& 68ov ovdev eupeiv d(l...avTa.pK7]s yap eVrt
<ravda\ia Mt. has /xr/Se vTroS^/zara (cf. iravros ffpo&iov avrrj T)
odosl ib. t. vi.
Lc. x. 4). 2ai/SaXioi> and virodrjfjia are 19;de princ. iv. 18; and cf. Bigg,
both used in the LXX. as equivalents Christian Platonists, p. I37f.
of see Jos. Isa.
IO. f\tycv avrols KrX.]
ACOI The
!?#3 (for o-avd. ix. 1 1 (5),
xx. 2, Judith x. 4, xvi. 9); in the

directions given above imply that
the missionaries were to look for free
N. T., aavd. occurs again only in Acts
entertainment. The Lord adds two
xii.8; the form 71 JD is found in Rab general rules for their guidance in
binical writings (Schiirer n. L p. this matter: (i) during your visit to
44 n.). The <ravSa\iov was in Greece any town remain in the same house,
part of the woman s
attire (Becker,
(2) do not force yourselves on an un
Char ides, p. 447), but in the East it willing people or quit them without
appears to have been used by men solemn warning.
perhaps in travelling. There
also, esp. 07TOU fCLV t(T\6r)Tf KT\.] The hoUSC
seems to be no warrant for distin was not to be chosen at haphazard,
guishing vavd. and v-rrodrjua: <rav8.
but by a careful selection of the fit
may have been used here and in Acts test (Mt.) Jerome in Mt. ix., "apostoli
;
1. c. (see Blass) in order to avoid novam introeuntes urbem scire non

writing vrroficSeVtfai vTro&Târa. If SO, poterunt quis qualis esset. ergo
Me. is here again at issue with Mt. ;
hospes fama eligendus est populi et
see note on v. 8 (ei py p. indicio vicinorum." Having made their
8vo xtro>iu]
One choice, they were to be content with
Sufficed, cf. Jo. xix. 23, ra t/xana...6 the fare it offered, and not to change
XiTvv. to possess two was a sign their lodging unnecessarily (cf. Lc. x.
of
comparative wealth, cf. Lc. iii. n. 7). St Paul seems to have followed
Two were however sometimes worn this rule in his mission to the Gen
at the same time, esp. perhaps in tiles; see Acts xvi. 15, xvii. 57,
travelling; see Joseph, ant. xvii. 5. xviii. 7 ;only during his captivity at
7, rov evros xmSra, fWSeSvKfi yap dvo : Rome do we find him dwelling eV ZSt o>
ct Me. xiv. 63. It is the wearing of pio-6<op,aTi.

Contrast the care with
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VI. 10
ii oiKiav, eKel Revere ecos av eê\6rjT6 eKeWev. "/ecu os
CLV T07TOS jUiri $J~1ITCU VJULCIS VjULU)V,
eicelQev eKTivctTe TOV xovv TOV VTTO-
12 KUTO) TWV VfJLWV IS

fJLapTVpLOV ai/TO?5 "/CCU
13 %e\66vTS
m me
ii os av TOTTOS w Sefrrai RBLA 13 28 69 124 346 gyr
hcl ( g>
aeth] os av /w/
5e. C* vid i
209 syr
Bin
oaoi eav w fefrvrai AC 2
DNII2I> al minP 1
latt B yrrP elhIld (
tJtt
)
arm offoi ov fi-rj Sefavrai 1071 |

om TOV vrroKaTw D 33 604 i^ latt (exc c) syr sin arm
aeth | cturois] + afJLrjv \eyw vp.iv avexTorepov carat. 2o5o/iois tj Topoppois cv y/Aepa. /c/atcrews
H rr) TroXet eKeivij ANH2>

al min?1 a f q syrr go aeth 12 eicrjpvfrv NBCDLA
go -] fK-rjpvwov ANII2* al min forteomn latt | (jLeravowiv BDL me]
NACAII^> al min forteomn jj.eTavor]<rov<nv
NZ
which the next age found it necessary precept at Pisidian Antioch. The
to guard itself against an abuse of act was understood to be a formal
this privilege of the itinerant preach disavowal of fellowship, and probably
er; Didache II : Tras 6e aTroo-roAoj also an intimation that the offender
rpbs vp.as dex^ra) cop had placed himself on the level of

pevel de qpepav piav, lav Se 17 the Gentiles, for it is a Rabbinical
icat rr\v aXXrjv rpels Se eav peivflj êv- doctrine that the dust of a Gentile
doTrpcxfrJTTjs ecrriv KT\. land defiles. The Israelite who re
II. 6s av TOTTOS p.?] 8er)Tai KrX.] jected the Messiah became as an
The giving or withholding hospi eQviKos, cf. Mt. xviii. 17. The gar
tality in this case was not a per ments were sometimes shaken with
sonal matter; it was a visible sign the same purpose (Acts xviii. 6).
of acceptance or rejection of the els
papTvpiov avTols] Cf. i. 44,
Master and the Father Who sent xiii. The action just prescribed
9.
Him (Mt. x. 40, Lc. x. 16), and there was not to be performed in a con
forean index of the relation in which temptuous or vindictive spirit, but
the inhabitants as a whole stood to with a view to its moral effect:
the eternal order. Mt. extends the either it would lead to reflexion and
principle to the case of the individual possibly repentance, or at least it
householder who refuses hospitality. would justify judgmentGod s future
For the sense of hospit
Se êo-tfai in (cf. Mt. x. 15,
Lc. x. 12). The refer
able or
courteous reception comp. ence to Sodom and Gomorrah inserted
Acts xxi. 17, 2 Cor. vii. 15, Gal. iv. 14, by A and a few of the later uncials
Col. iv. 10, Heb. xi. 31. M^Se OK. is from Mt.
v/xcSi/: nor will they even give you 12. eKTfpvâv Iva fAeTavoaxriv] On
a hearing. this use of Iva. see note on Ttaprjyyeikev
fK.iropev6p.evoi eKeWev] I.e. e /c TOV TO- ...iva (v. 8). Merai/oia was the theme
TTOV eKeivov. Mt. e o>
rfjs OLKLUS r) rfjs of their preaching, its chief

/zerai>oeire
TroXeojy cKfivrjssee last note. E*-

: summons ;
cf. i. 1
5, Lc. xxiv. 47, Acts
vdgarf TOV x ovv Cf. Lc. X. II, cwrare
- xx. 21. Further, its aim and purpose
Kal TOV KoviopTov (Mt. X. 14) TOV KO\- were to produce repentance, and from
\rjdevTa ijfuv e/c TTJS TroXccos vfjuuv els this point of view Iva retains its telic
TOVS Trodas aTTo/zacro-o/Lieâ, and Acts force : cf. Vg. praedicabant ut paeni-
xiii. 51, where Paul and Barnabas tentiam agerent. The pres. /zerai/o-
are said to have acted upon this represents the repentance as a
VI. 14] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. ng
^^
7ro\\d ete"
rj\ei(j)ov dppco-
<TTOf9
hler
JiKOv<rev 6 (3acri\evs (pavepov yap 14 syr
13 ABLS$ al min? 1
latt] app. K.
eX. IT. app. edep. Dbc(g)iqr app. post e6. transp syr sin |
B.pwdtjs^ + rrjv aKorjv TV M 13 69 736 1071 alP

auc
NIIS minP* 110 f 14
state and not merely an act following rite see the authorities cited in D.C.A.
upon the preaching. ii.
p. 2004 f. Victor remarks o^/Wêt :
13. datpovia TroXXa eF/3aXXor ] They ovv TO dXet<po/zei

oi> f\aiov K.CU TO Trapa
found themselves invested with the TOV 0OV \(OV KOL TT]V la(TlV TOV VOOTJ-
same authority over unclean spirits fJLOTOS KapftiaS TOV (fiOHTlCTfJiOV
KOi TTJS
which had been the earliest note of OTL yap fv%rj TO TTCLV evijpyfi iravTi
77
the Master s mission (i. 23), and from TTOV 77X01* TO 8e e\aiov coy ye oi/zat
time to time they exercised it (im- O"Up.f3o\OV TOVTWV V7TTJp)(. Bede fillds
perf.). But they were not invariably in this Apostolic practice a prece
successful (ix. 18); and when they dent for the Western use of unction
succeeded, it was through a believing with which he was familiar: "unde
use of the Master s Name ( Me. xvi. patet ab ipsis apostolis hunc sanctae
17, Lc. ix. 49>
ecclesiae morem esse traditum ut
rj\ei(pov e Xai o) TT.
appwarous] Euth. :
energumeni vel alii quilibet aegroti
flKOS Se TTapa TOV KVplOV
KOi TOVTO ungantur oleo pontificali benedictione
o~ida%6rivai TOVS dnoa-ToXovs. Oil was consecrato."
much used in medical treatment : cf. eKijpvav. .

,^ /SaXXoi/. . .rj\i(pov] The
Lc. x. 34, Joseph. B. J. i. 33. 5. change of tense is perhaps intended
Galen (cited by J. B. Mayor) calls it to mark the incidental character of
apio-rov la/iarcoi/ iravrcav rols e^rjpafj.- the miracles. The preaching is re
pevois xai ai)^/uco6e(7t (rcofiaa-iv : Isaiah garded as a whole, the miracles are
(i. complains, OVK
6) e<rrti>
/LiaXay/xa mentioned as occurring from time to
f7ri6f1vai ovTf eXaiov OVTC KaTa.8ecrp.ovs. time during the course of the preach
See also J. Lightfoot ad loc. and ing. The traditional text misses this
Schottgen on James v. 14. As used point; cf. Vg. praedicdbant...eicie-
by the Apostles and followed by im bant. unguebant.

. .
,
mediate results, it was no more than 1416. THE FAME OF JESUS

a sign of healing power, but it served REACHES THE TETRARCH (Mt. xiv. I
perhaps to differentiate their miracles 2, Lc. ix. 79). C
from those performed by the Master, 14. KOL Hp.]

TJKovo-t>
6 f3acri\evs
Who does not appear to have em Mt. adds TO yii/6-
rr)v aKor)v lô-ou, Lc.,
ployed any symbol but His own hands fjieva -jrdvra. Mt. distinctly connects
or saliva. After His departure the this with the circuit of Galilee which
Apostles and other disciples laid began at Nazareth (xiv. i, iv CKCIVW
their hands upon the sick ( Me. xvi. Kaipoi).
r<5 It was not so much the
1
8, Acts xxviii. 8, Iren. 32. 4), but
ii. miracles at Capernaum, as the stir
the use of oil held its place at least throughout the entire tetrarchy (Lc. TO.
yivopfva navra) and the great
diffusion
among Jewish Christians (James, I.e.}.
Traces of a ritual use of the unction of of the movement caused by the mission
the sick appear first among Gnostic of the Twelve, which attracted the at
practices of the second century (Iren. tention of Antipas. The court, even
i 21. 5) on the later ecclesiastical
;
if located at Tiberias, could regard
TO ovofjia avrov, Kai eXeyov OTL Itodvrjs 6

v eyriyepTai EK veKputv, Kai Std TOVTO evep-
14 c\eyov B (D -700-01 )
min**""?*
110
a b ff Aug cons ] eXe7cj KACLNAES al
c f i q vg syrr me arm go eiirev rois -jraffiv avrov & \

o /Sa-n-rt^wj ] o /SctTrrtcrTTjs DS 13 28
33 69 124 346 604 (baptista abcfiqvg) | eyyyepTai KBDLA 33 604] 777^ CNIP*
2$ al aveaTTj AKII txt
with indifference the preaching of a

was limited
local prophet, so long as it 6-vvrjv however his remarks in Mt.
: cf.
to the Jewish lake-side towns ; but t. x. For o Panrifav see i. 4.

20.
when it was systematically carried into EyT/yeprat, has risen and is there
every part of the country, suspicion was fore alive and amongst us again : cf.
aroused. O ftacriXevs = o TfTpadpxrjs 1 Cor. xv. 20. Hycpdrj (Mt. Lc., and
(Mt. Lc.). Me. does not use the latter below, v. 1 6) is scarcely distinguish
word, and Mt. falls back on ftao-iXevs able in a translation (cf. xvi. 6, and see
in the course of his narrative (xiv. 9) ; Burton, 52 f.), but the perf. concerns
cf. Acts iv. 26, 27, Justin, dial. 49 (6 with the historical fact and
itself less
@ao-i\vs vp.uv Hpo>6V), Ev. Petr. I more with the result.

c
( Hp.
6 fiao-tXevs), .Ev. NIC. prol. dia TOVTO fvepyovo-iv al vi>. fv avroJ]
( HpeoSou j3ao~i\e(i)s TT/S FaXiXcuas). In life John did no miracle (Jo. x. 41),
Victor 6 de Map/toy Kai erepoi de Tives
. but John risen from the dead might
d8ia(p6pa>s
Kai /SatrtXe a KaXovo-iv elVf well be supposed to have brought with
OTTO TTJS TOV TTaTpOS (TW^dfiaS f lT Kai him new and supernatural powers (e<
aSeeorepov ert TTJ (pavfj Ke^p^jtie j/ot. A TTJS dvao-Tao-ews 7rpoo-e Xa/3e TO 6avfj.aT-
tetrarch was in fact a petty king, and ovpyelv, Thpht), or, as Origen (in Mt. t.
may have been called /3ao-tXevs as an act x. 20) suggests, the same powers turned
of courtesy: he possessed a jurisdiction into a new channel : aero 6
with which the Imperial authorities Tas fv itodvvr] 8vvdp.is ev p.V r<a
were ordinarily reluctant to interfere fvr]pyr]Kvai TO. TOV /3a7rn cr/iaro9 Kai TTJS
(Lc. xxiii. 7). Yet an attempt to 8ioao"Ka\ias...V de r<
l^croO ray repa-
claim the title from Caligula led to CTTIOVS dvvdfj.fis. Ei/epyoGcrii/, Vg. in-
the downfall of Antipas Joseph, ant. :
operantur, are operative/ intrans.,
xviii. 7. 2. On the life and character as in Gal. ii. 2, PhiL ii
ii.
8, Eph.
13
of Antipas see Schiirer i. ii. 17 ff. (ro evepyeiv) Sap. XV. II, ^VXTJV
I cf.
(fravepbv yap KrX.] Notoriety was Vpyovo~av. More usually evepyelv is

inevitable, although it was not desired; followed by an ace. of the thing
"
cf. iii. 12, vii. 24. Bengel lesus :

effected, cf. i Cor. xii. 6, ii, Gal. iii. 5,
prius non innotuit...sero aula accipit Eph. i. II, 20, while evepyflcrtiai is
novellas spirituales." What especially used intransitively, e.g. Rom. vii. 5,
arrested Herod s
attention was the 2 Cor. i. 6, Eph. iii. 29 for 20, Col. i. ;
common report (eXeyoi/ see w. 11. :

a further distinction noticed in St
and cf. Field, Notes, p. 28) that the Paul see Lightfoot on Gal. v. 6. On
new prophet was a resuscitated John. the construction eWpy. tv TIVI see
As Elijah was thought to have re Lightfoot on Gal. ii. 8, and for other
appeared in John, so John had re instances cf. Eph. i.
20, ii. 2, i Thess.
turned to life in his successor. ii. At dwdfjLis, the miraculous
13.
Origen (in Jo. t. vi. 30) suggests that powers of which report spoke ; for
the Baptist and our Lord were so like
dvvafjus in this sense see i Cor. xii. 10,
in personal appearance wore 8ia TO more usually,
28, Gal. iii. 5 (Lightfoot)
KOIVOV the miraculous acts which the powers
TTJS /J,0p<prjs itodwrjV T XptO"TOI>
VI. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 121
I5
a iv avTip a\\oi Se e\e<yov
OTL 15
a\\oi Se
l6
TTpofyrjTcov.
a/cot/o"a9 Se 6 HpcoSrjs eXeyev *Ov 16
<yu>
d7T6Ke(f)dXi(ra Iwdvriv, OVTOS qyepdrj.
yap 6 HpwSrjs dTrovTeiXas 6KpaTrj<rv 17
15 om 5e i FMUV syr hcl
arm |
om irpo<j>.
ws Dbcffi TT/>. t\ ws A<1> i
arm irp. effriv ws AC 2 II al mini a f q vg go

11
|
ws eis row 7r/>o0.]
om a ris TUP
avearrj 33 16 eXe7e ] enrey ADII |
OITOS IwawTj? rjyepd-rj K* oirros I. ai/ros yyepdr) fc\*
oirros CAC vexpuv fjyepdr) D OUTOS earo* avros ^7. e/f veicpwv (2)$ al minP b q go
1
AH
Sy rhci arm 6i 0< a>
^ e a?ro raj^ alP* uc
y> ON
+ ort AC me go 17 avroj O^
70/9 o] AH
o yap K c a L me
-
go
effect (vi. 2, Acts xix. n, 2 Cor. 1 6. aKOvaas 5e o HpeoSr;? KrX.]

xii. 12). up the thread which
A/covo-ay takes
15. aXXoi 5e eXeyoi/ K rX.] While all had been dropped in v. 14, where
were agreed as to the wonder-working instead of continuing /cat *\eyv *Ov
power of Jesus, opinions differed as to KrX., the Evangelist goes off into
His personality. Those who saw the ab the parenthesis fyavtpov ydp...Trpo<pr]-
surdity of identifying Him with John, TOJI/. Herod was at first in doubt
took Him
for Elijah, with whom John which of these conjectures to accept
had refused to be identified (Jo. i. but finally decided in
(Lc., SirjTTopfi),
21). This opinion was perhaps widely favour of the first. His conscience
spread in Galilee, where no suspicion turned the scale in its favour. Lc. re
seems to have been as yet entertained presents him as still sceptical ÎvdvTjv
of His Messiahship. If Elijah must e yoj a7reKe<aXra ris de ccrriv OVTOS ;} ;
come before Messiah (ix. n), why in Me. fear has changed a reasonable
should not this be Elijah? Cf. viii. doubt into credulity I put John to :
*
28, and note on ix. n. Others again death, and now he has risen to con
were content to say that Jesus was a demn me. This conviction is the
prophet of the highest order, the equal more remarkable Herod s frank
since
of the Prophets of the 0. T. canon (ot worldliness probably predisposed him
irpo^rai, Tob. xiv. 4 (X), 5, Acts iii. to Sadducean views (comp. Mt. xvi.
21, 24 f.). Qs els ra>v
irpo<f)r)Ta)v
: cf. 1 1 with Me. viii. 1 5). Euth. o <povevo-as :
Jud. xvi. 7, 1 1 ok (codd. B A), CO-O/MU (po/Selrat TOV irf)OVVfMfVOv* TOIOVTOS

fls TI>
dvQpwTrav, on a par with other yap 6 KUKOS. For the construction
men (D^H 1I1N3). In Lc. this belief ov... lo>dvr)v OVTOS see WM., p. 205:
takes another form :
Trpo^rrjs ns TWV for the late verb dTroKecpaXifa cf. Ps.
dpxaiav dvea-nj (cf. Sir. xlix. IO (12)) cli. 7 :

Kennedy, Sources, p. 130.
the name of Jeremiah was especi *Hyfp6r) has risen (as a fact)
: see :
ally connected in the popular expec note on v. 14.

tation (Mt. xvi 14) with the hope of On the treatment of this verse in
a revival of the prophetic order. This the Eusebian canons see Nestle, Text.
hope, which seems to have been based Grit. p. 263 f.
on Deut. xviii. 15, appears in the EPISODE OP JOHN S IM

17 29.
Maccabean age (i Mace. iv. 46, xiv. PRISONMENT AND DEATH (Mt. xiv.
41), and was revived by the appear 3 cf. Lc. iii 19
12; 20).
ance of the Baptist (Jo. i. 21). Jesus avros yap KrX.] Me. is here
17.
Himself claimed to be a Prophet (see much fuller than Mt., while Lc. gives
note on v. 4). but a bare summary of the causes of
TOV Icodvrjv Kai e&r}<rev CLVTOV ev Sta

<pv\aK^
TY\V TOV ott/rou, OTI
17 KCU e5. avrov ev ûXaio?] ev <f>v\.

KCLI e5. avTov A |
ev <t>v\aKtj (ev Tt\ <f>.
S"
jniupaucvid)-] Kal f p a \ ev ls <f)v\aKr)v

D 13 28 69 124 346 604 abf ff i syr
hiercd arm |
om
TTJV yvvaiKa B* (hab B 1118
)
the imprisonment. Certain coinci topography see G. A. Smith, //. G.

dences (comp. vv. 17, 22, 23, 26, 28, p. 569 f., Schiirer i. ii. p. 250 f. n.,
29 with Mt. xiv. 3, 6, 8, 9, 21, 22) Neubauer, G. du T. p. 40, Tristram,
point to the dependence of Mt. and Land of Moab, p. 253 ff. Machaerus
Me. on a common source which Mt. s (-WDD, M
khawr) overlooked the
sense of the secondary importance of Dead Sea, perched on the wild heights
the narrative has perhaps led him to opposite to the wilderness of Judaea
abbreviate. A.VTOS answers to the (i.4) ; the tragedy of the Baptist s
emphatic eye* of v. 16 the first step : death was enacted within view of the
at least had been taken by Herod scene of his early work. The citadel
himself, who had sent (to Aenon ? cf. stood on the summit of a cone, a
Jo. iii. 23; on the position see Tris small but almost impregnable circular
tram, Bible Places, p. 234) to have keep, within which Tristram noticed
John arrested. For this sense of two dungeons with small holes still
"
Kparelv see xii. 12, xiv. i ff. The visible in the masonry where staples
events can be placed with some pre of wood and iron had once been
cision. John was still baptizing fixed."
during the Lord s early ministry in dia Hpo)8ta5a TYJV yvvaiKa îXimrov]
Judaea, after the first Passover (Jo. Her first husband was not Philip the
iii.
23 f.). But before Jesus left tetrarch (Lc. iii. i, cf. Me. viii. 27),
Judaea (Mt. iv. 12), certainly before but another half-brother of Antipas,
He began His ministry in Galilee son of Herod the Great by Mariamne
(Me. i. 14), the Baptist was already daughter of Simon. Joseph, ant.
a prisoner. On the other hand his xviii. 5- 4> HpwStay Se avTwv 77 dde\(pr)
death had not long preceded the yiveTai Hpwfii;Hpop Sov TOV p.eya\ov
report of the new Prophet s successes. TTCttfil
yeyovoTi etc. MapiapyiT?? TTJS TOV
He was alive for some time after the
beginning of the Galilean ministry yiveTai /ze0 77? TO.S yovas
7
(Mt. xi. 2 fi ., Lc. vii. 18), and the tidings ... Ai/riVa) -ya/zeirai, TOV
Hp<u?7 (sc. raj
of the murder of the Baptist seem to Stacrracra
dvftpos TOO o/to7rarpu dSeX<pa>
have brought the recent circuit to an O>VTOS.From the Gospels it appears

end (Mt. xiv. 12, 13). Hence, while the that this Herod also bore the name
narrative of Me. vi. 17, 18 carries us of Philip, and it is arbitrary to assume
back to the interval which follows with Holtzmann that this is an error.
i.
13, Me. vi. 21 29 is but slightly Herodias herself was a granddaughter
out of its chronological order. Ei/ of Herod the Great (child of Aristo-
(frvXaKTJ : cf. ev (pvXaKy (v. 28) and
Trj bulus, Herod s son by the other
ev TO) (Mt. xi. 2). Josephus
8eoyzcoT77pia> Mariamne), and therefore niece to
ant. xviii. 5. 2 gives the locality of both Philip her first husband and
the imprisonment 6 p,ev viro-îa rfj
:
Antipas.
Hpcpdov deo-pios els TOV Maâipovvra on avTTjv eya^rjo-ev] Tap-elv is used
7rep.(p6els TO Trpoeiprjêvov (ppovpiov here in its proper sense =uxorem
TavTrj KTivvvrai. For a description of ducere: for yafjLelv=nubere see x. 12,
this formidable fortress see B. J. vii. i Cor. vii. 28, Antipas so far
34.
6. i, and for the local history and yielded to public opinion as to divorce
VI. 20] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 123
r
a\)TY\v e ydfjir]<T.v êXeyev yap 6 Icoavqs TCO *Hpu>$ti
18
OTI OVK eêcTTiV croi eêti/ TY\V yvvaiKa d$eX<pov
TOV
t) Se *Hpto$ids evel-êv avTw Kai
I9
(TOV. fiQeXev avTov 19
Kai OVK d yap HpwSrjs e<po-
20
/3elTO
19 rj6e\v] er)Ti C* abcdiq j aTro/cretvai]
he married He
his first wife before Field, Notes, p. 28 f.) : Lc. xi. 53,
rodias.She was a daughter of Aretas Seii/<5s
Vg. graviter insistere.
fvcxfiv,
the Nabathaean king of Petra, and The grammarians suggest an ellipsis
her father subsequently severely chas of xoAov (Blass, Gr. p. 182, cf. WM.,
tised Antipas for his faithlessness p. 742; cf. Herod, i. 118, vi. 119,
(Joseph, ant. xviii. 5. i). viii. 27). Hesychius gives the general
1 8. e\eyev yap 6 Icoai/iysj John sense eWêi pvr)o~iKaKel. Dr Plum-
*.
was, like Elijah, no frequenter of courts mer (J. Th. St., i, p. 619) compares
(Mt. xi. 8), and the message was per the English provincialism to have
haps sent by his disciples (cf. Mt. xi. 2) ; it in with (or for ) a man, i.e. to
see on the other hand v. 20, which be on bad terms or have a quarrel
implies some personal intercourse be with him. may be regarded
AVTO>
tween Antipas and John. That the as the dat. incommodi (WM., p. 265).
Baptist should have visited the court *H0e\cv...Kal OVK rjdvvaTo the power
at Tiberias is inconceivable, but he was wanting, not the will. The im
might have shewn himself more perfects indicate the normal attitude
than once at times when Herod was of Herodias toward the Baptist.
at Machaerus (cf. i Kings xvii. i, 2O. o yap HpojSqy e 0o/3f tro TOV lom-
xviii. i xxi. 17 f, 2 Kings i. 15).
flf., vrjv] The tradition in Mt. is strangely
OVK egeoriv *rX.] In Mt. the de different B\O>V avrov drroKTelvai,
:
e(f)o~
nunciation is general (OVK e. o-ot e xeiv Pr)0T] TOV OX\QV OTI coy Trpo$r]TT]V O.VTOV
Me. adds the principal ground
a\>Tr]v} ftX^v. The end of this sentence oc
on which the union is attacked. An curs again with unimportant varia
tipas as a Jew was under the law of tions in Mt. xxi. 26, and is perhaps a
Lev. xviii. 16. John s conduct is a reminiscence of that context. Mc. s
notable instance of "boldness in re account has the ring of real life :
buking vice"
(1549 Collect for St J. Herod was awed by the purity of
Baptist s day). John s character, feared him as the
19. T/
de HpwStas ev(lx fv avTtp\ bad fear the good (Bengel: "vene-
Herod silenced the Baptist by send rabilem facit sanctitas...argumentum
ing him down to the dungeons, and verae religionis timor malorum"). The
dismissed the matter from his mind. attitude of Ahab towards Elijah is
Not so Herodias ; her resentment remarkably similar ; it is Jezebel, not
could be satisfied only by the Bap Ahab, who plots Elijah s death (i
tist s death. Evelêi/, Vg. insididba- Kings xix. 2). "Avdpa dincuov Kai ayiov,
tur. Wyclifle, aspies to him";
"leide blameless in his relations to his fellow-
Tindale, "layd wayte for him"; R.V., men and to GOD. The order is ascen-
"
set herself against him." For this sive, as in Apoe. xxii. 1 1 ;

for ayios K.
intrans. use of eVeêii/ cf. Gen. xlix. see Acts iii. 14, Rom. vii. 12.
23, evflx ov ? O^PP ^n, Anibr. in-

avT< is also coupled with 60-16-
tendebant in eum, Lyons Pent, insi- TTJS (Sap. ix. 3, Lc. i 75, Eph. iv. 24)
diati sunt ei) Kvpioi roêv/zarcoj/ (see and evo-cfieia (i Tim vi. n, Tit. ii. 12).
ayiov, <rvvTiipei
avrov 9 Kai avrov 7ro\\a
3I
21 qTTOpei, Kai rjdeoos avrov faovev. fcou
r
rijjiepas evKaipov, OT HpwSrj avrov
eTrorjo ev TO?? fJieyuTTcriv avTOV Kai TO?S
20 y-rropei KBL me] eTrotet ACDNAIIS<J> al min forteomn latt syrr arm go al (
13 28 69 346 556 (b) (c) (vg

codd
)) 21 yeveaiois] yevedXiois Da (-^Xtois D*)
KBCDLA 13 28 69 124] eTroiet AIIS< al min? 1
On etSa)? see i. 24 note. Nestle, Text. Crit., p. 264.

diKaiov Kai ayiov = ei. on St/caio? 771^
Kai is less usual than oVopeio-tfai, but see
ay toy. Sap. xi. 5, 17, and Lc. ix. 7 (StT/Tro pfi)-
*cai
crvveTTjpet avrov] protected him, 21. yfvop.evr)5 ^/J.epas ev/caipovj Vg.
Vg. custodiebat eum, Wycliffe, "kepte cum dies oportunus accidisset. He-
him," Tindale, Cranmer, Geneva, "gave rodias found her opportunity (cf.
him reverence," A. V. "observed him": 2 MaCC. xiv. 29, cvKaipov cTr/pfi, Mt.
R.V. "kept him safely" ("contra xxvi. 16, e lqrct evKdipiav: the adjective
Herodiadem," Bengel). SvvrrjpeZi/, occurs again in Heb. iv. 16, els evKaipov
which belongs to the later Greek, is /3o7/0etai/). It was supplied by the
common in the Apocr. (Tob. Sir. i,
2 14
birthday of Antipas cf. Gen. xL 20 ff. :
2 Mace. 11 ), and occurs also in Prov.W, In Attic Gk. ra -yei/eVia is used of

Ezek.* 1 ), and Dan. (Lxx. 4 Th. 2 ), meaning commemorations of the dead, the
birthday feast of a living man being
i
to keep (e.g. rov v6fj,ov, ras eVroXas),
or preserve (e.g. Sir. xvii. 22, âpii/ ra yev46\ia Or 77 yevfBXios ypepa
CM Koprjv ffvvrrjpifo-ei). Of the former
. . .
(2 Mace. vi. 7); see Lob. Phryn.
meaning there is an example in p. 103, Rutherford, N. Phr., p. 184.
Lc. ii. 19 ; the latter is illustrated But the later Gk. neglects or even
by Mt. ix. 17, and is clearly required reverses this distinction ; cf. Polyc.
here. Possibly under the circum TflCLTt. 1 8, eVireXeTv TTJV rov /xaprvpiov
stances Antipas regarded imprison avrov rinepav yeveOXiov (see Suicer S.V.
ment as the best safeguard. From yevfdXios) ; Joseph, ant. xii. 4. 7, eop-
time to time during his visits to Ma- ra^bi/res TTJV yeve&iov ^p.epav. effort An
chaerus he had the Baptist brought has been made in the interests of a
up from the dungeon, and gave him particular scheme of chronology to
audience. These repeated inter interpret ra ycveaia as the day of
views (iinperf.) pleased Antipas (jJoVoo? Herod s accession (Wieseler, syn. p.
rJKovev, cf. Lc. xxiii. 8) at the time, 266 ff.) on this see Schiirer i. ii.
;
bracing his jaded mind as with a p. 26 n.

whiff of desert air. At the same rots fMeyto-Tao-iv KT\.] Vg. prindpi-
time they perplexed him (i^n-opei), bus et tribunis et primis Galilaeae.
leaving behind a tangle of confused Meyio-rai/es (/xeyioTai/), freq. in the

thoughts and purposes which led to later books of the LXX., esp. i Esdr.,
no definite course of action. This Sir., Jer., Dan., in the N. T. used
psychological picture the portrait of again Apoc. vi. 15, xviii. 23 ; cf.
a dtyvxos (Bruce) is one of great
avf]p Joseph, ant. XL 3. 2, vit. 23, 31; a
interest for the Christian teacher and word of the later Gk. (Lob. Phryn.
the student of human nature. For p. 147, Sturz, de dial. Mac., p. 182) :
Tj-oXXci used adverbially see i. 45, iii. 12, the Vg. equivalent is usually mag
v.
ip,
43 and for the reading TroXXd
; nates, but the Gk. word was taken
fnoiei (Vg.multa faciebat] see WH., over by later writers under the Em
Notes, p. 25; Field, Notes, p. 29 f.; pire (Tac., Suet.). Cf. Dan. v. i (Th.),
VI. 2 3 ] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 125
Kai TOM TTpwTOis Tfjs ra\i\aias,

2
*Kai 22
ei(re\6ovcrris Trjs OwyaTpos avTrjs Trjs HptaSiafios Kai
rjpecrev
TW HpwSri Kai TO?? crvvava-
6 3e /3acri\evs elirev TW Kopacriw AtTrja dv
*z
IUL
b eav Kai SoJcro) cror^ Kat co/mocrei/
I/
OTI edv Scocrco (rot ecos
22 avnjs TV H/>.
ACNrnZ* al m in fereomn lat^? 1
vg syr
hcl
(TTJS Up. i 118 209 b of
sh
arm me go a eth)] avrov Hp. KBDLA 2? 238 | rjpeaev KBC*L 33 c ff me
arm] Kai apeo-aa-ys AC o 0eXets D
3
min? a b airyaat S (N)
1
DNmZ<l> al f i q vg go | |
m j n pauc (l a tt) o eav 0eXets N om syr

sin
|
/cat 5axra> (rot o eav 6. KIT* /c. 5. <r.
TT;S
/Saa. /iou syr

8in
23 co/ioo-ei ] ufj.o\<ryr)<rev
F | ai;T77] + 7roXXa D 2^ 604 lat vt
o/)Acou (om OTI...TTJS pa<r. /J.QV) syr

sin
|
ort eaf BA 124 a^"
] ort o ec 24> al
minP 1
latt ei n avD om | jj,e HL 110
13 69 al?* b c q vg me | airT/o-T; N |
ews S
II 2 e. yiMaov K LNAS Kai TO T/JUKTU D Kay ro 21 6 *
e. Tjyiitcreos e. r]fj.iffv 77/11.
6 ftacriXevs CTroirjo ev bciirvov /zc ya rois (WH.), which represents

fifytcTTao iv O.VTOV (LXX. roiff eTaipois the girl as bearing her mother s name
avrov) = ljbyjpk The and as the daughter of Antipas, can
(Jo. Acts xxi. xxv.
xviii. 12,
scarcely be anything but an error,
^ w; see Blass on Acts xxi. 31) was even if a primitive one ; her name
was Salome and she was the grand-
properly the tribunus militum, who
commanded a Roman cohort here ;
niece, not the daughter of Antipas
he is doubtless the corresponding (see note to v. 17, and cf. Justin, dial.
officer in the army of the tetrarch. 49, rf/s fa8f\<pr)s avrov TOV Hpwdov).
As the nyi(rravs were the highest AVTT)S TTJS Hp. yields an excellent
civil dignitaries, so the îXiapôi were sense, emphasising the fact that for
the chief military officers of Galilee the sake of gratifying her resentment
this haughty woman, the daughter of
and Peraea (cf. Apoc. vi. 15, ol /3ao-i-
a king and wife of a tetrarch, sub
Xeiy rfjs yfjs <al ol peyio-raves KOI ol
With these were invited mitted her child to a degradation
xikiapxoi).
the leading provincials, 01 7rpc5rot TTJS usually limited to eVatpcu.
TaX., cf. ot Trpooroi TOV \aov, rfjs TTO- ilpearev HpwS?? the man who, in
T (Lc.
xix. 47, Acts xxv. the preaching of John (v. 20). Oi o-w-
xiii. 50, 2, xxviii. 7,
rwv avaKCLUfvoi, his guests cf. 3 Mace. v. :
17), TO>V
<frapio~a.ia)Vy IfpocroXvfjLtToJv
39, Lc. vii. xiv I0
(Joseph, mt. 5, 7). The three classes
-
49> >
IS-
are distinguished by the repetition of 6 de (3ao~i\vs] See note on v. 14.
the article : cf. WM., p. 160.
T<a
Kopcuricp : Cf. V. 41, 42. For KO-
22. io-e\6ovo-r]s...Kal 6px r]O a/jivrjs^ pao-iov used of a girl of marriageable
Antipas, true to the Greek tastes of age cf. Esth. ii.
9, ijpca-ev avroi ro KO-
his family, permits licentious dancing pdo-iov and see Kennedy, Sources, p.
after the dflnvov (see reff. in Wetstein 1 54. Salome was afterwards married
on Mt. and the principal op-
xiv. 6), to Philip the tetrarch, and after his
the daughter of Herodias.
is death to another member of the
Xnorpis
Notwithstanding the weighty docu Herod family (Joseph, ant. xviii. 5. 4).
mentary evidence by which it is sup 22, 23. aiTT/o-oV /ie o eai>

0e\rjs KrX.]
ported, the reading T^S 0vy. avrov Esther is still in the writer s mind;
z4
24 (3acri\eias JULOV. Kat eijrev
avTrjs Ti arrrfcrco/zat ; 1] Se eiTrev Trjv

K6<pa\riv
Iwdvov
*5
25 TOV (3a7rTi(ôvTO?. evdvs Kai el(re\6ov(ra /meTci
Os TOV /3ao"L\a ffTtfiFaTO Xeyofcra 0e\ft>
iva eV* irivcua TY\V K(f>a\r}v

Icodvov
24 77
5e eeX0. KABCDGLNAS 28 33 124 346
ACDrilabf syrr go ) avniffufuu
am7<royi4(u
KBLA 28 syrhcl go] TOU
EFHKMSUVriI minP 1
j
rov ftairri^Tos
al min fereomn latt al 25 om ei/0us DL minP
auc a b c 1
ACDNriI2
q i
me om pera o-Trovdrjs D a b C i q syr

|
yrrjffaTo \eyovcra] enrev DA i 28 al * 8* 11
a b ff |
1 110
vg ? arm om 0eXw tva D 2? a bff iq êXw tj/a...5ws] 5os D om

syrr"
11 6811
| | |
D minPauc c f go
cf. Esth. V. 3 f., *cai eiTTfV 6 fiao-tXevs Ti once into the spirit of her mother s
6e\is, Eo-$r?p ; . . . TOV qpio-ovs TIJS
ecos thirst for revenge, whether because
^Saa-tXeias fnov, Kal eVrat o-ot (A adds, she shared Herodias s aversion fo
V. 6, ri TO aiTTjjua crov Kal Sodijo-eTai croi). the stern preacher, or rejoiced in the
For atTeiv Tiva TI see p. 284, WM., opportunity of shewing the power she
and for îo-ovs = fato-eos, Lob. Phryn. had gained over her stepfather. Mera
p. 347 ;
cf. Blass, Gr., p. 27. ""Q/zo- <T7rovdris,
Exod. xii. n, Ps. Ixxvii.
o-ei/ avTrj : Mt. fzera op/cov (op.o\6yrj(TV Sap. xix. 2, Ezech.vii. n,
(Ixxviii.) 33,
avTy, cf. Heb. vi. 16. Sus. 50 (74), 3 Mace. v. 24, Lc. i. 39 ;
24. ^f\6ovo-a elrrV...Ti alTô~o)pai ;] other phrases in LXX. and N. T. are
Leaving the banqueting room when ev o-7rov8fi, Kara o-Trovo rjv, eirl (nrovSfjs.
her part was finished, Salome joins ee Xco Ivap. 422 f.) occurs again
(WM.,
her mother in the women s apart in x. 35, Jo. xvii. 24 ; the conjunction
ments and enquires eagerly What am is often dropped (x. 36, 51, xiv. 12,
I to ask for myself? With aiVô-co/Mat xv. 9, al.), the subjunctive being in
(delib. WM., p. 356, Burton,
conj., such cases perhaps simply delibera
1 68 f.) comp. Herod s tive see Burton,
ainja-ov, atrT;- ; 171. E|aur^s-,
o-ys in the girl s mind the uppermost
: i.e. e| avTfjs TTJS at once, here
d>paff,
thought is her own advantage. See and now ; elsewhere limited within
James iv. 2, i Jo. v. 14, 15, with the N.T. to Acts( 4 PauK 1 ), a word of
)
Mayor s and Westcott s notes; and the later Gk., see Lob. Phryn. 47;
cf. Blass,
Gr., p. 186. The answer Wetstein ad loc. cites exx. of its use
of Herod ias is ready: *the head of in Philo, Josephus and Polybius. This
John. Thus, as Mt. says, in the out demand for the immediate delivery of
rage that followed the daughter was the head seems to locate the banquet
irpoftifiaa-Bflo-a VTTO TTJS fJ.T)Tpbs avTfjs at Machaerus ;
cf.Mt. code a suppo
not an uncommon feature in the sition surely not excluded by the pre
history of crime. The unfortunate use sence of the Trpeoroi TT^S FaXeiXaiaj.
of this incident by Chrysostom in his Herod the Great had built a large
quarrel with the Empress Eudoxia is and splendid palace at Machaerus
familiar to students of Church
History (Joseph. B. J. vii. 6. 2, cf. Schiirer
(Socr. H. E. vi. 18). ToC /3a7rr/oi>ros, i. ii. 27 n.,
Hastings, D. B. iii. 196
p. ).
Vg. baptistae; see on v. 14, and cf. ETTI TTCVCIKI, Vg. disco : the word is
TOV /3a7rrrroC, V. 2$. used in the same sense in Lc. xi. 39,
25. eicreXôCcra evOvs pfra o~7rov$fjs~^ TO fgwQeV TOV TTOTTjpiov KOI TOV TTlVdKOS I
The girl seems to have entered at for other meanings cf. 4 Mace. xvii. 7,
VI. 28] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. I2/
TOV 6 /3a<ri-
26
Aei)s Sid roi/9 opKOvs Kai roi)s dvaiteifjievovs OVK q6e-
d6Trj<rai avTtfV
^ K.CLL evdvs aTrocrre/Aas 6 27
jce-
28
ev Trj (j)v\aKrj Kai
Kai 6$coK6v ovTYiv TCO KOpacritt), Kai TO Kopdcriov
1 5 /SttTTTtcrTov] (3aTTTioVTOS L 16 o fiaffiXevs] + TjKovcrev D c ff i a>s

|
BC*LA 42] ffwavaK. KAC 2 DNmS<l al min fereomn T/êXei/ II* i 209 1071 27 om
|
evdvs c flf i vg syr

8in
om o jSao-iXeus D i 28 604 al pauo latt syr sinhier (TTre/couXarw/ja T
| |
m i n8
atmu
i
V y Kal NBCA] evexdrjvai ADLNriIS^> avroi;] + e7rt Trti/a/ct C A minPj
auc
c g vg
28 /cat i] o 5e ADFII al om avryv i LA i b e q syrP arm
|
6811
Lc. i. 63 (nivaKtSiov). The banquet where the P.B. version

suggested the use of a plate, but this renders disappointeth him
"
not."
piece of grim irony was due, it may 27. Mt.

a7ro(rrfiXa?...(r7re/coi;Xaropa]
be hoped, to the older woman (cf. Mt.
7re /x\âs
(omitting CTTT.). STrcKovXaroop,
xiv. 8 ; Justin, dial. Lc.}.
speculator or less accurately spicu-
26. TrepiXviros yevopevos o /3.]
The
sense of rrepiXviros is well illustrated lator, in the later Heb. "l^pSD
(J. Lightfoot and Schottgen ad loc.\

by the following passages where it
occurs Gen. iv. 6, i Esdr. viii. 71
:
is (i) a spy or scout, (2) an officer
Dan. 12 (o-rvyvos attached to a legion for the purpose

((Tvvvovs KOI TT.), 72, ii.
Mt. has of keeping the look-out and of carry

Kai TT., LXX.), Lc. xviii. 23.
Herod s was ing dispatches; (3) since such military
merely \virr)0eis. grief
officerswere frequently employed to
genuine, if shallow it is unnecessary :
to suppose that he was dissembling carry out a sentence, an executioner

d Xeyerai (rTpaTiwrrjs,
(Jerome, "iustitiam praeferebat in fa (CTTT. BrjfjLios
Thpht.). The word occurs

in the N.T.
cie, quum laetitiam haberet in mente").
Ata TOVS opicovs for the pi. see 2 Mace, :
here only, but is of fairly frequent
use in pagan and Rabbinic literature,
iv. 34, vii. 24. Thpht., edei 8e einop-
and in the Ada Marty rum see the
yap TO evopKclv
;
Kri<rat...ov Travraxov
reff. in Wetstein ad loc. or in Schiirer
/caXoi/. Jerome asks, "Si
patris, si
matris postulasset interitum, facturus I. ii. 62 f. n. As illustrations of the

fuerat an non?" OVK rjdeXrja-ev ddc- meaning which the word bears in
avrrjv,
rrio-ai would not break faith Me., it may be sufficient to quote
with her, set aside her claims, "dis Seneca de ira i. 16, "centurio supplicio
praepositus condere gladium specu-
appoint her" (Field): cf. Lc. x. 16,
i Th. iv. 8; the word is more com
latorem iubet": de benef. iii. 25,
speculatoribus occurrit
"
cervicem
monly used of things than of persons,
. . .
aOfTelv vii. porrexit."

See the full discussion in
e.g. TTJV evroXriv (Me. 9),
TT)i> x<*P
lv (Gal ii.
21), diaOr/Kriv (GaL Archbp Benson s Cyprian, p. 505 n., f.
iii. 15), Tria-Tiv (i Tim. v. 12), op/ao>toi/
E7T6 raei/ eWy/ceu. On the V. L
(i Mace. vi. 62). For the sense to evex^vai cf. Blass, Gr., p. 230.
break faith cf. Ps. xiv. 4, 6 28. a7reX$60J/...T77 p/rpl avTr/s] For
(xv.)
TCO KCU OVK adfTWV t a> see v. 1 6 : for iriva, v.
OfJLVVtoV 7T\TJ(rioV
128 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAKE. [VI. 28
29 Kai
29 avTriv TV aKOvcravTes ol
l avTOV rj\6ai/ Kai rjpav TO avTOV Ka
avTO ev
30
3
Kai crvvdyovTai ol a.7r6a"ro\oi TOV Irj(rovv 7
Trdvra o<ra o<ra
28 eSw/cev 2] yveyicev C 33 53* me (arm) om avrijv 2 D 33 256 acf i

cod sin
syr
arm aeth 29 auro ABCLrAIIS al] avrov K 346 om 556 /iVTêiw]
6811
vg syrP |
pr rw min mu
D<
30 ocra i] pr Kai Arn< al min? go syr
hcl
e5i5. /ecu 1
| e7roi?7<raj>
EH* eTTonjaev Kai edtdagev syr

sinvid
|
om o<ra 2 K*C* i al**110 latt(exc e) syr sin
25 : for Kopao-tov, v. 22. The Evan burnt and the dust was scattered by
draw a veil over
the treat the pagan party (Thdt. H.
gelists Eîii. 3) ;
ment which the head received from some portion of the remains, however,
Herodias and Salome. For the legends were secured by Christians, and pre
connected with its subsequent fate served as relics (H. R. xxi.). Both
see Sozom. H. E. vii. 21, Papebroch, the Baptist and our Lord received
Acta Sanctorum. The * Decree of honourable burial; contrast the fate
Gelasius mentions an anonymous of the two Apocalyptic witnesses
writing "de inventione capitis beati (Apoc. XL 9).
Johannis baptistae," adding "non- Mt. (xiv. 12, 13) adds that after the
nulli eas catholicorum legunt." The burial the disciples of John made
Cathedral Church of Amiens claims their way to Jesus with the tidings,
to be in present possession of the and that the Lord s movements were
head. In the Sarum Calendar Aug. affected by what He heard from them :
29 is marked Decollatio Jo. Bapt. see note on the next verse.
the Inventio capitis was sometimes RETURN TO THE SEA.
3044.
identified with the Decollatio (see FEEDING OF THE FIVE THOUSAND
Bede ad loc.\ but more commonly 21 Lc. 10 17; Jo.
(Mt. xiv. 13 ;
ix.
observed on Feb. 24. On the cause vi.
of John s martyrdom Victor quaintly 113);
KOI ol
30. <rvvdyovrai aTroVroXot]
remarks /xoiêia ical opxw LS
:
The Twelve have now earned the title
TOV jSaTTTtO-ToO d(j)el\V TT)V aTTocrroXot which had been given to
KCU TrapaiTTjTea ye ravra rois ev (ppo- them apparently at the time of their
vovcrtv. selection 14); "apta huic loco
(iii.
29. Kai a.Kov<ravTs...V For
p,vrjiJ.fia>] Me. does not
(Bengel).
appellatio"
other notices of the disciples of John use it again; in the later narrative
see ii. 18, Jo. i. 35, iii. 25, iv. i, Acts of Lc. it becomes an official name
xix. i f. To 7rra)/xa (Mt. Me.), the Acts
(Lc. xvii. 5, xxii. 14, xxiv. 10,
headless body, the corpse, cf. Mt.
passim). See Hort, Ecclesia, p. 22 f.
xxiv. 28, and Apoc. xii. 8, 9; TTT. is
Their present mission fulfilled, they
also used in this sense by the LXX., return from various parts of Galilee
see Ps. cix. (ex.) 6 (
= n>1|),
Ezech. to headquarters, i.e. the place where
vi 5 was probably
(AQr,=">J|).
It the Master had probably arranged to
buried in one of the rock tombs be, and reported (Me. aTr^yyetXap,
round Machaerus (Me. eV fj.vrjij.eim) ; Lc. Sirjyyo-avTo) particulars (oo-a...oo-a)
but it was believed to have been of their work and teaching. For the
found at Sebaste (Samaria) in the combination Troielv (re) KOI 8i8do-KLv
time of Julian, when the bones were cf. Acts i. i ; Lc. omits edidagav here.
3I
Ka AevT i)juele avToi K.O.T 31 II
iSiav ets
eprifjiov TOTTOV, Kai dvaTrava ao de oXiyov.
rjcrav yap ol epôfmevoi Kai ol VTrdyovTes TroXXoi, Kai
ovfie 33
/ccu a7rrj\6ov ev TW TrXoico 32
(f>ayeiv evKaipovv.^
33
ek eprjjuiov
TOTTOV /car* i&iav. /cca eiSav avTOvs 33
31 Xe7ei] etTreit ADNFII al |

Seirre v. a. /car idtav] wrayw/m-ef D C f i
| ets] eir
|
ai>airav(ra<T6e ABCMA minnonn ] ava7ravea6e KDLNm2<l> al minP 1
(rfVK. CKMUIH? al)] evKcupws (-/>os D*) eixov D 32 Kai a,Trrj\dov...Tr\oi(a\
avafiavres ets TO ir\oiov air. ets eprj/nov TOTTOV D latt (exc b)
Their return seems to have syn people : cf. xi. 9. The departures
chronised with the arrival of John s and the new arrivals left no intervals
and to have helped to
disciples (Mt.), for refreshment, and not even leisure
determine the Lord s course. for a meal ; cf. iii. 20. EvKaipew was
31. Kcit
Xcyei avrois AevTe KrX.] condemned by the purists (Lob.
Come apart by yourselves away from PJlTyn., p. 125, evK. ov \en.Teov dXX ev
the crowd and rest for a while. crôXr/s *X iV c Sturz, dial. Alex.>
Two things pointed to a temporary p. i68f.); it occurs again in Acts

withdrawal from public work, (i) the xvii. 21, i Cor. xvi. 12; cod. D sub
danger of arrest by order of Antipas, stitutes evKaipas eêtj/ here. The

who might think it desirable to follow word seems to be found first in
up his murder of John by silencing Polybius (Blass on Acts I.e.) and is
John s successor the Apostles ; (2) common in Philo, but has no place in
need of rest. Me. recognises only the the LXX. Comp. the interesting prac
latter. On SeCre see i. 17, and on tear tical reflexion in Bede :
"
magna
I8iav, iv. 34. ye by your
Y/xety avVoi, temporis de labore
illius felicitas
selves (cf. Jo. vi. 15) or perhaps, ye ; docentium simul et discentium studio
yourselves even workers must now demonstratur qui utinam nostro in :
and again halt to take breath. Ai>a- aevo rediret !

"
yrauo-ao-ê gives the idea of the momen 32. a.7rr)\6ov ev TOO TrXoico] The
tary rest better than the present (see rendez-vous was therefore close to
vv. 11.) the verb is well illustrated by
; the Lake, probably near Capernaum,
Exod. xxiii. 12, Job x. 20 (LXX.). as ?rX. suggests.
TO> The boat took
oX/yoi/, of time here, as of space in an easterly course and they landed
C. i.
19. For els eprjuov TOTTOV (Mt. perhaps a little south of Bethsaida, on
Me.), Lc. has els TTO\LV K.a\ovp.vr]v the edge of the plain now known as el-
B77$(rai5a, and Jo. rrepav rfjs 0a\do-crr]s Batlhah (Schumacher, Jauldn, p. 106,
rrjs ruXetXcuas TTJS Tifiepiados. The Butaiha, Smith, H. G. p. 457)
pT)p.os TOTTOS may well have been in part of the old lake basin... sown
"a
the neighbourhood of a town (see two or three times during the year. . .
i- 45)5 t ne conflate reading in

35>
and grazed by the buffalo herds... in
Lc., els r. ep. TroXeooy KaXovp-ev^s BT/Ô-., its north western part. .covered with, .
isprobably right as an interpretation. ruins." For epôs TOTTOS see i 35, 45.
Jo. s recollection that the spot lay 33. /cai fldav...Kal eyvao-av TroXXoi]
across the Lake shews that Bethsaida Many witnessed the departure; the
Julias is intended see note on v. 45. ; course of the boat could be seen by
ol fpôpevoi Ka\ ol VTT.] The articles all, even perhaps the landing of the
distinguish two distinct streams of party on the opposite shore. The
S. M. 2 9
xal eyvwcrav 7ro\\oi, KCLL Tre^fj OLTTO

Tracrwv TroXewv (ruve^pajjiov e/cet Kai 7rpofj\6ov
CIVTOVS. 34 Kai eeX6(LV eiSev TroXvv oÂoi/, KO.I 34
CIVTOVS, OTL
eyvwffav B*D I 118 209]

nonn
33 VTrayovras] + 01 o%Xot (S~) 13 69 124 al |
al min? + aurou? KAKLMNUAIIS min

mu f
KAB 2 LrAIIS<l>
1
q syrr me aeih + avrov
EFGHSVr* min tmu (om aur. BD i 13 28 118 131 209 alP uc a ff vg) e/cet /cat
8
|
jrporj\doy avrous KB (TT/HKT. LA) alP

61 110 68 *1
vg (arm) me] /cat TrpvrjKdov avrov e/cet syrP
"**
e/cet /cat o~vvri\6ov avrov D (28 604) b e/cei AC.

rjKQov avrov 2
pe
(a) (d ff i r) /cat fj\6ov e/cet
om 611* 110 avrov 33

I
209 alP ?r/)os ayroi/s /cat <rvvt)\6ov Trpos e/cet /cat TrpotjXdov avrovs /cat
ffvvrj\6ov (ffvve8pa/ju>v A) ?r/)os aurov (A)EFGHKM(N)UV(r)n(2)^> min fereomn f q
Syr hcl aeth 34 etdev] +o I-rjvovs (A)(D)EFGHKMNS(U)VA(n) al |
CTT avrovs
] ew avrois ALrAII2<l> al minP 1
|
om ws Tr/ao/Sara fc<*
(ha
Lord was recognised, aiid the report touched by

(f(nr\a.yxvi<r6r], cf. i.
41)
of His return spread rapidly (Mt. their earnestness and of purpose,
bade them welcome (Lc. airoâ^vos
irf^rj ... 0-vvedpap.ov . . . KOI -irpori\6ov\ avTovs), as if their presence had been
The crowd went round by land 7refj
desired. STrXa-yî/t êo-ât eVt rii/a OC-
as contrasted with eV rw TrXoi w c curs also in Mt. xv. 32, Me. viii. 2, ix.
Acts XX. 13, /ntXXeoi/ auroff Treêueii/, 22 ; other constructions are o-TrX. ewt
where Blass remarks, irefrvetv de
"
TIM Mt
xiv. 14, Lc. vii. 13, nepi ni/off
terrestri (non necessario pedestri) Mt. ix. 36. ETT avrovs = *
towards
itinere." Across the Lake from Tell them/ as those to whom His com
Hum or Khan Minyeh is scarcely passion went .forth ; eV avrols- would
more than four miles; by land the represent the multitude as the object
distance to the upper part of Batihah on which it rested.
could hardly be above ten (Sanday, OTI r)<jav
ws TrpofiaTa /crX.] The
Fourth Gospel , p. 120), unless they ground of His compassion. The blind
went by road and crossed the Jordan zeal of the common people shewed
by the bridge. If there was little both their need of a leader and their
wind, it would be easy to get to the readiness to follow one who offered
place before a sailing boat. On the them what their official teachers failed
reading Kai TrporjKBov avrovs see the to supply. The phrase ok irp. p.rj eôi/-
2 ra TTot/zeVa occurs also in another con
important discussion in WH., Intr. ,
pp. 95 f., 327 for the construction
;
text (Mt. ix. 36). It is based on the
i7poe\6elv Tiva cf. Lc. xxii. 47 Vg. : O.T. (Num. xxvii. 17, 3 Regn. xxii. 17,
praevenerunt eos. Me. alone has 2Chron. xviii. 1 6, Judith xi. 19) where
preserved this interesting detail however HITl DnS pK 1^ fK*3 is
l8fV 7TO\VV OÂoi/] It
34- ^f\6a)V uniformly rendered irp. ols (Troipvtov &>)
was not till He had landed (cf. v. 2 ; OVK eo-riv 7roifj,^v. The implied contrast
Dr Hort (I.e.) prefers "came out of between the false pastors and the
His retirement in some sequestered True is worked out in Jo. x. 16; n
nook") that the crowd came into for other references to the pastoral
sight. He knew then that His effort character of our Lord cf. Ma xiv. 27,
to find a retreat had failed, yet no Heb. xiii. 20, i Pet. ii.
25. "Hpgaro
impatience revealed itself in His avrovs TroXXa : Lc. e XaXet

manner. On the contrary, He was nfpl Trjs fiacriXeias TOV 6eov 9
VI. 37] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
jui Troifjieva* Kai fipâTO $L$dcrKeiv

2S Kai
TToAAct. tjSrj utpas TroAA^s yi>r>jUw;s Trpocr- 35
\66vTes avTco ol /maOrjTal avTOv e\eyov OTL
<TTIV 6 TO7TO9, Kai tjStJ WpCt TToXA-f/* âTToXvCTOV 36
d7re\66vT6s ek TOI)S KVK\W
yopcrworiv eawros TL 37
e 37
ls eiTrev avToTs AOTC avTots ty/ue?? <pa<yelv.
34 om TToXXa Syr 810

35 yevo/jievrjs ABLrAIIZ al m in
forteomn
] yurofterqs KD
latt | irpo<rr}\0ot ...\yoi>Tes
N om auro> K*ADKL minPauc ab iff^ vg syr"
in
arm aeth
(hab fc^BFAS^ al minP syrr
1
me al) | 6X670^] \eyowriv aura 1071 36 aim>us]
rous
oxXous arm | /cu/cXw] 77t(TTa D 604 latt |

/cat /cw/xas] om A syr
sin
/cat ets ros K. D |
ayopacrwcriv pr tva D j
Ti B(D)LA 28 aff i syr me] pr {Spu/mara X aprovs TL
<j>ay(t)(riv
81 "
yap (fraywffiv OVK exowiv AN (K Qayovviv) TITS* al min? (b) f gyrrP

6 111101
(arm) aeth
1 "
adding KOI rovs \pfia.v eôvras 36. diro\\)<Tov

avTovs] For aTroXveo
ireias la.ro (cf. Mt.). "Hpâro :
**
denuo, = dismiss, see Tob. x. 12 (K), Me.
ut si antea non docuisset" (Bengel). vi 45, viii. 3, 9, Acts xiii. 3, xv. 30,
Their need was teaching first at
first 33, xix. 41. Ets TOVS KVK\(O dypovs KOI
least in His sight; but teaching, as K^nas does not exclude the suppo
at other times, brought opportunities sition that Bethsaida was near, cf.
of healing disease. The Lord, as He Jos. xxii. 12, TOVS dyp. TTJS TroXeco? Kai
taught, sat on the rising ground above ras Kfopas avTfjs. The Western text
the plain (Jo. dvrj\6fv els TO opos /cat (WH., Notes, p. 25) substitutes ey-
yia-To.
for KVK\(O ;
cf. Vg. in proximas
cf. Mt. v. i). villas et vicos. Aypot, villae, are the
35* 7^*7 ^P as ToXXiyp yfvofJLfirrjs] Vg. scattered farms, cf. v. 14; for the
cum ianti hora multa Jieret; Mt., single article in the gender of the
5e Lc., 8e qpepa first noun, see WM., p. 158. Tt (pdyu-
o\lrias yfvofjifvrjs, T)
rfpgaTo K\iveiv, cf. Bede, "horam mul- o-iv (WM., p. 210), Mt. jSpw/xara, Lc.
tam vespertinum tempus Mc. s dicit."
eTricrtritr/ioi/. Lc. adds (tW) KaTaXixra)-
phrase, which is repeated at the end criv, a necessity scarcely less pressing,
of the verse ij^rj TTO\\IJ, occurs o>pa considering the time of year, and
also in Dion. Hal. ii. 54, cpaxovTo a%pi that the crowd contained women and
iroXXrjs copas, to a late hour." That
"
children. For this our Lord provided

Lc. s interpretation is right appears shortly afterwards in the way pro
from Since the passover was
v. 47. posed by the disciples (vv. 45, 46).
at hand was near the time
(Jo.), it Food was a more immediate want,
of the spring equinox, and the sun and more difficult to supply.
set about 6 p.m. ; the miracle was 37. Sore avTols vpfls <ayeu>]
Mt.
probably wrought an hour or so be prefixes ov xpe*ai> eôvcrtv drreXdelv
fore sunset. Hpo(re\66vTs eXeyoi/ KT\. an answer to direKdovrfs of v. 36, as
According to Jo. the thought of pro the emphatic vfie is (WM., p. 190)
viding for the multitude had presented replies to 1va...dyopaa ci)(riv favrots. Of
itself to our Lord some hours before, Lord
this conversation between our
when He first saw them coming to and the Twelve we have two inde
Him (vi. 5j OfCHrdfievos OTL TTO\VS o^Xof pendent accounts, St Peter s (Me.,
abbreviated in Mt., Lc.) and St John s.
92
132 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAKE. [VI. 37
Xejowiv avTto A7re\66vTes dyopdcrwfjiev Srjvapicov

3
38 Ka <pa<ye?v
;
6
/Sere, Kta 7i/oVres Xeyovarw Rev-re, Kai Svo l
37 Swa-wfiev KBD 13 33 69 124 346 2P] ALA latt vid 5wp.ev dw<ro/j.ev
alP"
5
TIIS al
tjxiyew 2] + tw e/cacrros j3pa%w Xa/fy 13 69 124 346 tva <t>ayw<ru>

2***
38 tSere] pr /cat AFAH al yvovres] K* (7^. Kc a eiriyvovres 1071

|
eX0oi>res
-
) | Xe-you-
ADMms j 3 69 al Treyre] + aproi/s D 2? a c syrr
|
f
A comparison shews that the words KO/AOI/ (Jo. xii. 6). Yet even this outlay
aTTfXdovTfs dyopdcr(op.fv KT\. belong in would have been inadequate Jo. : o\><
part to Philip, and vcvre KOI 8vo dpKova-iv avrois Iva fKaaros /Spaû Xa/Sfl.
Ix&vas to Andrew. On the whole Aa>o-oo/zei/
is possibly an aor. conj., cf.
"the
superiority in distinctness and WSchm., pp. 107, 120. prefer WH.
precision is all on the side of St dwa-ofiev, on which see Blass, 6?r.,
(Sanday, I.e. p. 121 cf. Light-
John" ; p. 212.
foot, Bibl. Essays, p. 182). For an 38. TTOO-OUS eêre aprovs;] This ques
attempt to bring the two accounts tion interprets the previous one. They
into precise agreement see Aug. de were not called to imagine imprac
cons. ev. \\. 96. With his conclusion ticable schemes of charitable action,
we may heartily concur: "ex qua uni- but to give what they had (cf. 2 Cor.
versa varietate verborum, rerum au- viii. 12). Bede: "non nova creat
tem sententiarumque concordia, satis cibaria, sed acceptis eis quae habue-
apparet salubriter nos doceri nihil rant discipuli."
quaerendum in verbis nisi loquentium yvovrcs \cyov<riv]

The discovery
voluntatem." was made (Jo.) by Andrew, and the
a.TTf\66vTs dyopd(ra>iiV KT\.] A con- supply belonged, it appears, not to
appears from Jo. vi. 5 7,
flation, as the Twelve, but to a lad in the crowd
of the Lord s question voQev dyopd- (eo-rtv Traiddpiov 6s e êt...). Jo.
<Se
cra>/iei/ aprovs Iva (j)dya)(nv ovrot; and alone (Orig. in Mt. xi. 2) mentions
Philip s answer dia.Ko<ria>v
fyvapicw that the cakes were made of barley-
aproi KT\. Arjvapiav diaKoa~icoVj at flour (aprot KpiQivot), i.e. of the coarsest
the cost of 200 denarii, the gen. of and cheapest kind, the food of the
price, WM., p. 258. On the denarius working man cf. Jud. v. 8 (A), vii. 13,
:
see Madden s Jewish Coinage, p. 4 Regn. iv. 42 for the relative cost:
245 Hastings,
if., B. iii. p. 427 f. ;
Z>. of wheat and barley see 4 Regn. vii
the mean value at this time is stated 1 8 and Apoc. vi. 6
(x^ vl ^ $771/0- <TITOV
to have been 9^. It was the la piov Kai rpels x iVtKfS KpiOav drjvapiov).
bourer s daily wage (Mt. xx. 2 ff.) : For Ixflvas, Jo. has oâpta (cf. Num.
two denarii were sufficient to pay the xi. 22, rrdv TO otyov Tfjs 0a\do~(rr)s). The
expenses of a iravdoê iov for at least a fish two to five loaves were a mere
day or two (Lc. x. 35) ; the costly oil relish, and probably pickled or cooked :
of spikenard poured on the Lord for the use of cooked fish with bread
by Mary of Bethany was worth three see Jo. xxi. 9, 13. Taricheae at the
hundred or more (Me. xiv. 5, note); S.W. corner of the Lake derived its
five hundred was a name from the curing of fish. Some
typically large debt
(Lc. vii. 41). Two hundred of these of the older commentators find mys
silver pieces may well have been more teries in the numbers: e.g. Thpht.
than the Twelve had in their yA TreVre aproi ot MoocraiKOt Xoyot, I)
VI. 40] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 133
Z9 Kai 67T6Taev avToIs avaK\iQ\]vai 39
Crv/ULTTOCTLa 67TI TW ^(XwpCO %OpTto
4
KCtt v7T(TaV
Trpacriai TTpacriai KCITO. exaTOV Kac KCLTO,
39 avaK\i6-rjvaL KB*G i 13 28 64 604 107 1 2Palnonn Or] am/cXwu AB DLNrAII2

2
al minP 1
Or cvfjiir. <rv[iir.]
Kara. rrjv vvviroffiav D om a syr 8inTid eirt] ev B*
^
|
|
40 om trpaffiai 2 KLA minPauc |

Kara bis ttBD me] ava bis ALNrAnZ al
m in
fereomn
(
Qm am 2 o
33 jjpauc Or)
duo, 01 T<OV oXie coi/ Xo-yoi, o ATTO- cates the season of the year, and thus,
Kal TO T,vayyf\iov. Similarly so far as it goes, supports the existing
Aug. in Jo. tract, xxiv. text of Jo. vi. 4 (cf. WH., Notes, p.
f7rTafV avrols dva.K\i0r}vai] The
39. 77 ff.).
^
command was given through the 40. dvfTTfa-av Trpaa-ial TrpaoW] The
Twelve (Lc. KaraK\iWre avTovs, Jo. act implies trust on the part of the
TTonjcrciTe TOVS avflptoTrovs avairecrfiv). crowd (Bengel :
"
fides populi ").

The
For dva.K\iv(r6ai. and dvaTriTrreiv used o-v/nTToo-ia took the form of rectangular
of taking places on a couch before a garden beds. Ilpao-uu occurs in Ho
meal see Mt. viii. n, Lc. xiii. 29; Lc. mer, Od. viii. 127, where the Sch. t
xi. 37, Jo. xiii. 12. Order was secured interprets at r<5i/
(f)vTiu>v rerpdycovoi
by breaking up the crowd into com and reappears in Theo-
o-ê o-ets,
panies (a-vfi7ro<ria, Me., K\icrtas, Lc.). phrastus and in the LXX. (Sir. xxiv. 31
In the LXX. (rvpiroa-tov oivov = fj.e&v(T pov rfjv Trpaa-idv) : cf. Euth. :
]?_} (Esther, Sirach), but Trpao-ial at rerpayeoi/oeiSeTs- [a-uvaycoyai]

TotavTat yap at KTJTTCOV Trpaonai. TU>V
occurs without olvov in the first three

Me. probably uses the word to convey
books of Maccabees, and apparently
the notion of regularity of form, not
in the wider sense. The form pre
of variety of colouring (Farrar, Life,
ferred by B (<rvfjL7roo-ia) is also to be
found in Sirach and 3 Mace. Lc. s
i.
p. 402) the vrpao-ta, unless otherwise
;
;
defined (np. dvQ&v) is the bed of
more precise term occurs in 3 Mace,
vi. 31. The construction <rvn7r6ana
garden herbs (Xaâi/ta, Hesych.),asits
(rvfinocria.
= ava or Kara is probable etymology shews. See the
<m/z7ro(ria
Hebraistic cf. Exod. viii. 14 (10),:

somewhat similar comparison, quoted
<rwj-
from the Talmud by J. Lightfoot ad
yayov UVTOVS Qip.a>vias OifjLfovids (D")lpn
loc.,of Jewish scholars to the rows
and Trpaaial irpaviaL in the
DÔ"!),
of vines in a vineyard, planted
next verse : see also Me. vi. 7 (WM.,
pp. 312, 581, Blass, Gr. p. 145). On Kara Kal Kara fKarbv
the construction dva<\. irdvras crv/iTroo-ta The groups consisted roughly of fifty,
see WM., pp. 282, 663 ff. in other cases of a hundred each;
errl rw
XP T(?] ^ ee n te On
x\a>pa)
cf.Lc. o5(rei ai/a TrevrijKovTa. Mt. omits
The place supplied in the
t>.
32. allthese details the greenness of the
early spring a natural carpet on which grass, the orderly distribution of the
thousands could recline in comfort ; crowd, the size of the groups ; nor do
Cf. JO. Tf]V
de %6pTOS 7TO\VS fV TO) TO7TO). they find a place in the recollections
XXeopo? xP TOS faenum viride, is
>
of St John, though he remembers the
*
green food, growing grass or i.e. number of the party as a whole (oV-
crops, as contrasted with dry fodder : 7re<rav...(c>s
Trei^raKio-^tXioi). The pur
cf. Gen. i.
30, Isa. xv. 6, xxxvii. 27, pose of the arrangement was probably
Apoc. viii. 7. The epithet is not to prevent a dangerous scramble for
otiose or merely picturesque ; it indi the food, or at any rate, confusion and
apTOVS KCtl TOfS

A
41 \Ct/3d)V T-Ol)^ 7T6J/T6
sas eis TOV ovpavov, ev\6yr](rev Kat KaTK\acr6v
TOVS apTOvs KCLI eSidov TCHS /ULa6r]Tcus iva 7rapaTc6cocrii/
42 K.a
43 (pa yov <
TrdvTes KCU e
rjpav
41 Ka.TK\a.ffV T. a. Kcu] AcXa<7as T. a. K* 33 |

rots /i0.] + aurou ADFII al | Trapan-
K*BLM*AIT minPauc] irapaduffLv K ADM2NriI 2
c
23> al min* 1
| avrots] Ka.Teva.vTL
D latt rw o%Xw M* 42 om Travres i* 33 (209*) arm
disorder (cf. i Cor. xiv. 33, 40), and being in fact in the form of a thanks
to secure an easy and rapid distri giving (c i Tim. iv. 3, 4) ; the
Cup,
bution: twelve men could serve fifty in reference to which the three Syn-
to one hundred companies in a com optists use euxapio-reii/, is called by
paratively short time. Incidentally St Paul TO evXoyias o iroTripiov TTJS
the division into companies made v\oyovfj.v. The recognised form of
the counting of the multitude a blessing was (Edersheim, i. p. 684) :
simple matter, and accounts for the Blessed art Thou, O Lord our God,
"
same number being given by the King of the world, Who bringest
four evangelists. forth bread from the earth." Kare -
41. KCU TOVS 7TVT apTOVS
Aa/3<BI>
K\aa-v SO Lc. ; K\d(ras.
: The Mt
KT\.] The cakes and fish were simple verb is used in all our ac
brought to Him (Mt. xiv. 18), pro counts of the Eucharistic fraction (cf.
bably in a Kofavos (cf. v. 43), and the 7) K\a(Tis TOV apTov, Acts ii. 42) ; per
Lord took the basket, or one of the haps the compound points here to
cakes, into His hands. The action the breaking of each cake into seve
marked Him as the Master and ral pieces (cf. /cara/con-TO), V. 5). The
Host; cf. xiv. 22, Lc. xxiv. 30, Acts distribution was entrusted to the
xxvii. 35. TOV ovpa-
Ai/a/SAe âs els Twelve: e & dov (Me. Lc.) may imply
vov (Me. Mt. Lc.): the attitude of that they came to Him at intervals to
prayer (vii. 34, Jo. XL 41 ; for the be replenished, but is perhaps more
O.T. see Job xxii. 26, and cf. i K. viii. naturally understood of the repeated
22, Ps. xxviii. 2, Ixxiii. 4, cxxxiv. 2), action involved in the gift to each
specially characteristic of Him Who of them severally (cf. Jo. Sie ScoKei/).
knew no sin (contrast Lc. xviii. 13). The fish was no doubt distributed
The ancient Liturgies have trans in the same way, though Me. for the
ferred this feature to the institu sake of brevity writes epepio-ev iraa-iv :
tion of the Eucharist cf. Jo. Kal CK
(Brightman, ofjLoiais r<3i>
otyapiwv.
Liturgies, pp. 20, 51, 133, c & .
; cf. "iva
TrapaTiOaxTiv : for = Lc. irapaOeivai
the words of the Roman canon, "
ele- this sense Lc. x. 8 of the verb cf.

vatis oculis ad te," &c.). EvX6yrj<rev
eo-diTf TO. TTapaTidffieva vfuv. Cf. Ori-
(Mt. Me. itC.) = fvxapi(TTâ-as ( Jo.) ; a gen in Jo. t. xiii. 34, \aâvei de TO.
similar variation occurs in the ac
count of the first Eucharist, where drro fiadrjTav *Ir)o-ov...oi de TOV
T<0>v
used of the blessing of

cvxapio-Teiv is lr)o~ov padrjTal OTT avrov TOV Irjaov.
the Bread by Lc., Paul (i Cor. saturati
xi.), 42. eôprao-â-av] Vg.
and of the blessing of the Cup by sunt. The food more than sufficed
Mt, Me., Lc. the two verbs are ; (contrast Jo. vi. 7). All had as much
practically synonymous, the blessing as they would, even of the fish (Jo.
K\d<rfJLaTa
Kal OLTTO TCOV
44 Kai
ri<Tav
ol irevTa- 44
avfipes.
45 Kal evdvs rivdyKacrev TOVS avTOv ep.- 45
43 /cXaoTtaTd BLA] /cXaoyiaraji fc<
13 69 124 209 346 TO Trepi<r<rv<Tav

TWV K\a<r/j.aTuv
604 | Ko<ftt.vwv TrXT/pw/taTa KB I

13 69 124 209 346] KO<J>LVOVS TrXT/pw^tara LA Kotpivovs
ir\rjpeis ADriIS< rell min? 1
44 om TO us aprovs KD i 28 604 i** vg (syr
sin
)
arm |
us (vel wcrei vel ucrirep) \

(ws) al 45 ev6vs]
+ ceyep6eis D abc ff i q
oa-ov TI&C\OV). EôpT. is common to itwas the characteristic appendage of

the Synoptists; Jo. uses evc7r\â-dr]- the poorer class of Jews (Juv. iii. 14,
a-av. For the former word cf. Light- vi 542, "quorum cophinus faenum-
foot on PhiL iv. 1 2, Kennedy, /Sources, que supellex"; see J. E. B. Mayor s
p. 82 ;
it is fairly distributed in the note). The twelve Ko(pivoi were pos
4 4 4 1 1
N. T. (Mt. Me. Lc. Jo. Cath. Paul 1 , siblythose in which the Apostles
1
Apoc. ), but in the LXX. limited to had carried what they needed for
Pss. 9, Job 1 , Jer. 1, Lam. 1 (=ynb),Tob. 1 . their recent circuit of Galilee; c
43. rjpav AcXao-âTa] Mt. TO Tre- Euth., SwdeKO. Ko(pivoi... iva Kai ol &B-
Lc. TO TTfpicro fvo av aTTooroXot dia/3ao-Tao-a>o-/ TOVS
picro fvov TO>I>
/cX.,
avTols (sc. TO) o^Xco) K\. So the Mas With the excess of the
ter directed Jo. (rvvaydyeTf TO rre- :
miraculous supply above the require
ments of the people comp. 4 Regn.
pKro~evcra.vTa /cXacr/zaTa Iva p.ri
TI OTTO-
IV. 44, e(payov KOI KarfXmov Kara TO
X^Tai. For /cXa(r/xa (apTOf) cf. Jud.
xix. 5 (A, =-ô)fj.bs dpTov B), Ezech. pfjfjui Kvpiov.
xiii. 19. Aeo&eKa 44. yaav . . .
TrcvTaKio-xihioi avftpes]
KO(f)iva>v TrX^pco/naTa,
in apposition to wherewith were The number was doubtless roughly
*X.,
calculated by counting the a-v^noo-ia
filled twelve hampers : cf. Mt. 8.
(note on v. 39) cf. Mt. Lc. were/,
KOfpivovs TrX^pets, Jo. eyep-taav 5. ;
Ko<p{-
vovs K\ao~p.dTa)v. Me. uses vrX. Jo. cos-, TTfvr. The men perhaps alone
composed the groups, but the wo
<o(p.
again in viii. 20 for a discussion of :
see note on ii. 21. Kocptvos

men and children were not neglected
TrXr/pco/za
is common to the four accounts. The (Mt.).
word is used by Aq. in Gen. xl. 16 for

On the miracle as a whole Victor
well remarks :
Bavfj-do-tov ptv ovv TO
a bread-basket (?P), and by the LXX.
Trpax&ev-..0avfid(nov Se OVK \arrov TO
in Jud. vi. 19 (B, =<avovv A) for the
pr] del TTJ
basket (also ?p) in which Gideon places
cooked meat; in Ps. Ixxx. (Ixxxi.) 6 45 52. WALKING ON THE SEA
it is the pot-shaped basket (TH) in (Mt. xiv. 22 33, Jo. vi. 16 21).
which the Israelite during the Egyp 45. evdvs ijvdyKaa-v...els TO irepav]
tian oppression carried his clay or For once the Lord put a severe strain
bricks. "stout A
wicker basket" upon the loyalty of the Twelve. His
appears to be intended, "as dis command was in direct conflict with
tinguished from the soft flexible all that seemed to be reasonable and
*
frails (Westcott, on St John). The
"
right. He had led them to the place

xcxfrivos is contrasted in the Gospels that very day, and now required them
with the (viii. 19, 20), for
<r<frvpis
at once to leave it. On other occa
which see note on viii. 8. In Rome sions He led the way (see x. 32,
as TO TrXoTov Kai Trpodyeiv ek TO Trepav

fifjvai
46 Br]6<rai$dv, ews aiy-ros ctTroXveL TOV

om ets TO Trepan i 118 209 syrBin irpos] s i 28 209 2** Or a bi q in contra a
45 |
|
nonn
Br/flcrcuSai KBLII min& cfffq vg arm] Biô-otSa A (8170-.) S min
al aTroXuei |
KBL i] aTToXwo-et E*KF 28 69 604 min nonn

cwroXwn? AE 2
FGHMNSUVIIS minP TOUS 1
|
1071
xiv. 28, Jo. x. 4); now He would stood his source, the starting-point
them. The of the boat was near this town (Lc.
only undertake to follow
ix. 10, see note on v. 32), and the
Synoptists throw no light on the
situation, but it is explained by St
Lord directed the Twelve to cross to
John (vi. 14, 15). The enthusiasm of the town in the first instance (Ben-
the multitude was not limited to a gel : terminus navigationis non to-
"
recognition of the Lord s prophetic tius sed ex parte In this case TO ").
office they were on the point of

:
n-fpav is here not the Western shore,
seizing His person and proclaiming but the opposite side of the little bay
Him King. No malice on the part
"
which lay between the sloping ground

of the Scribes could have been so where the miracle was wrought and
fatal... as their giving of a political Philip s new city an alternative which
turn to the movement... He hurried presented itself to Bede (ad l.\ To
the disciples on board that they might -rrepav is interpreted by irpbs B?7$-
"
not catch the contagion of the idea a-aiddv. Why they did not reach
(Latham, Pastor p., p. 307). Origen Bethsaida, but landed on the Western
in Jo. t. xxviii. 23 :
^ rrapx a v >
/-"?^
e
shore, appears as we proceed. On the
TOVTOIS d(popfjLrji>, (pi\ovo-iv OVTOV KOI form ~BT)6o-aiddv see WH., Notes, p.
av pera rStv 6\6vTo>v 1 60, WSchm., pp. 62 f., 91 ; and for
(3a(ri\ca, the question of locality, the articles in

Trpos Brjtio-aiddv]Mt. stops short at Hastings, D.B., and Encycl Bibl.
irepav ;
Jo. irpav TTJS
says, rjpôvro TOV o^Xov] While
ecus O.VTOS aTroXvet
6a\do-o-r]s els Kacpapvaovfj.. Both Me. He for His part dismisses the multi
and Mt. represent the Twelve as tude. Mt. ov dnoXvo-rj see Burton,
a>s
:
landing eventually els Tevvrjo-apfT (vi. 321 ff., esp. 326, 330; Blass, Gr.
53, Mt. xiv. 34). The direction of the p. 219. The shortness of the interval
boat was therefore ultimately west suggested agrees with the view that
wards, and this fact has led to a the original destination of the boat
conjecture that there was a Western was Bethsaida Julias.
Bethsaida (Reland, Stanley, Tristram), 46. Kai diroTa^dfievos} Mt. has
which has been identified with Ain et- d-n-oXvo-as. Me. changes the word.
Tabigha (Tristram, Bible Places, p. The dismissal (v. 36) was friendly
315); in support of this theory it has and courteous, if peremptory; no
been urged that Jo. (xii. 21) mentions thing in His manner betrayed anx
a BrjQo-. TTJS TaXciXaias (see, however, iety or consciousness of their inten
Merrill, Galilee, p. 27). But there is tions. ATrorao-o-eo-ât is (in late Gk.,
no direct evidence for the existence see Lob. Phryn. p. 24) to bid fare
of two Bethsaidas on the Lake, and well to friends; cf. Lc. ix. 61, Acts
the Bethsaida of which Josephus xviii. 1 8, 21, 2 Cor. ii. 13. It is
speaks (ant. xviii. 2. i, B.J. ii. 9. i, possible that avTols may
= TOIS na6r}-
iii. 10. was in Philip s tetrarchy
7) TCUS avTov, and that Mt. has mis
and therefore on the East bank of the interpreted the pronoun but if so, ;
Jordan. Unless Lc. has misunder Me. omits altogether the dismissal of
avTols aTrfjXBev eis TO opos

47 Kai TO TrXolov ev jmecrw 47 X
(r6 cu. rjv
Kal CCVTOS 4
TJS 6a\dcrorr]<2, JULOVOS CTTI Trjs yfjs. *Kai 48
idcov avrovs /SacraviôfJievov^ ev TCO eXavveiv, t]v yap
6 aVe/xos evavTios avTols, Trepi T6TctpTtiv (pvXaKrjv
46 avrj\6ev I 209 47 /cat o^.] o^. 5e N | r)v] + Tra.Xai D i 28 209 251 iam
ab i ev fjiea-rj rrj BaXawrj D 2^ om fj,ovos arm | 48 tdwv] iSev AKMVXH* etSev
Um
|
EFGHS 8il 2
alP 1 | /3a<r.
ev ra>
eXauj/ew] /3a<7.
KCU eXawovras D 21
*5
abff iq eXavvovTas
K. /Sao-. 604 | irepi rer. <f>v\.
r. WKTOS] om syr
81 1 "
pr /cat ADXFII al pl
the people, which was the next step ,

Mt.
and an important one. On the whole a.7ro Tr]s yrjs . foY the read-
the Vg. is probably right in referring ing of D in Me. (77^ TraAcu) see
both a7ro\vi and a7roraâp.vos to the WH., Notes, p. 25). The Lord, who
crowd (dum dimitteret populum... was now alone on the land, realised
cam dimisisset eos), though it misses their position and, breaking off His
the significant change of verb. Upocr- vigil, went down to the sea and took
fvaa-0ai, inf. of aim or object; cf. the direction of the boat.
Blass, Gr. p. 223. For ox/^ta = the early hours of the
dnfjXdc v els TO opos] When all were night see Judith xiii. i, Me. xiv. 17,
gone He returned to the higher Jo. xx. 19. Bao-ai/i has already o>
ground (cf. Jo. vi. 3, 15), partly to occurred in v. 7 (q.v.) ; the different
escape the crowd (di/e^copr/orei Jo.), , applications of the word in this con
but chiefly to pray (ola avtipviros, Vic text by Mt. and Me. are instructive
tor ; xP*} <Tl J
f
ov y&P rc " ff
irpoarcvxais KCU
as shewing the degree of latitude
TO opos KOI 77
vv Koi TI fj.6v(t)o~iS) Euth.) ;
which the Synoptists allowed them
cf. i. 35. Another crisis had come; selves in dealing with the common
the way to further usefulness in Gali tradition, even when they retained its
lee seemed to be blocked, partly by actual terms. For a metaphorical
the attitude of Antipas, partly by the use of the verb cf. Sir. iv. 17, 2 Pet.
unreasoning enthusiasm of the people ;
ii. 8. On /Sao-, ev e X. see Blass, TG>
He needed counsel and strength for Gr. p. 237. "Avepos evavrios, cf. Acts
the immediate future. xxvii. 4.
47 48. 6-îas yevopfvys KT\.] More 48. Trepi reTaprrjv (pvXaKrjv KrA.] The
than an hour must have passed since Lord reached the boat about 3 a.m.
the conversation before the miracle (cf. WM., p. 506); Mt., more precisely,
(see note on v. 35), and the sun had TeTaprrj (pvXaicf}. Cf. Macar. Magn.
now probably set : cf. Jo. vi. 17, iii. 6, reraprrj rfjs WKTOS (pvXaKJ eo-Ttv
a-KOTia Meanwhile a stiff

77617 eyeyovfi. 77 SeKaTTj TT)s WKTOS ped* TJV VTTO- o>pa,
breeze had sprung up, and it was AeiTTOiTai Tpels ixrTepatai eopai. Me.
against the rowers (Me. Mt.), blowing and Mt. count four watches in the
probably from the N. or N.W. and night after the system see Roman ;
raising so much sea (Jo.) as to distress Me. xiii. and

4 (Blass).
35, cf. Acts xii.
them (pa<ramopcvovs) as well as to Lc. on the other hand (xii. 38) seems
alter their course.The Paschal moon to follow the Jewish division into
gave light enough to reveal the boat three. QvXaKri occurs in this sense in
struggling with the waves (/3ao-ai>io- the LXX. (Jud. vii. 19, i
Regn. xi. n,
Mt.), and well out to sea (Me. Ps. Ixxxix. (xc.) 4, cxxix. (cxxx.) 6, cf.
VVKTOS ep%6Tai TTpOS aVTOVS 7T6pL7raTCOV 67TI T1JS

49
49 a 7rape\f) ev cu
7Ti
s
50 OTI (fxivTaorfjid ea-Tiv, Kai dveKpaâv 7rdvTes yap
avTOV ei&av Kai erapd^Brjcrai/. 6 Se ei/0i)s eXa
48 ydeXev] i)0e\t]a ei D om |
Kai yd. Trap, aurous G 49 <m
(pavTa<r/j.a
KBLA 33] tf>avr.

eivat, ADNXmS<l> al min?1 latt me 50 eidov ATAII 2 idov
KLMX VII* om /ecu era/xi;^.

|
Syr
81
"
|
/cat eutfews eXaX. /i. a. o ITJO-OUS N
Thren. ii.
19). *Epxereu npos CLVTOV?. xxiv. 5 Wisdom says eV ftdOci
Jo. says that when they caught sight TrepicTrdTrjo-a. For a mystical appli
of the Lord they had rowed ora&iovs o>s cation see Aug. in Jo. tract, xxv. :
f lKOO-l TTVT Tf TplCLKOVTa. SinCC the "venit...calcans fluctus, omnes tumo-
lake was forty stades broad (Joseph. res mundi sub pedibus habens...quid
B. J. iii. 10. 7), this agrees fairly well ergo timetis, Christiani ? Christus lo
with Mc. s ev fj.eo-0) TTJS BaXcuro-rjs, if quitur Ego sum, nolite timere" Cf.
we allow for the tortuous course of serm. 75.
the boat, her general direction (N.E. rjdfkfv irapeXGelv avrovs] Vg. vole-
to S.W. by W.), and the interval be bat praeterire eos; the imperfect is
tween the Lord s departure from the conative (Burton, p. 12); for the ace.
hill and arrival at the spot where cf. Lc. xi. 42, xv. 29, Acts xvi. 8.
they saw Him. IIepi7rarc5v eVi rfjs With the feigned purpose comp. Lc.
6a\d(T(n)s, Me. and Jo. ; Mt. TT. enl xxiv. 28, and see Me. v. 36, vii. 27.
TTJV tiaXao-a-av. The gen. points to The purpose in each case was to try,
the apparent solidity of the water and by trial to strengthen faith (cf.
under His feet (cf. eV! T^S yr/s, v. 47), Jo. vi. 6).
the ace. to His progress implied in 49- eSof-av OTI <pdvra(r^d ecrrtv]
TrepnraTcov ; in v. 26 where the order Wycliffe, "thei
gessiden that it were
a fantum ;
"
is different Mt. also prefers the gen.

"
Tindale, they supposed

The reader is left to complete the ithad been a sprete."
Cf. Lc. xxiv.
picture the Lord must be imagined

; 37, edoKovv TrvfVfjia deo>pfiv. AoKetv in
as walking on a seething sea, not this sense is followed almost indiffer
upon a smooth surface (Jo. 77 GaXao-o-a ently by on or by ace. and inf. ; for
...Sieyetpero : cf. Victor, dvepav
TO>V . on see Mt. vi. 7, xxvi. 53, Lc. xii. 51,
evavria irveovrav Kai TCOV KVpartDv Kara xix. n, Jo. v. 45, &c. âiraoTia, an
TOV vp.ov %/j.evfv eVt TUV apparition here only and in Mt. ;
:
vdartov a ;
now on the crest of cf. Job XX. 8 (A) coo-Trep (pdvTacrfj,a
a wave, now hidden out of sight. It wKTfpivov. 3>. CCTTIV i the present re
was the darkest hour of the night, presents the thought as it took shape
and the moon had probably set only ; on their tongues it is a phantom :
>
the outline of a human form could (cf. Mt.). For earlier evidence of a
be seen appearing from time to time, popular belief in apparitions among
and approaching the boat. The con the Hebrew people see Job iv. 1 5 ff.,
3
ception is found in Hebrew poetry, xx. 8, and esp. Sap. xvii. 4, 1 5. Ave-
but only in connexion with Divine Kpagav the appearance drew forth
:
prerogatives, e.g. Job xxxviii. 16, a shriek of terror cf. i. 23. :
T]\des Se eirl
irrjyrjv 6a\d(T(Tr]S fv Se 50. Trdvrcs yap avTov eldav] It was
djSvo-arov TrepieTrarqcray ; in Sir. not the fancy of an individual ; all
VI. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK 139
fjL6T avTcov, Kal \eyei CCI/TCHS QapcrelTe, eyw el/ut, jmrj

a Be. 5I
Kai ave/3ri rrpos ai/roi)s ek TO TrXoiov, 51
eKOTracrev 6 ayeuos. Kal \iav ev eat/Tor? e-
5* TO a A/V
oi/ (TVWKair eir s ,
ai/Tfc)i/ 17 KapSia
51 Xiai>]
om D i 28 2** b syr sin arm + e/c Trcpicra-ov (vel cKTrepurffus
ADNXrnS^ al minP1 syr hcl arm (om NBLA syr?
6 11
"
aeth) erra?
i 118 209 + /cat eeavftaftv ADNXPHS^ al minP1 abf q syrr?6
|
" ^ armro]aeth (om KBLA

1 1
i 28 118 209 c i vg syr8 me) *

52 rois aprots] rots avrois A |
aXX t]v KBLM2 SA
33 alP
auc
syr^
1 ^) me] tjv yap ADM*NXm2 min pl lattvtplys syrhcl ut) ( arm aeth
the Twelve saw the Form on the stead of the usual evefirj, perhaps to
water, as all the Eleven afterwards depict the climb from the hollow of
saw the Risen Christ. The fear was the wave over the side of the boat.
momentary it was relieved at once
: Mt. avaftdvTtov avr&v, i.e. the Lord
by the well-known voice ; cf. the simi and Simon Peter. The latter had
lar circumstances in Lc. xxiv 37 ff., gone down (Karapds) into the water
ApOC. i. 17 ff For XaXeii/ /ifrd TIVOS and attempted to walk on it to the
cf. Jo. iv. 27, ix. 37, xiv. 30: the Lord: Mt. (xiv. 28 31) alone relates
phrase is probably preferred here to the incident. Upon the return of
the more usual X. rwi or npos riva, as Peter to the boat accompanied by the
implying familiar intercourse. Mera Lord the wind at once fell cf. iv. 39 :
implies "mutual action" (WM., p. 471), (where see note on KOTrdfciv}.

and with XaXeli/, the exchange of con fv eavrols egitrravro ] The astonish
versation. ment did not express itself in words;
Qapo-elre, e yco ei/L"]
For this USC of for ev tavrols see ii. 8, v. 30. Mt.,
the imper. of Gapo-clv (so always in the however, represents them as falling
Gospels and Acts, Oappeiv in Epp. ; at His feet with the exclamation
WH., Notes, p. 149) cf. x. 49, Mt. ix. AX^^cos 6fov vibs ei. If this con
2, 22, Jo. xvi. 33, Acts xxiii. n. fession is in its right place, it antici
Eyoi clpi
= (
It is I, cf. Lc. xxiv. 39, pates St Peter s (Mt. xvi. 16, Me. viii.
eyo> el/j.1 aurds, and the use of "OXj 29) .The excitement of the moment
LXX. eyco,
in the O.T. (BDB., p. 59). may have given voice to a growing
In the Fourth Gospel the phrase impression which had not yet reached
sometimes (viii. 24, 28, 58, xiii. 19) the maturity of a definite judgment.
rises to the level of its use in Deut. Victor points out that on the previous
xxxii. 39, Isa. xliii. 10; see Westcott occasion when a storm was stilled
on Jo. viii. 24. M?/ 0o/3eIo-& : see they had been content to exclaim Tis
Burton, 165. Augustine points the apa OVTOS e<mv ; (iv. 41).
moral of this little episode "quomodo :
52. ov yap a~vv^Kav eirl rols aprotf]
eos volebat praeterire quos paventes Vg. non enim intellexerant de pani-
ita confirmat, nisi quia ilia voluntas bus. Their amazement would have
praetereundi ad eliciendum ilium cla- been less had they realised the won
morem valebat cui subveniri oporte- der of the preceding miracle ; de- "
buerant a pane ad mare concludere

"
bat?"
dvfftr) irpos avrovs fit TO n\OLOv] (Bengel). Somehow the miracles

con
51.
Cf. Jo. vi. 21, rj6f\ov ovv Xa/3eti/ avrov nected with the multiplication of food
els TO likolov (Westcott). Ai/e /3?7, in failed to impress the Twelve (cf. viii.
53
53 Kai SiaTrepdo-avres ITTI Triv <yr\v n\Bov ets Fevvrj-
53 SictTreyoacraj Tes] + eKeidev D45abcffiq| e?rt TTJV yrjv TJXdov eis Yew. KBLA 28
33 2 ] 17X0. em TT\V y-rjv T. ADNHIS
pe al min? latt syrr 17X0. eis rrjv y-rjv Tew. 1
Xf>
jjrinpauc arm zoh om T7]V yy V me arm

codd om ^ VVt j
j Tevvrj&apeT (Tevija: FHN 69 al
nona
q Vg
coddaU KAB 2 33 al a] TevrnffapcO B*(N)XH al min? 1
f q vg me
ff i)
D b c (ff) syrr 8111 ^
LMrAS
pr e:s 604
17 ff.) ; perhaps their administration a few miles to the south of the

of the food diverted their thoughts latter town, on the edge of the
from the work wrought by the Lord. plain from which the lake took
*
ETTI in the matter of/ in reference its usual name (Lc. v. i, TTJV \Lp.vr]v
to, WM., p. 489, Blass, Gr. p. 137 ; TfvvT)(rapT, 67, ro
I Mace. xi. vdup
(Twiivai (but with gen. or ace.)
eiri TOV TevvTjo-ap, Joseph, ant. xviii. 2. i,
occurs in Dan. xi. 37 (Th.) ; cf. a-, els, \ipvr] Tevvrjo-aplTis). On the form Tev-
Ps. xxvii. (xxviii.) 5 ; eV, 2 Esdr. xviii. vrjo-dp which occurs in D (Mt. Me.),
(Neh. viii.) 12. in many MSS. of the Old Latin and
aXX TJV avrajv T) Kapdia TreTrco/ato/xevT/] Vg., and in the Syriac versions, see
Vg. 0ra enim (see w. 11.) cor illorum Chase, Syro-Latin Text of the Gos
obcaecatum; Wycliflfe, "her herte was pels, p. 105. Gennesaret is usually
blyndid." For TrcopoOo-âi see note identified with the present el-Ghu-
on iii. 5. The xapfiia (ii. 6) includes weir, a semi-elliptical plain on the
the intelligence considered in its re West shore between Ain-et-Tin and
lation to the moral and spiritual life Mejdel, three miles long and rather
of men; cf. 2 Cor. iii. 14, c more than one mile in breadth. Jo-
voYjp.ara avraiv : Rom. i. 21, e sephus, who is enthusiastic in praise
rj d(rvvTos avTtov Kapdia. Both a~vv- of the fertility of this district, writes
eo-is and <pp6v7)o-is (for the distinc (B.J. iii. 10. 8) TrapaTeivft de TTJV Tev
tion of these synonyms see Lightfoot
on Col. i. 9) depend for their right T Ka /caos.../LiKOff e TOV
exercise upon moral conditions. TrapaTeivet Kara TOV aiyia\ov TTJS o/z-
53 56. MINISTRY IN THE PLAIN vvfjiov Xip.VT)S eirl oradiovs TpidicovTa KCU
OF GENNESARET (Mt. xiv. 34 36). fvpos fiKoo-i. For the descriptions of
53. diaTrepdo-avres eVt TTJV yijv jJX- recent travellers see Stanley, and P., /
6ov\ remembers another inci

Jo. PP- 374, 3 82 Wilson, Recovery, p. 338
; ;
dent of this voyage which appears Tristram, B. P., p. 313 ; G. A. Smith,

to be miraculous. When Jesus and H. G., p. 443 n. ; Merrill, Galilee, p.
Peter entered the boat and the wind 32 f. The place has lost the glories
ceased, they found themselves at once which Josephus praises; towns and
close to shore, fvdea>s eyevero TO ir\olov villages, cultivated lands and vine
ffrl TIJS
yijs els r)V virrjyov : see West- yards are gone. But the visitor still
cott s note; Euth. explains: TrXô-ioi/ finds much to admire
pearly the
rrjs yevopevov TOV TrXotov.
yfjs The whiteness of the shell-strewn beach,
phrase used by Mt., Me. (dtair. ^X- the thickets of oleander blossoming
6ov) merely sets forth the welcome along the watercourses, the profusion
ending of a laborious and hazardous of wild flowers, the fine cliffs which
crossing. Cf. Ps. cvi. (evil) 24 ff.
guard the two extremities of the
ETT! rr)V yrjv : cf. Acts XXVli. 44. plain, and then recede to join the
els
Tewrja-apeT] In the end they Galilean hills. In extent el-Ghuweir
landed neither at Bethsaida (. 45) corresponds very nearly to the Batihah
nor at Capernaum (Jo. vi. 17), but which the Lord had just left; but
VI. 56] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
54,Kai
crapeT, K.ai TrpocrcopfULKrurja av. eêMJovTiav avTcov 54
v "
8
55
IK TOV 7T\oiov evdvs eiri yvovTe^ avTOv 7repi6$pajuov 55
o\nv TY\V -^(jopav eKeivt]V, Kai f/pâvTO erri TO!S Kpa-
TOVS /ca/ccos e ôi/Tas
TrepKpepeiv OTTOV ijKOvov
OTL 56 Kai OTTOV av ela-eTTOpeveTO ek $56
h
53 om Kai irpoo-upiuo-d-riffav D i 28 209 604 a b c ff i q r syrr arm 54 avTov]
Bin Pe "
nonn c
+ 01 avdpes TOV roirov e/cewou (/cat) AGA(3>)
i 13 28 33 (69) (604) 1071 (2^) al
(om /cat seq) ANXTTI al? x w P a v ^BLA 33

1
arm (syr?
6811
) 55 Trepi5pa/j.ovTes |
-
min? vg syr hcl arm /c/aa/Sa/crots Kpaparots F*XA

1
me] Trepixwpov ADNXmZ<f> |
tf,
Kpa(3j3a.Tois B EH oirov TJKOVOV] r}Kov(r6r) ^

2
|
yap avrovs o. av yKowav Trepte<j>epov
D a (b ff i q) aeth on ecrrti/] TOV Iv eivat, D a ff o. e/cet

|
ANXm2* al min?1 e<TTiv
Byr
hci
me arin 5 <5 av ABDLNH] eav
while the scene of the miracle was Here it vividly depicts the circula
littlemore than a waste of pasture tion of the tidings throughout the

dotted with an occasional village or Ghuweir. As the result, there came
homestead, the plain to which He from every quarter streams of people
had now come was densely populated. bringing their sick for healing. For
The retirement and rest He had Trfpxfrepfiv see 2 Cor. iv. 10. With
sought were at an end, as soon as 7Tpt8pafj.ov...rjpâvTo nepKêpftv COinp.
He was seen on the beach of Gen- Mt. s tamer aTreVreiAai/. .irpoo-rjveyKav. .
nesaret. The were carried on their pallets

sick
Vg. adplicue-
7rpo(T(opî<rdrja-av\ (eVi Toty KpapcLTTois Me. only, see note :
runt they brought the boat to her

;
on ii. 4); the course of the bearers was
moorings, casting anchor, or lashing shaped by the reports that reached
her to a post on the shore. The them from time to time as to the Lord s
word is CLTT.
Xey. in Biblical Greek, movements (onov TJKOVOV OTL e<rrti>).
but both act. and mid. are classical, the present, as

"EO-TIV,
if one caught
and there are examples of the ist the reply of those of whom inquiry
aor. pass, in a middle sense in late was made : he is here, or there.
writers, e.g. Aelian and Dio Cassius. OTTOV av el(T7ropfVTO KrA.]

56.
54. evdvs fTTiyvovres avrov] It Whenever His progress He en in
must have been early and hardly tered a village, He found the sick laid
daylight (comp. 48 with Jo. vi. vi. in the open spaces ready for His
21 ); yet, as on the previous day In strictness dyopai would
healing.
when He left the neighbourhood of exist only in the towns, at Magdala
Capernaum (v. 33), there were peo and Capernaum and Chorazin and
ple about who recognised Him and Bethsaida; but the word is appa
spread the news. For tVi-yuô-Keu/ rently used here loosely to include
in the sense of personal recognition other open spaces. rals TrXareiats Ei>
cf. Mt. xvii. 12, Lc. xxiv. 16, 31, Acts

(D), Vg. in plateis, which is followed
iv. 13.
by all the English versions except
5 5. 7TfpiedpafJ,ov o\rjv rrjv ^copai/] Mt. R.V., is perhaps from Acts iv. 15.
TTJV irepix<pov:
the news was hastily IloXetsand c3/zat are classed together
carried round to all parts of the in Mt. x. n, Lc. viii. i, xiii. 22, KOJ/ICU
plain. Hepirpexeiv is GOT. Xcy. in and dypoi in vi. 36, Lc. ix. 12 the :
the N. T. ; but occurs in the LXX. combination of the three covers every
(Amos viii. 12, Jer. v. i, collection of dwellings large and
TroAets rjdypovs ev TCUS dyopdis eTideorav TOVS

ets
Kal TrapeKaXovv CIVTOV iva KCLV TOV Kpa-

,
TOV i/maTiov avTOV a^covTac Kal ocroi av

avTOu ecra)(ôvTO.
./
x
VII i Kai crvvd yovTai Trpos O.VTOV ol
<Papi<raioi
Kai
OLTTO
Ka TCOV ov avTOV OTL
56 cv TCUS ayopacs] pr t] K ev rcus TrXaretcus D 604 2^ b C f f i

q vg go
minP erpauc endow
] A(D)NXTIIS
min? 1
| -rj^/avro biBDLA
13 28 33 69 124 i
346 2 pe a] IJITTOVTO ANXriIS4> min pl tangebant latt^P1 ^ syrr a\f/wvrai 604

dteo-ufovTo NS i 69 604 alP auc
dieffwdrjffav A cffudijaav 33 2 pe VII
NS qui venerant abf (q) 2 idovres] eiSores D |
oTi...<r6iov<riv KBLA 33] ea-diovras
ADNXmS^> al min pl a go |
KOLV. %. r. e. avnrr.] non lotis manibus b c (
S yrr sin P esh aeth)
small. On the construction see WM., Pharisees there has been no mention
p. 384, Burton, 315 f., Blass, Gr. since iii. 6 during the interval they ;
p. 207. may have been occupied by their

KOL irapcK.ah.ovv avrov /crX.] Again intrigue with the Herodians, of which
and again the entreaty was heard. perhaps we see the fruit in vi. 14.
The fame of the healing of the af- Now that Jesus has returned to the
fj.oppoovo-0. had spread (Victor yap :
77
W. shore, they fall back upon their
alfioppoova a iravras eSi Saê 0tXo(ro- old policy of insidious questioning.
(peiv) ; so simple a means of obtain The Scribes from Jerusalem (iii. 22)
ing a cure appealed to the popular are with them, unless, as nvcs...
still
imagination, and under the circum c\66vTcs suggests, these are another
stances the Lord permitted its use. party, newly arrived. Mt. is less pre
Of. Acts iv. 15, xix. ii f. On the cise :
Trpoo-epxovrai I. OTTO r<5
lepocr.
Kpdo-Trcdov, and on t
see v. 27, 28<av
<bapioraloi
Kal ypaufiarels. Cf. Bede :
notes. ad verbum audiendum...sed ad

"non
ocroi av r/âi/ro avrov <ra>ovrd]

movendas solum quaestiones pugnae
For the construction see the refer ad Dominum concurrunt"
ences at the end of the last note. 2. idovres Tivas...oTi..,O 0iov(riv] A
The aor. (see w. 11.) points to the mixture of the two constructions Idov-
momentariness of the touch in each Tfs Tivas...or6iovras (cf. i. IO, vi. 48,
case ; the imperfect which follows, 49) and 18. on ccrdiawriv rives (ii. 16,
to the rapid succession of the cases. ix. 25). The opportunity probably
Mt. again is less picturesque (oa-oi arose during the passage of the party
TjtyavTO 8ia-<a0T](rav).
For o-<e(r0cu in through the plain (vi. 56) ; the loaves
reference to physical restoration were very possibly some of the K\a-
see v. 28 ;
on the orthography cf. o-jLiara with which their baskets had
WSchm., p. 41. been filled the night before, and

VII. i 13. QUESTION OP CERE which now served them as an e<p6diov.
MONIAL WASHINGS (Mt. xv. i 9). Koivals Xfpa-lv, TOVT fcrnv aviTTrois]
*
I.
o-vvdyovrai] See iv. I, V. 21, Koii/o?, polluted, ceremonially un
vi. 30. The Lord s person is the clean/ occurs in i Mace. i. 47 0veiv
rallying-point for both friends and veia Kal K-rrjvr) Koivd (A, N*, TroXXa), V :
enemies ; cf. Mt. xxv. 31, 32. Of the ib. 62 <f>ayelv

Koivd (for
Kptp? see û ^"
VII. 3] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
,
TOVT eOTTLV dv lTTTOLS, TOVS CtpTOVS
z
ol
yap <Papi(Taioi
KCLI ol lovScuoi eav LLT
2 TONS (om TOUJ AXm al) aprons] + cêâvTo KMNSUIIZ3? al min? Kareyvwo-av
1
D vituperaverunt latt^P ^ 1
S
( yrrP
eshhcl
arm)
lemard on Mt. xv. 1 1), cf. 4 Mace. vii. 6 who hold the tradition of the
"all"
yaorepa fKoivaxras (^ A, Koiva>vrjo~as} : Elders are not the masses, but the
fjuepocpayta in the N.T., outside this : strict and orthodox minority who
context, KOIVOS is similarly used in supported the Scribes. Yet ceremo

Acts x. 14, 28, xi. 8, Rom. xiv. 14, nial purification was usual in religious
Heb. x. 29, Apoc. xxi. 27, and KOIVOVV households (cf. Westcott on Jo. ii. 6),
or Koivova-dai (mid. and pass.) in and the Lord had probably conformed
Acts x. 15, xi. 9, xxi. 28, Heb. ix. 13. to it at Nazareth ; He resists merely
This use of KOWOS corresponds to the the attempt to enforce it as an essen
Rabbinic Vin, tial (Hort, Jvd. Chr., p. 29 f.). On the
fc^-in (Edersheim, ii.
the KOIVOV is the opposite of the origin and extent of these practices
9 n.) ;
see Schiirer n. ii. p. 106 ff.
ayiov or tadapov (Westcott on Heb.
fav p.r) irvyfj.fj vfyavrai ras ^
x. 29). Hence Mc. s explanation, T. e.
(Exod. xxi. 1 8, Isa. Iviii. 4, = sfnj
dvijTTois, must be taken to interpret
the word only in reference to the is the closed hand, the fist a-vy-
K\fio-is Sa/cruXa>i/, Suid. ; cf. Find. Ol.
particular case ; unwashed hands
7. 30, TTvyp-TJ The word is
were, for the purpose of eating, Koivai. viKijcravTa.
For TOUT eoTiv as a formula of in used in late Gk. for the length of the
arm between the fist and the elbow
terpretation cf. Mt. xxvii. 46, Acts ;
hence Euth. and Thpht. interpret

i.
19, Rom. vii. 18, Heb. ii. 14 on the ;
here a^pi dyicwvos, i.e. thrusting the

question whether it is to be written
as two words see arm into the water up to the elbow.
WSchm., p. 37, Blass,
1 On eo-0ifiv rovs ap- Cf. J. Lightfoot ad L, and Eder
GrT., pp. 8, 77.
TOVS (rov apTov, v. 5) see Dalman, sheim, who renders P}SH *W ?
"to
Worte, p. 92.
the wrist"; but it is difficult to see
3 Another apparently editorial
4.
how Trvypfj can be made to bear the
note. There is no trace of it in Mt. meaning of ecos- rfjs 7rvyp,fjs. The
Cf. reading Trvicvd (Vg. crebro, Wycliffe
Zahn, JZinleitung, ii. p. 241.
ol KOI rrdvTes ol
and the other English versions exc.
3. yap 4>.
lovdcubf]
Except in the phrase 6 ftao-i\evs
R.V., may be a gloss bor
"oft")
ra>v *Iovo a.i(0v (XV. 2 ol lovSaiot is

rowed perhaps from Lc. v. 33, if it
ff.),
used by Me. here only; in Mt. with be not due to corruption (cf. Try/t/i^,
the same exception it is limited to D) ;
the rendering of the Pesh.
xxviii. 15, and in Lc. to vii. 3, xxiii. 51. s, see Lc.
On Jo. s use of the term see Westcott s xv. 8) is another gloss which we have no
t
John, Intr. p. Ix. ;
ot lovoaloi are means of verifying (see however Morj-
in the Fourth Gospel the opposite of son, St Mark, ad I.); for the marginal
hcl
the o^Xo? as the multitude re :
"
gloss in Syr. see Field (Notes, p.

-
flect the spirit of Galilee, the Jews 30 f.), who renders it a7ro/Xvbi/res r<5
reflect the spirit of Jerusalem ; they vdan TOVS avr&v. On the

"
8aKTi>\ov$
are "the representatives of the narrow whole it is perhaps best to take Trvynfj
finality of Judaism." In some such literally, with the fist, i.e. either
limited sense the term is probably with the hand held out with clenched
used here by Me. and Mt. ; "the Jews* fingers while the attendant pours
144 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 3
TCLS OVK. ecrOiovcriv, K
4 TY\V TCOV yopas
3 a-vyfi.il AB (D TTV/C/XI?)
LNWd XriI2^> al minomnvid pugillo cffiqr (momento a
subinde b primo d) arm Or] irvKva K vg me go diligenter syrrP
6 * 1101 ^*) om A syr 9 1
"
OVK
|
e<?0.]
+ (TOP) aprov D(M
2
)
al abcffi syr
sin
arm 4 air ayopas] +
abcffilqr (arm)
water over it (2 Kings iii. 1 1 ) or as ;

wards embodied in the Mishnah, which
Meyer- Weiss explains, dass sie "so
every Pharisee and disciple of the
die geballte Faust in die hohle Hand Pharisees sought to keep inviolate.
stecken, erstere in der letzteren reiben On St Paul s attitude with regard
und drehen." In the first case the to tradition cf. Hort, Jud. Chr. y
dat. is modal, in the second instru p. 1 1 8, and cf. Lightfoot on 2 Th.
mental. A possible alternative is to ii. 15. For Kparelv irapdboviv see
treat 7rvyfj.fi as the dat. of measure 2 Th. I.C., and cf. Kparelv SiSaxnVy
by elbow-length (see above). But Apoc. ii. 14, 15, or with the gen., p.
it must be confessed that no ex ofjioXoyias, Heb. iv. 14, where see West-
planation hitherto offered is wholly cott s note. The affection with which
satisfactory. even the Egyptian Jews in the second
NtTrreiz/, vLTrreffBai are used of the century before Christ clung to a
feet (Gen. xviii. 4, 2 Regn. xi. 8, Jo. similar tradition is illustrated in the
xiii. 5 ff.,
i Tim. v. 10), the hands Sibyllines, iii. 591 sq., aXXa (j.ev deipovo-i
(Exod. xxx. 19 ff., Lev. xv. n, Ps. Trpos ovpavbv coXevas dyvas |opBioi e
xxv. (xxvi.) 6), the face (Mt. vi. 17, Jo. X*P as dyviovTfs
fvvfjs del |
vdart. See
ix. 7 ff.), in contrast to
XoiW&zc, to J. Lightfoot on Mt. xv. 2 ff, and espe
bathe the whole body : cf. Jo. xiii. 10, cially Edersheim, Life, 9 ff. ii.
p.
4. KOI an dyopasAfter min KrX.]
gling with men of all sorts in the open
TTJV Trapocriv T&V irpeo"-
market, they purified the whole person
ftvTepa>v\
Cf. Joseph, ant. xiii. 10. 6, before taking food. The Apostles had
vofjiifjui TroXXa riva Trapedocrav rai been ev rais dyopals (vi. 56), jostled by
ot etc
Qapio-aioi irarepav diado^s a mixed crowd, yet they had not even
OVK dvayeypaiTTai cv rots washed their hands. ATT dyopas, Vg.
voôis. The de rule, at least in its a foro, after market a pregnant ;
tails,belonged not to the Torah, but construction, see WM., p. 776 n., and
to the Qabbalah (Taylor, Pirqe Aboth, cf. Theophrast. char. 16, Trfpippavdpevos
pp. 1 20, 128), and to its non-canoni OTTO lepov. The purification was ef
cal part (Edersheim, ii. p. 9). The fected sprinkling (cf. the vdutp
by
Elders are here of course not
(D*3i?.J) pavTio-pov of Num. xix. 9 ff., and the
the officers of the synagogue or mem metaphorical use of the verb and
bers of the Sanhedrin, but such great substantive in Ps. 1.
(Ii.) 7, Zach. xiii.
teachers as Hillel and Shammai, or i, Heb. x. 22, Apoc. xix. 13), or,
the scribes of former generations (cf. according to the alternative reading
Heb. xi. 2, where ot irp. = oi Trarepes, (see vv. 11.), by dipping (cf. 4 Regn. v.
i.
perhaps especially the members
i), 14, Judith xii. 7). But fiaTrTia-avrai
of the Great Synagogue, see
Aboth, suggests a standard which is Essene
i. i
ff., and Dr Taylor s account, p. 124 ; rather than Pharisaic, unless, as J.
the trapaSoo-is T. irp. is the sum of the Lightfoot suggests, an immersion of
7rapa86o-is TrarpiKaL (Gal. i. 14) after the hands only is intended. Cf. how-
VII. 5] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 145
eav OVK 7ro\\d

a 7rape\a(3ov /3a7TTia*/zoi)s TTOTrjpiwv
CIVTOV 5
4 pa.vTi.auv7-at KB 40 53 71 86 237 240 244 259 Euth] (-cro^rat, /3a7rrj-u>z>rai
/Tat, -{OVTO.I) ADEFGHKLMNSUVXrAIISS latt syrr arm Or a irape\apov] curep |
B Kpareiv ] TTjpeiv D servare latt vtplvg /cat xaX/ctwp (-/ceiwi AL min ** )] om

| |
8 11111
syr
Bin
+ /cai /cXtPwi ADXmS< al min? latt syrrP6 go arm Or (om KBLA
1 " 111101
mini*"-puc
5 /cat i] eTretra A XTnS($) al min? Syrr( hcl go arm eiretra Kai A

sin corr 1 6in )
syr me)
ever Justin, dial. 46, where Trypho combination; the mention of K\ivai
mentions among ordinary Jewish prac (whether beds or triclinia) may have
tices TO /3a7TTieo-#at atyapfvov TWOS coi/ been suggested by the legislation of
aTnyyopevTai IITTO Mcotrecas. Lev. xv. See WH., Notes, p. 25.
aXXa Tj-oXXa] I.e. in the way of KOI fTTfpcurwcrtv avrov] The sen
5.
lustration or ceremonial purification, tence broken off at the end of v. 2 is
besides the purification of the person.
resumed, but /cat is repeated in for-
For TrapaXaftetv as the correlative of Idovres remains
getfulness that <al
irapadovvaL see i Cor. xv. i,

3, 2 Thess. without a finite verb. The R.T. gets
iii. 6 :
Kparelv is the inf. of purpose rid of the anacoluthon by adding
(Burton, 366), cf. WM., p. 401. e/if /iâi/ro to v. 2 (Vg. cum vidissent. . .
Panno-poiis TroTTjpitov KrX.] Cf. Heb. vituperaverunt}. ETTfpwTai , supra

ix. 10, diacpopois fiaTTTio-fjiols, on which The
v. 9; cf. vii. 17, viii. 23, &c.
see Westcott s note; the word does word does not imply hostility, but the
not occur in the O.T., but parrTigfo-Qai
question itself leaves no doubt of the
d?ro veKpoii is used in Sir. xxxi. (xxxiv.) attitude of those who put it; cf. ii.
30 in reference to the law of Num. 1 8, 24. The Pharisees and the Scribes
xix. For Talmudic directions as to are distinguished as in
(oi *. ai of yp.}
the dipping of vessels see Chagigah v. i ; they formed on this occasion two
(ed. Streane, p. 1 1 5 ff.). The vessels
parties, distinct though allied. IleptTra-
specified are (i) Tror^pta, ordinary here only in the Synoptic Gospels
Tflv,
drinking cups (cf. ix. 41, xiv. 23, Lc. in the ethical sense, which is fairly
xi- whether of earthenware or
39)) common in St John (viii. 12, xii. 35
metal (Esth, i. 7, Apoc. xvii. 4), (2)
bis, 6, &c.), and frequent in
i Jo. i.
eVrai, Vg. urcei, pitchers or ewers, St Paul; the idea is found in the
possibly of wood (Lev. xv. 12) or of O.T., see Gen. v. 22 (where for the
Stone (Jo. ii. 6, \i6ivai vdptat), (3) âX- LXX. Aq. renders
fvT)pe<rrr)(rei>
TO>
$eo>,
of brass or copper, as pots

ja a, vessels
literally Treptfn-aTet ovv 6.\ Prov. T<B
used in cooking (i Regn. ii. 14, 2 Chron. viil 20, Eccl. XL 9. For irfpiir. Kara
xxxv. 13, i Esdr. i. 12). Sfa-rrjs (sex-
^?n) see Rom. viii. 4, xiv. 15, Cor.
2
tariiis) occurs in two MSS. of Lev. xiv. (4!
10 (see Hastings, D. B. iv., art.

x. 2, 3,Eph. ii 2 Kara indicates con ;
formity with a rule or standard, WM.,

Weights} and in Joseph, ant. viii. 2. 9
dvvaTai p. 500. The standard maintained by
(d de fiaros eoras e/SSo/ZT/Kot/ra
the Scribes was that of the Halachah
8vo) as a measure; the word passed
into Rabbinic The Western
(Ntppp).
the rule by which men must
addition KOI K\IVG>V
(vv. 11.) is interest walk ). Mt, less idiomatically, irapa-
ing and possibly genuine, though (3cnr- ftaivovcrw r. irapd8o<riv.

For T. 7rapd~
vs...K\ii>o}v seems an
incongruous do<riv T. irp. see note on v. 3.
S. M. 2 10
ol PapL(raloL Kai
<
ol y pafJLfjLaTeis Aid TL ov TrepL-

TraTOVcrtv ol /mad^Tai <rov KCITCC TYIV 7rapd$o(riv TCOV
TT
peer (3vTep tov,
d\\d KOIVCUS -êpalv ecrBiovcriv TOV
6
6 6 Se eiTrev avTols KaXtos
dpTOV ; 7rpo(priTevcrev
Hcraiccs Trepi vfjiiiov
TWV VTTOKpiTtav &>s
yeypaTTTai OTL
5 om /cat OL ypapfj,. A |
KOIVCUS fct*BD i 28 33 118 209 604 2 pe aiq vg me arm]
Kc a -
ALXTAIIZ<l> minP b c f ff eyrr go
al 1
xe/xru ] pr rats
|
D 28 60 5e]
+ a.TroKpi9eis ADXm al min? latt syrhcl arm go
1
| /caXus] pr on ADXm al min? 1
|
KB*DLA 13 33 124 346 1071] Tr/>oe0. AB Xm2<l> al min? om rtav

2 1
i
|
syr"
11
j
ojs yeypaTrrai] /cat eiwev D
ws eiirev i 2 pe arm \eyuv 604 e f i qui dixit
ab |
om OTL ADXTAH al minomnvid
dXXa Koivais KT\.] Mt. paraphrases, pocrisy is here for the first time
ov yap viTTTovrai ras x f ^P as orav aprov directly laid at the door of the
fo-ditoo-iv. Me., after the explanation Scribes yet see Mt. vi. 2, 5, 15,
of vv. 2, 3, is able to give the words vii. 5.
TTOKptTT? s P]3n occurs in Job
as they were uttered. Toy apTov = xxxiv. 30, xxxvi. 13 (LXX.), and in Job
aprovs, v. 2 ;
for the sing, with art. cf. xx. 5 (Aq.). In the Pss. of Solomon
Jo. vi. 23 vTTOKpto-Lsis a charge constantly
; (payciv aprov (EH? 7OX)
is usual, but the points article to brought against the Sadducees by
what the Pharisaic author, e.g. iv. 7, e -
is passing before the eyes.
6. 6 de flirfv avTols The dpai 6 0eos TOVS ev inroK.pLcTL (avras
KT\.~\
time had come for plain speaking, for fj.Ta oa-L&v and James,
(see Ryle
the Scribes had called attention to ad 1.). The Scribes may well have
the very heart of the controversy been startled to hear the reproach
between Jesus and themselves. The cast back upon themselves.
answer consists of two parts, (a) vv. (Of ycypaTTTdi ort] Cf. Kadas ytyp.,
68, (5) 913; Mt. has both, but i.2 (note), and for on as introducing
inverts the order perhaps rightly, a citation see ii. 17. The passage
for the sharp retort dta TL KOL vpcls... quoted is Isa. xxix. 13. In the quo
is lost in Me., and the stern vTroKpirai tation Mt. and Me. agree, whilst both
seems to come better after the ex differ from the LXX. in two points.
posure of their inconsistency than at (i) The LXX. gives (with M.T.) :
eyyi&i
the outset. fioi 6 Xaos ovros fv ro) crrd/u,an avrov
/cat eV rots êtXecrtf avraiv Tip-axriv p.e
1
l
I.e. Isaiah s denunciation of Israel (B), or in the shorter text of NA, e yy.
in his own day is admirably adapted LLOL O X. OVTOS, V Tols ^. CLVTWV TlfJLttXriV
to your case. For this sense of KoX&s LL in Mt., Me. the sentence is ab
:
cf. xii. 32 (where it is followed by eV breviated still further. (2) The LXX.
a\T?0eias), Jo. iv. 17, viii. 48, xiii. 13, has StSaovcoi/res eVraX/zara
:
4
av6pa>7ra>v
and see Schottgen ad I.

;
for Trpocprj- KOL 8idaarK.a\ias. Here there is no
revfiv Trepi with gen., i Pet. i.
10, other important variant in the MSS., yet
constructions are Trp. eW with ace. Mt., Me. omit KOL and place dida-
(Am. 15, 16, Jer. xxxii. 16 (xxv.
vii. a-KaXias before eVr., without approach
30)), ?rp. Ttvi ( Jude 14) ; on the position ing nearer to the M.T. which gives
of the augment (eVpocp.) cf. WSchin., (R.V.) "their fear of me is a command
p. 102. ment of men which hath been taught
The charge of hy them "
(cf. Aq. Symm. Th., eyevero TO

Aaos OVTOS TO?? /me Y Se
7TOppC*} 7T6^L O.7T 6/ULOV jULaT^V CTeoVTa J

jULCy
&Sa<ncoyT9 SiSacrKaXias evTaXfjiaTa dvBpcoTrcov.
s
d(pevTes TY\V evToXqv TOV 6eov KpaTelre TY\V Trapd- 8
KCt
6 o Xaos ovros BD b cf iq. vg] our. o X. KALXrAII al | rt/ui] ayaTra D a b C (cf.

Clem-Al) rtytca /cat a*ya7ra aeth arrest] j CKpeffrrjicev D aTrecmv L aP" eart^ Clem-Al2 est
lattP1 Clem-R Clem-Al 1 aireffTfj A 7 ejraXyuara] pr /cat a c f
(vg) avdpuirwv]
|
+ /3a7TTto-yC40us %(TT(av Kai. 7TOTtjpi.wv /cat aXXa irapo/JLOia a Trotetrat rotaura TroXXa D
8 totum versum om syr
sin
| aêi/res] + 70/3 AXriI2^> al minP 1
f vg syrr go |
av-
Qpwirtav^+paTTT. effr. K. TTOT. K. aXXa (om aXXa A alpauc) Trap, roiavra TroXXa Trotetre
(A)(F)(W
d
)XriI2
al minP 1
f vg syrr go arm aeth 9 om /cat eX. aur. 28 syr sin
e/ie eWoX?) studied in juxtaposition in Tit. i. 9 (see

St Paul (Col. ii. 22) seems Hort, Ecdesia, p. 191). Ei/raX/iara
to follow the LXX. Justin has both ;
is in apposition to 5tS., inasmuch
forms (dial. 78, 140, see Resch, Par- as they teach doctrines (which are)
alleltexte, p. 170). The facts are per commandments of men ; cf. vi. 43, 3
plexing, but a solution is perhaps to ripav K\aa-p.aTa...7r\r)pa>fjLaTa (WM., p.

be sought in the direction to which 664 f.) . The
perhaps points to
pi.
reference has been made in the note the multiplicity of the details, and the
on 2; see Hatch, Essays, p. 117 f.
i. absence of an underlying principle:
The readings of D and some of the contrast eWoXi?, v. 8 (note), and c
Old Latin texts are interesting see : Tit. i. 14, eVroXat dv6pwTra)v.
VV. 11. ; with ayana cf. Ps. Ixxvii. 8. Per
d(f)(VT(s TTjv evroXr/v /crX.]
(Ixxviii.) 36. On the readings of haps a doublet of v. 9; Mt. has an
Clement of Rome see Intr. to O.T. other form of the saying, correspond
in Greek, p. 408, and on those of ing more nearly with the next verse.
Clement of Alexandria, Barnard, Bib The Law of GOD (17 cWoXi;, Ps. cxviii.
lical Text of Clement, p. 30 f. Tim. vi. 14, 2 Pet. ii. 21,
(cxix.) 96, cf. i
7. fiaTrjv 8e (reftovrai jze /crX.] MCITTJV 2) is regarded as an unit

iii. eWoXi; is ;
oV represents -in HI, which the LXX. properly a single commandment, but
read in place of M.T. ^njjll ; see Nestle seems to be here used in opposition
in T. xi. p. 330 f. The to cWaX/Liara (o. 7) for the Law as a
Eap. fruitless-
ness of the Pharisaic religion was due whole, the manifold expression of the
to its self-imposed and external cha one principle of love (Rom. xiii. 8 ff.,
racter. Ai6W/taXt a, a rare word in Gal. v. 14). The

here the evroXij is
Biblical Gk. (Prov. 1 Sir. 2 Rom. 2 Eph. 1 Torah as contrasted with the Hala-
Col. 1 ), except in the Pastoral Epp. chah. Tot) 6eov...TU>v dvdpwTTcov . the
8 3 4
(i Tim. 2 Tim. Tit. ), is a doctrine, a
Elders were but D^3N. (Isa. I.e.) ;
the
definite piece or course of instruction, Torah was, as the Scribes themselves
as contrasted with 8t8axr], which is believed, of GOD. A like claim is
properly an act or line of teaching (i. made in the Talmud for the oral
22, 27, iv. 2), sometimes
though SiSa^?; tradition (cf. Taylor, Abolh, p. 119 ff.,
(Rom. vi. 17, xvi. 17) is used in a Streane, Chagigah, p. but this vi.),
sense scarcely distinguishable from does not seem to have been openly
The two words may be maintained in our Lord s time.
10 2
Trjv ^v TOV 6eov, iva TY\V Trapa&ocriv

10 v/ucov TrjprjcrrjTe. M(*)V(rrjs <ydp
eiirev 77/za TOV
TraTepa crov Kai TY\V imrjTepa crov Kai O KaicoXoycoi/
XI
11 TraTepa rj jULrjTepa
Qavourw TeXef Terror i5/>ie?9
Se
AeêTe Gcti/ eiTrrj avOptoTros TCO TraTpl rj

Trj jmrjTpi
Kop/3dv (o e&Tiv Acopov), o edv e IJULOV (*)(pe\r]6rjs,
9 evTO\r]i>] (3ov\ir)V A | TTjprja-rjTe (njprjTe B)] ffTr}<r-r]T

D I 28 209 2 1* statuatis lat
vt
syrr sin P esh arm go 1

Cypr 10 MUXTTJS ALXP al minpl n eav\ os av A 33 |
om avdpuiros 33 o avfy). 1071
9. KO\O>S aOerflre KrX.] KaXto? is though has this meaning (e.g. in

??i?
in part ironical (cf. Jo. iv. 17), but see i 43 where the LXX. renders
xvii.
Regn.
v. 6. For dderelv see vi. 26 ; and for KaTTjpdo-aTo), yet in Deut. xxvii. 16,
the sense it bears here (nullify, eva which closely corresponds with Exod.
cuate, reduce to a dead letter) cf. Isa. xxi. 1 6, is represented by a
xxiv. 16 (oval rols dQfTovo-iv ol dOf- iyj?D
anâ^W (cf. Guillemard on Mt. xv. 4).
Tovvres TOV vop.ov\ Gal. lii. 5 (ad. Bta- 1
The correction is clearly important in
6r)K.rjv\ Heb. X. 28 (ad. VO^JLOV Mootxrecos ).
3 view of the Lord s argument. Gamro)
The oral law was professedly a fence
to the written
reXeurareo (Me. Mt.) = D-1D* JTlO ; SO
law; in practice it
took its place and even reversed its codd. AF in Exod. xxi. 16 (17), where
decisions. When the two were in com cod. B has reXevr7;o-et 6.
petition, the tradition was preferred : 1 1. $ Xcyere AcrX.]

vfAfls
You.
cf. the frank
saying of R. Jochanan (emph.) set yourselves against Moses.
quoted by Dr Taylor I.e., "words of (cf. Jo. v. 45 if.), for your tradition
Soferim. .are more beloved than words
. (v. 9) permits, and under certain cir
of Torah." With the Western read cumstances requires, a son to dis
ing o-Tijo-r)T cf. Exod. vi. 4, 2 Esdr. honour his parents. Eaj/ fiir-g avQp. y
suppose a man shall say, Mt. os av

1
xix. 8, Heb. x. 9.
10. Mcovcr^y yap elTrev xrX.] An e lTTT]. The apodosis would naturally
instance of the tendency censured be, as in Mt, ov ^ Tifjujo-ei (see
in v. 9. Mt. o yap debs tlirev. The Burton, 260), but Me. cuts the
first citation is from the Divine Ten sentence short in order to proceed
Words, incorporated in Moses/ i.e. with the Lord s comment on the rule
the Pentateuch cf. 2 Cor. iii. 1 5,
; (oVKfTl d(j)lTf AcrX., V. 12).
jJi/iKd av dvayivfoa-KTiTat Meoixnjy. The Kop/Bdv eo-Tiv ScSpov)] Another

(o
passages, which follow the LXX. with Marcan Aramaism(butseeDalman, Gr.
some slight variations, are from Exod. p. 139 n.), with its explanatory Greek ;
xx. 12 (Deut. v. 1 6), xxi. 16 (17); cf. 35
cf. v. 41. Awpoi/ represents \2~$ Lev. ,
Victor Svo vo/xt/xcov aTrairel rqv els
: e<
Num. 39 2 Esdr. 1 the trans

, ;
(|3T)
yoveas TL^V Kara ftov\r)o-iv $eov, evos literation does not occur in the LXX.
fjLV TOV K\VOVTOS OVT(O
or apparently in the later Gk. ver
TOV Tip,a)povfJ.Vov TOV evavTiws TTOI-
sions of the O.T., or again in the
In the second passage o a-
N.T., but cf. Joseph, ant. iv. 4. 4,
is TOVTO
(?.?i5P) scarcely (as Vg., KOp(Bdv...8(0pOV $ O~T)p,aiVl KUTO.
c
Wycliflfe, and the other English ver "E\\rjV(i>v y\a>o~o-av

: C. A.p. i.
167, TOV
sions, exc. R.V.) he that curseth ; KaXov/jifvov opKov Kopfidv (citing Theo-
d(pL6T6 CLVTOV ovSev TTOLrjcrai TraTpl rj Trj 12 TU>
I3 n
*TOV \6<yov TOV 6eov Trj Trapa- 13
12 ou/cen] pr /ecu AXm2 al min? 1

f vg syrr arm go pr on L om |
TW Trarpi 17
TT; /i7/r/)t A j
rw Trarpt] + auroy AXII al minP 1
| TTJ f*.r)Tpi] + aurou AXm al minP
m s) 5to
TrapaScxra UyUWJ/J + TT/ yuwpa
hcl (
13 rov Xo7o ] rrjv evroXrjv i | TT; Dabcffinq syr
TT\V Trapadoa-LV V/JL. 1071
phrastus). A qorban is a consecrated \r)6f)squodcumque ex me tibi pro-

gift; the Temple treasury is called fuerit ; cf. Euth. :
a</>te /ja>rai
TO> êai
Kopfiavas in Mt. xxvii. 6, Joseph. B. J. o av e efjLov Kfpftavf is. The son speaks
ii.
9. 4: cf. Cyprian, de op. et el. 15, from the parent s point of view, which
Dominicum celebrare te credis quae
"
regards his support as practically

corban omnino non respicis In 1" secure the assistance which thou
:
Syriac rîranoa is the Eucharist lookest to receive from me is now

itself, as the Christian offering. The irrevocably alienated. For the Rab
Scribes held that the mere act of de binical formulae see J. Lightfoot and
claring any property to be qorban alien Schottgen ad I.
ated it from the service of the person 12. OVKCTI d0iere *rX.] Mt. ov p.fj
addressed ;
cf.
Edersheim, Life, ii. p. Ti/jLijo-fi : see last note. Origen :
TTJS
19 : must not be thought that the

"it Trpos TOVS yoveis Tip.fjs /nepoy rjv KOI TO
pronunciation of the votive word qor- Koivatvelv avTo is rcof ÎCOTIKWV xpeuav.
ban.. necessarily dedicated a thing to Comp. the English Ch. catechism:
the Temple the meaning might be that
; duty is... to love, honour, and
"my
in regard to the person or persons succour my father and mother." In

named the thing [so] termed was to be illustration of this use of Tipav Jerome
considered as if it were qorban, laid on produces i Tim. v. 3, 17; cf. Theod.
the altar and put entirely out of their Mops, ad I. "honora, hoc est, dili-
:
reach." A son who took this way of gentiam illis adhibe." With OVKCTI
relieving himself from the support of a ovdev cf. v. 3, ix. 8, xii. 34, xiv. 25, xv.
father or mother was not only justified 5. The o edv of v. ii excludes in the
in his unfilial conduct, but actually hypothetical case all hope of material
prohibited from returning to his duty. assistance from the moment the qor
Victor e ins drtfiia
:
yovewv 6v<riav ban is uttered. Iloielv TI TIVI, sc.
aya&uv, cf. v. 19, 2o the phrase may ;
jcai 6vaias a Trarpl Trapeêiv have, as in English, an opposite sense,

TOVTO[I/] Xe yere p.rjde e^flvai cf. ix. 13. Thpht. points out that the
Origen (in Matt. t. xi. 9)
TOV Trarepa. Scribes may have often been not dis
mentions a somewhat similar case interested in their judgement : avrol
which had been reported to him by ra d(pipa>6evTa KaTô-dtov (cf. xii.
a Jew : ea~6* ore, (prjaiVj ol daveioral 40).

13. aKvpovvTfS /crX.] is
dv(TTpcnre\ois A/a>po{}i>
KCL vvafifvoLS pev /XT stronger than dQcTelv v. 9; but he

aTToSi&omi ro XP* S o.veTi6f(rav TO ofpei- who habitually dOcTei, practically d/w-
X6fJ.VOV iS TOV TWV 7TV1JT<0V \6yOV B,
- pol, invalidates and, so far as in him
proceeding which prevented the debt lies, repeals a law. The distinction
or s escape. For to<pc\elo-dai, pass., is well seen in Gal. iii. 15, 17,
see v. 26, Heb. xiii. 9; CK. points to pa>p,evr)v diaB^Krjv ov8e\s ddeTfl...
the source of the expected profit, cf. OVK aKvpol. Cf. aKvpov "iroifiv in Prov.
WM., p. 458. The Vg. gives the i.25 (=^|), v. 7 ( = >1D): dKvpovv
general sense of o cav e/ occurs in i Esdr., i, 4 Mace., and is
150 THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 13
VJJLWV TrapeScoKaTe- Kai TrapofJLOia

r)
7ro\\d
14 **Kal TrpocTKaXecrdiuLevos TraXiv TOV o^Xov
*5
15 avTols AKOvcraTe JJLOV Wi/res Kai owere. ov$ev
e(x)6ev TOV dvQpcoirov elcriropevofjievov ek avTov
hcl m
om 97 TrapedwKare syr850 yv IT. 1071 14 ira\iv KBDLA b ff i n q vg syr
< 5>
13
me aeth] iravra AXmS3> al min? f S yrr
1 Bin P 8hhcl tIt
arm go a/coixrare 2^ ( )
|
BDHL
jjpaucj aKovere KAXrAnZ< al min?
1
om pov A om Travres KLA al me ffvvere
| | |
BHLA 238] avviere KAXriIZ<t> al min fereomn
fairly common in Aq. ;

in the N.T. it cisely d/covere Kai o-wi ere : cf. WM. r
is limited to the context (Me. Mt.), P- 393 f->
an d contrast Me. iv. 23, ix.
and Gal. I.e. 7, Eph. v. 17.
TTJ TrapeSwKare] Ap
irapa86o~ei v. fj 15. ovdev eoriv J-G>6cv
KT\."\
A
parently the dat. of instrument, but fundamental canon, differentiating the
cf. Mt. fiia TTJV irapabocriv, for the Kingdom of GOD from Pharisaic Ju
sake of your tradition. For irapa- daism. Victor : evTfvOev o KCUVOS ap%-
bibovai irapadoo-iv see "WM., p. 282, rat v6p,os 6 KCLTO. TO Trvcvpa. The merely
and for jj, WM., p. 202 f. The * Wes external cannot defile man s spiritual
tern text glosses again, adding rrj nature (Euth., ovde yap aTrrerat rfjs
fteopa ; see VV. 11. Ilapd/zoia rotaCra, ^vxrjs ) the converse of the principle
such like things ; the Vg. keeps that the merely external cannot purify
the tautology, similia huiusmodi. it (Mt. xxiii. 25, 26, Heb. ix. 9 ff.).
Tlapo/Jioios is air. Aey. in Biblical Gk., For ovoev e Mt. substitutes the
o>0ei/
though frequent in class, and late explanatory ov TO flo-cpx6p(vov els TO

writers; for its exact meaning cf. o-rop-a, nothing in the way of food ;
Pollux cited by Wetstein : o -yap vrapo- and similarly to ra eKTropevo^fva he

fj.oios irap o\iyov o/xoios CCTTCV. Euth. adds e fc TOV oT-o/xaros-. Even when
adds the wholesome reflexion :
<poftr]-
thus limited the canon goes much
OVV KOI TJHlSj 6 TOV XptOTOU further than a protest against the
unwritten law of Scribism ; its logical
14 23. TEACHING BASED UPON THE effect was to abrogate the Levitical
QUESTION (Mt. xv. 10 20). distinction of meats clean and unclean.
14. fat 7rpocrKa\ecraiJ.evos iraXiv TOV In defence of this distinction the
o^Xov] The question of
had been v. 5 Maccabean heroes had given their
put and answered at a time of com lives (i Mace. i. 62 f., 4 Mace. vii. 6),
parative privacy, which the Twelve and a Jewish crowd, even in Galilee,
had used for snatching a hasty meal. would probably have resented the
But the principle which had been principle now asserted by the Lord,
asserted was too important to be had they understood it. But it was
dropped. It touched the heart of not understood even by the Apostles
things, and was necessary for all. until long afterwards, Acts x. 14 ff.;
For Trpoo-KoXela-dai see note on iii. 13 ; for the time the Lord was content
TraXiv (omitted by Mt.) points to an to drop the seed and leave it to ger
unnoticed dispersion of the Genne- minate. Koivovv is used in the N.T.
saret crowd (vi. 55 f.). For dicovo-aTe only in the technical sense (v. 2 note),
P.OV 7j% KOI o-vi/ere Mt. has less pre though the Vg., which renders it coin-
VII. 1
o SvvaTai Koivwcrcu TOV dv6po)7rov avTOV d\\d TO. e/c
eKTTopevojULevd eo~Tiv TO, KOtvovvra TOV dv6pa)7rov.

17 /ecu ore ei(rfj\6ev ek OIKOV OTTO TOV o^Xoiy, 67rtj- 17
pcoTwv avTOV ol jmadrjTat avTOV Trjv TrapafioXtiv.

**Kai \ej6L avTols OVTCOS Kai vêts dcrvveToi ecrTe\ 18
ov voeiTe OTL 7rdv TO e^w6ev elcTTTOpevofjievov ek TOV
150 Svvarai ACOIVOJCTCU] TO KOLVOVV B |

ra e/c TOV avdp. CKTT. KBDLA 33 2 pe latt me
go aeth] TO, CKTT. air avrov AXm al eynveshhci arm e<mv 2 o] pr Keu, a ADXriI2$
al minP 1
latt |
TOV ai 0/>w7roi ] + (i6) et rts cêc (o e^w 1071 g) wra aicoveiv a/couerw
ADXrAcorr 2f> al min? 1

latt syrr arm go aeth (om XBLA* 28 me) 17 OIKOV] pr
TOJ> t<A rninP*110 nqv oiKtav D 2^ al1 *" 10
| TT/V Trapafto\r)v] -n-ept TTJS Trapa.po\T)s AXriI2<l>
minP arm go 1
18 ov] oviru t<LUA i 604 alnonn f syrhcl (g) |
om e |wêv A syr
sin
|
om ets TOV
quinare in Mt. xv. and on its first Mt. x. 2) or from natural readiness to
occurrence in Me., retains the O.L. speak, St Peter seems to have been
communicare (Ronsch, Itala, p. 354) the usual spokesman, cf. Me. viii. 29 ff.,
throughout the rest of this chapter ; ix. 5, x. 28, xi. 21, xiii. 3, Mt. xv. 15,
cf. the confusion of CKOIVOHTCIS, fKotvw- Lc. viii. 45, xxii. 8. With
vrjo-av in the MSS.
of 4 Mace. I.e. IO; Mt.
...TTJV Trapa/SoXî/ cf. iv.
dXXa TO. CK TOV dvOptoirov KT\.] The Qpacrov r]\iiv the parable is
TTJV TT. :
positive side of the canon ; the source here little more than a proverbial
of human defilement is internal to the saying, as in Lc. iv. 23. See the
C
nature of man. O avOpcairos, as in iL conversation which precedes this re

27, Jo. ii. 25, i Cor. ii. n, =man, i.e. quest in Mt. (xv. 12 14).
men regarded as a generic unity. Ta 1 8. OVTCHS Kal vfjifls do~vvToi eWe;]
KOIVOVVTO. on the art. with the predi
: For OUTCOS Mt. has oKfj^vêrt: OVT&S
cate see WM., p. 141 f. For v. 16 of is sic (Vg.) or siccine (Field) rather
the R.T. see vv. 11. It has been intro than tarn i in Gal. iii. 3, Heb. xii. 21
duced as the proper sequel to v. 14 ; the juxtaposition of the adv. with the
cf. iv. 9. adj. decides for the latter meaning.
17. teal ore clo-r}\6ei> KT\.] third A 3
Kat i5/ueTff, ye (emph.) also (Jo. vi.
stage in the incident. To the crowd 68) as well as the crowd (cf. iv. n).
the new law was stated in a parabolic A.O-VVCTOS looks back to ^ O-VVL&O-IV
form; to the disciples it is now in (Isa. vi. 9, cited Me. iv. 12) : the word
terpreted (cf. iv. 10 ff., 33 f.). Et? OIKOV, occurs also in Rom. i. 21, 31, x. 19.
whether Simon s house at Capernaum The ao~uveTos is the man who lacks
(i. 29, ii. i, &c.),

or the house of some the discernment (ff Se o-vvfo-is KpiTturj,
disciple in one of the Gennesaret Arist. Eth. Nic. vi. ii, cited by
villages, does not appear; in either Lightfoot on CoL i. 9) which comes

case it supplied a temporary rest. from the due use of the illuminated
intelligence ; hence he is near of kin
3
For dn-o away from see WM., p. 463.
This detail is wanting in Mt., who on to the xxiv. 25, GaL I.e.
dvorjTos (Lc.
;
the other hand is alone in attributing cf. Me. viii. 17, 2 Tim. ii. 7). Thus
the question of the disciples to Peter. do~vvToi prepares for ov voeire which
Whether from his position immediately follows (Mt. Me.).
I9
19 av6pu)7Tov ov StWrcu avTOV KOLvaxraL, OTt OVK. eicrTro-
peveTai avTOV els TY]V KapSiav d\\ ek TYIV KOi\iav,

Kal els TOV d(f)e$pa)va eKTropeveTai Kadapifav Travra ;
20 TCC flpw/maTa. êXeyev Se OTL To e /c TOV dvBpcoTrou
1 8 ov dwarai avrov /cotyaxrcu] ov /coivoi TOP avdpwirov & syr

sin
19 on OUK] ov
yap D abinq | eunropeveTai] eicrepxerai D om ets T. | afadpwva syr

8 " 1
arm | aêSpwi a]
o%ero D eKTTOyoeverat] e/c/3aXXerai
|
K minP*"
syr
sin
eêpxerai D | Kadaptfav KABE
FGHLSXA i 13 28 69 124 1071 2? al Or] Kadapifrv KMUVrilS* minP 1
go /cat Kadapifa z
8Cr
arm 20 ro...e/c7ropevo uei oi ] / gwae exeunt latt
l8 19. ov the distinction between clean and

Me. only. The words state ex unclean food. The true reading and
plicitly the principle involved in v. interpretation were known to Origen
15. Pollution (TO Koivovo-dat) in the (in Mt. t. xi. 12, Kara TOV Map/coi/ e Xeye
sense contemplated by the Scribes TaCra o o-a>r7}p KaBapifav Trdvra TO,
can be predicated only of that which /Speo/iara, drjXnv OTL ov KoivovpeQa p.V
affects man s moral nature. There tff&ioVTfS a loi/fialoi (pacri KrX.), who is
was no question between Christ and followed by Gregory Thaum. and

the Scribes as to external cleanliness, Chrysostom see Field, Notes, p. 32. :
for their censure rested purely on This interesting reference to the inter
religious grounds. It is therefore of pretation put upon the Lord s words
spiritual pollution only that He speaks. by the Apostolic age (cf. Acts x. 1 5 a
The two spheres of human life, the o 0eo? fKaddpio-ev] is lost in the R.T.
physical and the spiritual, are here dis (see vv. 11.). In support of KaOapifav
tinct ; to confuse them, as the Scribes see Scrivener-Miller, ii. p. 336 f., and
did, is to ignore the commonest for a defence of Ka6aptov Burgon-
facts of daily experience. A$eSpow Miller, Causes of Corruption, p. 61 f. ;
is the class. a(f)odos or aTTOTraros,

Vg. but few students of St Mark will
secessus] the word occurs in Biblical foUow Mr Miller in rejecting KaOapifav
Gk. only in this context (Mt. Me.); on the ground that its distance from
the LXX. use y aêSpos- in another Xe yei (v. 1 8) is inconsistent with the
connexion (Lev. xii. 9), employing style of this Gospel. Field ad loc.
\vrpwv in this sense (4 Regu. x. 27). rightly points to iii. 30 for another
Cod. D substitutes O^TOS- in Me., re instance of a brief explanation paren
taining in Mt.d(f>. thetically added by Me. For the
Origen in Mt. t. xi. 14 has an in interpretation which the supporters
teresting reference to the Eucha of the R.T. propose to give to Kadapi-
TO ayia6[j.cvov /3p/xa...AcaT ov cf. WM., pp. 669, 778 ; the view
>
rist: K.CLI
avro (jiev TO V\IKOV els Tr\v KoiXiav êopet, that Kadapifav is a nom. pendens in
Kara de TTJV fTrtyivojjievrjv fv^v...
avra>
agreement with 6 acpeSpeov scarcely
o5(peAt/zoi> ytWrat...ou^ rj v\rj TOV
aprou calls for consideration.
aXX o eV aurai flprjfjievos \6yos f<TT\v 2O. TO K TOV dvdptoTTOV KrX.] See
o <u(peXc5t
TOV firj dvaf-ias TOV Kvpiov v. Mt. narrows the statement
15 b.
eo~6iovra avTov. (f < TOV K TOV dv6pU>1TOV\
O-TOfJLdTOS for
Ka6apia*v irdvra TO. /Spaj/uara]

19. and anticipates the explanation (c
A note added by a teacher or editor TTJSKapo ias fêpxeTat). E/ceTvo, that,
who has realised that in the preceding in contrast with TO egntifv (v. 1 5) ; see
words the Lord had really abrogated Blass, Gr. p. 172.
YII. 21] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 153
K7ropev6fjLevov, eitelvo KOLVOL TOV êcrcoOev 21 N

av6pu>7rov
*yap K Tfjs KapSias TWV dvdpcoTTtov ol ^LaXoyLcrjULOi

ol KaKoi eKTropevovTai, Tropveicu, /cAoTra/, (povoi,
20 e/fetm D latt 21, 22 iropveiai /cXoTrcu (povot /ioixetcu fctBLA 604 me aeth]
iropveia /cAeâra /uoixeicu <j>ovos
D fioixeicu iropveuu <povoi
K\oirai ANXriI24> d minP 1
smhcl
f vg syrr /A<UX.
K\OTT. iropv. <pov.
a bcdff iq p>oLfc iropv. K\OTT. (pov. syr?
6811
arm
21 22. yap C K
c<r<i)0fV
TT)? is instructive to compare with both
J
ICT\.] "EO-C>$> answers to eo>#ft>

(00. the catalogues of sins in Sap. xiv. 25 f.,
15, 1 8) ; for the contrast in this Rom. i. 29 ff., Gal. v. 20 f., Eph. iv.
reference see Mt. xxiii. 25, 26 (r6 31, v. 3ff, Col. iii.
5 ff., Didache 5,
Wos, TO euros), Lc. xi. 39, 40, 2 Cor. Hernias mand. viii. 5 ; Harnack,
cf.
iv. 1 6 (6 eo>
ai/$po>7ros,
o e<Ta>).
Bede s T. u. U. v. i. p. 86 f. The last two
remark needs modification, but is just shew the influence of the Gospel lists,
on the whole "animae principale non : whilst Wisdom has possibly suggested
iuxta Platonem in cerebro, sed iuxta some of its details; but in the Pauline
Christum in corde For /capSia est."
passages we strike a new vein ; such
see ii.
6, 8, iii. 5, vi. 52, vii. 6 ; the Gentile sins as etficoXoXarpeia, (papp.a-
seat of the moral nature is in man Kia, and such peculiarly Greek vices
the source of moral defilement. The as Ke3p.oi, eurpaTreXi a, atcr^poXoyia, are
Lord states the fact without explain
naturally not represented in our
ing it ; into the question of the origin Lord s enumeration.
of evil in man He does not enter.
21. ol dtaXoyto-fj-ol ol Mt.
His teaching stands midway between Ka<oC\
The commission
dia\oyia-fj.ol Trovrjpoi.
the O.T. doctrine of sin (e.g. Ps. li. 5,
Isa. liii. 6, Jer. xvii. 9, cf. Schultz, ii.
of any sin is preceded by a delibera
tion, however rapid, in the mind of
p. 292 ff.), and the Pauline doctrine
the sinner cf. ii. 6 ff., Lc. v. 22, Rom.
;
(cf. SH., Romans, p. 143 ff.). AtaXo-
elsewhere chiefly in
i.
21, James ii. 4. On dta\. see Hatch,
yia-p-ol, thoughts,
Essays, p. 8. Ot such inward de
Lc. and Paul 8.,
The list of sins which follows is

liberations regarded as a class of
mental acts the addition of 01 KUKOL
twice as full as in Mt., who, while ;
omits TrXe-
marks off a part of the class, such as
adding i/feu&o/zaprvpuu,
acre Xyeta,
are evil in themselves (xa/coi), or mis
oveîat, irovrjpiai, SoXos,
chievous in their effects (-rrov^poi) see
o0$aX/zoff TrovrjpoSj virfprjcpaviaj afppo-
Trench, syn. xi.
(Euth. o &e MapKos airapiQiLtirai
<j\)vr]
:
Kai erepa, 7rXeoi/fi ai>, Trovrjpiav, do\ov, Tropvelai KrX.] The plurals indicate
ao-e Xyetai/ Moreover, in those
/crX.).
successive acts of sin, as they emerge
which are common to both the order from the inner source of human cor
differs: Mt. seems to follow that of ruption ; the more subtle tendencies
the Decalogue as arranged in the M.T. to evil which follow are in the sin
and in cod. of the LXX., whilst Me.A gular (v. 22). Cf. Gal. v. 20 77X0?,
is in partial accord with cod. B (ov
*
dv/iot , the spirit of rivalry, outbursts
K\e\lsi$, oil (f)ovev<Tis). While both of wrath (Lightfoot), and see WM.,
lists begin with the SiaXoyioyioi, in p. 22O. KXoTrai : cod. D, AcXe/z/iara, cf.
the specification which follows Mt. Herm. Lc. For this combination of
limits himself to external sins, whilst sins cf. Hos. iv. 2 <f>6vos
K<U
K\onfj KOI
Me. passes from these to mental acts t
TT/S y^s.
or habits (ir\oveiai...a<f)po(rvvr)}.
It
22 y TrXeoveîai, Trovrjpiai, SoXos, d(re\yeia 9
Tr\eoveta SoXos Trovrjpia D SoXot irovrjpicu. aveXyeiai 2^ |

SoXoi a<r\yeiai
arm
\
22. Yg. avaritiae ; rather,

7rXeoi>euu]
the Decapolis; if SoXo? characterised
the Jew, his Greek neighbour was yet
impulses or acts of self-seeking. Cf.
Plat. resp. o more terribly branded by dcre Xyeia.
ii. 3590 rr\v 7rXeoi>etW,
Tra.ua (pvcrts diwKetv ne<pvKV

cos dyaoov. o<pda\p.os irovTjpos] On the Hebrew
This commonest corruption of human on
belief in the evil eye see Lightfoot
nature is not spared by our Lord (Lc. GaL The dvw pdvKavos (B$
iii. i.
xii. 15), or by St Paul (CoL iii. 5 rfv

py jn Prov. xxviii. 22) was a dreaded
TT\. rJTis C(TT\V etStoXoXarpia) the TrXco-
enemy (Sir. xiv. 10, xxxiv. 13 (xxxi.
:
vfKTrjs is classed by the

latter with
14, 15) KO.KOV 0(p6a\fJLOS TTOVTJpOS 7TOVTJ-
the Tropvos (i Cor. v. 10, 11, Eph. v. 5), TL eKTiorai ;). Hence
poTfpov 6(p6a\fj.ov
the KXe TTTjjs, the ptdvo-os (i Cor. vi. 1
the evil eye became a synonym for
10), as his vice is here
mentioned or a jealous grudge ; cf.
jealousy,
in the same breath with and <p6voi Deut. xv. 9 TDK? *\?y nirn:} LXX., /*$
poLxelai see also
2 Pet. ii. 14. 6 (rov TOJ
;
...TTovrjpeixrrjTai d(pda\p6s
novrjpiai] Vg. nequitiae, purposes dSeX$&> (rou, i.e.
*
lest thou grudge him
or acts of malicious wickedness,
Mt. xxii. Lc. xi. Rom. i. 29
in
cf.
his due ;
Tob. iv. 7 (B), w tpdoveo-d
1 8, 39 ; o~ov 6 6(pda\p.os tv Tea Troielv ere eXerj-
Trovrjpia is in the same company as : cf. Mt. vi. 23, xx. 1
5. OcpQ.
fwcrvvrjv
here (novrfpia Tr\eoveia KUKLO). to (pQovos, but wider
akin
Trovrjpos is thus
d6\os] A besetting sin of Orientals, in meaning; the self-seeking which,
repeatedly illustrated and condemned not satisfied with appropriating more
in the O.T. (e.g. Gen. xxvii. 35, Deut. than its share (nXeovet-ia), grudges
xxvii. 24, Ps. ix. 28 (x. 7)), and charac
and, where it can, withholds, diverts,
teristic of our Lord s opponents (Me. or spoils that which falls to another.
xiv. i) ; its absence was a note of the Mt. /3Aacr077)Luat. Slan
j3Xa.(r(pT) p.ia\
true Israelite and of Christ Himself cf. iv. 31, CoL
der, detraction; Eph.
(Ps. xxiii. (xxiv.) 4, xxxi. (xxxii.) 2, iii 8, i Tim. vi. 4- The Lord may
Jo. i. 48, i Pet. ii. 22). It appears in have had in view the slanders per
Rom. i. 29, but not in the lists of petrated against Himself (Me. iii 28,
sinswhich occur in Epistles addressed cf. Mt. xii. 32).
to Churches in which Gentiles largely
vneprjcpavia] Theophr. char. 24 rrt
predominated (GaL Eph. Col.). 8e v. KO.TcXppovrjo is TIS TT\T]V avrov TCOV
do-e Xyeia] Vg. impudicitia. Cf. aXXcoi/ a Pharisaic sin (Lc. xviii 9).
GaL V. 2O Tropveia aKadapcria dcreXyeia, The noun, though common in the LXX.,
on which Lightfoot remarks man : "a
occurs here only in the N.T., but the
may be aKadapros and hide his sin ; vTrepr/cpavos appears in company with
he does not become do-eXy^s, until he the and the dXa< i/ in Rom.
vftpio-Trjs
shocks public The word,
decency." i. 30, and with the d\anv and the
which is class., finds no place in the ^Xda-(pT)fj.os in 2 Tim.
iii. 2 see Trench, ;
LXX. exc. in Sap. xiv. 26, 3 Mace, ii syn. xxxix., and cf. Theod. Mops, on
26, where Gentile habits are in view ; 2 Tim. I.e. d\a6ves, Kav^co/>icz/ot eêti/
in the KT. it is used in the same a fj-r] exovcrw VTTfpyfpavoi, p,eyd\a (ppo-
connexion (Eph. iv. 19, i Pet. iv. 3). vovvres enl TOLS ov(riv. The sin of the
Here the reference is probably to the latter lies not so much in exaggerating
dissolute life of the Herodian court, their endowments, as in claiming for
and of the Greek cities of Galilee and themselves the merit of them. In
crvvrj TctvTa TO, TTOvrjpd ecrcodev exTropeveTat 23

KOtVOl TOV
k TOL opia
Tvpov 24syr
hier
23 om TTavra. L om I
ra irovijpa. i 604 2*" al**"
| fKiropevovTaa GKNA 28 736 y 8**
alP*ue 24 /cat e/eei0ep ewao-ras A(D)NXm al minfereomn | ainiKdev] efr\0ev LA
t]\dev M 28 al syrP68 *1 arm Or | opia. KBDLA i 13 28 69 209 346 604 2^ Or]
rnin?1
Biblical Gk. the opposite of virepr/cpavos The departure was a retreat. Not
is rcnreivos
(^V))
see Prov. iii. 34, only were the Pharisees scandalised
James iv. 6, i Pet. v. 5. (Mt. xv. 12) by His denunciation of
The list culminates in the unwritten Law, but the discourse
d(ppo<rvvr)]
a word which may seem to imply a in the synagogue of Capernaum, which
relatively low degree of moral culpa immediately followed or preceded it

bility. But like do-vveTos is a
a(ppo>i/
(Jo. vi. 59 ff.), had alienated friends,
word of strong censure on the lips of and Capernaum was again hostile and
Christ; see Lc. xi. 40, xii. 20 (cf. perhaps unsafe; cf. iii. 7, vi. 31. The
/Luapdy, Mt. v. 22, vii. 26, xxv. 2). His policy of withdrawal from danger was
is the ^33 of Ps. xiii. (xiv.) i, criticised by Celsus (Orig. c. Gels. i.
6$ = Philoc.
a(ppa>v
p. 107); Origen replies:

and the ÎN. or ^p? of Proverbs; cf.
TOVS
y jJiaOijTas (Mt. X. 23)
Schultz, ii. p. 284. A.(ppoa-vvrj is in avTols fvaraBovs
eyeveTo
its Biblical use moral and not in
ftiov otKovopovvTos prj LKrj p.r)de dxaipajs
tellectual the shortsightedness
only Kai d\6ya>s o/xoa-e x<opeZi>
roiy Kivftvvois.
and wrongheadedness of unbelief and The earliest withdrawal, as Celsus
sin ; a rooted incapacity to discern
"
pointed out, was during the Infancy

moral and religious relations, leading
(Mt. ii. 136.); the Lord s life was
to an intolerant repudiation in prac If He
threatened from the first.
tice of the claims which they impose
"
safeguarded it, the motive was that it

(Driver, on Deut. xxii. 21). Euth. is
might be freely given in due time
substantially right 8e Kvpias TO
It was saved for
:
d<pp.
(Jo. x. n, 15, 1 8).
TOV 6f6v.
prj eldevai the Cross.
23. Travra TavTo. KT\.] These vicious
and cis TO. opia T. /cat
2.] On opia see
acts principles constitute a real
v. 17. The word may mean either
profanation of human nature, and
the boundaries or borders of a district,
they come from man himself. Euth. :
or the territory of a city ; see for the

dpxai yap TOVTCOV at eTridvur/o-eis as T)
former sense Gen. x. 19, xlvii. 21, and
KdpSm irrjydfciv cl&Qtv. Mt. adds TO
for the latter Num. xxxv. 26, Jos. xiii.
de dvtTTTOis \cpa\v (payclv ov Koivol TOV
but it seems more after our
avdponrov, 26, and cf. BDB., s. vv.
Lord s manner to stop abruptly when Here, if we accept the reading of
He has affirmed a great principle, NAB, TO. opia T. K. 2. (cf. iii. 8) appear
than to revert to the circumstances to be equivalent to the entire district
which led Him to enunciate it. (Mt. p-fpr)} dominated by the two cities,
2430. IN THE REGION OP TYRE i.e. the coast of Phoenicia. Poli
tically Phoenicia had formed part
AND SIDON. THE DAUGHTER OP A of
SYROPHOENICIAN WOMAN DELIVERED Syria since the days of Pompey:
FROM AN EVIL SPIRIT (Mt. XV. 21 28). geographically and ecclesiastically it
24. eKcWev 8f dva<TTas dnfj\dfv^ Mt. remained distinct (Acts xi. 19, xii. 2of.,
/cat eeA#a>i/ cKfWev 6 *I. xxi. 2, Blass). According to Josephus
K.a.1
[/cat
25 yv&vai, KCLI OVK \a6eTv 2<5
aAA evdvs CIKOV-

cracra yvvr] Trept avTOv rj TO duyaTpiov
y e\6ovo a 7rpocr67re(r6v TOVS
r\v *9, Cvpa <PoiviKicro a
24 om /ecu ZiSwos DLA 78 2** a b ff i n r S yr8inhier Or (hab KABNXriIS<l> al

f q vg syrri**
111101
arm go) | oiKiav] pr r-rjv D alOr -rjOeX-rja-ev NA 13 69 124
|
1* Or ADLNXr al min? e8wr)8ri KAII23> minP*

1 110
346 a | T]dw curdy KB] i)dvi>T)0-rj
25 aXX eu0vs a/eoucr. 71^17 (N)BLA 33 f syr hcl ("ng)

me] 7. 5e evOeus ( + ws D*) a/cou<r.
D Syr arm O.KOVCT. yap y. ANXm*Z$ al minP

8 1
a n syrr?68111101 ^) al |
ev TTVL aKaBaprw
13 28 69 346 2 pe (arm**
1
) | e\dov<ra] etcreXôucra NLA 604 ]att vt PlT me 26 2upa
QoLviKiffffa BEFGHMS V XrS 604 1071 almu
txt
Qoiviaea U minP* uc a q
txt
] 2iy>a 2i;/>o0oi-
j/t/cttrcra AK(L)S
m sV m An* i al mu
go Zôôivtcrcra minP* ^ bdf ff vg ôtvtcrcra (D) 110
i
(5. 7. iii. 3. i, cf. ant. xix. 5. 6) it spirits, cf. ix. 21. The phenomena
embraced whole seacoast and
the and the belief which assigned them to
plain at least from Carmel north the agency of evil spirits were, as
wards. Phoenicia, like the Decapolis, it appears, not limited to Jews or to
was frankly pagan, and the Tyrians the laud of Israel (Acts xvi. 16 f.).
bore a special illwill towards the Jews On $s...avT?is f cf. WM., p. 185; Blass,
(Joseph, c. Ap. i. 13). In crossing the Gr. p. 1 7 5. npoo-e rreo-ei see ,
iii. 1 1 ,
v. 33.
border the Lord passed into a Gentile 26. E\\T)v[s, Svpez QoiviKiaro-a TG>
land. Phoenicians had sought Him yfVfi] Mt. Xavavaia. The woman was
in Galilee (iii. 8), but He had no a Gentile (/, vg., gentilis\ probably
mission to their country; His purpose Greek-speaking, but descended from
in entering it was retirement and not the old stock of the Phoenicians of
public work. EiVeX&oj/ els oiKiav cf. :
Syria, who belonged to the Canaan-
v. 17; on ov8. rjdf\fv ites of the O.T. "EXXrjv in the Acts
yv., see ix. 30,
and for ?i6f\cv, cf. vi. 48. and Epistles is contrasted sometimes
OVK TJdwdcrdT) \a.6fiv\
KOI On the with lou&uoff (Acts xiv. i, Rom. i. 16,
quasi-adversative sense of KOI see ii.
9 f. &c., i Cor. i. 24, GaL iii 28),
\VM., p. 545. H8vvd<r8r)v or edwdo-fyv sometimes with /3ap/3apo? (Rom. i. 14),
is frequent in the LXX., cf. Gen. xxx. i.e. itrepresents either the Gentile as
8, Exod. xil 39 (A), Jos. xv. 63, xvii. such, or the civilised and generally
12, Jud.32 (A), 2 Regn. iii.
i.
19, ;
n Greek-speaking Gentile (see Light-
in the N.T.
occurs here T)8wd<r6r)v foot s note on fiapfiapos, CoL iii. n).
(N B), and Mt. xvii. 16 (B). See In the Gospels "EXX^v, EXXrjvis
WSchm., p. 208 n. Aavddveiv is one occur only here and in Jo. vil 35,
of the rarer words of N.T. Greek, xiL 20, and the word must in each
2 1
occurring elsewhere Lc. Heb. 2 Pet. case be interpreted by the context
The aor. inf. is usual after dvvaa-dai The Phoenician language may have
(Blass, Gr. p. 197). lingered in country places round Tyre
25. aXX evBvs aKovcracra KT\.~\ Cf. and Sidon, as the Punic tongue was
vi -
33> 54 f- Even in Phoenicia He stillspoken in Augustine s time by
was recognised. To QvyaTpiov, cf. v. descendants of the old Phoenician
23, 42: another child-applicant for colony in N. Africa (Aug. ep. 209).
healing. Children as well as adults But in EXX., 2vpa ra) yevei there is 3>.
were liable to the inroads of unclean

surely an implied contrast between
TO) yevet qparra CLVTOV iva TO ScufAomov eK/3a\n

KCLL
a7
6K wyaTpos avTtjs. Kal e\e<yev avTrj A(J)es 27
xopTacr6fjvai TO. TKva* ov yap e&Tiv KaXov

\a/3elv TOV dpTov TCOV Tewwv Kal TO?? Kvvapiois
16 e/c] OTTO D 1
15 c ff om L g 27 /cat e\.] o 5e I. fnrev
hcl
syr (arm) go
Phoenician extraction and Greek 0r]KT]s. Kal yap

speech cf. Euth., who however partly
;
<70i
?/
TOVTW (rvi>ay<ayr) npos TO Idflv
misunderstands his text :
rrjv dia(popav Ttov Trpocriovraiv.
TTJV 6pTj(TKfiavf 2upa de TTJ 27. a<p(s TrpoJroi/ xopracrtirivai ra
ôivLKKra a 8e ra>
yevei :
correct, E. fi. TCKVCL] The TfKva are of course the
r. 6. Kal TTJV didXeKTOv, 2i pa "I oii . 5e T. y. Jews; cf. Isa. i 2, Lc. xv. 31. They
The fern, of "EXXrjv
occurs again in had the first claim, and by this prin
Acts xvii. 12 ;
cf. 2 Mace. vi. 8. ciple not only the Lord s ministry,
2vpa 3>otz/i/ao-(7a
(also 2. 3?oivi(r<ra, 2vpo- but the subsequent mission of the
2upo0ot ifr(ra, see W. 11.), an
(j>oivLKi<r<ra,
Church was regulated see Mt. x. 5, ;
inhabitant (or as here, a descendant 23, Acts L 8, iii. 26, Rom. i. 16, ii 9,
of the old inhabitants) of Syrian Phoe io. To Marcion, in whose Gospel
nicia (77 SvpoffroiviKT), Justin, dial. 78), this incident had no place, Tertullian
so called in contrast to the Cartha (adv. Marc. iv. 7) well replies: "de-
ginian seacoast (Strabo xvii. 19 ) rSi> trahe voces Christi mei, res loquen-
JJ
Ai/3v<poi/i<Q)i yr)}. 2upo(po i occurs tur. The conversation with this
in Lucian deor. eccl. 4, and Syro- Phoenician woman merely calls atten
pJutenix in Juv. sat. viii. 1
59 on the ; tion to a rule which is everywhere
late and rare form of the fern, see apparent. Yet if the Jew justly
"VVSchm., p. 135 n., Blass, 6rr., p. 63. claimed precedence, he had no ex
The Clementines (horn. ii.
19, iii.
73) clusive right to the Gospel; rrpcSroi/
name the mother Justa, and the implies that the Gentile would find
daughter Bernice. With ro>
ywei c his opportunity; cf. Mt viii. u, Acts
Acts xviii. 2, 24. xiii. 46, xxviii. 28. For acpes with
yptoTa...iva] Ct 7rapfKa\i...ivaj V. the inf. cf. Mt. viii. 22, Me. x. 14; the
io. Mt. gives the words :
eXerjaov /ze, subjunctive follows in Mt vii. 4, Me.
, vios Aavei S* r/ dvyarrjp pov *ca*cc5s xv. 36. For xopraeo-0ai saturari, see
i cf. Mt. ix. 27, XX. 30, 31
: note on vi. 42.
(Me. x. 47, 48). Such a formula as vios Mt, who in the early part of this
A. once used in public would soon incident is on the whole much fuller
become customary, but its occurrence than Me., relates the circumstances
in this narrative is remarkable; as which led to this reply (xv. 23, 24),
yet, so far as we know, the title but omits the words a<pes...ra TCKVO.
had been applied to Christ only once ov yap ecrriv KaXov KrX.J So Mt,
even in Galilee. On the contrast Me. Ta Kvvdpia are TO. Kvvidta TT)?
between this mode of addressing Him oiKias (Origen) the housedogs (rpa-
n-f^TJfs Kvves Horn. IL xxii. 69),
and that adopted by the daipovia and, as the
with an added aXrj&os, by the disciples, dim. possibly indicates; though not
see Origen in Mt. t. xi. 17 : children of the house, they have a
place within its walls, and are fed,
e diro TCOI/ rives fiev avrov if
euayyeXiW
KaXovcriv vlov Aa/Si S-.-nW? 5 vio> not with the children s bread. Thus
0COV...TivCS &* p.TO. the term, which on Jewish lips was
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 27
38
28 /3a\eTv. jj Se aTTCKpiOrj Kai \eyei avTco Nai, Kvpie,
Kai TO, Kvvdpia vTTOKaTco Trjs TpaTretys ecrOiovcriv OTTO
29 TCOV \lsi%ia)v TCOV Trai&iwv. ^Kal ebrev avTrj Aid

TOVTOV TOV \6<yov vTraye* eê\ti\v6ev e/c Ttjs 6wya-
30 TJOOS (rov TO Sai/uLoviov.
z
Kai aTreXQovcra ek TOV
28 om vai D 13 69 604 2
pe b c ff i
syr
ain
arm /ecu] /cat 70/9 ALNXmSf> al minP1
|
a f n q vg syi* 01 go aXXa Kai D

b c ff i r e<r0ii ANXFII al î^twv] -^^(av
| pr TTITT- |
D
TOVTWV 1071 |
TrcuStwj ] iratdwv (D) minP*
110
om 1071 +/ccu syr
hier
Tat diafcarab ^w<7t^
usually a reproach, is used by the Lord The woman accepts and affirms the
to open a door of hope through which Lord s saying about the dogs; it serves
the suppliant is not slow to enter her purpose; there is that in it on
(v. 28). On ra Kvvdpia = Ta e 6vr] see which she can build an argument;
J. Lightfoot and Schottgen on Mt. Euth., eVei TOLWV Kvvdpiov efyu, OVK
xv., and Bp Lightfoot on Phil. iii. i. elpl d\\oTpia. For vai see 2 Cor. i.
Jerome, after observing that the re 20,Apoc. i. 7, xiv. 13, xxii. 20; KOI is
lative positions of Jew and Gentile here simply even, as in i. 27, not
have been reversed, exclaims "0 and yet, yet even for Kai yap (the ;
mira rerum conversio! Israel quon reading followed by A.V.) see Bp

dam filius, nos canes." Origen sug Ellicott on 2 Th. iii. 10. Eo-<9iW OTTO
gests that the saying may have its = |p 75^ a Hebraism common in Bib
application still: raâ fie /cat r<3i>
lical Gk. from Gen. ii. 16 onwards;

Xoycoj/ irjcrov rives apron ovs rols
fieri
cf. WM., early variants
p. 248 f. Two
cos TfKVOis eêoTi didovat
\oyiKa>Tepois
are of interest ; the Western text
p-ovois Kal aXXot Xoyoi olovel \^t^ta a?ro
etrrias...ois ^prjaaLVT av
begins Kupte, aXXa KOI , sed et at the
rfjs p.fyaXrjs
end of the verse Tatian and the
rives ^svxai w
Kvves. Tertullian thinks
earlier Syriac versions in Mt. add
(de orat. 6) of the Bread of life which
"and live."
only the faithful can receive

"
cetera :
enim nationes requirunt...ostendit 29. 8ia TOVTOV TOV \oyov vrrayc KrX.]
enim quid a patre filii expectent." Mt. co

yvvai, peyaXr) trov 77 Tri&Tis
28. 8e aTreKpidrj KOL Xe -yet] Her yevr]drjT(ji trot 0\eis. coy Cf. Victor:
77
o ovv Marâioff TO TTiOTecos
saying was in the strictest sense an (J-fV TTJS
answer: she laid hold of Christ s MapKO? TOV Xoyou TTJV

fa^]fJi^vaTo...6 8e
word and based her plea upon it. dpcTijv. Tatian gives both answers,
The usual phrase in the Synoptists is placing Mt. s first. Throughout the
Or aTreKptOrj incident Mt. and Me. seem to de
arroKpidels Xeyet (eiVep),
but direKplOrj KOI flirev is common
Xeycoi/, pend on different sources, the only
in St John. Aeyet, the historic present strictly common matter being the
(Hawkins, H. S. p. ii3ff.); on its Saying OUK ecrriv KO\OV KrX. On eêXry-

combination with an aor. see WM., \v6ev TO daip,6viov Bede remarks (with
a reference to the baptismal exor
P-350-
/
ra Kvvdpia KrX.] True, cism of the Latin rite) "per fidem et :

vaij Kupte, *cai
Rabbi even (Mt. KOI yap, for even ) confessionem parentum in baptismo
;
the dogs (of the house) are fed with liberantur a diabolo parvuli."
the crumbs which the children leave. 30. Kai a7reX$o{)cra KrX.] Mt. Kai
Mt.,reoj/ TWTTOVTCOV aTTOTrjs rpcnrefrs TWV Iddr) QvyaTTjp avTrjs OTTO TTJS copay
TI
Kvpiatv ai/rcoi/, with the crumbs which eKcivqs. The result finds a parallel
their masters let fall (cf. Lc. xvi. 21). in the miracle of Jo. iv. 46 ff.
OIKOV avTrjs evpev TO TraiSiov fiefiXrjpevov eTTt Trjv

r \ \ Q ^ / X* /3 8 W^
TO
"V "\
KXtvrjV KCU ôai/uLOVLOV eê/Yf/AfC/os.

31
Kal TrdXiv eêXdcov e/c TWV opitov Tvpov r)X0ev 31
CtSo>t/O9 ek TY\V 6dXacro~av Trjs FaXeiXaias dva
30 evpev Trjv BvyaTepa pepXrjiJievrjv e?rt /crX.

D evpev TO Sou/*. eeX. /cat TTJV 0iry.
K\Lvr]s ANXriIZ<l> al minP a n

1
syr
hcl
arm go evpev TTJV 6vy. /eat TO 5at/t.
sin ( vid
eeX. /eat eiri T. /cX. syr >
31 e/c] OTTO 1071 7/Xêv Sta

avrtj pepX-n/Jt-evr) |
exc i) vg Wer me
NBDLA 33 604 2P lattvt (
syr aeth] /cat SiS. TjXê^ ANXriIS^> al
gyrrsinpeshhci arm g |
ets t^BDLA i 33 69 124 209 282 346 604 i**] -rrpos ANX
ms$ al minP 1
fjievov errl TTJV K\IVIJV : the exhaustion 11.). He went through merely as a
had not yet spent itself, though the traveller en route (for this use of &a
foul spirit was gone; cf. ix. 26. On see Me. ix. 30, Jo. iv. 4, 2 Cor. i 16),
the place of this incident in the and in so large and busy a place may
Ministry, see Hort, Jud. Chr. p. 34 :
easily have escaped notice. From
*
when at length the boon is granted Sidon and the Mediterranean coast
her, nothing is said to take away He returned to (els, for eVi or rrpos, cf.
from its exceptional and as it were Blass, Gr. p. 124) the Sea of Galilee,
extraneous character; it remains a but to its eastern shore (dva p.e<rov
crumb from the children s table." TUV Ae/ea7roXecoy). A road led

6pia>v
Euth. treats the incident as prefigur from Sidon across the hills (Merrill,
ing the call of the Gentiles irpo- :
p. 58, G. A. Smith, p. 426) ; it crossed
8e KOTO, a\\rjyopiav T] Xai/ai/aia
Ti>7rov the Leontes near the modern Belfort,
auTT/ yvvrj TTJV e edvaiv eKK\rjcriav KT\. and climbing the ranges of the Le
On the participle after evpev see Blass, banon, passed through the tetrarchy
Gr. p. 246.
of Abilene, and eventually reached
31 37. RETURN TO THE DECA- Damascus. The Lord probably left it
POLIS. HEALING OF A DEAF MAN where it skirted Hermon, and striking
WHO SPOKE WITH DIFFICULTY (Mt. XV. south kept on the east bank of the
29, cf. 30, 31). Jordan till He reached the Lake
31. /ecu iraXiv eê\&u>v KT\.] With (see map). The long detour may have
TTaXiv fe\6a>v cf. ii. 13, xiv. 39, 40. served the double purpose of defeating
The last incident took place in the the immediate designs of His enemies
neighbourhood of Tyre. The Lord and providing "for the Apostles the
now leaves the opia Tvpov and follow rest which He had desired to give
ing the coast-line northwards across them before (Latham, p. 333 cf. vi. "
the Leontes and perhaps through or 31). /iroi

= P5 (Gen. i. 4, &c.) ;
J
Ai>a
within sight of Zarephath (SapeTrra the opta Trjs A. are the districts under
rfjs SctScovtaj ,3 Regn. xvii. 8, Lc. iv. the influence of the cities of the
26), through Sidon.
passes Zidwv, Decapolis, see note on v. 20. No
= pTV, Saida, some 20 miles
2ei8eoi>
mention is made of a passage through,
N. of Tyre on the Phoenician coast, of a ministry in any of them ;
still less
first mentioned in Gen. x. 1 5 in N.T. : but in the country round these cities
cf. Mt. xi. 21 f. = Lc. x. 13 f., xv. 21 = (G. A. Smith, p. 60 1 ) preaching and
Me. vii. 24, 31, Me. iii. 8 = Lc. vi. 17, the working of miracles are resumed,
Acts xxvii. 3. The traditional text probably among the Jewish or mixed
avoids the reference to the Lord s population prepared by the work of
passage through a Gentile city (vv. the released demoniac (v. 20). The
i6o THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAKE. [VII. 31
3a
tn 32 fuecrov TU>V
opitov^ AeKaTroXews. /ccu
(pepovcriv
KO)(bov Kai ij.o yi\.a\ov,
Kai Trapa.K.aX.ovo iv CLVTOV \va
r
33 eTTidrj avTW TY\V êlpa. 23 Kat a7roAa/3o//ei/os CLVTOV

airo TOV /3a\ev
31 Ae/ca7roXeu>s] pr TT?S DW
32 om
d al minfereomn syrr
ô-yyiXaXov B EFHLNW XFA 28 33 69 157 262 346 alsatmu
d
arm codd me g O |
3
| 7ra/>e/ca-
\ovv 33 arm |
ras %et/ms N*NW d
AS 33 33 aTroXajSo/jt-evos] eTrtX. E*F 131 271
al nonn Xa/3. A 63"" | efidXev . . .avrov 2] îrrvo ev as TOVS Sa/cruXous avrou /cai e/3aXev ts
ra wra rou /ca>0ou (aurou Tat) Kai iji/

-
aro r^s yXwa cr?7S rou ^0771X0X01; W d Tat diatarab e^S.
sin
r. 5a/cr. aur. /c. Trrvo-as ets ra w. aur. r)âro r. 7X. aur. Byr
Lord again in the land of Israel,

is R.V.) begins with Cranmer. The
for Gaulanitis, though the towns were stricter meaning is supported by
Hellenised, had belonged to the tribe 6p6ws (v. 35). The variant
of Manasseh (Jos. xiii. 29 f.), and still found also in MSS. of the
iXos,
had a predominantly Jewish popula LXX. (Isa. xxxv. 6, cf. Ps. Iv. (Ivi.), tit,
tion (Schiirer, n. i. 3). where the Quinta has Trjs Trepio-repa?
32. (pepovffiv avra KO)(f)6v KrX.] Mt. TTJS fjioyyi\d\ov\ is said to be a distinct
again is, at least in part, independent word, a compound of /zoyyos, thick-

of Me. ; he locates the scene of the voiced (WSchm., p. 65, see Steph.-
Lord s work in the Decapolis among Hase, s.v.; Exp. vu. vii. p. 566).
the hills (avaftas els TO opos CKaSrjTO e/cei :
7rapaKaAov<rti/...ti>a cinQy *rA.] The
cf. Mt. and he represents Him
v. i), Lord s ordinary sign of healing, fa
as surrounded by the usual crowd of miliar to every long useJew through
applicants for relief from various dis in Israel vL 5. For some
;
cf. v. 23,
orders (o^Xot TToXXol %OVTfS tlf6* reason which does not appear other
eavTCDV ^coXoi/s , KV\\OVS, rv^Xous , KO)-
symbols are employed in this case,
1
(povg) Kdl Tepovs TToXXous cf. iv. 24), :

such as suggest the presence of un
but describes no case in detail. The usual difficulties. Trjv x f ^P a usually
>
recovery of hearing by the deaf was a ray êtpay :

yet see Mt. ix. 1 8.
note of the Messianic age (Isa. xxxv.
33. a.Tra(fjLevos avTov...Kar
5, xlii. 1 8), and had accompanied the
Cf. 2 MaCC. vi. 21, airo\a^
Ministry in Galilee (Mt. xi. 5). In used
avrbv KCLT Idiav. IIpoo"Xa/3eV$ai
is
this case deafness was attended by
in nearly the same sense in32, viii.
such an impediment in the speech
cf. Acts xviii. 26 ;
in aTi-oX. the isola
that the man was practically dumb
tion of the person who is taken cornea
(v. 37 aXaXovs cf. ix. 25 TO SXaXov KOL
more strongly into view. The Lord
:
Kwfpbv TTveupa). MoyiXaXos (here only takes the p.oyi\d\os away with Him,
in KT.) probably from Isa. xxxv. 6
is
because a crowd was gathered round
Tpavr) de carat -yXoSo-o-a /zo-ytXaXo)i> the :
them (a?ro roO o^Xov, cf. Mt.), and He
word occurs also in Exod. iv. (Aq., n wished to be alone with the man (/car*
Symm., Th. = Lxx. Sva-Kucpos), Isa. Ivi.
Idiav, iv. 34, vi. 31, 32, ix. 2, 28, xiii. 3).
10 (Aq.,
= LXX. Symm.,
cvcoiy Th., The miracles were usually wrought
aXaXoi), and in each case it = D?K. under the eyes of the crowd, but in
Here the Vg. has mutum; Wycliflfe special cases relative (v. 37) or even
follows with mandeef and doumbe";
"a absolute (cf. viii. 23) privacy seems to
Tindale prefers "one that was deffe have been necessary.
and stambed in his speech"; "had e/SaXev TOVS daKruXovs *rX.] The
an impediment in his speech" (A.V., organs affected receive the signs of
VII. 35] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 161
avTOV e TO, WTO, avTOV Ka TTTvcras

34 Ka
UVTOV. sas e TOV ovpavov 34
y
Kal \eyei avTw GcfxpaOd, o e&Tiv Aia-
voi%6rjTi.
3<5
/ccu qvoiyrjorav avTOV al cocoa/, Kai e\vdrj 35
om aveffrevaêv DW S 13 69 124 346

d
33 airrou i
34 fc$L C i effrevaêv"] | f<p<f>eda.
d m
latt i] + ev0ews AEFGHKMNSUVW
35 Kai )Xrn2* minftwanm f vg (
any g O ^h
i
KBDA i] rjj/otxflTjo-cw L di-rjvoiyijffai 124 604 a *
I i)voi.yT]<Tai>
1
Snjvoixd-nffav ANW eXutfi?] pr ev0vs KLA (aeth) pr TOV f*.oyyi\a\ov W

d d
al min? XmS<l>
1
|
healing power; the ears are bored The earlier Syriac versions naturally
(epa\fv els), the tongue is touched. omit Mc. s explanatory o i<mv Aiav.
hcl hier
JlTvaas, see viii. 23, Jo. ix. 6 (West- (it is in Syr. the Latin trans
->
:
-)
cott). Saliva was regarded as reme literations are ephphetha, ephetha,

dial, but the custom of applying it effeihaêffeta and the like ( Wordsworth
with incantations seems to have led and White, p. 225). For Mc. s use of
the Rabbis to denounce its use; see Aramaic words in the sayings of Christ,
Wetstein and Schottgen ad I. Pos see note on v. 41. On the word as
sibly to this Decapolitan it appealed addressed to a deaf man Origen has
more strongly than any other symbol some interesting remarks (in Jo. t. xx.
that could have been employed. The 20(18)).
faith of a deaf man needed all the Both the word and the use of saliva
support that visible signs could afford. passed at an early time into the Bap
The use of the Lord s fingers and tismal rite as practised at Milan and
saliva emphasised the truth that the Rome cf. Ambr. de myst., aperite
:
"
healing power proceeded from His own igitur aures.-.quod vobis significavi-
person (cf. v. 30). Victor deiicvvs ok : mus cum apertionis celebrantes mys-
*
TrAouTet TTJV TTJS 6eias dwdp-eus
evepyetav terium diceremus Ephphatha quod
Kai TO fvuiOtv avr<5 airopprfras cratpa. est adaperire.
"
The ceremony, which

On the remarkable variants in d W ,
was known as aurium apertio, and
g yr sin. see
Nestle, Introd. p. 264 f. immediately preceded the renuncia
34. dva/3\tyas...(rTevafv] Forai/a- tion, is thus described in the Gela-
|3X. els TOV ovpavov see vi. 41, Jo. xi. sian Sacramentary(ed. Wilson, pp.
41, xvii. i ; St John s phrase is aipeiv 79, 115) tangis (saliva oris sui
: "inde
(fTraipftv) TOVS 6(p6a\/j.ovs, cf. Lc. xviii.

cum digito tangit) et nares et aures
13. Eo-Tevagev : cf. viii. 12 dvacrTf- de sputo et dicis ei ad aurem Effeta,
vdas T<5
TTJ/ev/xart auroO. In both quod est adaperire, in odorem suavi-
cases perhaps the vast difficulty and tatis comp. the more elaborate
";
long delays of His remedial work were ritual in the Sarum ordo ad facien
borne in upon the Lord s human dum catechumenum (Maskell, rit. i
an especial manner. So His 1 1 ) and the similar form in the modern
spirit in
Church, or His Spirit in her, in Roman Rituale. Bede refers also to
wardly groans while waiting for the the versicle Domine labia mea (Ps. 1.
redemption of the body (Rom. viii. 23, (li.) 17).
26). Such a o-Tcvaypos dXaXrjTos here For diavoiyetv cf. Lc. xxiv. 31 f., 45,
proceeds from the Lord s humanity. Acts xvi. 14.
efptyaOd] by assimilation 35. qvoiyrjcrav avTov al duoaC] On the

nri|3^ }
for Aram. the ethpeel
late aor. ^voiyrjv cf. WH., Notes, p. 170,
nn$flt<
?
Deissmann,.S.ASp. 189. Itoccurs again
(Dalman, p. 202, 222), Syr. Mt. xx. 33, Acts xii. 10, Apoc. xi. 19,
S. M. 2 II
ecr/jios Trs avTov Kai e\d\ei

z6
36 Kal $t(T Tei\aTO *iva cxrov
Se CtVTOls $16CT T6\\TO) CtVTOl jULa\\OV
3
37 eKripvo crov . Kai vTrepTrepicrcrttis eêTrXricrcrovTO Ae-
fyoi/Tes KaXws Trdwra TreTroirjKev Kai TOI)S
3vr hier
Troiel aKOveiv Kai d\d\ovs \a\eiv.
^ .,
35 om avrov 1 W d
36 SiecrreiXaro] evereiharo A | yu.^SejuJ + yu.^Se* D 28 604
2P6 | \ey<i)(ru>]
enrwfftv ADNXFII al minP 1
|
ocrov Se...auroi] ot de avrot D* (bcff i) |
aurots] pr avros EFGKMNSUVm al?1 syrr arm go aeth j 5te<rreX\ero] erereXero
(sic) A | 7re/>i<r(7ore/>ws
DW d
61 1071 37 V7repeK7re/3i(rcrcos DU i
209 435 604 om
W d
| eê7rX^(r<roj ro] pr iravres W d
|
/cai 2] pr ws B me | aXaXous] pr rovs ADNWdX
5, but ijv<pxSr)v is more frequent.

xv. action (Burton, 24); the charge
AKOCU = Jra, as in 2 Mace. xv. 39 ; cf. o) was reiterated with the
Lc. vii. i, Acts xvii. 20, Heb. v. n. effect described. MaAAoi/ 7repro-o-
\v0T) 6 KT\.]
Seo>ios-
Cf. Lc. xiii. repov, cf. WM., p. 300; Vg. magis
l6 OVK edci \v8f)vai airo rov SeoyioC plus. The repetition of commands
TOVTOV where the reference is to an which experience shewed to be in
infirm woman r\v e&rjo-ev 6 a-aravas. It effectual (i. 43 f.) is analogous to much
belonged to the office of the Messiah in the ordinary dealings of GOD with
to release the captives of Satan (Isa. man. Bede has the practical remark :
xlii. 7 fâyayflv CK decrfJLWv de8ep.evovs, ostendere quanto studiosius

"volebat
xlix. 9 \eyovres rols eV decr/J-ois EêX- quantoque ferventius eum praedicare

6arc). The phrase eXvdrj KT\. does not debeant quibus iubet ut praedicent."
perhaps necessarily imply that the man 37. v7rcpTTpi(T(Ta>s\ Another air.
was tongue- tied (Vg. solutum est mn- Aty. ; VTrepTrepKTO-fveiv occurs in St
culum linguae) however caused, the ; Paul twice (Rom. v. 20, 2 Cor. vii. 4),
impediment was a bondage from which but for the adv. he prefers the
he rejoiced to be set free. EXv^... strengthened compound vTrfpeKirfpur-
e XaXei the momentary act of libera
: (Tov (-crws). For
see i. K.ir\r]<T(T(r6ai
tion gave birth to a new faculty of 22, vi. expresses the

2, xi. 1 8 ; it
articulate speech. normal impression produced on the
36. KOL fiieoreiXaro avrols Iva KrX.] mass of the people by both the teach
Cf. v. 43. For some reason, special ing and the miracles. Mt., describing
perhaps to the particular case, privacy the general effect of the miracles in
was expedient after the miracle as Decapolis, uses the milder term 6av-
well as during the act of release. But /j.deiv.
the charge seemed to defeat its own AcaXcoy TraWa TreTroirjKcvj Mt. (but
end not only was it ineffectual, but
; without special reference to this mi
its very vehemence increased the zeal The
racle), c86a(rav TOV 6eov lo-parjk.
of those who spread the story. "Oaov partly pagan crowd recognised in the
.../zaXAoi/: fuller forms are KaG* oo-ov miracles of Jesus the glory of the
...Kara roo-ovro (Heb. vii. 2O ff.) ;
o<ra> GOD of Israel, in Whose Name Jesus
.roo-ovro) (Heb. x. 25) followed by a
. .
came; cf. v. 19, 20. To some it re
comparative; cf. Vg. here, quanta... called Gen. i.
31, idev 6 0fbs TO. iravra
tanto magis. The imperf. (Sieo-re X- o<ra
ciroirjirev Kai I8ov icaXa \iavl cf.
Aero) is apparently that of repeated Sir. xxxix. 16. Ufiroir)K(v...iroifl; the

VIII. 3 ] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 163
TCUS 7rd\LV 7TO\\OV 6%\OV I VIII.

oVro? Kai ]
%OVTO)V TL
TOI)S \eyei avTols ^CTrXay^yL^pfjiaL ITTI TOV 2
,
OTLrifjiepai Tpels Trpocr/uevovo Li/
rjSrj Kai [/>to*]
3
OVK 6ôva~Li/ TL (paycoo LV Kai eav a7ro\v(ra) avTOvs 3
VIII i ira\Lv TroXXou KBDGLMNAS<3? i 13 28 33

59 61 69 73 209 242 346 1071
<P al lattvt e * c i) v * syr8 1 arm me go aeth] ira^TroXXou
(
"
AEFHKSUVWa Xrn 604 min?

1
q Syrr( exCBin )
| OJTOS] <rvvax0evTos W d
| 7r/)oo-KaX.] + o I^trous EFGHSUVXr al? f 1
|
TOUS /-terras] + iraXiv A 2 e?ri TO? o-x\ov] + rovrov L 1071 al

pauo e. rou
o%Xou
roirroi; D lattvt PlTid (of. syrr
8in PeBh
arm) | êpat rpeis ALNWd XrnS(<l>)
al min? ] 1
Tjfj.epa.is TpLai
B rjfjiepas rpeis A i 69 2 ** al nonn | irpoa[jivovaiv] eicnv airo Trore wSe euriv D
ab(c)d(ff)i (arm) om /xot BD | 3 /rat eai/...e/cXi;^770-ovTaiJ /cai aTroXucrai aurous
otôv ou 0eXw ^77 eK\vQ<ixnv D 604 (2
pe
)
ab ff i q
act continues in its abiding effects. disciples take the first step. For
The plurals icoxfrovs, dXoXous may in npoffKoXfla-dai see note on iii. 13.
clude the classes represented by the 2.
<T7rAay;^z
i
b/zai eVt TOV oÂoi/]
case of the /xoyiXaAos, or they may The Lord had known the pangs of
refer to other miracles of the same hunger (Mt. iv. 2). Even under or
kind on the same occasion (cf. Mt., dinary circumstances there was some
Kw(f)ovs \a\ovvras). AXaXovs AaAelj/, thing in the sight of an eager crowd
perhaps an intentional paronomasia which moved Him; see Mt. xiv. 14,
see WM., p. 793 f. for a similar ;
Me. vi. 34. For <T7r\ayxviccrdai see
juxtaposition of Ka><J)6s
and aAaAos cf. note on i. 41. This crowd was suffer
Ps. xxxvii. Km... Km, (xxxviii.) 14. ing through its attendance upon Him :
WM., p. 547 ; aXaXou?, anarthr., the OTL 77877 T7ju.epeu rpels irpotrp-evovcriv p.ot
oXaXoi being usually identical with (Mt. Me.). UpcxTficvciv TLVI, to wait
the K0)(f)oi. upon ; see Sap. iii. 9 ol Trio-rot eV
VIII. i 9. FEEDING OF THE aya7T77 Trpocrfjifvoixriv avr
FOUR THOUSAND (Mt. xv. 32 39). Acts xi. 23, xiii. 43, and cf.
I. ev cKCivais rois r/pepais] During Teptiv Tivt Me. iii. 9 (note). The con
the period to which the preceding struction 77^77 rjfie pai Tpels Trpooy*. is
incident belonged (see note on i. 9), explained by treating 77^7; 77. rp. as
i.e. in the course of the Lord s
journey a parenthesis (WM., p. 704), but it is
through the Decapolis (vii. 31). Ua\iv simpler to supply fio-iv, and treat Trpoo--
TroXXoO *rA. The crowd which fol fjLfvovcriv and eôvfriv as datives of the
lowed Him was so great that it participle. The reading of is an D
reminded the disciples of the crowds interpretation of a difficult phrase;
on the western shore (iii. 20, iv. i, v. the Vg. iam triduo sustinent me (q,
21), especially perhaps of the five adherent mihi) evades the difficulty ;
thousand men who assembled near the singular reading of B appears to

Bethsaida (vi. 34). IIa/x7roAAov (cf. be a grammatical correction (cf. WM.,
vv. probably due to a misreading
11.) is P. 273).
of TTAAiNnoAAoY ; for the opposite OVK exovaiv TL (pdyaMriv cf. V. I pr) :
view see Burgon-Miller, Causes of xovro)v TL

0. The supply of food
Corruption, p. 34. The word, though was spent, for the stay had been
classical, is unknown to Biblical Gk. longer than they anticipated. In the
r. /z. : in vi. 35 the case of the Five Thousand, only a
IT 2
1 64 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 3
VYICTT61S eis OIKOV avTttiv, eK\v6ri<rovTai ev

Trj
dSor Kai
4
4 Tives avTwv CTTTO
jj.aK.p66ev eicriv.
Kai
avT< ol jULadrjTal avTOv OTL [166ev TOVTOVS
B
5 TLS tSSe xopTacrai apTwv ITT eprj/uLias ,
Kal
c avrovs Hocrovs eê-re apTOVs; ol Se ê nrav
6
6 Kai TTapayyeXhei TW o^Xw dvaTrecreiv ETTI TTJS
nonn
3 y^crrts KA 604 al /ecu Ties ttBLA i 13 28 33 me] on KCU T.
8 *"
209 q syr
|
D latt^P rtyes yap ANW d XrHS al minP f vg Syrr(Pesh hcl arm go aeth om airo
1 1 )
|
ANWdXTnS$ al min^ eiviv BLA me] KADNS3> I 28 33

| 69 124 al
nonn
ijicaffu> yKov<nv
EFGHKMSUVWdXrn minP venerunt latt similiter syrr arm go aeth 1

4 on] KCU
etTray K Xe7ovres 106 -251 282 (c) syr
hcl
dvv. res] dw-rj ut vid arm om DH
|
111
syr" |
o>5e
69 1071 bcffiqgo epwias ^BDLNW Xrn 2$ al min? latt] e/^/wcus AKAH*

d 2 1
|
m nnonn
i 5 ^â ADNWd
KBLA] eTr^wra rnS> al min? eirwuTtjaev 1
M
6 irapayyeXXet KBDLA] irap-nyyeiXev ACNW d
Xrn2> al min omnvid cl(
vg rell )
day seems to have passed, but no For the recitative on cf. i. 15, 37,
provision had been made for more 40, ii.
12, iii. ii, 21, iv. 21, v. 23, 28,
than a few hours absence from home. 35, vi. 4, 14, 15 bis, 18, 35, vii. 6, 20.
On rl <pdy.
see vi. 36. The objection raised by the Twelve
3. eav a7roXuo~o> avrovs vij(TTis /crX.] corresponds to the circumstances at :
Mt. aTToXucrai. ..oiJ êXco pijiroTe /crX. Bethsaida they had urged the want
The Lord anticipates the proposal of means (dyopcurafiev drjvapitov dia-
with which the Twelve were doubt aprovs ;) in this thinly popu-
/cocrieoi/
less again ready (vi. 36 airo\v<rov ated region they plead the scarcity of
O.VTOVS). Nôrt?, a classical word, food cf. Mt. nodev rfpiv ev eprjfjiia aproi
:
occurs here only (Mt. Me.) in Biblical roo-ovTot KT\. Gould s remark, "the
Gk. Els OLKOV O.VT&V "to their home"; stupid repetition of the question is
for fls (ev in this sense see
ol<ov
oiKG>) psychologically impossible," is doubly
ii. i. For eK\vea-6ai of the faintness at fault The question is not repeated
caused by want of food see Jud. viii. exactly, and such stupidity as it shews
1
5 A (where B has K\eiiri.v\ i
Regn. is in accordance with all that we know
xiv. 28, Isa. xlvi. i, Thren. il 19, of the condition of the Apostles at
i Mace. iii. 7. this period (cf. viii. 17 ff.). For ôpra-
Kai Ttves OVTWV OTTO âK.po6fV eicriv] eiv see vi. 42, note, and for the gen.
Me. only. Gamala, Hippos, Gadara were cf. Ps. cxxxi (cxxxii.) 15, and Blass,
perhaps the nearest centres of popula Gr. p. 101. ETT cpriftias, on the surface
tion. The towns and villages of the of a desert, cf. WM., p. 468. EpTj/ua
Decapolis were fewer, and at longer occurs in the Gospels only in this con
distances from each other than those text, and not a dozen times in Biblical
of the populous western shore. No Gk. the usual phrase is 77 ep?//xos, epq-
;
thing is said here of dypol KCU KVK\O>

fMos ronos or 7*7, see i. 3, 4, 12 f., 35.
fcwftai where bread could be bought. 5. iroa-ovs...cirra\ The question is
The Decapolitans, unlike the Fiv.e the same as in vi. 38. With the
Thousand, were in their own country, loaves, as before, there were a few
and if dismissed would make their small fishes, as a relish (Mt. KOL o\iya
way home. For 0776 /zaKpotfei/, Vg. de lx&vdia, see below, v. 7). For the use
longe, see v. 6, note on the variant : of fish with bread see note on vi. 38.
ijKaa-iv cf. WM., p. 106. TrapayyeXXfi] Mt. TrapayyetXas
6.
4. d7TKpi0r)<rav...oTi HoOev KrX.] another trace of the dependence of
VIII. 8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 165
Kai \a/3wv TOI)S ITTTCC dpTOvs

Ka avTOV *iva
7rapaTi6(jo(Tiv Kai
TrapedrjKav TW 7
Kai eiâv i^Bvîa dArycr Kai 7
8
v\o<yn(ra<z
avTa e nrev 7rapaTi6evai. Kai 8
<payov
Kai rjpav
6 TrapaTiBufftv KBCLMA< 13 33 69 346 alP

auc
] TrapaBuxnv ADNWdXrAnS al
min pl |
TW o^Xw] airrois 1071 7 eiXo y?7<ras] ei;xa/)i<rr?7<ras
D q enrev KOH ravra
|
K aBCLA 115 q] eurev /cat AEFGHKM SUXm al

auTa txt pl enrev aura V (enrev irapa-
QeLvat. ai/Ta 1071) /cat avrovs D latt excd (armvid Trapandeyai KaB(D)LM m
eK<-\ev<rev
vid ( >
) |
A mini* 110
irapaTedyvai minP8 irapadeLvai GM NUVXIIS minP
A(<l>)
"
8 exo/oratr- txt 1
irepia-crVfji.aTa K\acrfJiaTUv ABLNW

nonn d
Brjffav] + Traires KM(N) I 33 1071 al |
XTII2
al min fereomne8 ] Ta IT. K\. KG TO Trepio-creu/xa ruv K\. D 2 pe TO irepia-ffeva-ay TUV K\. 604
Trepiffaeva avra /cXacr/iaTa 3 3 om /c Xacr/iaTwv Ak
Mt. on Me., or of their use of a common less definite ir apart drjvai. Kai TOUTO,
Greek source. In the Feeding of the these, as well as the loaves.
Five Thousand the direction is given 8. *ai ftpayov
to the Twelve; here apparently the Cf. vi. 42.
Lord Himself addresses the crowd. Mt. TO ircpio-a-evov r&v K\., as in xiv.
No mention is made here of x^wpos 20, where Me. has simply /cXao-âTa.
ôpToff the spring was now past, and
; neptWevp.a the opposite of voWp 7?/^ is
the hills were bare. (2 Cor. viii. 13, 14), that which is left
or remains over when all present
See notes on vi. 41. The in needs are satisfied; an active form
sertion of KOI irapcflTjKav o^Xa) here TO>
TrepioWa also occurs (Eccl.
13
Paul4
in Me. seems to imply that the bread Jas. 1 ). STTvpi? (in the N.T. acpvpis,
was blessed and distributed first see WH., Notes, p. 148, WSchm.,
another detail which has escaped Mt. p. 63, Deissmann, B. St., pp. 158, 185,
On fvxapio-TcIv see Lob. Phryn. p. 18, a late form rejected by the Atticists,
Rutherford, N. Phr. p. 69. cf.Lob. Phryn. 43) is used by Hero
7. /mi flxav tx&v8ia oXt ya] See OQ dotus and re-appears in comedy (Ar.
i?.
5. The form elxav occurs again Pax 1005) and in the later writers
Acts xxviii. 2 (TrapeZâi/), Apoc. ix. 8 f., (Theophrastus, Epictetus, &c.). It is
c etxapev, 2 Jo. 5, and elsewhere as said to be akin to tnrelpa, and to
a variant, see WH., Notes, p. 165, denote a basket of coiled or plaited
WSchm., p. 1 12. Ix&v8iov (Mt. also) is materials, cord or reeds ; in Ar. /. c.
here a true diminutive; cf. A.V., R.V. it is an eel-basket (KcoTraSooi/ e\6elv
v\oyrj(ras avra enrev Kai ravra (T7rvpi8as\ in Athen. 365 A (deltrvov
irapani).] The blessing was probably OTTO <rirvpidos) a dinner-hamper. Some
distinctfrom that of the loaves (see times baskets of this sort were of
note on 6), but similar; fvXoyelv
?. considerable size, cf. Acts ix. 25, where
and cvxapurreiv are practically synony Saul makes his escape in a airvpis
mous, see Mt. xv. 36 TOV$ firra aprovs (
= 2 Cor. xi. 33). That the
<rapydvr),
KOL T. ix&vas euâptoT^(ras, and cf. Me. word here not a mere synonym of
is
vi. 41 ; see J. Th. St. iii. p. 163. For Kocpivos is clear from the distinction
fLTrcv bade, cf. v. 43, Lc. xii. 13, xix. in v. 20, q. v. The Vg. renders a<p.
1 5 ;
and on Trapantievai and its variants by sportas: Wycliffe has "leepis,"
see Blass, Gr. p. 230, who chooses the reserving
"
coffyns
"
for KO<J>.
frails
166 THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 8
9
67TTO.
cr<pvpas. r]<rav e ws TTpa-
KLO")(L\LOL.
Kcci aTTeXvcrev CIVTOVS.
10 Kai ev6vs e/u/3as [UTOS] ek TO TrXoiov juera
CCVTOV r]\6ev eJs ra /ueprj Aa\/mavov6d.
8 <r(j>vpi.8as
A2BCLNWd XrAII2i> al minomnTid + 7rX7/pets 13 33 69
1071 alnonn i 5e] + ot ACN W d
<j>ayoi>Tes
XriIS$> al min? latt syrr arm go al
1
|
GA 1071 alP
ftuc
a b c f i q 10 ev6vs] avros D b i k |
ejUjSas] 604 2 pe + aiTos B TO TrXotoi ] om TO L i 28 33

a v e/S-r)... /cat D a fgk evej3T)...Ka.i |
69 124 209 604 ra opia D TO opos 28 Syr810 TO, opirj N Aa\/m.avovda

al nonn |
Ta Ate/)?;] |
(-vovvda B dalmanunea arm)] MeXe7a<5a D* Ma7at5a D

lvid
Ma7e5a 28 2 pe
i
13 69 209 271 347 Magidan d Magedan a ff Magedam b i r Mageda c k
ed (Land)
gyrpal Mc^SaXctl gO
is the equivalent of in modern o-</>.

Each of these fathers adds a
tae."
colloquial English (cf. Westcott on mystical interpretation of some in

Jo. vi. 13), but it has not been admitted terest.
by the Revisers of the English Bible. 10 13. FRESH ENCOUNTER WITH
See Basket in Hastings, D.B. i. p.
art. THE PHARISEES NEAR DALMANUTHA
256. Probably the correspondence of (Mt. xv. 39 b xvi. 5).
the number of the o-^vpiSey with that 10. evdvs e/jifids /crX.j After dis
of the loaves is accidental, like the missing the crowd the Lord Himself
relation between the number of the at once left the neighbourhood by
loaves in the earlier miracle and that boat ; cf. vi. 45 f. His destination was
of the multitude (ircvre, Trei/Tafcto-^tXtoi) ; Dalmanutha or Magadan (Me. yXQcv
to assign a a-^vpis to each pair of els TO. fiepTj A. = Mt. 7/X0. els T. opia
Apostles and the seventh to the Lord Mayaddv ;
c Me. vii. 24 with Mt. XV.
is as puerile as to infer from such a Neither name has been definitely
21).
coincidence the untrustworthiness of identified,and the geographical ques
the whole story. ETTTO is in ap <r</>.
tion is complicated by the uncertainty
position to irepia-a-fv/jLaTa (WM., p. of the text in both Gospels in Mt. :
664); a-(f)vpi8as is written inexactly besides Mayaddv (or Mayeddv) we have

for 0-0. 7rX?ypetff (Mt.), or acpvpidcw the readings May&zXa, MayfiaXai/ ; in
V. 20).
ir\rjpa)p.aTa (infra Me., for AaX/uai/ovâ (B, AaX/zai ow&i),
9. r)(ra.v 5e cos Terpa/cio-xt Xtot] Mt. cod. D
has MeXeyaSa (D*), MayatSa
1
rerp. av&pes ^copis yvvaiK&v /cat
ri<rai>
(D ) a form which appears substan
naidiuv (as in xiv. 21). The number tially in all true O.L. texts and in the
was probably ascertained as before by Sinaitic Syriac. Dr J. R. Harris (Cod.
an orderly division of the crowd into Bez. p. 178) suggests that AaXpavovOd
of a certain size.
a-vfjiTToo-ia represents the Syriac 0x01^0^ = 6?? <K
For a comparison of the details of and Dr Nestle inclines to a

i,
the two miracles (Me. vi. 35 ft, viii. similar view (Philol. Sacr., p. 17);
if.) see Origen, Hilary, and Jerome on the other hand see Chase, Syriac
i
on Mt. xv. Jerome s quaint and terse ; element, &c. p. 146 n. Dalman (Gr.
summary may be quoted v panes : "ibi
P- J 33)> with perhaps slightly more
erant et hie vii panes et ii
pisces, probability, suggests that Aa\/j.avov0d
pauci pisculi; super faeuum dis- ibi is a corrupt form of MaydaXou$a : cf.
cumbunt, hie super terram ibi qui ; Worte Jesu, p. 52 f. Assuming that
comedunt v millia sunt, hie iv millia ; both Magadan and Dalmanutha are
ibi xii cophini replentur, hie vii spor- genuine names, we may accept as a
VIII. 1
1]
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. I6/
11
Kai. ol Kai ripâvro II Uk
e^fj\6ov <Papi(raioi
Trap UVTOV OLTTO TOV ovpavov,

n /ecu (i)...^.] /ecu T)p%. 01 33
<. ck | &\6o<rav D | aurw] pr aw D om |
irap avrov A | <j"r]/j.eiov] pr iet> X 68 C
working hypothesis a modification of occasion indicates the extent to which

Augustine s opinion (cons. ev. ii. 51 the hostility of the latter was now
non dubitandum est eundem locum Ej;X0oi/, i.e. from Dalma-
"
carried.
esse sub utroque nominej") ; both places nutha (cf, Mt. xv. 22), or possibly from
must at least be sought in the same the towns on the W. coast. Their
neighbourhood. Was it to another appearance is an argument against
part of the eastern coast that the locating Dalmanutha on the S. of the
Lord sailed, or did He cross to the lake, but not perhaps an insuperable
west side of the lake? Eusebius one the journey from Capernaum to
;
(onomast.}, who read Mcyai8av in Me., the S. end was not a serious one for
adds /cat eo~TL vvv 77 Mayaio avr) Trepl men who had been watching their
rr)v IVpacrai/. the other hand it is On opportunity to retaliate.
usually assumed that MayaSdv is an rfpavro (rvvr)T* iv avr(S KrX.] Bengel :
other form of Magdala, i.e. el Mejdel Their plan

"rjpavTo...post pausam."
at the southern end of the plain of was to tempt Him by a leading ques
Gennesaret, and that els TO irepav tion to commit Himself to a damaging
(v. 13) implies a return from the statement of His claims. Swfqreu/ is
western to the eastern shore on the ; a favourite word with Me. (i. 27, ix.
latter point cf. vi. 45. Robinson (B.R. 10, 14, 1 6, xii. 28), found also in
iii., p. 264) and Thomson (Land &c., Lc. ev 2 act2
-
;
see note on i. 27.
P- 393)mention a site known as ed- TOV ovpavovj
r)TovvTCS...o~r)ij.iov 0*776
Delhemiyah near the junction of the In Lc. xi. 16, 29 the incident occurs
Yarmuk with the Jordan, some five in another context in Mt. it appears ;
miles S. of the Lake (see map) ;

if its
in both (xii. 38 f., xvi. i f.). The
territory ran down to the shore (cf. v.
request may naturally have been re
the locality is consistent with Mc. s
i),
peated, but the substantial identity of
account. Of a Magadan however in the answer, especially the recurrence
this neighbourhood there is as yet no of the o-T/jAeioi/ is suspicious; that
Ia>i>5,
trace but the form like MayfiaXa may

:
the conversation is here at least in its
represent 7 llSp, as in Jos. xv. 37 where right place is attested by the agree
MayaSa Tad (B) = MaydaX Tad (A). On ment of Mt. and Me. The demand
the whole question see Encycl. JBibl., was a higher order than
for omelet of
s.v., and Hastings, DM. iii. art. Maga the miracles (Bede "signa quaerunt :
dan. quasi quae viderant sigua non fue-

ii. KOI ^fj\6ov ol Mt. adds <*>.]
rint a visible or audible interposi
")
Kai SaSSouKatoi the only mention of tion of God (Mt. OT/fteioy eVt&eiâi).
the Sadducees as present at any in The manna is cited in Jo. vi. 30 f. as
terview with our Lord during the such a sign the Bath Qol might have
;
Galilean ministry; as the aristocratic been regarded as another. Such won

and priestly party they resided prin ders had more than once signalised the
cipally at Jerusalem and in its neigh ministry of Elijah (i K. xviii. 38, 2 K.
bourhood. Some were possibly con i. The more fruitful but more
i off.).
nected with the court of Herod (see human and less startling miracles of
on v. 1 5), residing at Tiberias. Their the Gospel appealed less forcibly to a
association with the Pharisees on this generation which was possessed by a
1 68 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. n
12 Treipdtyvres CLVTOV. **Kai dva&Tevaâs TW TrvevjuaTi
avTOV \eyei Ti YI yevea CLVTY\ tyjT6i crri/uieTov , d/mrjv
Xeyco fvjuuv] Gi $o6rjcrTai TYJ yevea Tavrrj crrj/uLelov.
13 **Kai d<peis
CIVTOVS TraXiv ju/3ct9 dirfiXdev et? TO Trepav.
12 ava.<rTeva%as] aurou] eavrov AL 1071 om DM*F i 282
<TTevaj;as
M* minP*110 j
bil| ftrei ff-rjueiov KBCDLA i 28 33 118 209 604 2?] eirifrrei ANXrilZ* al <rt\îov
mm^ Or om vfuv BL (hab ÂCDNXTHS al) ei] ov A 5 13 69 124 346 1071

1
| |
S yrr sinpesh me & \ j^ a 0ets] KaraXiTTw* NS eâs] + cis (TO) TT\OIOV (AEFG)HK(M) |
mu ^ ed
syrr ^)? arm me go (om KBCLA ff
N(S)U(VX)rn(S$) min
5 8111 68111101
vg lat^"*
passion for display (i Cor. i. 22, cf. KOI /iotây TTtre on o". :
Bp Lightfoot ad I.). As Thpht. sug which occurs infra v. 38, see Orig. in
gests eVo/ubi/...on ov 8vi^crerai e
: Mt. t. xii. 4. The phrase 77 -yei/ea avrrj
ovpavov Troirjcrai OT^/xeioi/ ofa fv TW 5>)
is used again v. 38, (ix. 19), xiii. 30,
BeeX^ ejSoi X $vvdfj.(vos Troielv TO. ev rfj and is frequent in Mt. and Lc. ; it
yfj pova o-^/ieia. On the two participles appears to look back to the age of the
without intervening copula see WM., Exodus, and to point to such passages
P. 433- as Deut. xxxii. 5, Ps. xcv. (xciv.) 10;
/
TTdpd&vTfs CLVTOV] The second part, .cf. Acts ii.

40, Phil. ii. 15. As the
the request had a
qualifies the first ; generation which came out of Egypt
purpose which did not appear on the resisted Moses, so the generation to
surface of the words it was of the which Jesus belonged resisted its
nature of a test. Such a test or greater Deliverer see the parallel ;
question may be friendly (Jo. vi. 6), worked out, with a slightly different
or hostile (Me. x. 2, xii. 15); in the reference, in Heb. iv. 7 ff. On the
present case the intention could question whether yeved bears in the
scarcely have been doubtful to any Gospels the wider sense of yevos see
who knew the men. xiii. 30, note. For d/xr)z/ \eyco cf. iii.
12. dva(TT(vdas Ara-

TO>
7rvei>/j.aTi]
28, note.
used here only in the N.T., fl dodijo-fTai AcrX.] Mt. crrjêlov ov 8.
<rTvdeiv,
occurs in the LXX. (Sir. xxv. 8, Thren. el /LIT)

ro crrjfMflov Lava KrX. Cf. Orig.
i. 4, 2 Mace. vi.
in Ezech. xiv. 20 tav viol
29 cf. Sus. 22, Th.). Bvyare-
: <al
;
) l
Like dvaKpdfrtv (Me. i. 23, vi. 49) and pcs V7ro\ci<f)8a>o
iv dvr\ TOV ov^ VTTO-
)
more intense ..OVT(i) KO.I 6 KVplOS tV
dvcxpave iv (Lc. 42), it is
TQ>
i. \l<p6lj(TOVTai
)
Kara Map/cov evayyeXio) el do6ijo~fTai
in meaning than the simple verb the : )
sigh seemed to come, as we say, from TOVTO~TIV ov do6ijo~Ta.i The idiom

the bottom of the heart the Lord s is based on the use of to commence Dt<
human spirit was stirred to its depths. an imprecation which is in fact a

On TO>
TTVvp.an see ii. 8, note. Bede : solemn form of negation; for other
homiuis naturam, veros hu
"veram exx. in the LXX., cf. Gen. xiv. 23, Deut.
man ae naturae circumferens affectus, 35 >
3 Ixxxviii.
super eorum dolet et ingemiscit (Ixxxix.) 36, xcv. (xciv.) n, Isa. Ixiii. 8.
erroribus." Obstinate sin drew from This is the only ex. of its employment
Christ a deeper sigh than the sight of in the N.T., except where Ps. xcv. is
suffering (see vii. 34, and cf. Jo. xiii. cited (Heb. iii. ii, iv. 3, 5). See WM.,
21), a sigh in which anger and sorrow p. 627, Burton 272. The exception
both had a part (iii. 4, note). in Mt., et fJLT) TO arj/Aelov (cf. Mt. lo>i/a
Tl Mt.
77 yevfa avTij /crX.] y. Trovrjpa xii. 40, Lc. xi. 30), points to the
VIII. is] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 169
14
Kf e7re\d6ovTO \a/3eiv el juirj
eva 14 k
l5
apTOV OVK. elôv fJLeff eavTwv ev TO* 7r\oico. /ca* die- 15
<TT6\\TO CLVTOls Xe^WV OjOCtTe, /3\67T6T6 CtTTO
ratmu C
14 Tre\a0ovTO (-devro B*)] + ot fJLadrjrat. (avrov) DU3> 13 28 69 1071 al q /cat |
ec fj.rj eva aprov OVK eixov] et (J.TJ eva a. eix* D a (k) eva aprov eôires I 13 28 69/u,oi>ov
209 346 604 2 (arm) nisi unum panem quern habebant (b) (c) dff i q r om ei /U.TJ syr
8 1
1*
"
5
15 cWreXX*ro (StecrretX. 13 28 69 131 346 al^" )] ewretXaro A opart} om D i

EF |
118 209 2P abffikr syr

8ia
arm + Kat C 13 28 69 124 alP*
uc
of |
om /SXeTrere A 604
Resurrection as the supreme proof of or under the impression that the

the Divine mission of Jesus, and one fragments of the seven loaves were
which that generation was to receive :
amply sufficient, the matter had been
cf. Acts ii.
32 ff. overlooked. When they came to
13. Kal d(pds CLVTOVS *rX.] Mt. /ecu search their bread baskets only one
KaraXiTreoi/ avrovs... His departure was cake could be found (Mt. omits this
significant, an anticipation of the end detail). ETreXatfoiro is rendered by
(Lc. xiii. 35) ; since there was no scope the English pluperfect in all the
for His ministry among these men, He English versions except Wycliffe,
entered the boat again and crossed the Rheims, and R.V. cf. Burton 48, ;
Lake. Thpht. TOVS Qaptcralovs

:
d<pir)o~t
and see Field, Notes, p. n. The
o Kvpiop cos ddiopdwTovs. Whether TO form eVfXatfei/ro (B*) is not uncommon
irfpav isthe western or the
here in the best MSS. of the LXX. see Jud. ;
eastern shore, or merely a point on iii. 7 (A), Ps. Ixxvii. (Ixxviii.) n

the same shore where He was, cannot (B*), Hos. xiii. 6, Jer. xiii. 21 (B*K).
be determined from the word (cf. iv. Mf # eavreoi/ cf. ix. 8, xiv. 7.
:
35, v. i, 21, vi. 45). The destination 15. 8io-Te\\To] Either during the
on this occasion was Bethsaida (v. 22) ;
crossing He charged them or, He ;
if parts of Dalmanutha" were

"the
charged them more than once (Burton
near the exit of the Jordan, the boat 21, 24; cf. vii. 36). BXcVere diro
must have traversed nearly the whole KrX., Mt. Trpocre xere OTTO...
keep your
length of the lake, from S. to N.E. eye (mind) upon it with the view of
14 21. THE LEAVEN OF THE PHA avoiding it cf. xii. 38 (WM., p. 280),
;
RISEES AND THE LEAVEN OF HEROD and sec Wilcken in Archiv f. Papy-
(Mt xvi. 5 12 ;
cf. Lc. xii. i). rucforschung, iv. p. 568; other con
7T\d6ovTo Xa/3eti/ aprovs]
KOI structions are ftXtneiv TWO. (xiii. 9,
14.
Mt. alters the setting of this incident Phil. iii. 2), /3X. ^ (xiii. 5, Col. ii. 8).
Zvpr) is used with an ethical reference

by placing it on or after the arrival
in two other contexts of the N.T.,
(\66vTs...els TO Trcpav); in Me. the
(i) in the parable of the leaven
omission is discovered, as it appears,
while they are crossing (cf. vv. 14, 22). (Mt. xiii. 33, Lc. xiii. 21), (2) in the
Pauline proverb îKpa o\ov TO
Ordinarily, at least when in thinly
.
frfj.01 (i Cor. V. 6 ff., Gal.

peopled neighbourhoods, the Twelve (fivpafjLa
v. 9); on both these uses see Bp
carried the thin flat loaves of the
Lightfoot s notes). The word repre
country in their Trr/pat or *o0ti/oi the
sents a tendency working invisibly,
direction given in vi. 8 is clearly
and, except in the Parable of the
exceptional. It probably rested with
Judas of Kerioth to purchase food for leaven, an evil tendency, partly be
the party (Jo. xii. 6), but owing per cause T; yeyovev CK (ptiopas (Plutarch,
cited by Lightfoot), partly owing to
haps to the sudden departure (v. 13),
I/O THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 15
l6
1 6 TWV ipapKraia)!/
Kai HpcoS ov . /cta
wd Trpos
OT* OVK
17 <yvovs
Ti OTL apTOVs
OVK OV7TO) VO61T6 OV $6
15 H/awSou] TWV ~B.pu5i.avwv

i 13 -28
69 346 2^ alP*" ik arm G 16 irpo?
on] pr XeYo^res ACLNXrAIIS<t> al min? f vg syrr arm
1
] ev
eavrois 1071 |
me aeth exovaiv
go |
i B
28 209 604 2 pe c k syr sin yid )] ei.-x.av D(abcffq) exopev (
minP vg syrr arm aeth 17 dia\oyie(rde] + ev rats /capdiais

1
f
KAC(K)LNXrAIIS<l>
u/iwi>
DU< 28 604 2? e alp*" ab c ff i q syr hcl arm aeth (post V/JL. add oXiyoiriffToi $ 604
gjpauc armj + ej/ aurots M 13 61 69 346 8P
6
Treirup<i)/u.evr)v (ireir^p.
|
D* caecatum f Vg)
S y r sinvid] p r ert AXm4> minP f q vg syrr 1
the rigid exclusion of leaven during turn Heroclis est adulterium, honii-
the Passover and in certain other cidium, temeritas iurandi, simulatio
sacrificial rites (Lev. ii. 1 1 iravav religionis." There are occasions when
6v(rlav ov TroirjcreTe tyza>roi>).
In the this tendency can ally itself with
present case the was (Mt. xv. 12) .
punctilious externalism in religious
the teaching of the Pharisees, or practice the two are never perhaps
;
(ace. to Lc. xii. i) the spirit of hypo fundamentally at variance. Both were
crisy which their teaching encouraged. to be carefully shunned by the Twelve
Once admitted into the heart or into and the future Church.
a society, this principle would spread 1 6.
$if\oyiovTO7rpos d\\r)\ovs /crX.]
until it rendered the spiritual service mention of leaven led to a dis
"The
of GOD impossible. cussion among the Twelve as to their

KOL rfjs C
7
?? HpwSov] The repeti
V mistake how it arose, who was to
tion of the art. implies the distinct blame, how it could be rectified. For
ness of the two tendencies indicated ; SieAoy. cf. ii. 6, 8 ; with Trpos d\\.
in Mt. this point is overlooked (rfjs (Mt., ev eavTols) cf. irpbs cavrovs, xi.
TWV 4>apto-ato)i/ KOL SaddovKaiwv). Ta>i>
31. "On
aprovs KT\. Mt., \eyovres :
SaSSouKaiW (Mt.) appears to answer to ore "Aprovs OVK e Aa/So/iei/. "On is reci
HpwSov (Me.). Herod was not formally tative ;
their conversation turned on
a Sadducee, i.e., he did not reject the the omission to provide themselves
Pharisaic doctrine of a resurrection with loaves.
(cf. vi. 1 6). But the worldliness of 17. yvovs Ac-yet] When He became
the Herod family and of Antipas s aware what they were saying, and
court was not far removed from the what had led to it ; see ii. 8, note ;
temper of the Sadducean aristocrats ; ix. 33. On yivwo-Keiv see iv. 13 ; yvovs
and the supporters of the Herod is the aor. part, of antecedent action
dynasty were probably disposed to (Burton, 134). "On
may again be
Sadducean rather than Pharisaic recitative: why discuss such a sub
vews. Mt. seems to have used ject?"
Mt. adds oAiyoTTio-roi, perhaps
in this passage as roughly as the equivalent of what he after
equivalent to HpaSiavol (Me. iii. 6, wards omits (see below).
Mt. The leaven of Herod
xxii. 16). OVTTO) voelre ovde o-vviere ;] Have ye
was doubtless the practical unbelief not yet learnt the habit of attending
which springs from love of the world to and reflecting upon the facts that
and the immoralities to which in a pass under your observation from day
coarser age it led. Bede : "ferrnen- to day ? For similar questions imply-
VIII. 20] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. I/I
l8
Tr\v VJULCOI/- 6<p6a\iu.ovs
ov 18
/3\67T6Te tcovere ;
HJLOV6V6T6
19
OT 6K\a(ra TOii9k
TTOCTOVS
,
KCHpivovs fcAacT/xarwi/
;
\e fyovo iv OT6 TOIS TTTCC 20
18 /cat ov / ?7/A(H eueTe] ou5e /w^/a. D OUTTW wetre NS OUTTW voicire ovSe /J-vrj/j.. 2 pe
19 e/cXao-a] pr ous (D) 13 69 346 k om e/cX. syr arm BL

sin
arm 20 ore 2Pe ]
+ /cat KA vg pr /cat c syrP

esh
arm + 5e ADXril al min fereomn a f i q syr
hcl
go aeth + 5e
KM CN f
ing censure comp. Me. iv. 13, 40, vii. Oath, and Univ. Sermons, vii. (on
1 8, Jo. xiv. 9 ; for voelv see vii. 18, Colour-blindness ).
xiii. 14, and for <nWi/cu, iv. 12, vi. 52, ore TOVS TTCVTC aprovs /crX.]
19, 2O.
vii. 14. Ov Se a-vvifTf has no place in Cf. VI. 4^ KO.TfK\aa V TOVS apTOvs...
Mt. who
passes on to rat ov (ov Se) avTols, viii. 6 eK\ao~v...Ta> The
o^Xo).
(v. 1 8).
(jLVT)fj.ovfveT For the sequence ministerial action of the Twelve passes
ov... ovde see WM., p. 613. out of sight in this review of the two
7T7T(i>pQ)IJ.VT)V f\fT KrX.] Wanting" miracles (eXao-a efe...); the Lord s
in Mt. On TreTrwp. (WycliflFe, Tindale, breaking of the loaves was symbolical
Cramner, "blinded") see iii.
5, vi. 52 ; of the munificence which fed the
as to the reading of D here cf. Chase, multitudes; cf. Isa. Iviii. 7 SiaQpvnre
Syro-Latin text, p. 42. The train of TTfivavri TOV apTov aov. For els in this
thought is well explained by Bengel :
reference see WM., p. 267, and esp.
"ex corde induratio manat in visum
Deissmann, B. /St., p. H7f.; K\av TIVI
auditum et memoriam." For the is the more obvious construction, cf.
predicative use of the participle see Thren. iv. 4 o dia,K\a>v OVK eo~Tiv
Blass, Gr. p. 158. =
KT^-\ They (Dn?). Ko(pivovs K\.7r\ripcis K\do-fj.a.Ta
o(f>6a\p.ovs ex OVTfS
1 8.
were as men who possessed organs of ...KO<pi.v<nv TrXj/peo/xara (vi. 42); o~<pvpi-
dd)V TrXjypcD/Ltara /cXaa /xarcoi/ =
sight and hearing which they could 7Tfpio~o-v-
not or would not use. The words are paTa xXaa /iarcoi/ o~(pvpidas . . .
(viii. 8).
For exx. of the double gen.
adapted from Jer. v. 21 o$0aX/zoi av- o-cpvpidcov
rols KOL ov /SXcVovaur, torn aurois KOI ...K\ao-p.a.T<i)v
see WM., p. 239 ; in this
OVK aKovovaiv, Ezech. xii. 2 côvo-tv instance the construction may per
0<J)6a\fJLOVS
TOV J3\(7TIV KOI OV /SXeTTOV- haps be more conveniently explained
o~tv /cat tora eôva iv TOV axovftv Kal by regarding o-(pvpi8os TrXT/pco/za in the
aKovova-iv.
ov< The condition of the light of a single noun a basketful,
Twelve was perilously near to that on which K\ao-p.dTtv depends as the
of the judicially blinded multitude gen. of content (WM., p. 235). Light-
12 note). Ov pvrjpovcveTC ; the foot (Colossians, p. 326) compares
(iv.
Lord blames a lapse of memory Eccl. iv. 6 TrXj/pco/xa dpaKos dvcnravo-fas
which was due to heedlessness and . .
.fj.6x&ov, a handful of rest. .of toil ; .
Their forget-
lack of spiritual vision. Fritzsche points to Eur. Ion 1069
fulness needed and found a spiritual Ko<pivovs. ..o-(pv-
" "
remedy (Jo. xiv. 26 o Se 7rapdi<\r)Tos Wycliffe, coffyns . . . leepis ;
a elrrov cf. v. note.

...V7rop,vycr(i vitas Tcavra vp.1v 8,
cytS). With the whole saying compare \yovo~tv avTto Ao)Se/ca../E7rTaJ Their
Oxyrh. Loyia 3, 8, and see Salmon s memory does not fail them as regards
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 20
TOI)S
ripare ;
Kal \e<yov(riv [avrca]
ai
21 /cca ls OVTTO) crvvieTe ,
22 h Brj6(rai$dv. Kal (pepov(nv aura*
10 iroauv <r<pvpib}j Tr^pw/iara /rao-juarwj 7ro<ras

<T0u/>i5as
K\. D 7ro<r. <rir. K\.
7r\77/oeis 604 2*** /cat Trotrous

Kofavovs /cX. TrXijpeis A | ^pare TrXypeis 1071 om aurw
|
KADNXTIIZ* k q syrr?
min fereomn (a) b c f ff i arm (hab BCLA 1 1 5
681* 1101
vg me aeth)
118 209 1071 alk] TTWS OUTTW ADMNUXS< min
8** 11 1
21 OUTTW KCKLAII i acff irvg "
syrr go TTWS ovv OUTTW 13 69 124 346 f arm TTWS ou BEFGHSVr min? 1
b d q me aeth |
<rwtere]
vvwoure D* voeire BD 2 22 epxovrai Nc aBCDLA 13 28 33 69 124 346 -
110
me arm go aeth] epxerat N*ANXrn al? syrr
1071 all* latt
1
| Er)6<ratdav ABLNX
rn* al min? b (-da CNA (jSô-cr.) S i 28 33 69 alnoim c k vg syrr arm
1
aeth)] E
D 262*affilqr go
their own part in the transaction, so Dalmanutha (viii. 10 q.v.). Bethsaida,

far at least as it had its immediate sc. see note on vi. 45.
Julias; The
reward. remarkable reading of and some D
21. Kat eXe-yev O.VTOIS OUTTOJ (rvviere ;]
other O.L. authorities (QrÔavLav) either
Even now their powers of reflexion refers to an unknown Bethany on the
were not in exercise. Mt. represents Lake, or has arisen from a confusion of
the Lord as anticipating their riper Bethsaida with the Bethany beyond
thoughts (TTOIS ov voelre on ov irepl Jordan (Jo. i. 28) where John baptized ;
apruv eiTTov vfuv; Trpoo-eêre 5e aTro rrjs the latter locality is excluded by its
{VMS T&V $. ical 2.), and adds that inland position. Bethsaida Julias was
upon this they understood that the at this time more than a KW^ (vv. 23,
teaching of the Pharisees and Sad- 26, cf. Jo. i. 45), but it may have kept
ducees was the leaven of which they its old style in the popular speech;
must beware. But Mc. s stimulating or one of the villages in its territory
question, which leaves the Twelve to may be intended in the sequel (cf.
think out the matter for themselves, vi. 36).
is certainly more characteristic of our (f)fpov(riv aura) rv(f)\6v KT\.~] A
Lord s method of dealing with souls. second miracle recorded only by Me.
Nor does the equation tV*7 ^SiSa;^ (cf. vii. 32 fF.). There are some re
at all exhaust the purpose of His markable coincidences between the
reference to the two miracles of the two narratives, both of language and
loaves. The inability to understand a of detail. The words fapovo-iv avr
metaphor was but a part of their of ...KCU 7rapaKaXov(Tiv ?va...7rTV(ras...di a.-
fence ; their anxiety about the want XeT/ms are common to both ; cf.
of bread had shewn a distrust of His also eVtXa/36/uei>os (viii. 23) with aTroX.
power to provide which the expe (vii. 33). Both again agree in many
rience of baskets twice refilled ought of the circumstances the with :
to have made impossible. It is oXryo- drawal from the crowd, the touching
TTtorta and not mere want of intelli of the organs affected, the strict charge
gence which He censures (Mt. xvi. 8). to keep the matter close. Yet there
22 26. ARRIVAL AT BETHSAIDA. is no room for suspecting either of
A BLIND MAN RECOVERS SIGHT. (Me. the two miracles. Similarity of sur
only.) roundings may have led to partial
22. epôi/rat els Erjda-atddv] From similarity of circumstances but the ;
VIII. 23] THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. 173
Tv<p\o
ov K.a CIVTOV \va
TOV TV(f)\ov e 23
KOLI 7m/cras els TO.
CIVTOV, Ta CLVTOV GL
22 Tv<f)\ov} + daifiovifrofievov A 23 erriXa/S. TTJS %ei/>os] XaySo/tevos TI;V xeipa D |
e&veyiccv KBCL(A) 33] efryayev ADNXFIIS* al min fereomn | OVTW] CH/TOU AKA 28
2 1* 1701 alP* uc f
5
1 vg (ai/rou et aurw syrhcl me)
narratives are at the heart of the facts sake of the blind man himself. Euth.
distinct. remarks : ov
yap tfcrav ol TTJS KCOJU.^?
Tv<p\6v\
The first mention in Me. of TavTTjs oiKTfropes aioi 6ed(raa 0ai ytvo-
blindness as an infirmity for which a p,evov TO TOIOVTOV 6avfj.a. But there
cure was sought from Christ a second : is no ground for this supposition.
case occurs in x. 46 ff. ; for cases in Cf. v. 26.
the other Gospels see Mt. ix. 27, xi 5, TTTva-as els ra Cf. vil
o/z/zara avrou]
xii. 22, xv. 30, xxi. 14, Jo. ix. I ff. The Lord condescends
33, note. to
IlapaK. OUT. Iva avrov di/njrai : cf. i. 41, use a popular remedy as a symbol of
x. 13 ;
and for the converse, iii. 10, v. the healing power which resided in
27 ff., vi. 56. HapaKa\civ Iva . c V. IO, His own humanity. Suetonius as
18 (note). AVTOV = TOV rv<Xot),
cf. cribes a similar miracle to Vespasian:
WM., p. 1 86. "AirTfo-Qai = nearly eW Vesp. 7 plebe quidam luminibus
"e
TiBevai Tas xiipas : in Job i. 12 it

orbatus, item alius debili crure seden-
is the LXX. rendering of T rb& : tem pro tribunal! pariter adierunt...
c Me. L 41, x. restituturum oculos si inspuisset,
13.
23. 7ri\aft6fjivos Trfs \fipos KT\J\
confirmaturum dignareturcrus si
Cf. /cparT/o-as TTJS X flP*i i- 3 1 ) v 4J

-
calce contingere ...utrumque tempta-
>
ix. 27 :
Tri\af3eardai (rii/os, TIVO) Occurs vit, nee eventus defuit." See also
in Lc.^ 6*^ 7 , i Tim. 2, Heb. 2 ,
but in the Tac. hist. iv. 81. The poetical word
other Gospels only here and Mt. xiv. cfyz/za is rare in Biblical Gk. (Prov. 5
2 3 1 1
3 1 . Like the icoxfros poyi\d\os the blind Sap. 4 Mace. Mt. Me. ). Vnde\s
man is taken apart (a7roAa/3o/iei/os, vii. TO.S the laying on of
xclpas avroi :
33), but since he cannot follow, the

hands is vouchsafed as an additional
Lord leads him by the hand (Bengel :
help to the blind man s faith. In
ipse ducebat
"
magna humilitas :
").
some cases it seems to have been the
For the double gen. (TT/S x l P s TOV only sign of healing used (vi. 5, Lc.
see WM., p. 252, Blass, Gr.
Tv<f>\ov)
iv. 40, xiii. 13).
p. 101 ; as Blass observes, the reading eTTTjpeora avTov Et n j3\e7Tfis ;j For

of D is in the style neither of classical the imperf. cf. v. 9, viii. 27, 29. The
nor of N.T. Greek ; R.V. rightly, "he question is regarded as a factor in a
took hold of the blind man by the process which is passing before the
hand." reader s mind. On el as a direct in
f^veyKfv CIVTOV TTJS K(afJ.r)s] He ea>
l
terrogative see WM., p. 639; the
brought him outside the village traditional text softens but at the
(Wycliffe: "out of the streete"); the same time weakens the sentence (see
appeal had evidently been made in w. 11.). The Lord recognises that the
one of the thoroughfares or open spaces recovery of sight in this case will be
where a concourse might be expected. gradual ; Victor o-rjfiaivdiv cos areX^s :
For this use of e cf. i. 45, XL 19. a> TWV IT po&ayovT&v / iricms KCII OVTOV
The isolation was probably for the TOU TreirrjptofjLcvov Tas oêis.
174 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 23
24 TL
25 Ct OTL
TraXiv e6r]Kv ITTI TOI)S O.VTOV
Kai aTre/careo-T*;, teal
23 BCD*A 2Pe me aeth] /SXeTret KAD2LNXmZ3> al min fereomn latt syrr
go arm 24 eXeYep] etirev K*C

1071 alP*
110
Xe7 DN |
ort cos So/Spa opa> treptir.
min?1 go] ws 5. 1
C^M" * 7re/>t7r.
i 604 1071 alnonn latt syrr
arm me aeth | irepnrarovvTa F 225 25 om eira syr? 6811
arm |
/cat
StejSXeêf
(KBC*LA i 28 209 346)] /cat 77/>aro ava.p\e\f/ai D b ff i r vg /cat firoiya-ei O.VTOV
avapXefai ANXFH alfepeonm a f q e m dii k syr sinuid ( 8ic )

syrP om esh
K. e?r. aur. ara^X.
/cat 5ie/3\e\f/ej> 13 69 (arm) |
aTre/careo-TT? fc^BCLA minPauc ] aT
A(D)N(U)Xr(n)2$ al min? 1
|
/cat evepXevev N C BL(A) 13 28 69 346] /c.
e/3Xeêv
/c.
evefiXefev ACEGmZ<l> al minP rmu /c.
avep\eêv FM* min satm
latt
24. ai>a/3Xe \//a eXeyev /crX.] At examine every object and interpret
the question the man involuntarily the phenomena correctly. The reading
raised his eyes. Ara/SXeTreti/ is either of D latt. (rfpâro dvaft\e\lsai\ while it
(a} to look up (vi. 41, vii. 34, xvi. 4) or aims at removing a tautology, misses
(b) to recover sight (x. 51, 52); the con the point of Mc. s description ; the
text determines the meaning in each second imposition of hands, unlike the
case. The same ambiguity appears in first, was followed by perfect restora
certain other verbs compounded with tion. Aia/3XeVeti>,
to see clearly, does
dva } e.g. dvdyeiv, dvadidovai, dva8i>(r6a.i, not occur in the LXX., but. Aq. substi
dvaKoXtiv. BXeTro) TOVS dvdpwTrovs KrX., tutes Sta/3Xe\|/-is for dvd(B\e\l/is in Isa.
"
I see men, for I perceive objects like Ixi. i ;

in the N. T. its meaning is well
trees walking." As yet he can dis illustrated by Mt. vii. 5
=- Lc. vi. 42
criminate a man from a tree of the SOKOV KOI rore Sia/SXe êt?
K/3a\e...Tr)v
same height only by his movements ; enqSaXet? TO ndpfpos, thou shalt gain
the image reflected on the retina is clearness of vision. "E^Xeireiv, to turn
still indistinct; "nee caecus est nee and the eyes upon (cf. Jud. xvi. 27
fix
oculos habet (Jerome).
"
Cf. Jud. ix. (A), Esdr. iv. 33 (A), Mt. xix. 26, Me.
i
36 rrjv a-Kiav ra>v

opea>v
av /3Xe?rets coy x. 21, 27, xiv. 67, Jo. i. 36, 43), implies
ai/Spas : Field compares the proverb the power to concentrate the attention
ovde dvOpcoTTovs ewpcov TOVS dvQptoTrovs. on a particular object : the construc
The reading of the R.T. which omits tion is usually rwl or etp, but
e>/3X.
on and opeo
"
I see men like trees, 7i/3X. nvd occurs in Jud. I.e., Isa. v.
l
walking" is easier, but comparatively 12. TrjXavyws, clearly, though at a
pointless. On the distinction between distance ; his sight served for distant
/SXeVco and op<3
see iv. 12, note. objects as well as for those near at
25. eira iraXiv e QrjKev
KT\.] A hand, so completely was it restored ;
second application of the Lord s hand cf. Strabo xvii. 30 dfopuvTai d

y
ev-
completes the cure. Ate /3Xfêi/, dire- flevde rr]\a.vya>s
al 7rvpafj,idfs. The
KaTearTTj, eVe/SXeTrev, represent the com adv. is OTT.
Xey. in the N. T. ; the LXX.
pleteness of the recovery in three use TrjXavyrie (Lev. xiii. 2, 4, 19, 24,
aspects; the man saw perfectly, his Job xxxvii. 21, Ps. xviii. (xix.) 8),
faculty of sight was from that hour xiii.
Tr)\avyrjp.a (Lev. 23), TrjXavyrja-is
restored, he was able henceforth to (Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 12). ArjXavyus (vv. 11.),
VIII. 27] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 1/5
*6
cos oTravTa. Kai d7reo"rei\ev CLVTOV ets OIKOV 26
\eyutv MrjSe ek Triv Kto/uLrjv elcre\6ri^.

i
e^fjXdev 6 Irjcrovs Kai ol juadrjTai avTov ets 27
fereomn
25 T-rjXavyws K ABDNXriIZ minP go om c k iravra, D 2? 1

26 eis TO* OIKOV K c a GMUXA al mu -
me |
eis rr\v ACW/ATP
fjt,rjde
K c (p.tj N*) BL i* 209 syr ain me] /j,r}devt eurrjs as TIJV
ei<reX0?7S
KWf^tjv (ev Tfj KWfi-r)} (c) k viraye eis rov OIKOV ffov /cat /j-ydevi. enrijs eis TTJV KUfJ.7)v D (q)
viraye eis r. o. <r. /cat ea^ ets TT/I/ K. ei(reX0?7S 13 (28) 69 (346) -2
pe et Cum ^Sei* enrvjs
nvi & item omisso fjnjde i et omisso yiM;5e ev TTJ Ku/ji-rj b f f
vg WTT. eis r. o. <r. /cat /ii; ets
Tt\v K. & fiyde eis

i<re\6-r]s
r. K. etcreX^T/s aXXa y?r. ets r. o. a. icai orav eis T. /c. ereX0?7s
fjLi)dvt CITTT/S ei r^ /cwyLw; arm /i^Se ets T. K.
ewreX^s /x^Se CITT^S rw t ev rt\ MM ACEFG
HKMNSUVXrAHS minfereomn gyrrpesbhciftxt) go aeth ^ ea Tas K(i}fMS
(-/)etas BKMSUrn) KACEFHLNXA2*] ets Kaurapiav D a b ff i qr
besides being a word of doubtful text is attempted by Burgon-Miller,
authority, misses an important point. Causes of Corruption, p. 273 f. Dr

As Gould rightly remarks (in oppo Hort points out that "the peculiar
sition to Weiss) : we have no right "
initial p^de has the terse force of

to argue from this single case that many sayings as given by St Mark."
gradualness was the ordinary method
"
M^Se is used with the imperative in

of the Lord s working. On the con the same sense (=ne quidem) in Eph.
trary, the abnormal character of this v. 3, 2 Thess. iii. 10, and with the in
incident is probably the cause of its finitive by Me. (ii. 2, iii. 20) but there ;
is no precise
being selected by the Evangelist or parallel iii the N. T.
St Peter. Euth. is probably not far Jerome s mystical interpretation is
from the truth in his explanation of curious :
"
vade in domum tuam, h. e.

the slowness of the recovery areA<5s : in domum fidei, h. e. in ecclesiam ;
ne
Se TOV 0fpO.7rVO V (OS
TV<f)\OV
TOVTOV revertaris in viculum ludaeorum."
areXoos- Trto-revovra. Forhomiletic treat 27 30. JOURNEY TO NEIGHBOUR
ment cf. Bede
paullatim et non :
"
HOOD OP CAESAREA PHILIPPI. QUES

statim repente curat quern uno mox TION AS TO THE LORD S PERSON (Mt.
verbo si vellet poterat curare, ut xvi. 13 20, Lc. ix. 1 8 21).
magnitudinem humanae caecitatis os- 27. Kal ^rj\0V 6 irjo-ovs rX.] From
tenderet, quae quasi pedetentim et Bethsaida the Lord and the Twelve
per quosdam profectuum gradus ad moved northwards, following the course
lucem divinae visionis solet pervenire." of the Jordan till they reached the
26. eis- OIKOV avToii] Our Lord seems neighbourhood of its sources ; the
to have desired that those who had road may have lain entirely on the E.
been recently healed should seek the bank, or the party may have crossed
own homes, cf. ii.
retirement of their the river below the waters of Merom
n, v. 19. The house was apparently where the bridge known as Jisr bendt
away from the town see next note. : Yaktib joins the Jaulan to Galilee.
p.T]8f els Trjv So Kwprjv fio-e\0T)s] The Caesarea to whose * villages they
far from holding any conversation came was distinguished from that
with the people of the village, do not upon the coast of the Mediterranean
even enter it for the present go :
(the Caesarea of the Acts, K. 77 -irapa-
straight home. The reading is dis \ios, at an earlier time 2rpara>i/oy
cussed at some length in WH., Intr., TTvpyos} as Caesarea Philippi it was :
140; a defence of the traditional in Philip s tetrarchy (Lc. iii. i), and
176 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. [VIII. 27
Kcua-apias v TT a>
TOI)S &VTOV \eycov ls Tiva /ue

a8
28 Xeryovcriv ol avdpwTroi eli/cu ; ot Se e*7rai/ CIVTCO
27 e? IT; o5w /ecu nK

k |
28 virav BC* 2LA k
riva] me aeth] ctTre-
Kpt0i)<rai>
ADNXm* min omnvid att^
al ^ syr hclc arm go om avrw \eyovres
alP 1 syrr go om aurw f q arm om \eyovres C 33 alP*
2 uc
had been recently rebuilt in part by mudic name, TlPi? or ji*1t?i?,

see
Philip s munificence, and named after Neubauer, Geogr. du Talm., p. 237.

Augustus, as Bethsaida had been re Ai KOO/ZCU Kato-apias (Mt. ra fJ-eprj : cf.
named Julias after the daughter of note on vii. 24) are the villages and
the Imperator ; Joseph, ant. xviii. 2. 1 small towns that clustered round
&i\nnros & Ilavcdda rrjv irpos rats Caesarea, and belonged to its territory
Trrjyais TOV Iop8dvov KaTao~Kfvdo~as ovo- (WM., p. 234) its daughter towns ;
fj.dci Kcuo-ape lav KCO/UTJI/ de Br)6(raida so the phrase is used repeatedly in the
Trpbs Mpvfl TV Tfvvrjo-apiTiSi TroXeoos LXX. of Joshua and i, 2 Chronicles.
Trapa<T\a>v dîa>/ia.
. . lovXia 6vyarp\ rfj
lv TTJ 6Soi eiryptoTa TOVS paO.] Probably
KaiVapo? opwwuov e/eaXetrei . In pass one of the chief purposes of the long
ing from one of Philip s new cities journey over a relatively unfrequented
to the other the Lord found Himself road was to afford opportunities for
in a more distinctly and aggressively the instruction of the Twelve. The
Hellenised country. The old name Lord begins by eliciting their views
of the town Paneas, now Banias with regard to Himself. The Galilean
marked it as sacred to the worship of ministry was now practically at an end ;
Pan ; its second name connected it the way to the Cross was opening
with the worship of the Emperor, in before Him. Thus the moment had
whose honour a temple had been come for testing the result upon the
erected close to the old shrine of Pan Twelve of what they had seen and
(Joseph, ant. xv. 10. 3). The popula heard, and preparing them for the
tion was chiefly Gentile (cf. Schlirer future. It was felt by Jesus Himself
IL i. 1336*.), yet, as this context shews, to be a crisis of great moment, and
not exclusively so, especially in the He prepared for it by prayer (Lc. ix.
suburbs, to which the Lord seems to 1 8), as He had prepared for the first
have confined Himself. The physical circuit of Galilee (Me. i. 35), and for
surroundings of Caesarea are graphi the selection of the Twelve (Lc. vi. 12).
cally described by Stanley, 8. and P. For another important conversation
p. 397 over an unwonted carpet of
:
"
ev rfj 080) cf. X. 32.

turf .. .through a park-like verdure... T LVO. fie \eyovo-iv ol avQpa>iroi e/ai;]
the pathway winds, and the snowy Mt. r. X. ol av6p. fivai TOV vlov TOV av-
top of the mountain itself is gradually Opcoirov
; Lc. T. /ze ol o%\oi X. civ in ;
shut out from view by its increasing He asks for information, perhaps in
nearness, and again there is a rush order to lead them to the further
of waters through deep thickets, and question which follows, or it may
the ruins of an ancient town.. .rise on have been .from a desire to ascertain
the hill side in its situation, in its :
by the ordinary methods of human
exuberance of water, its olive groves, knowledge what they would have had
and its view over the distant plain, opportunities of knowing, which were
almost a Syrian Tivoli"; cf. G. A. denied to Him by the circumstances
Smith, H. G., p. 473 f. For the Tal- of His position (cf. v. 30 b, note). Not
\eyovTes OTL Icodvrjv TOV Kdl d\\Ol

*9
H\eiav, d\\oi Se OTL els row TTpcxprjTtov. Kai 29
c
avTOS 7rr)puoTa CLVTOVS Yjueis Se TWO. /me \6<yeT
elvai ; ctTTOKpidek 6 FleTpos \ejet avTto Cv eT 6
28 ortKBC*L me] ei/a AC 3 NXrAII2$ al min fereomn (k) arm ws eva

eis
29 KBC*DLA] Xe7 aurois AC 2 NXmS al min? b (f) i vg (syrr)

eTTTjpamx avrouj
1
go
arm aeth (KM. .avrois om k) ctTro/r/xtfets] + 5e KCDXrAII al pr /cat AN 33 al
.
|
+ o mos TOV Beov fctL 157 (b) r syr hier +o vi. r. 0. TOV ÔH/TOS 13 69 124 346 syrP
even the Pharisees ventured to dis n). Ae yere, in your ordinary con
cuss the Master in His presence. versation, among yourselves or with
28. itodvTJV TOV (BaTTTHTTTIV KrA.] SC. others. ATroKptdds...Xeyci: an instance
\eyovo~iv 01 av6pa>irol
(re elvai. These of the aor. part, of identical action
conjectures have already been men coupled with a pres., cf. Burton, 141 ;
tioned (vi. 14, 15, where see notes). Mt., dnoKp. elnev. All the Synoptists
Matthew adds that some had singled attribute the answer to Peter, but
out the prophet Jeremiah possibly they report it differently. Mc. s brief
(Edersheim, ii. 79) on account of the a-v f? o xpioror becomes in Lc. TOV
denunciatory character of one side of Xpio-rov TOV 0fov, and in Mt., et o-i>
our Lord s teaching, possibly (J. Light- O XpKTTOS, 6 VIOS TOV 6fOV TOV (OVTOS.
foot on Mt xxvii. 9) because Jeremiah But in each of the forms the essence
occupied the first place in the order of the confession is the same. In
traditionally assigned to the Latter the O. T. the priest or king is GOD S
Prophets (cf. Ryle, O. T. Canon, p. Anointed : i
Regn. xxvi. 9, 1 1
XP^TOV
225 ff.). Cf. the references to Jere
Kvpiov (mnj DTP), 2 Regn. xxiii. i
miah in 2 Mace. ii. 5 ff., xv. I4f. in ;
x p. fcov laxw/3 rg and

4 Esdr. ii. 18 the return of both Isaiah D) (Hpl?> 5
and Jeremiah is anticipated, "mittam the ideal King of the Psalms is also
tibi adiutorium pueros meos Isaiam son of God (Ps. ii. 7, Ixxxix. 26, 27) ;
et see cf. Enoch cv. 2, and on the import of
Hieremiam"; Weber, Jild.
Theologie*, p. 354. Few in Galilee, it the last ref. Stanton, J. and Chr. M.,
seems, had spoken of Jesus as Mes p. 288. For a discussion of the title
siah (see however Mt. ix. 27), though as applied to Christ in the Gospels
in Judaea this possibility had been see Dalman, Worte, i. p. 219 ff.,
freely discussed (Jo. vii. 28 31, 41,
and art. Son of God in Hastings,
ix. 22), and even in Samaria (Jo. iv. D.B. iv. The epithet o vv is possibly
29), and perhaps in Phoenicia (Mt. suggested by the pagan surroundings
xv. 22). Perhaps the advent of a of Caesarea ; for its use in the 0. T.
was not so anxiously
national deliverer cf. Esth. vi. 13, viii. 13, Sir. xviii. i,
awaited in a country where members Dan. v. 23 (LXX.), vi. 20 (21) (Th.), and
of the Herod family were in power as the constant phrases gg Kvpios, 3
in Judaea under Roman sway; yet Xcyet Kvpios in the N. T. it occurs
cyo>,
:
see Jo. vi. 15. again in Mt. xxvi. 63, Jo. vi. 57 (o a>v
Trarjjp), Rom. ix. 26,

29. KCU AVTOS is not em 2 Cor. vi. 16, i Th.
auYos]
phatic, but, like o 8e, serves to shew i.
9, i Tim. iii. 15, iv. 10, Heb. iii. 12,
that the previous speaker takes up ix. 14, x. 31, xii. 22, i Pet. i. 23, Apoc,
the conversation again. Y/zels Se rlva
vii. 2, X. 6, XV. 7 (o &V fls TOVS
KT\. but ye in contrast to men TU>V
aicovav).
in general those without (cf. iv. According to Mt. xiv. 33
S. M. 2 12
30 iva
Trepi avTOv.
31
3I
Kai rjpâTO $i$a(TK6iv avTOvs OTI Ael TOV viov
TOV dvBpcoTTOV 7ro\\d TraOeiv Kai a
VTTO TCOV TrpecrfivTepcw Kai TCOV dpxiepewv
30 \eyw(nv \ eiirwiv CDG 31 VTTO KBCDGKLIIZ<] atro AXFA al rain?1 |
TWV apx- K- TWV yp.~\ om rwv bis AGKNATTS om ruv i FLF ora rwv 2 X
deov vlos ei), Jo. vi. 69 (crv ft 6 ayios 31. rjpgaro dâo-Keiv] Mt. OTTO Tore
TOV 6eoii\ this was not the first occa ijpâro Xptoros BciKVveiv.
irja-ovs It
sion upon which the Messiahship of was a new departure, beginning with
the Lord had been confessed by the the moment when by the confession
Twelve. Peter in particular had of the Twelve he was acknowledged
known who He was from the first to be the Christ. The Christ must
(Jo. i. 41). But his belief is now suffer (Lc. xxiv. 26, Acts xxvi. 23
solemnly and formally professed, and 7ra0r)Tos 6 xp.) ;
so prophecy had
the Lord rewards this act of recog clearly foretold (Acts viii. 32 35).
nition on the part of His Apostle But the idea was nevertheless strange
with a remarkable promise which Mt. and repulsive to the Jewish mind ;
alone has preserved (Mt. xvi. 17 ff., cf. see Westcott, Study of the Gospels,
Hort, Ecclesia, p. 10 f.). On Mc/s p. 141, Stanton, p. 125 ff., Schiirer n.
omission of the reward cf. Victor ri}j/ : ii. 184 ff. ; quite other thoughts
p.
yap aKptfieo-Tepav Trepi TOVTOV biriyrja-iv were associated with the name of
Trapeâipâ-ei/ o irapa)V evayyeXio-r^ff r<5 Messiah. The Lord therefore does
Mar$aiG>...>a
pr) do^rj Eterpcp rco eavrov not say as yet Set TOV xp ifrTOV TroXXa
EuseblUS (D.E.
Xapi&o-Qat didao-icaXa. n-aOdv, but calls Himself as heretofore
iii. perhaps more accurate ravra
3) is : TOV VIOV TOV dvflpWTTOV (Me. Lc.). Ir6-
j*v ovv o Herpos fiKortas 7rapa(ria>- naeus quotes this passage
(iii. 16. 5)
jîov dib KOI Mapxoy avro against the Docetic notion of an im
passible Christ. For Sel cf. ix, n,
30. Kai eTTfTi^.Tjo ev avrols /crX.] Lc., xiii. Lc. xxiv. 26, Acts xxiii. n,
7,
fTTiTifjLijo as
avrols iraprjyyi\cv. On xxvii. 24, i Cor. xv. 25, Apoc. i. i.
this use of eVm/zai/ cf. i. 25. The IloXXa rraOclv: a frequent phrase in
censure which the word implies be reference to the Passion, cf. Mt. xvi.
longs here only to the disobedience 21, Me. ix. 12, Lc. ix. 22, xvii. 25 the ;
which the Lord has reason to antici Lord suffered rroXXa but not TroXXa/as,
pate (cf. i.
45, vii. 36) Vg. comminatus
; Heb. ix. 26.
est eis ne cui dicerent. Ilepl avYoC, a7ro8oKiiJ.ao-6r]vai. .
.a7TOKTai>6f)vai.
. .ava-
i.e. as Mt. explains, OTI avros eoriv <rTTjvai]
A remarkably complete outline
o xpioros. The spread of such a of the Passion in its three stages (i) :
rumour would have either precipi the official rejection of the Messiah- by
tated the Passion, or prevented it at the Sanhedrin, (2) His violent death,
(3) His victory over
the cost of substituting a national death. Kai ano-
and political movement for one which 8oKifj.a(r6^vai (Me., Lc.,
omitted by Mt.)
was spiritual and universal. looks back to Ps. cxvii. (cxviii.) 22;
THE PASSION FORETOLD cf. xii. i Pet. ii. 4 oVoSoKi-
ff.
3133. ;
10, ;
PETER REPROVED (Mt. xvi. 21 fj,d(iv (

= DXD Ps. I.e.) is to reject after
23,
Lc. ix. 22). scrutiny, and implies an official test-
Kai aTroKTavOfjvat, Kai
Trapprjcria TOV Xoyov^ e\d\ei. Kai 32
31 pera rpets ?7/Ae/>as] (ev) rrj rpirr] rjfj.epa I (13 28) 33 69 124 2? alP""
dg arm aeth
ing and rejection of His claims. This present to the writers of the Gospel
was to be conducted by the three narrative. Mera rp. 77^1. ; so Me. al
factors in the national council acting ways (ix. 31, x. 34), except when he
together (VTTO T<UI>
?rp. KOI dpx- <at
yp. uses dia rpiu>v rinfpwv (xiii. 2, v.l., xiv.
Mt., so Lc.), but each severally respon 58) in reference to the saying of Jo. ii.
sible and consenting to the verdict (vrro 19. Mt. also has /zero rp. ^/x. in xxvii.
T<BI/
TTp. KO.I TWV dpX- KO.I TtoV yp., MC.). 63, but elsewhere he writes rfj rp crr]
The words distinctly contemplate Je 7)/xepa (xvi. 21, xvii. 23, xx. 19), and so
rusalem as the scene of the rejection, Lc., IX. 22, xviii. 33 (rfj ifc. rr, rp.\
for there only could the dp^tepet? xxiv. 46, Acts x.
7, 40, and Paul
be found, or the three classes take (i Cor. XV. 4, rfi fa. rff rp.). Mc. s
common action. The three are men phrase occurs also, with another refe
tioned together again XL 27, xiv. 43, rence, in Acts XXV. I cf. /xra rpets ;
53 (of dpx- K. of yp. K. of irp.\ XV. I (of p.fjvas (Acts xxviii. Ii); /iera rpia e-rrj
dpx- fiera TODI/ irp. KOI yp.). For the GaL i. 18; TTJ rpLr-rj Acts xxvii. 19.
yp. see note on i. 22 ; the dpxiepfls Both phrases were perhaps suggested
(Vg. summi sacerdotes, A.V. and by Hos. vi. 2, vytao-et TJ/zas pera dvo
R.V., "chief priests") are the heads T/p.pas fi>
rfj Tjiifpa rfj rpirrj KOI ava-
of the priestly class, High Priest and o-T7;o-o/ieâ. The earliest tradition
ex- High Priests, and other leading seems to have inclined to the former,
members of the sacerdotal aristocracy ; modifying it however so as to retain a
cf. Acts IV. 6 oo-oi rjo-av /c
yevovs reference to the third day. That //era
opXiepariKou, and see B lass ad I. and rpfls r/fMcpas in this connexion is equi
Schiirer n. i.
p. 177 flf. The irpco--
valent to Iv TT) Tpirrj wfpa is clear from
be distinguished of course
fivrepoi (to the explanatory eo)? rrjs rpir7/y rjfjLepas
from the eiders of vii. 3, 5) appear to in Mt. xxvii. 64 ;

cf. Mt. xii. 40 where
have been the non-professional or lay the stay of the Lord in the grave is
element in the Council a survival described as "three days and three
apparently of the ycpovcria of Macca- nights" ; see also Field, Notes, p. n.
bean times (i Mace. xii. 6, 3 Mace. The easier phrase however soon super
and of the primitive seded the harder, and is almost uni
i 8)
versal in early citations from the
(Exod. xvii. 5).
KCU a.TroKTavQr)vai\ So also Mt., Lc. ; Gospels (Resch, aussercan. Par. zu
Lc. p. 147 ff.), and in Creeds it is varied
this late pass. aor. occurs in i Mace,
ii. and again in Me. ix.
only by the equivalent dia rpi&v 77/16-
9, 31 (cf.
Kai pwv or rpiriiifpov (Caspari, Quellen, iii.
"VVSchm., p. 128). /zera rpets
Kai TTJ p. 70 f.). On the singular renderings
qpepas dvacrTrjvai :
Mt., L/C.,
of some 0. L. texts see J. R. Harris,
rpirr} rjfJ-fpa (yfpOfjvai. Eyeipo/xat is
Codex Bezae, p. 91. The Sinaitic
used of the Resurrection in Me. (WH.)
Syriac substitutes on the third day
exclusively, in Mt. and Lc. the two
in Me., but in Mt. xxvii. 63 retains
verbs appear to be employed indis *
after three days.
criminately ;
in doctrinal passages
eyeipo/zat as a pass, in form suggests 32. Trapp/70-ta TOV \6yov eXdXei] He
the thought of 6 eyeipas (Rom. iv. spake the saying (so probably here,
24 f., viii. 11, 34, i Cor. xv. 14, 15, cf. but cf. i. 45) without reserve (Wycliffe,
"
Ign. Trail. 9), but this is hardly "pleynli," openli"),

in the presence of
180 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 32
^ 6 lleTpos avTOv
n 33 avTW. 33
d Se eTTKTTpcKpeis Kat idcov TOVS /
avTOV eTreriimrio-ev FleTpco Kat Aeyet Yjraye

T avTw] + ne cui ilia diceret (c) k + Domine
32 irpoffKafioiJievos] Trpocr/caXetra/iefos \
propitius esto nam hoc non erit a b n (syr

sin
) 33 /cat id. T. pad. avrov] om k [
n<rr/>a>] pr rw ACXrAII /cat Xe7ei] |

Xe7o>
ADXm al latt vt Plys
syr
hcl
go arm
all the Twelve (Euth. (pavepus KOL dira- ypt-aro f7rtTip.qv auroi] Mt. gives
in plain, direct words.
paKaXu7rra>s),and
the words: iXa? o-ot (i Mace. ii. 21),
in the Synoptists) Kvpie, ov eVrat trot TOUTO.
TlappTjo-ia. (here only /XT/
is contrasted with eV upvirTa (Jo. vii. 33. 6 Se eTTio-rpafais xrX.] The

4): fv 7rapoifj.ia.is (Jo. xvi. 25, cf. 29). Lord turned sharply round as if to
The more usual forms are /*era Trap- face the speaker a characteristic act,
prja-ias (PrOV. X. IO, Acts 11. 29), eV see v. 30, Mt. ix. 22, Lc. vii. 9, 44, ix.
7rappT)<ria
Jo. xvi. 29); irap-(Sap. V. I, 55, x. 23, xiv. 25, xxii. 61, xxiil 28,
prjo-iq is specially frequent
in Jo. (vii. Jo, i.
38; for C7rio-Tpc(p(r6ai (eTricrrpe-
13, 26, x. 24, xi. 14, 54, xvi. 25, xviii <f)eiv)
in this sense cf. v. 30, Jo. xxi. 20,
20). For the general sense and use of Acts ix. 40, Apoc. i. 12. On this, as
the word see Lightfoot on Col. ii. 1 5. on a later occasion (Lc. xxii. 61), a
7rpoo-Xa/3o/A>os
o Herpes avrov /crX.] mere look might have sufficed to bring
To Peter such frankness seemed to Peter to repentance ; but Jesus as He
be indiscreet; such premonitions of turned caught sight of the rest of the
failure were at variance with all his Twelve (iduv TOVS na6r}Tas avrov), who
conceptions of the Christ. The Master were probably watching the scene with
had manifested a momentary weak interest, and perhaps shared Peter s
ness ; it was his duty as senior of the views. A
public reproof was there
Twelve to remonstrate. He took the fore necessary, and the Lord did not
Lord aside a little, as if to ask a spare His first Apostle; 3ireriiu)a cv
i
question or to give some information IIerpa>,

so Me. only, apparently in
privately, perhaps in order to spare reference to v. 32, r)p|aro eViTijuai/, cf.
the Master the pain of a public re Bengel: "dum increpat, increpati-
monstrance, sparing Him, as if onem point which the
meretur," a
sin
Vg. misses coepit increpare...com-
-
Syr. (Bede "ne praesentibus ceteris :
condiscipulis magistrum videatur ar- minatus est. Me., who does not re
guere"). IIpoo-Aa/SeV&u (Mt. Me.) is cord the Lord s commendation of
used of the stronger or wealthier Peter, accentuates the reproof.
coming to the help of the weaker or inraye orrio-o) fiov, 2arai/a] Cf. Mt.
poorer (Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 17 (NA), xxvi. iv. IO the words in.
VTrcrye, 2arai>a
(xxvii.) 10, Acts xviii. 26, Rom. xiv. i, which the Lord before the beginning
3, xv. 7), and carries here an air of of His public work dismissed the
conscious superiority (cf. Hastings, D. Tempter, when he offered the king
B., iii. p. 760 a). Something of this doms of the world on condition of re
officiousness had shewn itself already ceiving homage for them. This temp
in Simon Peter s relations to his tation was now renewed by Satan in
Master 36); the tension of his (i. the person of the Apostle who desired
recent act of faith and the exaltation his Master to put from Him the
of feeling which followed it probably prospect of the Cross. It is unne
exaggerated a fault of natural charac cessary to suppose either that Peter
*
ter, and led to the astounding conduct is here called Satan (cf. Jo. vi. 70),
described in the next words. or that the word is to be understood
Till. 34] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
JULOV, CctTavd* OTI ov (ppoveis TO, TOV 6eov d\\a TCL
34
Kai TrpocTKaXecrdiuevos TOV 6^/Voi/ crvv TO?S //a- 34
8r]Tciis avTOV eiTrev avTols Gi TIS 6e\6i OTTLCTO) p.ov
34 et ru KBC*DLA 604 1071 alP*uc latt arm Or] o<rrts AC 2 XTIIZ3> al

rain? syrr 1
me go aeth |
OTTKTW /-lov]
om k
simply in its etymological sense, adver TO eVt TTJS yrjS (Phil. iii.
TO. fTTtyeia, I9>
sary (Victor, o ecrnv dvriKeip,ev see : Col. such conformity with the
iii. 2);
note on i. 13). The Lord recognises Divine Mind distinguished the Master
His great adversary in Peter, who for and is the aim of the true disciple
the moment acts Satan s part. Thpht. :
(Phil. ii. 5). It is interesting to see
o (raravas fiovos ov 0eXei avrov iraOelv how Gospel phrase reflects and
this
...Sarai/fit/ ovop,det TOV Hcrpov tos TO. expands itself in the Pauline Epistles.
2arai/a (ppoi/oCt/ra, cf. Macar. Magn. For earlier instances of (ppoveiv TO.
iii.27 ov Ilerpov TO pfjpa dXX vrroj3o\r) TWOS cf. Esth. viii. 13, i Mace. x. 20,
TOV o~a.Ta.va TO \%0V. Yndyetv OTTLO~(O and in non-Biblical Gk., Dem. in Phil.
nvos (Mt., Me. here not in the true :
3 ot ra ^>iX/7r7rou
cppovovvTes, Dion. II.
text of Mt. iv. 10) is interpreted by ii. ot (ppovovvres ra TTJS oXi-yap^/ay :
Origen in a favourable sense as and for a practical application of the

aKoXovBclis o. T. : dia p,ev rrjv npoQc- present passage see Orig. in Mt. t. xii.
<riv,
ovo-av de^tdv, Xeyei avTto *Y. o. /z., 23 fj.fj t/o/iiVco/xei/ TOLVVV TO TV%OV fivat
o toi/el KaraXiTToi/rt TO. 6V coi/ ?;yi/oei... dpdpTT) /j.a (ppoveiv ra re5i/ aV^pcoTTCDi ,
UKO\ov6flv roi *\T)(TO\). But vTrdyeiv is 8eov ev 7rao~i (ppoveiv ra roi) 6eov. Cf.
not = 34) ; it implies re
e\6eli>
(v. Iren. 18. 4.
iii.Mt. prefixes o-KavdaXov
moval, not approach, and pov 6nio-a> et p,ov words that reveal the reality
in this connexion represents defeat of the temptation which such a sug
and banishment from the sight of the gestion as Peter s presented to our
conqueror, not a closer attachment to Lord, and serve to explain the warmth
the company of the Master; cf. Ps. with which he repels it.
vi. ii (NA), ix. 4, xlix. (1.) 17, Isa. 34 ix. i. PUBLIC TEACHING ON
xxxviii. 17. If Peter identified him SELF-SACRIFICE (Mt. xvi. 24 28, Lc.
self with Satan, he must share Satan s ix. 2327).
repulse and exile. 34. Trpoo-KoXecrdpevos TOV o^Xoi/ KrX.]
OTI ov (ppovels /crX.] It is not merely Mt. fiTTfv Tols fJ.a6r)Tals avTov, Lc.
the officiousness of Peter which is eXeyet/ 8e irpos rravras. Only Me. calls
rebuked, but the graver error which attention to the unexpected presence
led him to interfere. His resist of a crowd. Even in the villages of
ance to the thought of the Passion Caesarea the Lord was recognised
revealed a deep cleavage between his and followed by the Jewish popula
mind and the mind of GOD. The tion. The prediction of the Passion
illumination which had enabled him was for the Twelve alone; but the
to apprehend the Messiahship of Je crowd could share with them the
sus (Mt. xvi. 17) left him still unable great practical lessons which it sug
to assimilate the Xoyo? TOU o-raupoO. gested, and it needed them at this
On this fundamental point he was moment when it was pressing with too
not in sympathy with the Divine light a heart into the Kingdom of
order of things. Qpoveiv TO. TOV Oeov God. Bengel: "doctrina catholica."
= 0p. ra ToO 7r/ev/Ltaros, the opposite et riff $ Xei pov e\6elv *r\.]
07Tio-<a
of (pp. TO. TTJS o-apKos (Rom. viii. 5) or The words are identically the same in
, a7rapvr](rda 6a) eavTOV Kai dpaTW TOV crTavpov

35
35 dKO\ov6e iT(x) IJLOL. os yap eav 6e\rj
34 \0iv KABC KLIIS min mu cgklarm me Or] aKo\ov6eiv

2
C*DX< al i 28 604
ajBatmu ab f ff n q vg e\0. Kai O.KO\. A o.Trapvr]ffa.ffd(i3...apa.Tw\ | eiraparb) A | avrov\
eavrov fc$
Mt. down to evfKev ep,ov, and with one to face extreme forms of shame and
exception there is no important varia loss. This reference to crucifixion
tion in Lc. Such a saying uttered on was perhaps not new to the Twelve
such an occasion would naturally im (Mt. x. 38); to the crowd at least it
press itself verbally on the Twelve, must have been deterrent in a high
and gain currency in an identical degree, suggesting a procession of
form. The phrase fXQflv oV. pov is furciferi headed by Jesus and con
not suggested by the wayc KT\. of sisting of His followers. Such whole
v. 33 but by the eagerness of the sale crucifixions had occurred within
crowd or the presence of the Twelve :
memory (Schiirer, n. i. p. 5) and
see note on i. 17. To constitute a loyal might be expected in case of a revolt.
disciple three things were necessary. Lc. adds foepav in view of Chris
<aff
(i) ATrapvya-ao-Qai eavrov, to deny, i.e. tian experience, which had learnt to
to refuse to recognise, to ignore, one see the Cross in ordinary trials, but
self. The verb occurs in Isa. xxxi. 7 the Lord s words were doubtless in
*1DXD^ of av&poaTroi TO. tended also to prepare His followers
avraiv, in the N. T., be for the supreme trial of faith. (3) AKO-
sides this context, it is used in refer \ovdelv, to persevere in the exacting
ence to the disciple who denies all course of a personal following (cf. i.
knowledge of his master (Lc. xxii. 34), 1 8).Without this martyrdom itself
or the master who refuses to recog would be insufficient; cf. Victor:
nise the unworthy disciple (Lc. xii. 9) : eVeiSr) yap eori KOL Traoôi/ra fj.f) aKoA-
dpvflo-Qai is similarly
employed by Mt., ovOtiv oTav fjirj
6Y OVTOV TI Trady, Iva /zi)
Lc., Jo., Jude, Paul. The idea is VOp.lO"r)$
OTL apK.fi TtoV KlvdllVOJV T! <J>VO~IS}
very inadequately represented by the 7rpoo~TL0r]o-i Kai TT]V V7r66fo-tv iva ravra
current notions of self-denial which c
TTOHBV aurai aKoXovQfjs.The following is
regard it as the abnegation of a to be habitual and permanent (a*oAov-
man s property or rights rather than tfei rco, pres., cf.
aVapi Tjo-do-ôo, aparto).
of himself: the true interpretation is 35. or -yap eav dfXrj KT\.]
saying A
given by St Paul, Gal. ii. 19 f. di attributed to our Lord on more than
iva flea ijo~a) Xpioroi one other occasion (Mt. x. 39, Lc. xvii.
<3 8e ovKen e
-yo), fi
Se tv e /zoi Xpioroy. 33, Jo. xii. 25). The key to its inter
Cf. Thpht. : TI 6Y eori TO airapv. eavTov pretation lies in the Biblical use of
ovro)s av (j,ddoifj,(v fav yvc^pev rl eVrl TO tyvxn- In the O. T. ^. is the usual
dpvrfo ao da.i crepor. 6 apvovfj-evos eTfpov equivalent of E S3, the conscious life
...OUK VioTpe<perai, ov o v/iTrdo êt, are of feeling and desire (Schulz, ii. p.
anaf- a AXorpia>0et ?. OVT&S ovv KOI The N. T. distinguishes this
rjfJLfls 246).
/SovAerai TOV qfjLCTepov orco/xaroj 1
d<f>fi-
life from merely physical animation
oelv. Bede: "pensemus quomodo se on the one hand (Mt. x. 28, cf. 4 Mace,
Paulus abnegaverat qui dicebat, Vivo xiii. 14), and from the higher life of
autem iam non ego." (2) *Apat TOV the rrvevpa on the other (i Cor. ii. 14,
o-Tavpov O.VTOV, to put oneself into the xv. 45, i Thess. v. 23, Heb. iv. 12).
position of a condemned man on his Thus the $vxn holds a mediating posi
way to execution, i.e. to be prepared tion between and TrveO/nafsee Elli-
<r<5/ia
avTOv croxrcu a-TroAecrej os 8

CLV a7TO\(Tl TY]V \ aVTOV <EVKV
e/ULOV KCt TOV
3<5
T* yap M<pe\el dv6pa)7rov 36
35 T"nv fax 7 }"

O-VTOV (l)] T. eauroi; ^/.
B Or r. \f/.
eavrov D 2
|
os 5 av air. T. \f/. CLVTOV]
om k |
aTroXeo-et 2 KBCDTA alnonn ] airo\o-rj ALXH al?1 | rt]v ^vxnv avrov (2)] T.
eavrov \f/.
C 3XII al 604 al 8**" |
e/xou Kat TOV evayyeXiov] om e/tou KCU D a b i r arm m
aeth om /cat ^ vid syr sinvid ffaxrei] pr euros C 2EFGM m sSUVr
rou 61*0177. 33 ^ om K 01 |
al^ 36 u0eX KB(L) a n q arm] wQeX-rjaei ACDXriI2 al in

fereomn latt
syr
hcl
m
Or o;0eX?70i7<reTcu 33 (TOV) avdpuirov K C (A)B(C*D)KSUVII min? go (Or)] avdpuiros
|
1
K*C 3EFGHLMXrAS i 33 69 al nonn
Destiny of the creature v. Light-

cott, ;
for K T.
exx. see WH., Notes, p. 172,
footon i Thess. I. c.\ and the word is WM., p. 385, Blass, Gr. p. 2 1 7. "EVCKCV
used with a lower or higher reference epov (omitted in Western texts) is
in different contexts ; for exx. of the one of those striking claims upon the
former see Mt. 20, vi. 25, Jo. x. 1 5 ff., ii. absolute devotion of His followers
Rom. xi. 3, Phil. ii. 30, and for the which reveal our Lord s consciousness
latter, Mt. xi 29, Me. xiv. 34, Jo. xii. of a Divine right. The addition /cat
27, Heb. vi. 19, i Pet. i. 22; the Eng TOU evayyeXiov is characteristic of Me. ;
lish versions seek to distinguish the cf. i. i, 1 5, x. 29. Me. alone of the Evan
two uses by the double rendering gelists uses TO fvayycXiov absolutely;
life and soul. In the present say cf. Salmon, If. E. p. 37. For the con
ing both meanings are in view, and an trast of <r(ofiv and aTroXXvi/ai comp.
adequate translation is perhaps im i Cor. i. 1 8, 2 Cor. 12; ii.
15, James iv.
possible. the We may paraphrase: similarly aajTrjpia is opposed to aVo)-

man whose aim in life is to secure Xf m, Phil. i. 28. Salvation is predicated
personal safety and success, loses the of the soul in Jas. i. 20, v. 15, i Pet. i. 9.
higher life of which he is capable, and 36. Tt yap coêXet /crX.] av6p<*>irov
which is gained by those who sacrifice Self-sacrifice is the truest self-inter

themselves in the service of Christ. 3 est, for (yap) a man gains nothing by
The immediate reference is doubtless the acquisition of the whole world ii
to the alternative of martyrdom or the penalty is his own personal life.
"The question is... between that life
apostasy, but the saying admits of
wider application ; cf. the form which which consists mainly in having, and
it takes in Jo. xii. 25, and the varia that which consists in being" (Gould).
tions here in Mt., Lc. All self-seeking The Lord seems to have still in view
is condemned as
self-destruction, all the temptation described in Mt. iv. 8
true self-sacrifice is approved as self- (see note on v. 33). For rl &<pc\f i or
preservation. Victor: o fieXe-yciroioO- otyfXTjtret cf. Hab. ii. 18
(WirrnD),
TOV eoriv OVK d<pei8(0v vfj-aiv aXXa Cor. xiv. 6, Heb. iv. 2
Sap. v. 8, i ; Mt.,
Knl (f}i86fj.vos ravTa eVtrarro). Tai (ca(pf\e trot)
Lc., TI
O"<p68pa
yap <0<p\r)6i]a ;
Bede :
"
ac si agricolae dicatur, Fru- Clem. AL strom. vi. 13, Ps.-Clem. horn.

mentum si servas, perdis ;
si seminas, 6 n ro o(f>f\os: see Resell, p. 150 ff.
"
renovas.
KepSf/o-at. ^rjfjLuadrjvai for the contrast
. . :
*
Os S* av diro\e<Ti (Mt., Lc., cf. Phil. iii. 8. The population of the
is a construction which appears occa northern towns, esp. perhaps of such
sionally in Biblical Gk., cf. Jud. xi. 24 a town as Caesarea, was deeply oc
a ecu>
KXrjpovoprjo-fi <re
(B), Jer. xlix. cupied in the pursuit of wealth (cf.
(xlii.) 4 o \6yos ov av Merrill, cc. viii, xvi.), as the frequent
K6p$fj(Tai TOV KOCTfJLOV O\OV KCtl

fylULLtoBfjVai TY]V ^V^r\V
37
37 avTOv ;
T* *yap So? avBpcoTros avTaXXayjua Trjs
s8
38 \jsvxfjs
avTOv ;
os yap eav 7rcu<rxvi>6fj /me Kai TOI)S
omnvid
36 Kepdrj(rai...>r)fuu0-riJ>ai KBL] eav .{tyuwft? ACDXrAIIS* al min
Kepd-qv-r) . .
Or 37 TI yap KBLA me arm Or] TI

28 2P q D* TI AB 2 al
syrr
^
Xm
77 7a/> 77
mm? 1
latt t 6*
syrr go aeth |
Sot N*B] K CL SWei 5o> al minomnvid latt ACDXriIS
Or | avdpwrros] pr o B om |
5oi avdpu-rros A avrov] eavTov B aurw C
| 38 os yap
ear] os eav A os S av D |
Trai<rxvv6 n A^] cmuffXvy&qff eTaA e/ue D
references in the Gospels to wealth no money can purchase (i.e.

and worldly care suggest. The Lord there is nothing so valuable as) an
saw that the penalty was too often disciplined soul"
instructed, The
the loss of the higher personal life saying before us carries the thought
(eavTov grjfiKoOfis, Lc.). Zrjpiovv is pro of Jesus ben Sira further: there is
perly to confiscate or fine (i Esdr. i. nothing which can take the place of
36, viii. 24), but also to inflict a penal the soul in any man comp. the fine :
ty of any kind (e.g. death, 2 Mace. iv. lines in Eur. Or. 1155 OVK eo-riv ovdev
48 ;
loss of one s handiwork,
i Cor. iii. Kpelo-(rov 77 <pi\os (racpijs, |
ov vrXoOroy,
15); for Prov. xix. 1 6
rrjv i\r. cf. ov TvpavvLS d\6yio~rov Se TI |
ro 7r\f)6os
KaKcxfrpmv avBp(07ros fty/Luadrfo eTar eav dvTaX\ayp,a yevvaiov (pi\ov. The idea
8e Aoi/zevqrcM, KOI TTJV
^v\r)V avrov irpoa- of the irredeemableness of the lost
6r)<TL
:
Philo, ebr. 3 ^/ziov/xfVovs de soul (Wyclifle, "what chaungyng schal
^pâra, a-eo/iara, îâs. Light-
Trdvra, a man 3yve for his soule?" Tindale,
foot on Phil. Lc. cites a line from "what shall a man geve to redeme his
Menander which is a partial parallel soule which expositors
agayne?"), to
to this saying of Christ :
Kepdos irovrj- usually refer, does not lie in the word,
pov frfjiiav del Origen in
(frepet. Cf. even if it is in the background of the
Mt. t. xii. 28 Kepdaivei TOV Koapov co o thought; for a redemptive price Me.
Koo~fios ov crravpovTai <a
uses Xurpov, see x. 45, note. On the
form &H = & conj. cf. iv. 29, v.
The
the external con
KocTfj-os is 43, notes.
sidered as a counter attraction to the 38. os yap eav 7raio~)(yv6f) KTX.J
spiritual and eternal : cf. i Jo. ii.
15 ff.,
This final yap carries us on to the
with Westcott s notes. For an early issue of human life, and places the
comment on this saying of Christ see whole struggle between self-seeking
Ps.-Clem. horn. 6. and self-sacrifice in the light of the
37. TI yap &>I
icrX.] Another link eternal order. The words retain their
in the chain of reasoning. The man Marcan form in Lc. ; in Mt. they are
is not a gainer by his transaction, for more general and at the same time
(yap) the loss he has suffered is irre more dogmatic (/n/XXei epêo-ât.../<ai
*
parable. commutatio, is rore dTroScoo-et KrX.). Off yap eav eiraio--
At/raAXay/Lia,
the price received in exchange for an Xwdrj corresponds to os yap eav QeXy.. .
article of commerce; cf. Ruth iv. 7, o-eoa-ai of V. 35 5 /"

Kal TOVS epovs \6yovs
3 Regll. XX. (xxi.) 2 &oo-o> o-ot dpyvpiov looks back to eveKfv ep.ov KO.L TOV evdy-
dvTaXXaypa (A ; B, aXXayâ) a/XTrcXeo- ye\iov. some would lack physical
If
j/oy, Job xxviii. 15 ov crTadijo-erai avrfj courage to face death, more would
fail through want of moral courage,
(sc. TTJ dpyvpiov dvrd\\ayp.a
o~o(pia)
avr^s (cf. v. 17), and esp. Sir. xxvi. 14 as St Peter himself did more than
OVK o~nv dvrd\\ayfj.a Tr once (xiv. 66 ff., Gal. ii. 1 1 ff.
;
con-
IX. i] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 185
ev Trj yeveaAo yofS

/r
TavTrj Trj
d/uapT(t)\cp, Kal 6
vios TOV dv6pw7rov
avTOV OTav e\6rj ev Trj $o^r] TOV TraTpos avTOV
IT syr
TWV K.CII
Xeyco v OTI eicriv Tives code TCOV eo"Tr]KOTcov oiTives N
38 Ac>7ovs]
om k |
ruv ayuav] + avrov F mini*"10 om I 209 IX i rives w5e TWV
sffrrjKorwv BD* a ff n q] rives TWV ear. (c) k syr

o>5e
sin
rives TWV o>5e ecrr. fcs
(ecrrwrwv)
ACD 2 LNXrAnZ<l> al min fereomn f vg syr
hcl
go arm rives TWV ear. <a8e i syr?
6811
me Or
om w5e bir |
ecrr. ] +/j,er tfwv D 2 pe abfnqr
trast Rom. i.
16, Gal. vi 14, 2 Tim. i. oral/ cXQy ev Ty borj KT\.] The
12, 16, Pet. iv. 16). On the a-KavdaXov
i earliest announcement of a glorious
TOV o-ravpov in the first age see i Cor. 7rapovo-ia (excepting perhaps Mt. x. 32,
i. 1 and for a magnificent instance
8 if. ; 33). The So|a anticipated is clearly
of the spirit in which it could be met that of the Divine Presence, not of a
cf. Tert. de came Chr. 5,
"
salvus sum temporal kingdom; there is perhaps

si non confundar de domino meo ; an implied contrast to the Soa rnv
*qui mei (inquit) confusus fuerit, con j3a.(ri\eia>v
rov Kocrp-ov (Mt. iv. 8). For
fundar et ego eius. alias non invenio TOV rrarpas avrov fJiera dyye\Q)v r<cv
materias quae me per contemptum T&V dyivv (Mt. a^roO), Lc. substitutes
ruboris probent bene impudentem et avTov Kal TOV Trarpbs Kal T&V ay. dyy.,
feliciter stultuni." For the compound
perhaps a later form of the tradition
fTraio-xvveo-tiai cf. Job XXxiv. 19, Ps. (Dalman, Worte, i. p. 158): yet cf.
cxviii. (cxix.) 6 (N*A), Isa. i. 29 (A); Mt. xix. 28, xxv. 31, Me. x. 37,
it occurs also in the parallel passage and esp. Jo. xvii. 5, 22, 24; Bengel:
of Lc., and seven times in the Pauline .ut unigeuiti." For the angelic
.
"gloria.
Epp. and Hebrews. The construction manifestation at the trapovo-ia see Mt.
firaicrx- TIVO. (ri) is found in Job I.e., xiii. 41, xxiv. 31, xxv. 31, Me. xiii. 27,
Rom. i. 1 6, 2 Tim. i. 8, 16, Heb. xi. 16. 2 Thess. i. 7 ; and for the relation of
fv rfj yevea ravrrj rfj KT\.] On yevea the angels of GOD to the Son of Man,
see viii. 12, note; for p.otxa\is, Mt. Jo. LSI, Heb. xxii. 16.
i. 6, Apoc. i. i,
xii. 39, xvi. 4. The comparison of A
IX. I. Kal e\eyev avrols KrX.]
Israel to a /zotâXis is adopted from
the prophets, esp. Hosea (ii. 2 (4) ff.), separate note in Me. (cf. iv. 21 ff.),
which in Mt. and Lc. has been fused
and Ezekiel (xvi. 32 ff.); for dpapraXos
The
with the preceding context.
cf. Isa. i. 4 oval f0vos a/j,apro)Xoi/, but
words were probably spoken to the
the word is perhaps used here as
Twelve privately after the crowd (viii.
equivalent to iropv^ (Isa. i. 21, Jer. iii.
In either case the sin laid to the 34) had dispersed.
3).
note.
charge of the Lord s own generation vfjuv : cf. iii. 28,
dfj,fjv Xeyo>
is their attitude towards

spiritual:
So Mt. ; Lc., Xeyco de v.
d\r)0s.
(i
the Christ was evidence of apostasy Jerome : debemus
iurat Christus :
from GOD. Christo iuranti credere, quod enim

Kal 6 vibs r. d. in V.T. dicitur, Yivo ego, dicit Domi-
eVato-^vi ô-eTai]
i.e.
*
shall disown him
5
;
cf. Lc. xii. 9 nus/ in N.T. dicitur, Amen amen
"
o de apvr)O~a.pevos-.-a.7rapvr]dô-rai^ and dico vobis.

the \6yos of 2 Tim. ii. 12, 13 et aovrj- flo~iv Tives cu5e TOVV ecrr^/corcoi/ /crX.j
<r6fj.fda, KaKelvos dpvijo erai r)fj.as.

For The statement was very possibly an
the converse see Lc. xii. 8, Apoc. iii. 8ff. answer to some such enquiry, expressed
186 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. i
ov jULr <yev<rttiVTai
av TY\V /3acrt-
\eiav TOV 6eov e\n\v6v iav ev
d Irjcrovs TOV
E*HKLNX2$ mu Or
i yevo-ovrai 69 al
or anticipated, as we find in xiii. 4(7rore indicates that the first generation

The prospect of seeing
corrai ravra,-). looked for a fulfilment in the frapovtria
the Son of Man in His glory must (cf. i Thess. iv. 15). When the event
have excited the liveliest hopes; the rendered that view untenable, it was
Lord at once encourages and guides natural to connect the promise with
this new enthusiasm by a prophecy the vision which three of the Twelve
which events alone could fully inter were privileged to see a week after
pret. Ttves eW. "some here
<a8e TO>I/
(v. 2 if.). This interpretation occurs
of those that stand by"; for this use of already in the excerpta Theodoti ap.
of ear. cf. Mt. xxvi. 73, Jo. iii. 29, Acts Clem. Al. 4 f&ov ovv KO\ eKOifujdrjcrav
xxii 25. In Mt. the phrase has been o re Ilerpoj Kal IaKo>/3os
Kal l&avvrjs.
changed into T. eW., whilst
TQ>V code Origen (in Mt. t. xii. 31 raura aj/a-
for <oSe Lc. writes O.VTOV. For the (pepovtri Ttvfs eVt petf rjpepas !...
TTJV
6a.va.Tov cf. Jo. viii. 5 2 dvdfiacriv Tpiatv dTrooroXeoi /crX.)
phrase yev<r6ai
TO>V
(Westcott), Heb. 9; the phrase is ii. dismisses it in favour of a mystical

not found in the O.T., but the Talmud sense which is not wholly satisfactory;
has the corresponding nrPD DUD but the old Gnostic explanation sur
(Schottgen, i. p. 148), and the meta
vives in most of the patristic inter
phorical use of yevea-dai occurs in Job preters (Chrys., Thpht., Euth., etc.).
xx. 1 8, Ps. xxxiii. (xxxiv.) 9, Prov. Many post-Reformation expositors

xxix. 36 (xxxi. 1 8). Origen seeks (on- have thought of the fall of Jerusalem
Jo. /. to distinguish between as the fulfilment of the Lord s words.
c.) y.
6a.va.Tov and Qevpflv Ba.va.rov (Jo. viii. A more satisfactory solution is that
51): aXX?; p,ev TIS av f Lrj opariKrj rrjs
which finds it in the coming of the
fjus 6fO)pr]TiK.rjy aXXrj 8e ij
<al Spirit and the power manifested in
Kal ai/TiX^TTTtfc?) Trjs rroiorrjTos that triumphant march of the Gospel
T}
KT\. ; but the distinction can hardly through the Empire which was
be pressed in a context where the already assured before the death of
words are not contrasted. av "Etas
at least some of the original aposto-
tftaxriv KrX., Vg. donee videant (cf. vi. late cf. Jo. xiv. 18, 19, xvi. 16 fi%
:
Acts i. 8, Rom. xv. 17 ff., Col. i. 6.

10, xii. 36, and see Burton 322)
regnum dei veniens in virtute; for Yet this view need not exclude a
the participle see v. 30, 36, notes the ; secondary reference to the anticipa
the event described tion of the Lord s glory which was to
perf. implies that
is at once a (potentially) realised fact, be vouchsafed almost immediately to
and one which, when realised, will some of the Twelve. Me., by detach
abide ; in one at least of its aspects ing the saying from the previous con
the prayer e X&mo ?) /3a<7iXeuz will <rov
versation (*at eXe-yei/), seems to suggest
have been fulfilled. that it forms a link between the con
The question remains in what sense versation and the event which follows.
these words were accomplished in 2 8. THE TRANSFIGURATION (Mt.
the lifetime of any who heard them. xvii. i8, Lc. ix. 2836; cf. 2 Pet
Mt. s substitution of rbv viov TOV dvdp. i. 16 ff.).
epxop-evov ev Tfl /3aorXfi a for TTJV 2. /uera rj^pas e] So Mt. ; Lc., //era
fiaan\<-iav...v ovvapft (cf. Lc.) perhaps TOVS \oyovs TOVTOVS (aa-el fotpat
IX. 2] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 1 87
Kat TOV IctKco/Sov Kat looavrjv, Kat dva<pepei
CIVTOVS ets opos KaT i&iav JJLOVOVS Kai /xere-
2 TOV laKufiov] om TOV XrA al ] pr TOV KCDKLUXII |

Iwavyv ABNFA al 1071 alP 1
avayet DW i^ 52 124 altissimum bcffir om v\p-r)\ov} + \iav K

d latt
al | ava<f>epei] | |
/car idtav 52 255 the om fiovovs mim* ** 110 Syr8* arm me aeth /iere/xop^wtfT?]
|
51
|
fteTa/JLOpfavrai
d
pr rw W
Trpocrevxeo-6ai avrov (vel avrovs) (13 28 69 124) 346 826 828
e>
2P Or
The discrepancy is usually explained three held in the light of history:

by assuming that Lc/s formula means comp. Acts xii. 2 with Me. iii. 17, v. 37.
on the octave avTr/v TTJV rjfj-fpav naff dvcxpepei avTovs
opos u^Xoi/] (Is
KaKfivrjv Ko.0* rjv dvr)yaycv

TJV c<pdeyaTo For dvatpfpftv in this sense see i Esdr.
firrev (Victor). But according to the ii. 15, Dan. vi. 23, Lc. xxiv. 51. Lc.
analogy of viii. 31 Mark s /icra tj/z. e ai/e/Sq els TO opos 7rpoorevao-0ai.
The
should mean on the sixth day/ not on prevalent tradition, which identifies
the eighth. Perhaps a truer explana the mountain of the Transfiguration
tion is to be found in Lc. s acrei limits : with Tabor, is perhaps based on the
of time were less distinctly marked in singular saying in the Gospel accord
his later form of the tradition cf. Lc. :
ing to the Hebrews cited by Orig. in
iii. 23, ix. 14, xxii.
59. The Trans Jo. t. ii. 12, apri eXa/3e p. T) nrjrrjp p.ov
figuration is usually commemorated in TO ayiov Tjrev/za eV /iia rcoi/ rptêuf JJLOV
both Eastern and Western Calendars KOI dnfVfyKf /if els TO opos TO pfya
on Aug. 6; the Armenian Calendar 0a/3&)p (cf. Resch, Agrapha, p. 383).
however places it on the 7th Sunday The truth of this tradition is assumed
after Pentecost. No inference as by Cyril of Jerusalem cat. xii. 16,
to the exact day or month can be and by Jerome epp. 46, 108; and
drawn from the Gospels; but the the festival of the Transfiguration is
circumstances point to the summer. known to Eastern Christians as TO
On the relation of this event to the Qaftapiov. If the locality was sug
revelations of the preceding chapter gested by Ps. Ixxxviii. (Ixxxix.) 13
cf. Victor end TroXXa rrepl Kivfivvw
:
(0a/3eop <al
Ep/iamet/z ra>
ovo/xart o~ov
ayaXXtao-oi/rat, cf. Euseb. ap.
fiifXe^T/ KOI BavaTov KCU rov Trdflovs TOV Corder.
avTov...o*eiKiruo~iv avTols KOI diroKa\inr- eaten. l.C. ev TOVTOIS yap olpai ray ?ra-
Tet TavTr]v \rr)V doav avrov], tva }ir]Tf pa8oas TOV o-a>TT)pos Tjp.toV yeyovtvai
7T\ ra> oiKfLU)
6ava.T<p /if/re trrl r<u TOV p,fTap.op(p(0o~is} the choice of Tabor
\OLTTOV d\ya)O~iv. was unfortunate; this relatively low
/Lt/Sdvet o *L TOV HeTpov icrX.] rounded knoll (not 1000 feet above the
For 7rapaXa/i/3aj/eti/ in this sense cf. iv. plain) was crowned by
a fortress
The Lord takes with
36, v. 40, x. 32. (Joseph. B. J. iv. i, 8), and at the
Him three witnesses (Tert. adv. Marc. southern end of Galilee (cf. Ps. I. c.) ;
iv.22 "tres de discentibus arbitros whilst Hermon, which rises to the

futurae visionis et vocis assumit../in height of 9200 feet, overlooked Cae-
tribus/ inquit, testibus stabit omne sarea and offered a perfect solitude
verbum for other instances of the cf. IV. 34, vl 31).
"); (/car idtav povovs,
choice of these three see v. 37, xiv. One of its southern spurs became the
33. Tov la*. KOL *Luai/. the single :
opos ayiov of the Gospel (2 Pet. i. 18).
contrasts the two, as brothers, cp.7rpoo-0fv avrcoj/] Mt.,
p.cT/jiOp<t)a>dr}
r ; for other groupings see Me.; Lc., eyeveTO ev rrpoo-fvxfO-0ai ra>
note on v. 37. Lc. s order Ilerpoi/ /cat avTov (cf. Lc. iii. 2l) TO eidos TOV
KOL IaKto/3oi/ is that which the avrou eTepov.
1 88 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 2
!W d
3 fjLOp(J)co6rj
VVTWV. KCLL TO. avTov
\ ^
a"TL\/3ovTa \evKa \iav oia
4
ov SvvaTat OVTCOS XevKavai. Kai w(p6f]
3 eyevovro ADGKLNVXm i 1071 al

nonn
| \iav] om Ablrgo aeth Or + ws
AD(K)NXr(n)2$ mm? meedd minPauc Or

8in P esh
1
lattvt Plv S yrr go + ws ro o>ws |
oia.
nonn
yvafavs (KV. II* min )...Xeu/cavat] cos ou owarai rts Xeu/carai CTTI TTJS 7175
om X a n syr sin om ourws ADXm< al minP f q vg go 1
occurs in Ps. xxxiii. (xxxiv.) tit, Symm. ance of the event see Biblical and
(
= dXXoioOi/, LXX., cf. Dan. vii. 28 Semitic Studies (N. Y. 1901), pp. 1 59
Th. 77 pov XXoico$?7), and is
/iop<pj; 7?
210.
adopted by St Paul with an ethical 3. Kal TO. t/iaria O.VTOV eyeveTO ort X-
reference (Rom. xii. 2, SH., 2 Cor. lit /3oj/ra] Cf. Dan. vii. 9 Th. TO evdvpa CLVTOV
1 8) and in partial contrast to /lera- coo-et x ^ v ^CVKOV, Mt. xxviii. 3, Apoc.
l<
a-xnârl^fLv. The latter verb might i.

13 f., xii. i. 2n X/3e/ is used in the
perhaps have been expected here, but LXX. of the flashing of burnished brass
"
perdu, alone is Adequate to express or gold (i Esdr. 56, 2 Esdr. viii.

viii.
the completeness and significance of 27) or steel (Nah. 3) or of sunlight

iii.
the change" (Lightfoot, Philippians, (i Mace. vi. 39): cf. Joseph, ant. xix.
p. 129). Was transfigured" (Vg.trans-

"
8. 2 o apyvpos Karavyacrdels 6avfj.ao~id)s

Jiguratus esf) has held its place in all aTreVriXjSe. In the N.T. it does not
the English versions of Me. from Wy- occur again ;
Mt. s equivalent here is
cliffe onwards, though transformed a>? TO (poo?, Lc. substitutes âo~Tpcar-
is the rendering in Rom., 2 Cor. (Vg. TGW. The reading cos x ic* v (w. 11.) is
rqformamini, tranqformamur). An attractive, especially in view of the

O.T. archetype of the Transfiguration perennial snows on the summit of
is to be found in Exod. xxxiv. 29 Hermon ; but probably borrowed
it is
oVSoâoreu TJ o^ns TOV ^peo/zaros rov from Dan. I.e., or from Mt. xxviii.
TrpOCTCOTTOV (IVTOV (SC. Mo)t(TeCO$ ) V TO) XfVKa \iav oia yva<pi>s *rX.] No
XaXeti avTov aurw (cf. 2 Cor. iii. 7 ff-) earthly fuller could have produced
"E/zTrpoo-êi
aJrcoi/: cf. 2 Pet. I.e. eVoTrrai such a dazzling whiteness. On yva-
yVT]6fVTS TT)S KIVOV fJLyaXflOTT)TOS. see ii. 21, note, and for \evKaiveiv
<pcvs
For a mystical yet practical applica in reference to clothing, cf. Isa. i. 18,
tion see Orig. in Mt. t. xii. 36 sq. Apoc. vii. 14, whence candidate mar-
8ia<p6povs ^X.
fl
Aoyos poppas, (patvo- tyres in the Te Deuni. This is Mc. s
fievos efcaoro) cos trvp.(f)epci rc5 /SXtTroj/n... special contribution to the picture;
ei de 6e\fis TTJV /êra/xop<pa>o
r
TOV l^croO he makes no direct reference to the
i$dv fj.7rpo<r6ev
TO>V
dvaftdvrav fls TO glory of the Lord s Face (Mt. \aêv
opos KOT I8iav
v\lrr]\bv aureo, i Se fjioi <rvv TO Trpoaawrov avTov cos o 17X10 s, cf. Lc.).
TOV (v rols evayyeXiois lr)o~ovv...0eo\o- 4. co avTols HXci as o~vv Mcovo eT]
<p$7
yovp.vov...Kal ev TTJ TOV Otov p.op(pfi The vision was for the benefit of the
KO.TO. TT)V yva)o~tv avT&v Qeo&povfjLfvov. disciples (avTols, cf. ep-Trp. avrdji/, v. 2).
TovTfov yap efJiTrpoo Qfv peTafiopfpovTai 6 "Q.^6rj

is used not only for angelic
irjaovs KOI ovdevl icarto. Cf. Philoc. r<5i/
(Jud. vi. 12, Lc. i. n, xxii. 43) and
xv. ed. Robinson, p. 83 and Jerome f., Divine (Gen. xii. 7, Acts vii. 2, 30)
tr. in Me. vere enim in monte con- appearances, but in reference to the
"
sistimus quando spiritaliter intellegi- Lord s self-revelations after the Re

inus." On
the Synoptic narrative of surrection (Lc. xxiv. 34, Acts ix. 17).
the Transfiguration and the signific The word does not imply either an
IX. 5] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 189
H\e/as crvv MwvcreL, rjcrav (rvvXaXovvres TCO

5 6
Irjcrov. Kal FleTpos Xe^yet TCO Irjcrov 5
Pa/3/3ei, KaXov ea"riv w Se eivaf Ka

4 HXias KALNXFAII |
Mw<r. ACEFGHLMUXr yaw o-wXaXowres] | 170-. XaXowres
c scr <rvve\a\ovv D I 2 pe a nq 5 Trot^crw/iev] (ei) #eXeis Troir)(T(t) (vel Troirjcru/j-ff)
D
(13 28 69) 604 (1071) 2P alP^" bff i + w5e C 21* c ff
illusion or a dream the three, ace. ; general drift of the conversation was
to Lc., had been disposed to slumber, remembered by Lc. s informant (1 St
but were thoroughly roused by the John) it was in keeping with Christ s
;
?
occurrence and saw everything (dta- recent teaching about the Passion :
yprjyopiycravTfS Se eidav TTJV doav avrov

KUL rovs ovo avopas). How the vision ir\r)povv fv lepovcraXjy/z. Cf. Jerome,
was impressed upon the eyes it is tr. in Me. ad 1. :
"
lex enim et pro-

useless to enquire. phetae Christi passionem adnuntiant."
HXeiW o-vv Mci>u<rei]

The best sup 2ui/XaXeii/ is followed either by the
ported form of the latter name is dat., as in Me. and Lc. here (cf. Exod.
Moivo-rjs (-creo)?, -tret, -cre a), but MOXTT}? xxxiv. 35, Lc. xxii. or by a prep. 4),
and the terminations -crfj, -ay, -a-rjv are (nerd TWOS, Mt. here, Acts xxv. 12 ;
also found in good MSS. of the LXX. and TTpos riva, 3 Regn. xii. 14 (A), Lc. iv. 36).
N.T.; see WSchm., pp. 51, 94, WH., 5. airoKpitiels 6 Jlerpoy *rX.] Ap
Notes, p. 165. Mc. s order seems to parently no word had been addressed
be based upon Mai. iv. 4 (iii. 23) ff. to Peter or his companions by any of
V/LUI/ HXiai/. ./uir/o^re .
vopov the glorified Three; yet Peter felt
T). Elijah was expected and had that some response was called for.
been lately in their thoughts (viii. For a similar use of airoKplvf<r6<n,
cf.
28, ix. n); to their surprise he was

pesh -
x. 24, xi. 14, xii. 35, xv. 12; Syr.
accompanied by Moses, for whom and various forms of the O.L. omit it
they had not looked (see however here. The Synoptists agree in attri
J. Lightfoot on Lc. ix. 30, and buting the remark which follows to
Wiinsche, neue Beitrage, p. 394). Peter no Apostle found it so hard to
;
The re-arrangement in Mt, Lc. (Mo>v- learn the lesson wupos TOV cnyav Kal
8111-^ 811
oys Kal HXet as-, so Syrr. Ace. to Lc. the
-
here, Kaipbs TOV XaXfiv.
and cf. v. 5) has the appearance of occasion was specially inopportune :
being an historical correction. The eyevero ev ro>

Sta^coptêo-ât CIVTOVS OTT
two men represented the Law and
the Prophets (Tert. adv. Marc. iv. Pa/3/3ei , Ka\ov ea-Tiv ?)/xa? <ode
flvai]
22, Aug. serm. 232) both were seen ;

The title of RabU had been given
to be in perfect harmony with the to Jesus from the first (Jo. i.
38, 49,
Gospel represented by the Christ; iii. and was probably the usual
2),
cf. Victor drj\ol de Kal (rvvdcpeiav
: name by which both disciples and
iraXaias diadrjKijs Kal vtas. Their ap others addressed Him (Mt. xxiii. 7, 8,
pearance refuted the charge of law- Jo. vi. 25, xi. 8, Me. x. 51, xi. 21, xiv.
breaking brought by the Scribes 45). Mt. translates it by *upie, Lc.
against the Master; Thpht. o Îv :
by eVio-rara (cf. Lc. V. 5, viii. 24, 45,
vocoder})? tfv, 6 de ^Xcor7/y OVK av Me., after his manner,

ix. 49, xvii. 13) ;
u>p.i\ovv
Toiovrot TrpoffiTai rep rov
ol retains where he can the Aramaic-
VOp.OV \VIV doKOVVTl el /i) TJpfVKtV word (cf. Dalman, Worte, i. pp. 269.
avTois a Xeyet. 276). It needed no interpretation for
ricrav (rvv\a\ovvTs r<n

ir/froO] The Gentile readers yet see the Western ;
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 5
Tpes croi juiiav Kai Mwvcrei /uiiav Kat H\eia

6
6 ov yap f/Set TL ct7TOKpi6rj,
jjLiav. K<po{3oi yap eye-
7
7 VOVTO. Kai e<yevTO ve<pe\ri Kat
8atmu
(vel -0-77) A(C )DMNUrAII2<l> al min
3
6 cnroKptei) ] AaXTjaei loqueretur vel
diceret latt e*ck (syrr) arm me the aeth e:0o/3ot yap eyevovTo KBDLA*" 33 i^ latt
|
-rjaav yap ejc0. (vel e/^.) A(K)N(U)XmS* al min? 1

f vg
text Of X. 51. Ka\OV (TTiV KT\. "It non enim sciebat quid diceret the :
is good that we the Apostles are same phrase occurs in connexion with
here," implying it were good for us to the Agony (xiv. 40). Lc. substitutes
stay where we are. Origen TO vopi- : here M
elbcos o Ae yei. The speaker
Hfrpco KaXov ov 7T7roir)KV 6
ro> was so dazed by the awfulness of the
Victor ri ovv 6 IleYpos 6
: vision that he neither knew what to
say (for the subjunctive see WM.,
avcnravo eais Trpo ru>v
aytovcov. a yap p. nor yet what he was saying
374),
TOVTO yevoiTO, <f)r)(riv )
OVK. d when he spoke. *EK<popot yap cye-
is ra *le pocroXvfjia KOI OVK di vovro, not Peter only, but the Three,
fis (TKr)vas\ Mt. became panic-stricken, were seized
rp. <TK.
SKTJVOS, tents with extreme alarm; cf. the abrupt
or booths: Wycliffe, "tabernaclis" = ending of the Gospel, xvi. 8 f(popovvro
niSDj as in Gen. xxxiii. 17, Lev. xix. ydp. For K(f)opos see Deut. ix. 19,
Heb. xii. 21. Lc. connects this fear
21,2 Esdr. xviii. 14 ff., Ps. xxx. (xxxi.)
20. The materials would be found in with the next occurrence:
the brushwood which clothes the spurs avrovs
of Hermon Jerome s question "num-
quid arbores erant in monte illo is ?"
7- KCU eyevero vefpeXrj e7rio~Kiaovo~a ^
unnecessary and the ideal in Peter s For this use of eyevero cf. i. 4, note.
mind seems to be that of the annual Each Synoptist adopts a different
a-KTjvoTTTjyia. (Lev.
xxiii. 40 fF., 2 Esdr. construction : Mt. idov v. 7reo-/ct ao-ei/,
xviii. he would anticipate it

14 flf.) ;
Lc. eyei/ero v. /eat
cVccric/a^FV. The
by a week spent on this leafy height cloud occurs as the symbol of the
in the presence of the three greatest Divine Presence in the theophanies
masters of Israel. 2oi plav KOI M. of the Exodus (Exod. xvi. 10, xix. 9,
fjiiav KCU HA. fiiav. Jerome: "erras,
1 6, xxiv. 15 f., xxxiii. 9, Lev. xvi. 2,
Petre...nolitria tabernacula quaerere, Num. and at the dedication of
xi. 25)
cum unum sit tabernaculum evangelii, the first Temple (i Kings viii. 10;
in quo lex et prophetae recapitulanda cf. Ps. civ. 3, Nah. i. 3). It was ex
sunt
" "
si quando inaequales
; aequa- pected to reappear in Messianic times
liter honorantur, maioris iniuria est... (2 Mace. ii. 8 ocpQijcrfTat j 6|a rov
non enim sciebat quid diceret cum Kvpiov Kal TJ ve(pe\r), cas eTTt M(oo~rj
Dominum cum servis aequaliter hon- edrjXovTO, cos Kat 6 SaAco/icoi/ /crA.). In
oraret." For a practical reflexion on the N. T. it is connected with the
Ka\6v <TTIV KT\. cf. Bede :
"
O quanta Transfiguration, the Ascension (Acts

felicitas visioni Deitatis inter angel- i. and the irapova-ia (Me. xiii. 26
9)
orum choros adesse perpetuo, si Dan. vii. 13), xiv. 62, Apoc. i. 7).
(cf.
tantum transfigurata Christi humani- The cloud of the Transfiguration was
tas duorumque societas sanctorum ad T] (Mt., cf. Apoc. xiv. 14) : when
punctum visa delectat." the Synoptists add that it "over
6. ov yap rj8fi ri diroKpitifj ] Vg. shadowed" the Apostles, the refer-

e/c OUTO S e<TTiv vos />tof ?

w d
S
6 dyctTTirros a/cohere avTOv. Kai aTriva 7repLfi\e^sd- 8
JUL6VOI OVK6TI 1 TOV IrjCTOVV fJLOVOV

JUL60 e
7 eyevero 2 KBCLA^] -rj\eev ADNXriTS* al min fereomn abfinq vg syr"

1 * om i
w
(c) k (syr8 ) pr idov 300 1071 69 174 736
ff | + \eyov(Ta ADLW d sic ^ i 28 33
vecf>e\r]s \
( >
all latt( exck syr( excsin arm zoh aeth

>
a/touere avrov (avrov a*. ANXFII)] pr ov ee-

)
W
|
\$a[j.T}v
d
pr ev w cv8oKr)<ra K pr ev u rjv. A
a
8 eâ-rrLva] euflews d
28 66 m DW
69 2P starttm a i n r vg om b ei NBDNZ^ 33 61 al^ 110 latt me go aeth] aXXa j M $><>
ACLXrAII^> al minP uc
the |
om novov F | fie0 cavrw post ciSov B 33 c f om W d
61 a ff 1 k (post povov pos KACDL2$^ cet b n vg arm me go aeth)
ence is to Exod. xl. 29 (35) e between this Voice and that which
fir avrrjv (sc. TTJV a-Krj?^v) ff ve(})c\T), was heard at the Baptism is the
where 7rio-Kidiv = \2V ) to rest; cf. dicovfTf avrov or aurou a*, which the
Lc. i.
35 dvvafjiis v^-ia-Tov ema-Kido-fi three Synoptists add here. The words
<rot. The appearance was that of the are from Deut. xviii. 15, 19, and seem
Shechinah oipai 8 on rov IleVpoj/
: to be suggested by the appearance
o 6eos aTTorpeVeoi/ rov iroifjo-ai rpcls
of Moses. The Prophet like unto
CTKT]vds...8fiKVV(ri KplTTOVa...Kal TToXXo) Moses identified with the Christ,
is
dta<f)(pov<rav O-KTJVTJV, TTJV ve(f)\T)v...<J)(0-

the beloved or elect Son the alle ;
TCIVTJ yap Tripos, uioC, KCU TOV dyiov giance due to Moses is now with
TrvevfjLaros vf<f)\r) cirio-Kidgfi rovs ir/a-ou
Moses concurrence transferred to
yvrjcriovs fta^T/ray. (Orig. in Mt. t. xii.

Jesus. Victor K.O.V :
o~Tavp(o6f]vai (3ov-
42.) Cf. Ephrem, horn, in trantf. : i>7 dvTi7TO~r)s OVTOS ydp eo~rc
fdeit-ev aura) on ov XPfl et TV S O-KTJVTJS

v \eyova~tv ouroi...6"et iradfiv
avrov avTos yap yv o 7roir)o~as rot? ...Sei dvao~TfjvaL. For this use of OKOU-
Trarpdo-iv avTOv o~Kr)v^v vf(^\rjs ev TTJ

fiv (nearly
= viraKovftv) cf. Mt. xviii.
tp^fjiat . . .
/SXeVeiff, "2ifj.a>v, (TKTjvTjv dvev 15 f., Jo. x. 8, 16, xviii. 37. The fears
KOTTOV, o-K-qvrjv K(i>\vov<rav
Kau/ta /cat /XT)
of the three Apostles, already excited
f%ovo~av (TKOTOS ; by the vision (Me.) and the bright
Kal eyeveTo (pwvr) e/c r. v.~\ See note cloud (Lc.), were intensified by the
on i. ii, and cf. Dalman, FPbrfo, i. pp. Voice (Mt., aKovtrai/rey ol /za&yrai eVe-
167 f.,
226 ff. It is instructive to com o-av eV! ro
avratv cf. Apoc. Trp6<rci>7rov ;
pare the four reports of this Voice. i. In 2 Peter it is the Voice of

17).
Taking Mc. s as the standard, we the Father rather than the visible
note that, besides variations of order, splendour of the Transfiguration to
Mt. and 2 Peter add ev (els ov <S
which attention is called hc- (<j>a>vf)s
eyo>)
cvdoKTjo-a, 2 Peter omits a*ouerf aurov, )(6eio-r)s aura) roiao-oV viro rffs /xeyaXo-
and Lc. substitutes e /cXeXey/zeW for It was the first Voice
TrpeTrovs ddfrs.
ayaTTT/rof. Ev evdoKijaa is probably <u
from heaven which the Apostles had
from the Voice at the Baptism ; Lc. s heard.
K\e\eyp.vos (cf. Lc. xxiii. 35, Enoch 8. fâTTiva 7TfptlS\e\lsdiJ.vot *rX.] The
xl. 5) is based on Isa. xlii. i
*T03, Lord meanwhile had raised them up
LXX. o K\fKTos JJLOV (Mt. xii. 1 8 o dya- from the ground (Mt.). When they
TTTJTOS p,ov) : on the interchange of these ventured to lift their eyes again
two titles of the Messiah see Resch, (Mt. endpavrcs Se TOVS o(p0a\fjLovs av-
I.e., p. 164. The essential difference TWV) and to look round them, the
192 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 9
1 W 9 Kal KaTa/3aiv6vTi*)V^ CLVTWV K TOV opovs Stecrret-

9
XO.TO ai/rcus iva fj.r$evl a eiSov Sirj ytia covTai, ei firf

*Q
IO OTaV 6 VtOS TOV dvQfHJdTTOV 6K VKpO)V OLVa<TTY\. Kdl
TOV Xo<yov eKpctTrjirav, Trpos eavTOvs crvvfyiTOvvTes TL
9 CK BD^ 33 f
scr
i
8cr
] airo KACLNXrAH al?1 |
Sieo-retXaro (-oreXXero C2>
i)]
jrapyyyeiXev A |
etSotraj/ D | SLrjyyffovTai HKNXS minnonn 6^777770-. 13 28 69 346 604 ]
ei /iTj] ov 604 ea>s om K* (hab Ka )

10 /cat] ot Se 13 49 (69) 124 346 736 2? ot
5e /cai 262 300 | eKpaTrjaav] eTrjpyo a.v 604 | ffwîjTOWTes] om k eortv] pr TO |
n M
vision was gone of the august Three ;
xxviii. 7 ; cK.vfKpwv predominates also
y
Jesus alone remained (Lc. fvpedrj lrj- in early patristic and symbolic use
crovs fiovos) with them on the Mount. (Hahn, Symb., ed. 3, p. 380).
The Transfiguration was at an end, IO. TOV \6yOV eKpCLTTjO CLV KTX.] "Vg
and they saw before them only the verbum continuerunt apud
"
se"
; Wy-
familiar form of the Master. The cliffe, thei heelden the word
"
at hem
words of Me. are perhaps suggested Lc. interprets Kal avrol eo-iyyo-av
silf." :
by Exod. ii. 12 Trepi/SXeâ/iez/oy Se wfie Kal ovdevl anrjyyeiXav ev fKfivais rals

Kal eoSe ov% opa ovdeva in the N.T. .
qp.epais ovdev a>v
eapaKav. For Kparelv
the word is elsewhere used only in = a-iyav the commentators quote Dan.
reference to Christ (cf. iii. 5, note). v. where Th. renders j^nx. by
12
Egcnriva = egaTrivr)s Occurs in the LXX. KpaTovpeva. But N.T. usage is in
about a dozen times, but in the favour of translating fKparrja-av they
N. T. only here, the prevalent T. K held fast ("kept" R.V.), retained in
form being (gatyvrjs, f&fyvrjt (xiii. 36, their memory (cf. vii. 3, 4, 8, 2 Thess.
Lc. ev - 2 act- 2
>
Jerome brings out the spi 14 ff.). The \6yos in

). ii. 15, Apoc. ii.
ritual significance of the disappearance this not the fact of the

case is
of Moses and Elijah :
"
sic vidi Moysen, Transfiguration, but the Lord s say

sic prophetas, ut de Christo
vidi
ing, especially what He had said
intellegerem loquentes. .ut nonperma- .
about rising from the dead they dis ;
neam in lege etprophetis,sedper legem cussed this among themselves, not

ad Christum perveniam."
et prophetas
venturing to ask Him the meaning
9 CONVERSATION ABOUT ELI
13. (TO dvaarr^vai ; Blass, Gr. p. 233!).
JAH DURING THE DESCENT (Mt. XVU. So little had they realised His earlier
9 13, cf. Lc. ix. 36^). words (viii. 31) if their attention was ;
9. Ka.Ta.f3a.iv6vT(dV avreoz/ KrX.] As arrested now, it was because the

they descended from ( *, as if issuing Resurrection was made the limit of
from) the mountain (probably on the their silence. For npos eavrovs crvv-
following morning, cf. Lc. ix. 37) the frjTfiv cf. Lc. xxii. 23. Some inter
Lord enjoined secrecy. For dieo-Tfi- preters (cf. Lat. v e-, Syr.Pesh-) connect
Xaro (Mt. eWrei Xaro), cf. V. 43, note, Trp. eavr. with e/cpaT^traj/, cf. Euth. :
and for S^yeio-âi, v. 16. *A efdoi/, Mt. eKparrjcrav Trpos eavrovs, irpos fjuySeva
TO opa/xa (cf. Exod. iii. 3, Num. xii. 6).
TCpOV TOVTOV \TOV \6yOV\ CêiTTOVTeS.
The concealment is for a limited But the construction seems to be
period el /XT) orav (Mt. ea)s ou) o vt. r. without example. Victor is probably
a. K vfKp&v
avaoTfl (Mt. eycpBr}}. On right TOV p.ev \oyov eKpaTrfcrav^ irpbs
:
sin
thephrase avcurnjvcu CK veKpav see WM., favTovs Se wveîjTovv . SO Syr. .
p. 153: K vfKpcov occurs only in TO>V

During the days that preceded the
Eph. v. 14, CoL i. 1 8, i Thess. i.
10, OTTO Passion the matter was often discussed
ra>v
veK.pu>v
in Mt. xiv. 2, xxvii. 64, among the Three, or perhaps (ix. 32,
TO K veKpwv vaffTrivaL Kat 7rr]pa)Tcov CLVTOV II

On \eyov(Tiv ol OTL H\ei av
I3
Se? e\0eiv Trpcorov; d S 12
e\6d)v Kat TTCOS <ye-
10 TO eic
vexpuv avaffrrjvai KABCLNXr(A)II2^ al minP (k) q (syr ) arm me
1 hcl
go aeth] orav CK v. avaar-n D i 13 69 118 124 209 346 a b c f n vg (syrr) tot vers om ff
ii on i] TTWS ovv 13 69 124 346 quid ergo a f vg quid utique c om 27 60 me aeth |
ot
7pa,uju.] pr 01 <&aptffaiot
/ecu KL vg (om ABCDNXrAnS^ al minomnvid latt vt
syrr arm
me go) |
om on 2 D i 108 alP*
uc
b ff i k q 12 etfyrj] a-n-oKpLdeis ei-rev ADNXriI23
al min omnvid latt syrr8 "
11101
arm go aeth |
om pev DLSI> 128 2P latt aeth | n-pwros
K C DNXSSI> 1071 p
8"
om 604 |
aTroKadiffTavei. Kc (aTro/caracrr. fc<*)
B2 (aTro/cartcrr. B** 1
D (ut K*) LA i 33 118 2P 8P 6

] airoica6i<rTa K*XriIZ<l> min? 1
aTro/caracrT^cret C latt
arm me aeth |
/cai TTWS fc^BCDLNXrS*^ minP 1
latt syrr arm me go] Kadus AKMAII
nonn hcl
1071 al syr (>8)
quia k
x. 34) among the Twelve,

KT\. is a detail peculiar to Me. eivai. The Rabbinic tra
II. at 7rr)ptoTfov . . ditions are collected by Edersheim,
KT\.] The train of thought is perhaps ii.
p. 706 ff. Cf. Me. xv. 35 f.
that suggested by Mt. (rt ovv KT\.). 12. HXfia? p.v TrpcoTOV KT\.\ e\0<nv
The three have been reflecting upon Elijah, it is true, cometh first. For
the vision, and it has revived and this use of plv with no following 6V
given fresh point to an old perplexity. see WM., p. 7i9f.; the counterbalanc
How was Elijah s appearance at the ing clause is left to be supplied from
Transfiguration to be reconciled with the question which succeeds. Me.
the official doctrine of his return ? As substitutes drroKadio-Tavei for diroKaTa-
Origen observes (in Mt. t. xiii. i): 77 o-TTjo-fi (Mt.), converting the prophecy
df V TO) opf I OTTTtMTMZ, Kdtf TjV O into a proposition which may or may
e(f)dvT], e So/cei pr) (rvvafciv TOLS not have been realised ; *as a propo
p.fvots, end ov frpb Tov lr)<Toi> fftoêv sition it is correct to say that Elijah s
avTols f\T]\v0fvcu 6 HXi as aXXa /zer
coming and work precede those of the
avTov. The first on is interrogative Messiah. Hdvra (Mt., Me.) extends the
as in i Chron. xvii. 6 (
= nip; ) and in scope of the prophecy (oVo*. Kapdiav
Me. ii. 1 6 (note), ix. 28, cf. WM., p. TraTpbs irpbs vlbv Kal Kapdiav dv6pu>-
208 n. in Me.
the R.V. (text) II. cc. Tfov irpos TOV 7r\r)o~iov}, including in it
;
treats on as a formula of citation, but the ultimate purpose of the Messianic

the context and the corresponding kingdom the Forerunner restores all
;
words in Mt. support the other view; things by initiating the new order out
see Field, Notes, p. 33. For the of which will come in due course a
dictum of the Scribes to which the true aTTOKaracrrao-iff Trdvrotv (Acts iii.
question refers see J. Lightfoot on Mt. 21). WH. print, "but with hesita
xvii. ; it was an inference from MaL the form oVoKartarai/fi, on
tion,"
iv. 4 (iii- 23) aTTooWXXo) vfiiv HXi ai/... which see their Notes, p. 168. An-o-
In K.a6i(TTa.vfiv a.iroKaBi(TTavai (Job V. l8)

irp\v e\6e1v r}fj.pav Kvpi ou KT\.
Justin dial. 49, Trypho urges :
or diroKadio-Tav (Ps. xv. (xvi.) 5) occurs
again in Acts i. 6 (Blass).
yei/rjtrecr&u, /cat TOV nal yeypcnrTai /crX.]
ira>sInstead of
HXi ai> \66vra...K 5e TOV solving the difficulty the Lord pro-
S. M.2 13
ypCLTTTCU 7Ti TOV VIOV TOV CtvSpCOTTOV iVCL TToAAcJ

13 Kai eôvêvn^n AAa \eya) vfjuv OTL Kai H\eias ]
I3
Kai eiroiriO av avTto ocra f]6e\ov, Ka6ws

eV CLVTOV.
12 iva] pr ovx syr sin |

eôvoevrjdr] BD^ a**] %ov0ei>r)dr) 2(<)
auc
69 alP 1
13 e\t]\v6et>] e\r)\vdei A 77877 T)\9ei>

C I 604 alP f igo vid
/cat 2...7?0eAoi ]
|
uc
quanta oportebat ilium facer e k pr ev LIT* 28 alP*
1
et fecit | avru>] (syrr) y8e\ov |
KBC*DL^] -r)de\r)<rav
AC 2 mS4> minomnvid |
67T auroi ] 6? aura; T e?r aurw 604 irepi
avrov 13 28 69 346 de eo latt vt Plv
poses another, in which however the tf\0(v, Mt.); and men did not recog
true solution lies. He anticipates an nise him (Mt.), and did with him (Mt.
objection which would be sure to rise cv avro) = 13) as they would. The
in the minds of the Three. What then phrase noielv oa-a (a) (ni/i), fre êXo>
(KOI TTooy;) do the Scriptures mean when quently used in the O.T. to represent
they foretell a suffering Messiah? how irresponsible or arbitrary action (e.g.
can the Passion follow the Restora 3 Regn. ix. i, x. 13, Ps. cxiii. (cxv. n
tion ? It is unnecessary to
suppose 3), Dan. viii. 4 (Th.), 2 Mace. vii. 16),
that the order of Me. has here been points with sufficient distinctness to
disturbed, the true sequence being 1 1, the murder of John by Antipas.
I2 b, I2 a, i.e., that KOI TTUS ycypcurTai... Kadtos yfypaTTTdi cV auro>] So Me.
forms part of the disciples
fgovSfVTidr) only. In this case Scripture had fore
question. The Apostles would scarcely told the future not by prophecy but
have recognised the Scriptural basis by a type. The fate intended for
of the Lord s prediction in viii. 31. Elijah (i Kings xix. 2, 10) had over
FcypaflTcu. tra the telic sense need
. . : taken John he had found his Jezebel
:
not be excluded (WM., p. 577) ; the in Herodias. Orig. in Mt. a\\os 5* :
Scripture foretells and by foretelling av e i7roi on TO dXX frroiijo-av KT\. OVK

c
determines the issue yeyp. OTI is the ;
67Tt TOVS ypa/i/iarels aXX eVt TTJV Hpa>-
normal formula when a passage is StaSa Kai TTjv dvyaTepa avTrjs KOLI TOV
merely cited, e.g. vii. 6, xi. 17.
Teyp. ^Hpcafi^j/ aVacpe perai.
iri, it is written with reference to The identification of Elijah with
Him (cf. <r7r\ayxvif(r0ai eVi, vi. 34, John was so evident that, as Mt. adds,
viii. the ordinary construction is
2) ;
itwas understood by the Three at the
7 with gen. (xiv. 21, Lc. vii.
yp. TTfpi time (Mt. TOTC a-vvfJKav ol paOjjToi OTL
27, &c.). Kai egov8evr)6f) cf. Ps. xxi. :
?rept iwdVov roO/SaTTTtoToi) fnrevavTols).
(xxii.) 6 e Se et/u...eouej>77/xa XaoG.
ya>
On another and earlier occasion, ac
Isa. liii. 3 Symm. e ouSej>a>/z<-W
/cat
cording to Mt., it had been made in
e
Xaîcrros aVSp&Ji , Aq. (?) f ot>8ei/G>/ue- express terms (Mt. xi. 14 0<- Xerf
vo$, dio OVK \oyi<rdne6a. avrov. There deao~dai, avTos O~riv HXf ias 6 /neXXeoi
are four forms of this verb f|ovSe- epêo-ât). The reference in Mai. I. c.
vo\>v
1 -veiv, fôvdevovVj -velv ;
see W. to "the great and terrible day of
Schm. p. 61, and Lob. Phryn. p. 182. the Lord" led the ancient Church to
13. aXXa Xe ya) vp,lv KrX.] How expect an appearance of Elijah him
ever (taking up the thread broken by self before the end cf. Justin dial. ;
49, Chrys. ad loc., Aug. tract, in Jo.

the last question) I tell you that
Elijah not only must come first, but iv. 5, 6.
has moreover (KOI) actually come 14 29. A DEMONIAC BOY SET FREE,
IX. is] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
TT/OOS
7TO\VV 7T6pl
ai/TOi/s. 1<5
CLVTOV ee- 15
6ajuL/3ti6rj(rav, KCLI CIVTOV.
KB B*) LA* (t5oy) k arm] c\9w .eiSev ACDINXF

00 "
e\6ovTes...eidoi>
14 (5aj>
. .
min omnvid lattTt Ply s syrr me go aeth TTC/H] irpos D 28 latt *P

v
IIS* al | ypawaras] pr
l
|
TOVS D i 13 38 69 124 604 2P arm | irpos avrovs] irp. eavrovs C aurots ADNXTIIS<
minP 1
irpos avrov * 15 iowv^.eÔaiM^dtj ANXFTI alP1 a syrr go |
(irporp. AC)] Trpoo-xepoj/res D gaudentes (b)cdff ik (cf. Tat diafcarab )
AND THE SEQUEL (Mt. Xvii. 14 2O, Lc. Me. (for the latter cf. xiv. 33, xvi. 5,
3743)-
ix. 6) eKdapfios occurs in Acts iii. 10
;
14. fXQowes Trpos rovs fJ.a6r)Tas KrX.] o-vvedpapev nas o Xaos irpos avTovs...
Returning to the plain where they eK0a/i/3oi, a near parallel to the present
had left the nine (Euth. /xa^ra? vvv :
passage. Interpreters have found it
TOVS wea Xeyet), they saw that they difficult to assign a cause for the
were surrounded by a crowd of people Qdnfios in this instance. Some (cf.
who were listening to a discussion Thpht., Euth.) have thought of a
which was passing between the dis radiance from the transfiguration still
ciples and certain scribes (ypaârfls^ brightening the Lord s Face (Euth.
anarthrous : contrast ol yp. v. 1 1
). Mt., KCO~a Tiva IV K T *? $ fJLTa ~ XP
who throughout this narrative is much recalling the glory on the
nop(pa>o-a>s),
briefer than Me., writes simply e\66v- face of Moses (Exod. xxxiv. 29 f. cos 8e
Tw npos TOV ox\ov and does not seem K.aTJ3atvfv Mcovtn/s TOV opovs...Kai e<
to know the cause which had brought rjv o eo ot-ao fjievr] ij o^ns TOV \p(op,aTos
it together. The scribes were pro TOV TT
poffayirov avTov). But (i) no hint
bably Rabbis attached to the local of such a phenomenon is dropped by
synagogues, but as ready as the rest Me. in the context, (2) it would have
of their class to seize an opportunity betrayed what the Lord desired to
of discrediting the disciples of Jesus keep secret, (3) the result is just the
before the people. The absence of the opposite of that which followed the
Master and the incapacity of the nine appearance of Moses ;
of Moses it is
furnished what they sought. (Victor : said <poftri6T]o~a.v eyyio-ai avTOV, of

Spa^dfJievoi yap ol ypanp-are ts TTJS TOV
trcorrjpos a.Trovo Las irepif\Kiv TOVS p.a6rf~ The alternative is to fall back upon
Tas VTT\diJi(3avov.) On i8av See WH., Victor s explanation alcpvidiov O.VTOV :
Notes, p. 164. E\66vTfs...idav points,

as Zahn remarks (Einl. ii. p. 245 f.), to The sudden appearance of the Lord
the narrative having originated with when they thought Him far away on
one of the three, doubtless Peter, who Hermon amazed and awed them for
has told his story in the form E\66v- the moment. But the next impulse
was to hasten towards Him, drawn
I 5. Kdl fvOllS 7TO.S 6 O^Xo? KT\.] As by the irresistible attraction of His
soon as Jesus came into sight the Presence. The remarkable reading
Scribes lost the attention of the of andD some O.L. texts (irpoo-xai-
crowd. The first feeling was one of povrcs, gaudentes, cf. Prov. viii. 30, and
amazement, almost amounting to awe see Tatian (Ciasca) ad. loc., hastening
(cf. i. 27). Both 0a/Li/3eZo-$ai and C K&I/I- for joy ) deserves attention, but is
fielo-0at are in the N. T. peculiar to probably an early corruption (xep for
132
syr
hier
^ i6
Ka
*
gijrfip&Ttiirev
avTOvs Ti crv
i/^V/TeZre jrpos
avrovs ;^
17
I7 /ccu
aTteKpidr]
avTio e*s e/c TOU o^Xoiy AtSctcr/caAe,
TOV viov JULOV Trpos ere, eôvTa Trvev/ma a\a\ov
1 6 avrovs NBDLAi i 28 209 2 pe bcff ikq vg arm me aeth] TOVS

a SyrrPeshhcl go TTÔS eavi-ous K* c aAGMr 33 1071 alnonn ev v
|
-
latt vt Plvs om k 17 cnreKpidrj aurw KBDLASt 28 33 a b (c) k q me] a-rroKpideis

f vg syrr arm go | aXaXop] + KCU /co0o> (sic) 1071
pex) for another instance

:
irpoa-rpe- of father are reported with more than
Xftv in Me. see x. 17. Ho-Traôi/ro CIVTOV : usual independence by the three Syn-
the ao-7rao-/xoff of the crowd would be optists. Mt. gives us details which
such as they were accustomed to accord are not to be gathered from Me. and
to their own Rabbis (cf. xii. 38, Mt. xxvi. Lc., yet his account is clearly much
compressed ; in v. 1 5 he has brought
49
The together words spoken by the father
1 7rr)pcaTr)o~ev avrovs /crX.]
6.
at different points in the conversation
question shews that the Lord had at
Me. vv. 17, 22). Lc. again has
once grasped the situation, and was (cf.
He addresses some particulars which are not in

prepared to meet it.
the people, not noticing the Scribes Me., the prayer cVt/SXe ^rat ri TOV
;
viov OTI fjLOVoyewjs fioi ecrrtj/, the
for the moment the crowd had been fj.ov
statement that the spirit

with the Scribes in their attack on fcpdec...ieal
the disciples, but already perhaps a poyis aTro^copeZ KrX. (see however Me.,
v. 26). But on the whole Mc. s account
reaction had begun. The Lord took
is not only the fullest but has the
the matter into His own hands, at
most verisimilitude, and Me. alone has
once relieving the disciples and dis
preserved the undoubtedly original
appointing the Scribes. Tt <rwJ7-rre
is a bona fide request for information
tradition in vv. 20 24. For details
;
see the following notes.
the human mind of Christ acquires
knowledge by ordinary means ;
cf. diddo-KaXc] So Lc.; Mt. Kvpie ; both
viii. 27
b
note. Upos avrovs i.e. doubtless = *2H -
see note on v. 5, and
, irp. }
TOVS fjM&rjrds (cf. v. 14). cf. iv. 38. The word

here simply is
17. KCU aiTfK.pi6r) auro) eis eK TOV a name of office, for the relation of
oxôu] The crowd preserved a dis teacher and taught did not yet exist
creet silence (cf. v. 34) ; the answer between our Lord and the speaker.
came from an individual (fls) whose yveyKa TOV viov p,ov irpos o~ KT\."\
interest in the matter was deeper than the historical aorist, R. V. I
"Hi/eyKa,
any o-w^njo-tr. Lc. like Me. repre brought the English idiom prefers
;
sents the man as telling his tale from the perfect. The man had brought
the heart of the crowd (dv^p dirb TOV his boy that morning under the im
o^Xou /36r;o-i/);in Mt.hecomes forward pression that Jesus was there, and on
and prostrates himself before Christ discovering that the Lord was on the
(Trpoarj^dev avrai ...
yovvTTCTwv avrovj mountain had applied to the disciples
cf. Me. i. 40). Without undue har (v. 1 8). This feature of the story dis
monising we may perhaps accept both appears in Mt., Lc. in Mt. the father:
statements the man began his tale

; says Trpoo-^veyKa O.VTOV rot? paflijTois,
in the crowd, but was presently called as if the application had been made
or pushed forward by the people to to them in the first instance (cf. v. 18).
the feet of Jesus. The words of the 7rvfvp,a aXaXov cf. V. 2$ TO aX. :
IX. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 197
* OTTOV edv O.VTOV KaTa\dflrj, pqa O ei avTov, KCII 1 8
(ppitei
Kai Tpiêi TOVS dSoVras Kai Kai
fypaiveTai"
/uLaOrjTals (rov *iva K/3d\(joo~iv, Kai OVK avTO

19
d Se aTTOKpideis avTols Xeyei 00 yeved 1 9 n, the
1 8 p-rjffffet] pa<r<rei
D ^P8 applontat d allidit vel eZidtf latt vt Plv collidit k |
om auro
2 fc^D k | t(rxi/(raj ] rjSwrjdria av 604 + e/c/SaXetr auro D 2 pe a b arm 19 aurots
-
minP vg Syrr Blnhcl (t*t) arm
1
me go] aurw C 3 (N)XFII 3 Z< minP 1
q
om c* I3 40 fo I2 I0I alP uc
k
KCU Kaxpov TTV. for the concurrence of ; with the apparent concurrence of the
the two infirmities see vii. 32 ft ., notes. Latin versions (see vv. 11.), substitutes
The participle suggests the reason for pdara-fi for it in this place; cf. the
which the boy had been brought. The Wycliffite "hurtlith hym doun." After
effect produced upon the demoniac being dashed to the ground the patient
is transferred in thought to the 8ai- 1i) foamed at the mouth (d^pt deti/, poet,
poviov : cf. Lc. xi. 14 &u/zoi>ioi>...Kaxoi>.
and late Gk., here only in the N.T.),
Mt. Mt. IV. 24), per
o-eATji/iaêrai (cf. (2) ground his teeth (rpi Ceii/, another
haps in reference to the periodical N. T. OTT. Xry., used of any sharp or
return of the attacks see next verse. :
grating sound, is here interpreted
The father s trouble was the greater by TOVS o3., cf. Vg. stridet dentibus :
because the boy was povoycwjs (Lc., the usual phrase is /Spu^fti/ rovs oS.,
cf. Lc. vii. 12, viii. 42). LXX., Acts vil 54, cf. o ppvypos TUV
1 8. oirov eav avrov KaraXa/Sfl] Lc. odovToav, Mt. viii. ap 12) ;
and (3)
The
irvfvfw \apl3dvei avrov. seizures peared to shrivel, or perhaps became
might occur anywhere, and they oc rigid (3 Regn. xiii. 4), Vg. arescit (for
curred frequently (TroXXa^ts Mt., Me. r)paiv. cf. iii. i, note). Celsus gives a
V. 22). KaTaXrjîs, KaraXrjiTTos are similar account of the symptoms of
used by Galen and Hippocrates in catalepsy homo subito concidit ex
:
"
reference to fits, and persons subject ore spumae moventur...interdum ta-

to them. The effects of the seizure men, cum recens est [morbus], homi-
in the present case are described in nem consumit (med. iii. 23, de morbo
detail : first there came a sudden comitiali 3).
scream (Lc.), then the patient was ical fiTra rot? p.a0T]Tais (rov] Lc.
thrown upon the ground in a strong fderjdrjv T&V pad. <r. The father ex
convulsion. Prytro-fi, Lc. o-Trapao-crei, pected the disciples to possess the
cf. Lc. ix. 42 ppr)fV...Kal (rvvf(T7rd- Master s authority possibly he knew ;
paei>,
where Me. (. 20) has only that they had formerly used it with
<TvvfO"irapat-ev cnrapaa a eiv and avv-
: success (vi. 13); even the disciples of
cnrapacra-fivdescribe the actual con the Rabbis claimed this power (Lc.
vulsion (see note on i. 26), prja-o-eiv XI. 19 oi viol v[iQ)v...Kpd\\ovo-iv [ra
appears to be used of the preliminary daifjiovia]). It was a genuine surprise
heavy fall (Euth. avrl TO *ara/3oXXei : to him as well as to them to find that
iy yr}v ). For this sense of the latter they were powerless in this case (OVK
word cf. Sap. iv. 19 pr]^ft avrovs a<eo
-
iVûcrai/, Mt. ; Lc. OVK r]bvvr)6rjcrav cf. :
vovs TTprjvfls ;
Kuinoel cites also Arte- v. 3, 4).
midorus (i. 62) pfjt-ai rov dvrinakov to 19. o Se diroKpidcls avro is *rX.] The
5
give one s adversary a throw. In this Synoptists, in marked contrast to the

use prja-a-eiv approaches to the mean freedom with which the father s words
ing of /jatro-eti/, dpcura-fiv, and cod. D, are treated by them, give the reply
TTpOS VjULdS 605

605 7TOT6 7TOT6
20 dveô/uiai vfJLWv , (pepere CLVTOV Trpos JJL.
avrov 7T|OO5 CLVTOV. KCLI iStov CLVTOV TO TrvevjJLa
ev avTov, Kat 7re<T6oV err I T^5 yfjs

21 /ccu
eTrripcoTricrev
TOV TraTepa avrov Hocros
19 ctTrKTros (-are D)] +

/ccu Steffrpafj,fj.evTj 13 69 124 al pauo 20 /ecu idd)v...ev0vs]
vdv$ ovv evdvs & om D
ab ff i q idcov] i8ov C 2?3? SV min nonn | | avvea-n-apaêv KBCLA
33 conturbavit latt)] eairapa^fv AINXrnZ
<
f>
>
Ir min pl erapaêv D |
avrov 4] TO Traidiov
13 28 69 346 2P puerum abcff

6 ikrfu 21 aurou] + \eyuv 13 28 69 124 346 2
pe
a f arm
of Christ in nearly identical terms. ad sensum the gender of the noun is

To Mc. s ycvta. <
(viii. 12, 38) anto-TOS overlooked in view of the personal

Mt. and Lc. add *at difcrrpafj.fj.fVT],
a action of the spirit; cf. Jo. xvi. 13 f.
reminiscence possibly of Deut. xxxii. Kflvo$, rb 7rvfVfjia...fKflvos, where if tho
5 (cf. Phil. ii. 1 5). The repeated fa>s masc. pronoun is suggested by o irapa-
Trore (Mt., Me.) the Lord s quousque K\rjros (v. 7), its repetition would be
tandem, cf. Jo. x. 24, Apoc. vi. 10, impossible but for the personal life
and see WM., p. 591 has the ring of implied in ro nvevfj,a. 2vi>fo-7rdpa{;cvf
originality rather than Lc. s eats TT. KCU, Vg. conturbavit ; see notes on i. 26, ix.
and Mc. s abrupt (e pere avrbv trpos pc 18 Lc. fpprjgev avrov KCU o-vvfcnrdpat-fv.
:
issuperior to Lc. s softened npoo-dya-yc With the strengthened o-wo-Trapao-o-fiv^

wdf TOV vlov crov. But the answer is cf.
o-vvjrviyfiv (iv. 7), o-vvrrjpflv vi. 2Or
substantially the same in all, and it is o~vi>7r\T] povv Lc.
23, o~vvapndfiv Lc.
viii.
the only feature in which they clearly viii. 29, o-vvKaXvTTTfiv Lc. xii. 2. EKI>-
follow the same tradition. The Lord AiVro Aey. in the N. T., but
is CLTT.
replies to all whose feeling the father Kv\io-fj.6s occurs in 2 Pet. ii. 22 ; the
had voiced (avrotf ) ; the reproof to y. verb, which is a later form of KV\IV-
an-io-Tos is general,
perhaps purposely 8fiv, isused freely in the LXX. (e.g.
so,including the Scribes, the people, KvXifiv XiBov, Jos. x. 1 8, i Regn. xiv.
and the father (w. 22, 23) so far as 33, Prov. xxvi. 27, K. aprov, Jud. vii.
their faith had been at fault, and 13 (A) cf. also 4 Regn. ix. 33 (of
;
the disciples not the least (v. 29). Jezebel s fall), Amos ii. 13 (of the
Hpos vfjias =
fj-fff vpaiv (Mt.), cf. vi. 3 : wheels of a cart). For dQpifav see
for dvfxeo-Gai TIVOS see WM., p. 253, ix. 1 8.
and cf. Isa. xlii. 14, xlvi. 4, Ixiii. 15; 21. Ka\ f7rrjp(orrfo~v rbv Trarfpa KrA.}
a
in the N. T., outside this context, it Me. only (to 25 ). Iloa-os xP"os fcrrlv
appears only in the Pauline Epp. and MS... how long is it that (since)...? Cf.
Hebrews. Gal. iv. i ffi ocrov XP OVOV Soph. O. T.
>
2O. rfveyKav avrov] Cf. Lc. Trpoar- 558 OI. TTOO-OV riv rjdr) drjff 6 Aaios
fpxofj-fvov avrov. It is implied (cf. Xpovov KP. dtdpaKf nolov epyov;
|
Qs
(frfpfrc avrov Trpos the fie, V. 19) that is used elliptically for a< ov ;
cf. vv. 11.
boy was not with his father in the Tfyovev, not eyfvero the disorder was
crowd, but in safe keeping not far off. manifestly still upon him. rraio i- E<
not, as Winer
*
avrov ro
l8a>v
iri>fvfj.a
odfv : from a little boy, from a
(WM., p. 710) and Blass (Gr. p. 283), mere child ;
i.e. he was a 7rat8iov
an anacoluthon (i&oj/ avrov [6 TTCUS], ro when it first took him : his age at
sin
rrv. KT\., cf.
Syr. -), but a construct the time is not mentioned, but he was
ecTTtv o TOVTO CLVTW 6 Se ejrev G/c
7roAAa/as Kai ek Trvp avTOV e/3a\ei/ 22

es ,
a/a crTToXecr^ avTOV. aAA ei TL Svvfj. i i
S3
(T7r\a ry xyia 0eis e(f) q/mas.^ d Se 23
3
Irjcrovs elirev avTco To Gi ovvrj, TravTa SvvaTa TO)

11 ws K*AC 3 DXm<l al minP go] ews 1
B eov fc^C LA* 33 2P (ex quo latt
similiter syrr arm me al) <x0
ov NS 13 40 124 346 arm
vid
|
e/c ira.ifti.o6cv
^BCGILNASJ>^ i
auc
33 118 209 alP ] ira.i5i.odev A(X)m min? e/c
1
TrcuSos D 2P
22 Trvp] pr TO AEFGMVrn 2 *!* min ** 8 11

|
Swrj fc4BDILA\E
r i 28 118 209] dvvaa-at.
ACNXrnS minP 1
|
t]îv\ + Kvpie DG (i) (262) 2 pe abgiqarm (idem post Sw-rj add i
nonn
23 om TO DKNUII^> 13 28 69 124 131 1071 2 al
vero 262 1071) pe
post ?7/x,as
hab KABCLXrAS^ minP dwrj fc<*BDNAS i 28 118 209] dvvacrat 1

|
al minP + AC 3 D(EHM)NX(r)n<J>* minP latt ck * syrr go Chrys (om

l
irt<rreu<rat
1
KBC*LA i 118 209 244 k* arm me aeth)
still a irals (Lc. ix. 42). The Attic bvvji is poetical and late (WM., p. 90);
phrase is *< irai&ov (cf. D) but from on occurrence in the N. T. side by

its
Xenophon downwards 7rat8i60ev takes side with dvvaarai cf. WH., Notes, p.
its place : the pleonastic e /c TraiSiotfei 168, WSchm., p. 123 n. For o-7rXay-
is a survival of Homeric usage (cf. Xvio-deis see note on i. 41
was,
:
rjp.li>,
e.g. II. viii. 34, 1% ovpavodcv) which is i.e. both father and son.
censured by the Atticists (Lob. Phryn. 23. TO Ei 8vvy, iravra dvvara TO>
p. 93), but found a place in late Gk. :
TTio-Tevoj/Ti] The Lord repeats the

Cf. V. 6 (OTTO /za*po0ei/), and WM., father s words and places them in
p. 752 f., Blass, Gr. p. 59. contrast with the spiritual facts which
22. Kai TroXXd/cis KCU els irvp /crX.] he had yet to learn: if thou canst:
The seizures were often accompanied for one who believes all things are
by a tendency to suicidal mania. Mt. possible i.e. it is for thee rather
: .
has simply (xvii. 15) iriirrei, but Mc. s than for Me to decide whether this
avrov ffia\fV... ivadiro\e(TT) avrov shews
thing can be done ; it can be if thou
that in the view of the father these believest (cf. xi. 23 f.). Thpht. : ou ry
frequent mishaps were not accidental. oiKfia dwd/jifi aXXa rfj eKeivov irlffTtt
Kai... Kai: the spirit had tried both Cf. Iren. iv.
avariOrjO t TTJV OfpaTreiav.
means of destruction. Uvp, vSara
37. 5 "omnia talia suae potestatis
(D?E)) Mt., TO Trvp, TO vScop. Thpht. secundum fidem ostendunt hominem."
piTTTfTai de TLS lino $aip,ovos els Trip, To ei 8vvr) is a nominativus abso
TO TOU 6vp.ov Kai TO TT/s eiri6vp,las lute (WM., p. 226, cf. 135); for the
Kai els v8a>p,
TO ru>v /3io)Ti/cc5i/ Trpayp,d- clause preceded by an article and
TO>V K\v8a>viov. Ei TI dvvi] . dvvatrdaL treated as a noun, cf. Rom. viii. 26
is used absolutely as in Lc. xii. 26, with SH. s note, and Blass, Gr. p. 158.
2 Cor. xiii. 8 ;
cf. WM., p. 743. The From its extreme compression the
man s faith had been shaken by the sentence has given trouble to scribes
failure of the disciples ; contrast the and commentators. The Western
leper s eav OeXrjs, dvva<rai (i. 40). Pos- text followed by a majority of the
sibly no miracle had been wrought in MSS. reads 6 6"e
Ir/o-oi;? CITTCV Ei 8vvy
this neighbourhood as yet, so that in (8vvacrai) TricrreiHTai, ndvra 8vfaTa
TO>
the struggle to believe the father had 7rio-Teuoi>Ti : si potes credere, omnia
no experience to assist him. The form possibilia credenti. Attempts have
*4
24 TTHTTeVOVTl. 6l>dvS
Kpd^CLS 6 TTaTTJp TOV
a
25 e\eyev flt(rTV(0 /3orj6ei IJLOV dTTLCTTia.
TJJ
6 lrj(rovs OTI eTTKTWTpeêL cÂos 67reT//ur/cry TOJ
TCO aKaddpTco \eywv avTco To aXaXov
Kco <pov eyco crot avTOv
24 evevs] Kai K*C* ACCU ev6vs ^ e\eyev] + êra daicpvuv

A2 C 3 |
DNXmZ<f> al min? 1
abc f iq vg SyrrP eahhcl go (om KA*BC*LA^ 28 604 k syr sin arm me aeth) | Trtoreuw]
+ Kvpte C 2NXrAHS al min fereotnn abcf (q) vg syrrs Chrys
1 1
"
25 de] Kai
tdwi>
ore eider D latt( vid )

o%Xos] pr o
j
KALMSXAH^ 28 33 69 124 1071 21
"
al arm (om
BCDNrS minP 1
) |
TO a\. /cat /ca>0. irv.] TO TTV. TO aX. KOLL /cu>0.
om eyw X* 33 | e^] air C*A min? 1

latt vid
been made, but with poor success, to it is ready to fail, nearly = /not r<5
extort a better sense from this read aTTioro). With P.OV Trj air. cf. 30V.
ing (e.g. et dvvao-at, 7n<rrev<rai),

or /nov TCOI/ t/zariW, Rom. xi. nov
14
to amend it (el 5., TriVrcvf). Some TTJV rrapKa : the position is perhaps
who accept the shorter text place a slightly emphatic, though WM. (p. 193)
mark of interrogation after dvvr] appears to doubt this. ATricrria, cf.
sayest thou If thou canst ?

"
But "
note on vi. 6. The reading /xera

there is nothing in the context to daKpvuv ( Western and Syrian, WH.,
suggest a question, and the English Notes, p. 25) is at least an interesting
Revisers of 1881 rightly render If gloss for the phrase cf. Acts xx. 19,
"
thou canst all things are possible to

!
31, Heb. v. 7, xii. 17.
him that believeth," without marginal 25. low Se 6 Iqo-ovr KT\.] The con
variant. versation then was not in the presence
24. evdvs Kpdgas KT\.] The father of the crowd, but was interrupted by
instantly responds to the demand for its arrival. The Lord had probably
fuller trust on his part ; his strength retired with the father and the boy
of feeling shews itself in a cry as to a distance from the o^Xoy, but the
piercing as that of the demoniac cries of both brought them running
son (Lc. ix. 39). He recognises that to the spot and privacy became im
the help he needs is in the first possible. This has been overlooked
instance help for himself and not for in the text of KA, where 6 ox\o? refers
his boy (/Soêi /xov rfj drr., cf. v. 22 to vv. 15, 17. *~E,iri.crvvTpfx iV is ap
ôT]6r](Tov yfuv). He believes (TTIO-- parently arr. Xey. ;
cf. however eVt-
r5o>),
but his faith is defective, and i.
33 ;
the LXX. has also
its defect needs the Master s succour marvttexccv, e7ri<ruvicrTdvai,
(for this use of fiorjQelv cf. 2 Cor. vi. 2, and 7TL(rv(rTpc(peiv. 2vtrpe is used xeii>
Heb. ii. 18, iv. 16). Wycliffe Lord, :

"
by Me. in vi. 33 the double compound :
I bileue ; help thou myn unbileueful- perhaps calls attention to the return
Bede
nesse." uno eodemque tern- :
"
of the crowd (cf. Trpoo-TpcxovTcs, #. 1

5)
pore is qui necdum perfecte crediderat after it had been for the time dis
simul et credebat et incredulus erat." persed. There is no indication in
Victor dpâ/j.fvos ovv marevfiv edeero
: Me. of the habit of using otiose com
TOV (TUTrjpos Sia TTJS avTov dwafj-ews pounds (WM., p. 25 f.) which disfigures
TTpOO-Qflvai TO \017TOV. ATTttTTta is per- much of the later Gk.
haps suggested by yevea CLTTLO-TOS (v. 19) :
eVeri/ir/o-fi/ T<B
irvcvîaTi *rX.] Here
^. pov TTJ OTT.
help my faith where Mt. and Lc. rejoin Me. Me. however
IX. 28] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 201
KO.I jj.riK.eTi
e OVTOV. 26
e<reys
7ro\\d cnrapdâs efj\6ev Kai eyeveTO cocrei
27
worTe TOI)S TroAAoik \eyew OTL ATreOavev. 27
Irjcrovs KpaTricras Ttjs X P* UVTOV
L
qyeipev CLVTOV,
*S
Kat eicreXdovTOS UVTOV ek OIKOV, oi }uia-
28
26 om Tj-oXXa k | Kpafrs, <rirapaas KBCDL(A)*] Kpaav, <rirapaai>

AC 3 NXmS<
ff-n-apafrs] + avrov K*
c a
AC 3 NXm - *
al | eq\06?] + air D latt exc i
CLVTOV j
rouj
om rovs CDNXmZ min^go 27 T-TJS xetpos avrov KBDLA^ 13 i 28 69
avTOV -^s
X (O.VTOV) A(C*)C
3
NXmZ minP 1
|
om KO.I avearr] k 28 ereX-
t^BCDLA i 13 28 69 118
aurou 209 604 1071 latt] eia-eXdovTa, CLVTOV
al minP eXdovra O.VTOV S ot^] pr roi

1
|
AM
alone gives the words of the rebuke cyevcro eooVi vfKpos contrast Apoc. :
(for see note on i. 25).

7riri/iai>
To i. 17. There was a general cry among
aXaXoi/ KOI Koxfrov irvfiip.^ a nom. used the crowd (TOVS TTO\\OVS \fyfiv\ He
as a vocative cf. TO Kopao-iov, v. 41,
: is dead. of TroXXot, cf. vi. 2, xii. 37 ;
and ?.
19 supra, and see WM., p. 327, Gregory, prolegg. p. 128 Marcus :
"
Blass, Gr. p. 86. K<0o^

is a new ponit 6 TroXvs et of TroXXoi ubi TTO\VS
feature in the case (irv. aXaXov, 17), . et TroXXoi satis videntur esse." For
but see note on vii. 32, and cf. Ps. the aor. anlBavov see Burton, 47,
xxxvii. (xxxviii.) 14 with Ps. xxxviii. and cf. v. 35, 39, Jo. viiL 52. This
(xxxix.) 3. Eyco eTrirao O a) o~ot, I incident again is peculiar to Me. ;
enjoin thee (Euth.

3
cya>...ov oldas):
: Mt. has merely fgrjXOcif oV avrov TO
since this spirit had refused to ac v, Lc. Icuraro rov 7rai8a.
knowledge the authority of the dis 27. KpaTTJcras rrjs ^ftpos aurou] Cf.
ciples, the Master emphasises His i.

31, v. 41. The Lord seems to have
personal claim to obedience. For offered this help only where great
firiTCKTo-fLv cf. i. 27 for the emphatic ;
exhaustion had preceded cf. Acts ;
fyai see x. 38 f., xiv. 58, and the Fourth ix. 41, and contrast ii. 11 f. Ai/eo-n; :
Gospel passim. *Ef\0c avrov he rose from the ground where he

ordinarily sumced (i. 25, v. 8) ;
in this had been rolling (v. 20), and afterwards
desperate case of periodical seizures lay prostrate. Lc. helps us to com
it was necessary to add Kat P.TJKCTL plete the picture aircboxev avrov : TO>
fla-\6fjs. For the spiritual analogy irarpl avrov (cf. Lc. vii. 15), rXi;<r-
see Lc. xi. 24 ff. o-oi/ro Se Trdires enl 177 /zeyaXeidr^rt TOV
26. Kpdas KOI TroXXa (nrapaâs KrX.] 6cov (cf. Me. i. 27, ii. 12, vii. 37). Mt.
For the moment the only result was adds probably in reference to the
a fresh seizure (see on v. 20) the ;
Lord s fj,r)KTi i<T\0f)s
ical (QepairfvQr]
spirit wreaked its revenge on its o Trots dnb rfjs copay tKtivqs (cf. Mt. ix.
victim even in the act of quitting 22, xv. 28). The epileptic fits did not
its hold upon him. For the masc. return.
participles cf. V. 2O l8<ov...TO Trvevp-a. 28. L(T\06vTOS O.VTOV ftS OLKOv]
The convulsions were violent and pro On the vv. 11. and construction see
longed (7roXXa,cf.iii. 1 2, note), and when Blass, Gr. p. 25 if. The Lord went
they ceased, the sufferer s strength indoors, into the lodging where the
was exhausted; a collapse followed; party were housed (els OIKOV, cf. iii.
he lay motionless and pallid as a 20, vii. 17), to escape from the en
corpse. For cg^XOev see note on v. 29 ; thusiasm of the crowd, and because
2O2 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 28
*
avTOV KO.T iîav eTrrjpcoTwv avTOV OTI

29
29 OVK q$vvri6r]iuiV 6K/3a\elv O.VTO] /ccu CIVTOIS
TOVTO TO <yeVo9
ev ovêvl ^VVCLTCLL e /mr) ev
3
30 KctKeWev [7rap~ê7ropevovTO
Sia
28 /car tdiav post tffe\6. avrov * |

on KBCLNXrAZ* al minP ] 1
Sia TL
736 1071 al
nonn OTI Start U 131 238 al pauc n ort rninP*"
29 ev Trpocreux 7?] + Kai (
T7?)
^ c bADLNXr(A)n2<lI
-
minomnvid lattexck syrr^P
6811 ) 1101
(arm) (aeth) (om K.
. K* c aB -
k) 30 /cat ACNXm alP

e/cet0ei>
1
\ -jrapeiropevovTo KAB 3 CLNXrAZ$
al min omnvid b d (ff)
i k vg syrr arm me] eTropevovro B*D ac f go aeth
on such occasions further teaching essential weakness of their case. They

was impossible. He and the disciples had trusted to the quasi-magical power
5
were now in privacy (/car l&iav Mt., with which they thought themselves
Me.), and the nine took occasion invested; there had been on their
to seek an explanation of their part no preparation of heart and
failure (eV^pcorcoi/, Mt. irpoo-eXOovrcs spirit. Spirits of such malignity were
...e?7rai/), approaching Him probably quick to discern the lack of moral
(as was wont on these oc
their power and would yield to no other.
casions) by one of their number To ev irpoo-evxri the Western and
(? Andrew). "Ori = 8ia rt, Mt. (Euth. :
Syrian text adds (T#) vr)o~Tcia, but <al
TO OTI dvT\ TOV 8ia TL ourco yap elnev 6 the time for fasting was not yet (ii. 19) ;
Marâios cf. Blass, Gr. p. 1 76) ; see
:
comp. the similar gloss i Cor. vii. 5.
note on v. supra, and for then Mt., who omits this answer, has the
circumstances of the failure, v. 18. more obvious Ata TTJV oXi-yoTricrriW
29. TOVTO TO yevos KrA.] Either which he adds the sayings
vpo>v,
to
this class of Saijuoi/ia, or this kind about the grain of mustard seed and
generally, i.e. the oaipovia cf. Thpht. ;
: the removal of mountains which are
77
ro Ttov o~f\T)viao[j.eva3v aTrXais TTCLV rj found in other contexts (Lc. xvii. 6,
TO Baifjiovatv yevos.
TO>V Tevos 18 a Mt. xxi. 21). Tatian combines Mi s
nationality (vii. 26, Acts iv. 36), a answer with Mc. s, placing Mt. s first,
family (Acts iv. 6, vii. 13, xiii. 26, and connecting Mc. s with it by a yap.
xviii. 2, 24), or a species (Mt. xiii. 47), 30 32. THE PASSION AGAIN FORE
or class of things (i Cor. xii. 10). TOLD (Mt. xvii. 22, 23 Lc. ix. 43 45). ;
Hence it is used of the spiritual KaKfWfV %\6oVTfS

30. The KT\."\
affinity which associates moral beings Lord and the Twelve now leave their
of the same order or type of cha retreat at the foot of Hermon and
racter (i Pet. ii. 9). Similarly St Paul travel southwards. Their way to the
speaks of rrarptat in heaven as well as North had perhaps led them through
on earth (Eph. iii. 1 5). Ei/ ovSei/i 8vva- Gaulanitis and Ituraea (cf. viii. 22, 27,
TO.I eeA$eii/, can take its departure note), but they return 8ia TTJS Ta\ci\aias
(i.e. be cast being in
out, ^f\6elv i.e. probably along the West bank of
such contexts practically the pass, of the. Jordan. Mt. s erv<rrpe(po/ieVcou tv
e</3aXeti/) in the strength of no power TTJ TaXetXaia suggests that they broke
(not as Euth. = ovdevl rpo7T6>)
but erepo> up into small parties which mustered
one/ i.e. in the strength of (believing) at certain points in the route (for
prayer (xi. 23, 24) cf. Clem. Al. eel. ; o-vo-Tpe(po-0ai cf. 2 Regn. x v. 3 1 , 4 Regn.
proph. 15. The Lord seizes on the ix. 14, x. 9 etc.), the purpose being
Kal OVK rideXev *iva TIS yvoT. 3I e S/Sacncey 3 1

,
yap TOI)S jULadrjTa^ avTOV Kal e\e<yev avTols OTL vios O

TOV dv6p(07TOV TrapaSiSoTai ek xelpas dvBpcoTrcov, Kal
avTOV, Kal diroKTavQeh /zera Tpels 33
30 yvoi KBCDL] 7^0? ANXrAZ^ al min onmvid 31 om aurois B (26

ev
k) |
Balt *
irapa8o6r](rTat 69 604 arm
vid
|
avd puTrwv] avdpuirov D avo/j-aiv ^ + ayu.aprwAojj 604 |
D om |
airoKTavdecs D min perp a c k me /-cera | rpeij yfj-epas fc$BC*D
b c i post tertium diem akq in tres dies d syr hcl m ( s>
me] T-TJ T/HT?? -rj/êpa
ACSNXrn2<l> al minomnvid fr vg syrr

8111 ?68111101 ^*) arm go aeth
perhaps to avoid attracting notice asserts the truth of His humanity and
(Me. OVK ij6f\v Iva TIS yvoi) cf. vii. 24 : His liability to suffering,
and on yvol = yvw, v. 43, note. The
reading TrapfTropevovro, which is well Mt., Lc., n\\ci...Trapa8ido<T0ai.
The
supported and perhaps genuine, con event is regarded as imminent and
veys the idea that the transit was indeed in process of accomplishment ;
made without unnecessary breaks : Cf. Mt. XXVI. 2 p-fTO. dvo T)p.cpas...irapa-
"obiter profecti sunt...mtenti viae fit dorai: Bengel "iam id agitur ut :
conficiendae, uon invisendis hospitibus tradatur for this use of the present
"
aut instituendae plebi" (Fritzsche). see WM., p. 331 ff., Burton, 15, who
31. c8i8ao-KV yap KT\.] Reasons calls it (but inexactly) "the present
of the Lord s desire to escape recog for the future." The instrument of
nition. He was now fully occupied the betrayal 6 irapadidovs, xiv. 42
with the training of the Twelve was in the company, and the Lord
(Latham, Pastor past. p. 351). A could see the purpose already lying
journey through Upper Galilee, in as an undeveloped thought in his
which He could attach Himself now to heart (Jo. vi. 70 f.). On irapabôvat
one party of two or four Apostles and see i. 14, note. Tlpodidovat tradere
now to another, afforded an oppor does not occur in the N. T., but its
tunity of quiet teaching which might meaning is more or less imported by
never return. The substance of this the circumstances into Trapadidovat,
reiterated teaching (f Si6WK ...fXf- which even in class. Gk. is patient of
yev) is thesame as that of the first a bad sense. Yet, as Origen (in Mt.)
prediction of the Passion near Caes- reminds us, irapadidovai may be used
area (viii. 31), with one new element with quite another purpose ; in the
a reference to the Betrayal. Lc. eternal counsels of GOD, the Father
points out the occasion of this fresh delivered up the Son (Rom. viii. 32),
prediction of the Passion e^ 77X170-- : and the Son delivered up Himself
O~OVTO & 77ai>TS 771 TT) p.ya\lOTT)Tl TOV (Gal. ii. 20). Els x f W as dv6p. is less
0Ol> TrdvTC&V 8e $CHIUQ.bl/T001/ 77t 7TO,O~IV precise than the corresponding words
ols 77oti CITTCV KT\. There was reason in viii. 31 (1^770 TWV Trpeo-fivTeptov KOI
to fear that this new outburst of en Ttov dpx*p a>i/ Kal T<av
ypa/z/zarecov).
thusiasm would lead them to forget But on the other hand it is wider, and
His warning, or even frustrate His prepares the Twelve for the further
purpose. revelation of x. 34 (napafttoo-ovo-iv O.VTOV
O VIOS TOV dvdpWTTOv] Notwith- rot? fdvea-iv : cf. xiv. 41, els T. x- T-
standing Peter s confession and the a/Mapro>Ao3i>.

On the form diroKTavOfjvai,
revelation of His glory on Mt. Hermon and on /iTa rpei? r/p,epas
= Trj Tpiiy
the Lord retains the old title which see viii. 31, note.
32 dva<TTri<TTai.
3a
oi Se riyvoov v TO pfj/ULa,
Kal
rifjiepas
e<po/3ovvTO
avTOV 67rep(*)Trj(rai.
33
33
Kal ?]\6ov ei9
Kacpapvaovfui.
Kal ev Trj OLKLOL
<yevo]ULevos eTrrjpwTa CH/TOUS Ti ev Trj
34 yit ea Oe ;
34 oi 5e ecnwTTCDi/, Trpos a
31 eyep6r}(reTai I 13 69 346 26
aj>a<TT77<reTcu]
alP* 33 TjXtfoi/ (-
ev uc
KBD
i 1 1 8 209 2P6 alP
auc a b c k
vg syr? ] rj\6ev ACLXriI2<l>Sl> al minP f q S yrr
68 *1 8inhcl 1
arm
me go aeth i<rij\dev 604 + is 1071 difXoyifeo-de] pr (vel add) TT/JOS eavrovs |
ANXTA
HS minomnvid f syrr arm go aeth 34 e<n,uTn<]<rai>
&
32. of 8e yyvoovv TO p^pd] They ends as it began at Capernaum. No

remained in ignorance of the import subsequent visit to the town is men
of the Lord s words, especially of the tioned in the Gospels, although after
saying about the Resurrection (cf. ix. the Resurrection the Lord was seen
10), for of the Passion they had some by the shore of the lake (Jo. xxi. i ff.)
dim and sorrowful conception (Mt., /cat and among the hills (Mt. xxviii. 16).
XVTTT; o-(popa). Lc. explains that
6r}<rav
Koi fv TT) OIKIO. ycvofjifvos KrX.] When
there was a Divine purpose in their they had reached the privacy of the
temporary ignorance 77 v irapaKeKaXvfj,- : house the Lord questioned the Twelve
fj.vov aTT* avT<iov Iva fj.f]
a i(rd(i3VTai avro. on a discussion He had overheard
They shrank from seeking enlighten during the journey (lv rrj Vg. 68a>,
ment e()o(3ovvTO avTov in via, cf. viii. 3, 27). Evidently they

Me. similarly Lc.), partly from a natural
;
had not thought Him to be within
reluctance to enter upon a painful earshot (cf. X. 32 ija-av ev rfj & oSo>...
Kal rjv Trpoaycoi/); but He had detected

subject, partly perhaps from their
recollection of the censure incurred angry voices and knew the cause (Lc.
by Peter (viii. 33). There is weight fidvsTov 8ia\oyi(Tfjibv TTJS Kapftias avrcoi/).
also in Bengel s remark
de quavis :
"
34. 01 fie eVt&>7T<Bi/]

Cf. iii. 4, Lc.
re facilius interrogant lesum quam XX. 26. Euth. . e<7i<B7reoi>
de ipso; sic fit inter familiares." cos ij8r) KaTayvtocrOevTes.

Ay I/DC lv in the N. T. is chiefly a die\ex6r)(rav the discussion was at an :
ev 1 act 2 end and the silence which followed

Pauline word (Me. 1
,
Lc. -
>
-
, Paul. 25
,
Heb. 1 2 ,
Pet. 1 ). Pâ, a common word the Lord s question continued until it
in the LXX. and
frequent in the fairly was broken by His words in v. 35.
N.T., occurs in Me. only here and AieXe^ô-ar/. .ris pfifav, they had .
xiv. 72. discussed (Burton, 48) the question

3337. RETURN TO CAPERNAUM. who is greater (than the rest) ; Lc.,
QUESTION OF PRECEDENCE (Mt. xviii. more fully, TO ris av e lij pei^tov avratv ;
i
5, Lc. ix. 4648). Mt., who
represents the Twelve as
33- Kal ?/X$oi/ fls Kcxfrapvaovfji] Ca themselves propounding the question
pernaum (i. 21, ii. i, Jo. vi. 59) had to Jesus, writes Tt s apa peifav <TTIV
ceased to be the centre of the Min ev TT) ovpavwv ; The com

fiacriXeia TO>V
istry; but it was a convenient ter parative has practically the force of a
minus to the northern journey, and superlative, see Blass, Gr. pp. 33, 141 f.,
starting point for a fresh field of and on the other hand WM., p. 305 ;
work in the south; and Simon s or cf. Mt. xi. n, xxiii. n, i Cor. xiii. 13.
Levi s house (i. 29, ii. 15) afforded a The question TLS peifav was probably
shelter there. The Galilean Ministry suggested by the selection of the
IX. 36] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 20$
SieXeûrjcrai/ ev Trj doo) TIS /ULeifav.

3<5
/ca* K 35
efbtovrjcrev TOVS owoe/ca KCCI Aeyet avTols Gl TIS 6e\ei
>! >l \ /
eivcu, e<TTCtL TTCLVTCOV eO"%aTOS

Ka TTCLVTCOV
\apcov TraiSiov eorTrjcrei/ ev 36

avTcov Kal evayKa\L(rdfj.evos avTo eljrev
34 SieXex^crap] di-rfvexdrjaav i
604 2?
e
|
om ev TTJ o5a> ADA a b f i q go |
+ e(TTiv K res fi. yevrjTai avrwv D i*" TIS avr. p. en) 13

69 346 TIS ei?/ /i. mini* 1 5
"
rty
17/4. 1071 35 om /cat Xe7ei aurots...5ia/covos Dk |
eo-rw A | Sto/covoj] SoiAos M*
36 TrcuSioi ] pr TO D | avayKdXiffa/JLevos C(DL)
Three for the mysterious ascent of quite another sense the Lord is at
Hermon, and the prominence of Peter once o TTpvTos and o ca-xaros (Apoc. i.
among the three (cf. Bede). Origen :

17, ii. 6, xxii. 13).
ort fj.v yap OVK ecrnv IO-OTTJS a|t- ra>v
36. Xa/3o>i>
TraiSiov avro
ea"rrj(Tfv
ovfievtov TTJS fiao-tXfias TCOV ovpai>a>v KT\. The new rule of life just enun
(comparing Mt.
Ka.Tei\i]<J)i<rav
v. 29). ciated is illustrated by a visible
See Dalman, Worte, i. p. 92 f. example. A child is playing near
35- * a Kadiaas t
/crX.] The e<f)(0vr)<TfV (? Peter s: see note on i. 30; on the
Lord assumes the attitude of the late tradition that the child was Ig
Teacher (Mt. v. i, xiii. i, Lc. v. 3, Jo. natius of Antioch 6 fcoQopos read as
viii. 2), and the disciples (ec/xu-
calls o 0e6(popos see Lightfoot, Ignatius, i.
vrjo-ev, cf. X. 49, Tob. V. 9, not npoa-- p. 27), and the Lord calls it to Him
eKaXeVaro, cf. iii. 13, 23, vi. 7, viii. I, Mt.), places it by

(TTpoa-KaXfaa/jLcvos,
34) the Twelve (rou? dvdcKa), for
all His side in the middle of the group
the lesson He is about to give is (Xa/3aji/...OT7;o-6J/ avro iv /ie cra) aimSy,
1
needed by them all and by the whole Lc. 7ri\a(B6fj.fvos.(rT. avT. nap eav-
future Church. How important it TO>),
and then takes it into His arms
is appears from its repetition to (evayKaXio-dfjLfvos avro, Me. only), cf.
wards the end of the Lord s life (Lc. x. 1 6 ; the verb, which belongs to the
xxii. 24 ff., Mt. xxiii. 8 ff. ; for other later Gk., occurs in Prov. vi. 10, xxiv.
parallels see x. 42 ff., and the saying 48 (33) and the noun fvayKaXto-fjui in
in x. 31). The intention of the Master 4 Mace. xiii. 21 (KA, but the text is
is not to enact penal provision "a
possibly corrupt) Lc. (ii. 28) pre ;
against seeking the mastery," but (cf. fers the paraphrase Seêo-tfai els ras
Lc. ix. 48) to point out the way to dyKa\as. The act was accompanied
true greatness (Latham, Pastor past. by words of which Mt. preserves the
p. 355). The spirit of service is the fullest account. According to Mt.
passport to eminence in the Kingdom the Lord began, A/^ Xeyo> v^lv Eai/
of GOD, for it is the spirit of the fj.rf crrpa^TC Kai yevrjo-dc as TO. Tratdia
Master Who Himself became SICLKOVOS KT\. (xviii. 3, 4). The words carry
TrdvTwv. The SiaKovos is properly the with them the assurance of their gen
attendant at table 31, Lc. xxii. 27,
(i. uineness, answering the question ris
Jo. ii. 9, xii. 2) ; for the later Chris fififav ( the most childlike and trust
tian history of the word see Hort, ful,the least self-conscious and self-
Ecclesia, p. 202 ff. A lower depth is sufficient ) and preparing
for the next
sounded and a higher dignity offered sentence (os av ev rwv TOIOVTWV nat-
in the Trairooi/ SoOXop of x. 44) Q.- v - fcrX.), the substance of which is
8ia>v
With 7rpcorof...eo-xaTo$- cf. X. 31. In common to the three Synoptists.

37 37tV
Os av
ev TCOV TOLOVTCOV TraiSicov Se^rjTai ITTL
6vo/maTL JULOV, e/ue oeêTat Kat os av e/me Se^^Tca, OVK

e/uLe SeêTai d\\d TOV dTrocrTeiXavTa p.e.
3Sf Tiva ev
38 G(f)rj avTcp 6 Itodvrjs Ai$derKa\e, eiSa/JLev
37 ev] om DXr 124 alP* e/c 13 69 346 2** ex b c ff i q unum ex a f vg similiter

110
gyj.hci JJJQ gQ
i
7-fcjj/ TOLOVTWV TTcuS. ABDLNXm2
i minpi latt Or] TWJ TrcuSiwj TOVTWV < >
XCA minP* 110 faZewi puerum arm

vid
(cf.
k syrsin ) |
om i ...Sex^Tcu k om e/j.e KCU os a/
auc
e/xe 5e%. syr
sin
| dextjrat (^)BL^- minP ] defrrai ACDNXrAII2$ al min? 1
38 e07?
NBA^ 1071 syrP
6811
me] a-jreKpiO-r) (de) A(D)NXriI2$ aTroitpideis de e<fnj
C /cai airoKpLdeis
...eurev (\eyei) 69 (604) (bikr vg S yrr
8inhclhler
arm) |
o Iwa^s] om o ADNm al
+ \eywv ALNXm alP ev] eiri U minP*

1 110
|
om AXm al minP 1
37- OS O- v *v T> V TOIOVTQ3V pp. 146 f. 3 196 f. For the absolute use
KrX.] Mt. ev TOVTO
Traidiov roiouro, Lc. of ro ovofj.a see Bp Westcott s note on
TO TratStoi/, i.e. this child regarded as 3 Jo. 7, and Lightfoot on Ign. Eph. 3.
the representative of its class, or Aegr]Tai...8exnTai: the particular act
rather of the class of disciples whom of recognition is evidence of a state of
it symbolises (see WM., p. 138). Cf. heart to which Christ Himself is a
Orig. in Mt.
eav ovv, otrep Trapa TTJV
: welcome guest.
rjXiKLav Tracrêi ra 7raiSia...a7ro \6yov, 6
Kai os av ep.e $e\r)Tai. /crX.] The action
TOV *Ir)(rov na6r)TT)S fTCLTreivuHTev eavrov... passes into a region beyond that of
fid\i(rra 8e TOVS cos o A.6yos diredeit-e the visible order to receive a lowly ;
(rrpafpevTas ..anode <reov Kai fjiip.r)Teov

. brother in Christ s Name is to receive
KT\. Chrys. Traidiov yap evravBa TOVS Christ, and to receive Christ is to
OVTO)S d(pe\els <pr)0~\
Kai Taireivovs Kai receive the Eternal Father in Whose
dTreppi/JLfJLevovs Trapa Tols TroXXoTf. He Name He came. Cf. Mt. x. 40, Lc. x.
who recognises and welcomes such, 1
6, Jo. xii. 44> 45 tiTrocrreiXas /tie
because he sees in them the type of (o Tre /âs /ue Jo. I.e., see Bp Westcott,
character which Christ Himself ap Add. Note on Jo. xx. 21), sc. o
proved and exhibited (Mt. xi. 29, Phil, Trarr/p, Jo. V. 36, vi. 57, X. 36, xvii. 1 8,
ii.
5 ff.), recognises and welcomes Christ xx. 21 ;
the Son is o a7r6oToXos...T^s
Himself is a true and loyal disciple. o/ioXoytas rm&v (Heb. iii. i). Other
On dexfo-Oai see vi. n, note, and references to the Mission of the Son
Dalman, Worte, i. p. 101 f. eVt ;
r< in the Synoptists will be found in Mt.
ovofiari /zou (cf. ix. 38 f., xiii. 6, and x. 40, xv. 24, Me. i. 38 (note), xii. 6,
see i Regn. xxv. 5, Gal. iv. 14, Col. iv. Lc. iv. 1 8, 43, ix. 48, x. 16; the idea is
IO, Didache 12 iras 8e o epx6/J,evos in the background of the whole Minis
(
ev dvopaTi Kvpi ov Sf^^rco), On the try, which rests on egovo-ia, and sup
ground of My Name, i.e. the act ports itself by faith and prayer. On
being based upon a recognition of his dexecrdai see vi. ii, note. OuK...dXXa,
connexion with Me, cf. WM., p. 490. not so much... as: Blass, Gr. p. 267,
Other nearly equivalent phrases are n. 2.
8ia TO ovona (Jo. xv. 21, Me. xiii. 13, 38 40. THE USE OF THE NAME
Apoc. ii.
3), virep TOV dvopaTos (Acts V. BY A NON-DlSCIPLE (Lc. IX. 4950).
40, ix. 1 6, xv. 26, 3 Jo. 7) cf. ev ;
ro>
38. (pr) at o leoai/Tjs] This is the
oi/o/iari (Me. ix. 38, I Pet. iv. 14), 8ia only remark attributed by the Synopt
TOV ovofiaTos (Acts IV. 30), els TO oi/o/ua ists specifically to St John (cf. however
(Acts viii. 1 6). On the use of oW/xa x. 35 IaKo>/3os Kai la>dvT)s,
xiii. 3 He rpos
in the papyri cf. Deissmann, B. Kai Kai
St., laKa>/3os ladvrjs Kai Ai/5pe as),
IX. 40] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 2O/
TCO ovofJLCLTL (Tov K/3d\\ovTa Sai/moi/ia, Kai Ka)\vOjUiev

39
avTOv, OTL OVK r]KO\ov6eL rifjuv. d Se Iricrovs eiirev Mr) 39
KcoXveTe a\)TOV ovdels yap e&Tiv 6s Troiricrei
67TI TCO OVOJJLaTl JJLOV Kai

4 Ka 6
o yap OVK <TTIV
vjrep 40 IT
38 /cat eKd)\vofj.ev (e/cwAvcrctytei ACNXm al min^ )] pr os axoXovdei 1

oi>/c
T][J.U>
A(D)NXmS al minP abcffiklqr vg syr hcl go arm (om NBCLA^> 1071 minPnuc
1
f syrr
8111 ?6811
me) |
om on OVK -TJK. (KBD &K. rell) TJ/MV DX I 13 28 69 604 al nonn
latt vt excf vg
<
)
arm 39 IT/CTOUS] curoKpideis D 2 1*5 abff i k | oi5ets] ou T | 7roii7<ret]
A arm iroiijffas 1071 pr

TToiet ou SI>
| e?ri] ei 13 69 346 al^"
|
om TO.XV F* i 28 209
ab c dE ik rvid syr sin arm NBC^ mu vld )
k sin
40 THJ.UV bis i 13 69 209 al syr
arm] v/muv bis ADNmSi> min* tmu abcfffiq
and it creates an impression of candour yap fcmv KT\. (Me. Only) :
and conscientiousness not unworthy whatever his intention, the man is for
of the future 6eo\6yos. His words are the time (ov...ra^v) practically com
in some measure a response (aTroxpt- mitted to a course of action which at
ticis, Lc. cf. Me. ix. 5) to the teaching
;
least cannot be unfriendly. For 8u-
just received. The phrase eVt ro> Troiflv see vi. and with ov 5>
oi/ofuzri pov had put him in mind of a used in reference to a moral

recent occurrence, and he takes the impossibility cf. Mt. vi. 24, Heb. vi. 4 f.
opportunity of laying the facts before To work a miracle in Christ s name
the Master. He and one or more of was not a test of moral character or
the other disciples, probably during proof of spiritual affinity to Him (Mt.
their recent journey through northern 22, Acts xix. 13), as childlike trust
vii.
Galilee, had prohibited a non-disciple and humility must always be but it ;
from using the Master s Name for the was a safeguard against open and
purpose of exorcising demoniacs. immediate (ov ra^) hostility (for KUKO-
Ought they rather to have welcomed \oyfiv cf. 9), and vii. 10, Acts xix.
him as a brother ] For the use of the might be the beginning of better
Lord s Name by non-Christian ex things : Euth. crui/e^copet 8e KOI TOVTOIS
orcists cf. Acts xix. 13 (where see
Blass s note). EKcoXvo/nei/, the con- ToC KTjpvyâTos, ap.a de Ko e
ative imperf., Burton 23 for Ka>Xveiv ; OVTMV df] 0av/j.aTovpyovvT(*v. Bede s
ra>i>
cf. x. 14, i Cor. xiv. 39. OVK T]Ko\ov6ci use of this incident is interesting:
(Lc. /xe# T/êoi/) is a frank confession
qfj.lv "itaque in
haereticis ac male catholicis
of jealousy for the honour of the Apo- non sacramenta communia...sed divi-
stolate. In the light of the Lord s siones pacis detestari et prohibere
words the action had began to wear a debemus."
different aspect to the mind of John. The Lord s answer finds a partial
39. pT) KooAvere avrov /crX.] The parallel in Num. xi. 28 f.
sincerity of the speaker saves him 40. or yap OVK eoTiv Ka.6* ijfitov KrX.J
from censare the Lord merely cor ; The indicative expresses the assump
rects the error. He does not say tion that such a person exists (Blass,
fexfvOe avroit, for the man s motive Gr. p. 217). Lc. gives V/ASOI/ bis. An
did not appear; but the attitude of opposite rule appears to be laid down
His disciples towards such an one in Mt. xii. 30= Lc. XL 23, o &v per M
should have been at least neutral. fj,ov K.CIT e /ioC CO-TIV, KOI 6 pr) (rvvayo)v
41
41 yap av 7TOTi(rrj i/uas TTOTripiov ev
ovojJiaTi OTL Xpia-Tov eVre, dprjv VfULlV OTL

41
*
42 ov fjin aTToXeorri TOV fjucrdov avTOv. os av
41 av TroTio-r)] ironed & |

ev ovo/tart ÂBC*LNXriI2$^ minP 1
syr
8in
] e^ rw ov.
DHMA minmu ev rw or. armvid + TOVTW Moi> K*C 3DXrAII 2 al minP 1

latt syr^Mmgjhier me
go aeth (om /xou K c a
ABC*KLNII* i -
1071 alp*
00 sto eBhhcl (t*t)
syrr P arm) |
om OTL 2
AC 3 NXrn alP aTroXeo-ei DE minnoim

1
I
/ier e/ioC o-KopTri&i. But the two

rules estis;
and so Wycliffe, Rheims, A.V.,
are in fact complementary (Gould) ; in whilst Tindale has "for my name s
the latter words the Lord refers to sake." But pov has no right to a place
the relations of a man s inner life to in the text (see vv. 11.); and ev ovo/zart
Himself, whilst in this context He on KT\. is nearly equivalent to Sia TO

deals with outward conduct. Upon Xpio-rov elvai, on the score of your
conduct, in our partial ignorance, the being Christ s a use of oVd/zan not un
most hopeful construction should be known cf. e.g. Thuc. iy.
to class. Greek,
put the man who is not a declared
; 60. XptoToO elvat is a Pauline phrase,
enemy of the Christian brotherhood Rom. viii. 9, i Cor. i. 12, iii. 23, 2 Cor.
may be provisionally regarded as a x. 7 the anarthrous Xpiaros is unique

;
friend. In the present case, indeed, in sayings attributed to our Lord by

there was presumptive evidence of the Synoptists; cf. Dalrnan, Worte,
something better than neutrality, since i. p. 239 n. Mt. s els ovopa naOrjrov
the person in question had used the is perhaps nearer to the original:
Name of Christ. cf. els ovopa TrpofprjTov, SiKaiov Mt. X.
41 50. THE TEACHING RESUMED :
41; later editor s hand is very
"a
ON THE CONSEQUENCES OF CONDUCT probably to be seen the words in"
TOWARDS BRETHREN IN CHRIST (Mt. which now stand here in Me. (Hawkins,
xviii. 6 9; cf. Mt. x. 42, Lc. xvii. i, HOT. Syn., p. 122). Ov prj airoô-rj
2, xiv. 34). TOV (iio-Gov avTov presents the recom
41. os yap av TroTtcry v/xas AcrX.] pense of eternity in a form appreciable
The thread of the teaching, broken off by the Jewish mind, cf. Mt. v. 12, yi.
at v. 38 by John s question, is now i f., xx. i ff., i Cor. iii. 8
ffi, Apoc. xxii.
resumed. The spiritual significance 12; for the nature and conditions of
of help offered to a brother for the pio-Gos see Mt. xxv. 34 ff. K\r)povo-
Christ s sake is independent of the rrjv T/roiftatr/Ltew;!/ vfjuv ftao-iXciav
material value of the gift. cup of A Kal eTroriVare /ie...e0 oaov
water may be judged worthy of an evl Tovroiv T<0>v
d&e\(pa>v fj,ov
eternal recompense. Victor : TOVTO
Ae yet dta TOVS evdeiav iVcos 7rpo0acrio- 42. Kal os av crKav8a\io-T) KT\.~\ The
jieVovs. For 7rorieu> rii/a n cf. Gen. converse is equally true. wrong A
XXIV. 17 TTOTKTOV /if plKpOV t>8o>p,
done to a disciple however insignificant
i
Regn. xxx. 11, Job xxii. 7, Jer. xvi. will bring incalculable evil upon the
7 ov TTOTioixrtv avrov iroTrjptov. The evil-doer. On o-Kav8a\igeiv see iv. 17,
the ordinary cup used both
TTorripiov is note. It is possible to be an innocent
for wine and water cf. vii. 4, Lc. xi. : cause of stumbling ; the Lord Himself
39, I Cor. xi. 25. "YSaroy, Mt. (x. 42), was such, cf. vi. 3, i Cor. i. 23, i Pet.
8.
ii. But He was careful to abstain
ev ovo/jLari on Xpt<rrov core] The Vg. from placing unnecessary stumbling-
renders in nomine meo, quid Christi blocks in men s way (see Mt. xvii. 27,
o~Kav?>a\icrri TWV /uuKpwv TOVTCOV TCOV

eva
,
KaXov ecrTiv avTw juLa\\ov ei TrepiKeiTai /JLV\OS
Trepl TOV avTOv, Kal /36/3\riTai el?
42 (rKavdaXifr D \
TWV [JMcpuv TQVTUV KABC*>
2
DLM 2
NA<S> i 604 1071 al pauc
be iff q vg syrP
68111101
arm me go aeth] om TOVTWV EFGHKM*SUVXriI2^ rain? 1
f ruv [j.. V/J.MV (ut vid) a k | TriarevovTuv] + eis e/te ABC^NXmZ*^ min? cf q vg 1
g vrrfi inpeshhci arm go ai (

om CiS efji #^ b flf i
k*) TTiffTLV ôvr^v C*
vid
Dad | irepie-
KeiTo D |
/j,v\os OVIKOS fc*BCDLASI> min nonn mola asinaria vel asinaricia latt vt (
exc(i) v g
g y rr Binpesh arm g O ae th] Xt0os (J,V\IKOS ANXmZ minP 1

lapis molaris q syr
hcl
me vid
fjivXwvLKos Xi0os vel X. /ULV\WV 13 28 69 258 346 2P
6
| irepi] CTTI D minP erP auc
adf i vg |
6/3X77077 D
iva de fj.rj (7Kai/5aXio-a)/xej/ avrovs\ and these circumstances he is in a better

it is this scrupulous regard for the case than if he had caused the feeblest
infirmities of others that enjoins He brother to stumble cf. Rom. xiv. 1 3 ff., ;
(cf. Rom. xiv. 21, i Cor. viii. 13, 2 Cor. i Cor. viii.
9ff. Instead of the simple ei
xi. 29), and the wilful or heedless ^Se/SXr^rat (Lc. epptTrrat) et s TTJV 6d\ao~o~av,
creation of a-Kdvda\a that He con Mt. has iva Ka.Ta7rovTio~6f) fv ro>
TreXayft
demns. TTHTTfVOVTCOV Sit leilgtll
Te5l>
TTJS 0a\do-o-r)s. Cod. D corrects both
shews how TO. roiavra naidia (v. 37), tenses ;
see Blass, Gr. p. 215. Mi;Xos
are to be understood the little ones : OVIKOS Mt., Me. ;
Lc. Xi $os /zvXixoy.
(Zach. xiii. 7, usually in contrast with MuXo? in the LXX. is the handmill
01 êyaXot Apoc. xi. 1 8, xiii. 16, xix. 5, see Driver on Deut. xxiv.
(D^n lj 6,
1 xx. 12, or in the phrase OTTO p.t<pov
8,
and cf. Num. xi. 8) usually worked
ens fieydXov i Regn. v. 9 etc., Heb.
by women, especially female slaves
viii. n) who believe, i.e. the
lowliest,
(Exod. xi. 5, Jud. ix. 53, Mt. xxiv. 41);
whether in their own eyes or in the
the upper stone is the finp.v\iov (LXX.,
eyes of men, in the outward order of Deut. I.e., Jud. I.e. (B), but the word
the Church or even in the spiritual
is not used in the N. T.). Distinct
order, cf. Mt. xi. 11, Lc. vii. 28, 6 from this handmill (xfLpopvXr), x l P~
fjiiKpoTfpos fv (3acrt\iq TOV ovpavov
fjivXwv, Xen. al.) was the larger sort
rfi
(TOV 6tov) the reference is here:
of mill, which was driven by an ass

especially to the last type of fuicpoi,
(Ovid, fast. vi. 318, "pumiceas versat
St Paul s ddvvaToi (Rom. xv. i) or
do Bfi elsj do~6evovvTfs TTJ TriVret (Rom. asella molas"), the Tfbq D?nn of ^
xiv. i, i Cor. viii. ioff., ix. 22). the Talmud (J. Lightfoot on Lc. xviii.).
KaXov O~TIV avTto /zaXXov] Mt. o~vp.- Since the millstone eVn/iuXtoi/ is also
(pepei avTfo ii/a, Lc. (xvii. 2) \vo~tTf\cl called ovos in classical Gk., it has been
avTw el. For KaXov. .p.a\\ov, it were
.
thought that fivXos OVIKOS may have the
good... by comparison, cf. Acts xx. same sense here ; but the conjecture
35, Gal. iv. 27 (Isa. liv. i LXX.); and isunnecessary. Cf.Origen: yap KCL\ ei<rl
for Ka\ov...cl, Mt. xxvi. 24; for eVnV 8ia<popai,

fLV\a>v
o5y fivai TOV pzv Tiva
we should expect tfv, as in Mt. I.e., avTwv, tv OVTWS dvopdo~a>, avdpcuTriKov,

but the present brings the alternative a\\ov de OVIKOV. The stone of an ass-
before the reader more vividly the : mill would be a pv\os /ze -yas (Apoc.
man is seen at the moment when the xviii. 21), and this is to the point;
weight placed round his neck (irfpl-

is the stone round the neck is heavy
KfiTai\ and then lying at the bottom enough to render escape impossible.
of the sea (jSe /SAijTcu) ; even under Schottgen produces a parallel from
S. M. 2 H
43
43 Trjv QaXacrcrav. /ccu eav (TKavSaXicrri (re r\ X6 1
P
KaXov ea-Tiv ere /ci/AAoi/
rj Tas SJo
43 ffKavda\Lffr] NBLA^ minPauc a f ff k vg] <TKavda\i^ (-fet) ACDFGN rell
+ et proice abs te b (arm) [ ere] <roc ADNXm al | wrjv] + auoviov arm |

ras dvo] om
ras D^f | a7reX0e/] jSXiâi D minî* 10 afffk
Kiddushin: "even though a man 8 f.

dyadov...rj, Hos. ii. 7 (9),
y
had a millstone round his neck yet j (|0 niE). kne\6elv and
ought he to attend to the study of the are in marked contrast;
for the
Law." For an early instance of the former xxv. 46. The
cf. Mt. v. 30,
use of this saying of Christ see Clem. issues of life are on the one hand
Cor. 46 :
Kpelrrov r]v avT(0 -rreptTedfjvai an entrance into the higher life which
fivXoi>
KCU KaTanovricrdfjvai els rr/v 6a- is its proper end, and, on the other,
rj
eva eK\e<TMV
TO>V
fj.ov 5ta- a departure from it. On elo-epxeo-Qai
. The form, it will be observed, els T. {o>r;i/
see Dalman, Worte, i.
does not agree with either Mt., Me. or pp. 95, 127.
Lc., but comes nearest to Mt,
KvXXos, used in class. Gk. of one
43. KOI eav oveoi daXurg ere êtp
rj
who has a crushed or crippled limb,
o-ov *rX.]
"
The offender of the little

is employed here and apparently also
ones is still more an offender against
in Mt. xv. 30 (xooXovs, KuXXovs) with
(Bruce).
himself" man may place A
special reference to the loss of a
moral stumbling-blocks in his own hand. Trjv MV, the higher life ; the
path; the temptation may proceed word is occasionally used in the N. T.
not from without, but from some part for physical existence (Acts xvii. 25,
of his own nature. As men submit
i Cor. iii. 22, xv. 19 (17 cum?), 2 Pet. .
to the loss of a bodily organ or limb of

i. 3), but in the great majority
in order to preserve the body as a means in union with
instances it life
whole, so it is their interest to sacri
GOD (cf. Mt. yii. 14, Jo. iii. 36, v. 24,
fice powers and functions of their
40, vi. 53 etc., esp. i Jo. v. 11 f.), often
nature which have been
spiritual more closely defined as {cor} cuomos, rj
found to be inevitable occasions of Tim. VL
OVTOOS { COT; (i 19), rj {cor; rov
sin. Better to live under a sense of In this context,
6eov (Eph. iv. 1 8).
partial mutilation and incompleteness it is instructive to note, rj {COT; corre
than to perish in the enjoyment of
sponds to rj fiao-tXeia TOV 6eov (v. 47).
all one s powers. Origen opouog :
KCU eVt TTJS tyvxyS Kd\OV KCU fJLdKCL- Teevva, D3H S

3, D3n"|2 ^ D3n"021
*jj,
piov 7rt rols jSeXriWois ^pô-ât rfj in the LXX. <papay Ovo^, Ewo/i, *Ev-
Se 8id (Jos. xv. 8, 2 Esdr. xxi. 30 (N c a )), -
avrrjs el p&Xopcy i/co/i
d7roXe (r$ai, aiperu>repov

airo- vlov Evvop. (Jer. vii. 31, 32) or
<p.
iroXvdvftpiov vlov E. (Jer. xix. 6), Fat

"
r
(3a\elv rr)v XP r (riv a ^Tr s
l l ^
Lva P-* <*>v
aX\(0v 8vvdp.ea>v orco^co/iej/. The Word, Ovvop. (Jos. xviii. 1

6, A), TaifievQop. (B)
or Fa/aê Chron. xxviii.
lieadds, may be applied in various Ewofji (A) (2
Chron. xxxiii. 6),
ways to the excision of an offending
: 3), Ft/Save Evvop (2
member of the Christian brotherhood, Taiewa (Jos. xviii. 1 6, B). In the
or to the surrender, for Christ s sake, 0. T. the name denotes the ravine
of a friend or near kinsman. For which, starting from the N.W. of
aTTOKOTTTeiv rfjv X W a see I^ eu k xxv - Jerusalem, sweeps round the S.W.
12, Jud. i. 6. KaXov eariv...?}: see angle of the city, and then, taking
WM., p. 302, and cf. Ps. cxvii. (cxviii.) a south-easterly course, meets the
is Tr]V yeevvav, ek TO Trvp TO acr/SecrTOv.

45
Kai eav 45
Trot s crov crKava] <re,
ov CIVTOV Ka\6v
ecrTLV ere elcreXdelv eJs TY\V "(MY\V ,
TOVS
43 om ets TTJV y. syr

sin
|
ets TO irvp TO aafieffTov] TOV Trvpos F TOV ?r. row acr/ferrov
gyr
hclvid Om ( et j TQ .. ro ^c.IjA^r 604 alpcrpauc gyr^) + (44) 07TOU
a<r/3> (T/CwXT?^
avruv ov reXeura /cat ro irvp ov o-fievvvTat ADNXmS<l> al minP 1
latt vt P lvssyrr peshhcl (go
aeth) KBCLA i 28 118 251 2** k syr * arm me)

(om v. 44 45
8 1
<rK<tvda\ifr (-fet)
(N)ABCDNrAn^ al min? ] ffKavSaXtffrj (-et) (L) go* airoKoôv avTov] 1

| fKKo\j/ov 1071 |
2 KABCEF al? ] aoi DNM*SUr al? TT/I/

<re
1
+ atuviov D (sic) 1
| ur]i>]
latt n Plvs arm |
XwXoi/] pr KV\\OV rj
tt
Kidron below the Pool of Siloam at est ignis arcani subterraneus ad poe-
the well now called Bir Eyub (Re nam thesaurus paradisum locum . . . . . .
covery, p. 6). This valley is the divinae amoenitatis recipiendis sanct

traditional site (but see ib. p. 306 ff.) orum spiritibus destinatum and "),
of the fire-worship which began in has established itself in the Latin Bible
the reign of Ahaz (2 Chron. xxviii. (0. L. and Vg.). From Anglo-Saxon
3, xxxiii. 6, Jer. vii. 31, xix. 2 ff.), times the word was rendered into
and after its desecration by Josiah English by the ambiguous used "hell,"
(2 Kings xxiii. 10) it became a com also for aSrjs even R.V. keeps ;
"hell"
mon receptacle for the offal of the here in the text.

city, and, in the later development ro irvp TO The phrase a<Tfte<TTov\
of Jewish thought, a symbol of the

appears to be based on Isa. Ixvi. 24
supposed place of future punishments (see below v. 48) cf. also 4 Regn. xxii. ;
(cf. Stan ton, p. 325 ff.) the concep ;

17, Isa. i. 31, Jer. vii. 20; the ultimate
tion occurs already in Enoch xxvii. I, reference is perhaps to the altar-fire
avTT] ?/ (frdpayg Kf<aTr)pap.fVTj etrri, cf. LeV. Vi. 9 (2)j TO TTVp TOV SvO~iaO-TTjpLOV...
ib. xc. 24 ff., and the name is so used ov ajBecrdijafTai. 1
a revived
"Atr/Seoros ,
in the Talmud, e.g. Aboth i. 6, Homeric word, occurs as a variant in
"[the sinner] desists from words of Job xx. 26 (N c a s A), and also in Mt.
-
Torah, and in the end he inherits Ge- iii. i2 = Lc. iii. 17. Here Mt. uses ato>-
hinnoni"
(DSiTfl, Dalman,
Gr. p. 146, vios as its equivalent. The fire which
Worte, i.
p. 131 f. Wiinsche, neue
;
devours sin belongs to the eternal
Beitrcige, p. 596, gives other refer order and burns as long as sin re
ences). The N. T. form ye ew/a (Mt. mains to be consumed. For the
v. 22, 29, 30, x. 28, xviii. 9, xxiii. 15, repeated article see note on iii. 29.
33, Me. ix. 43, 45, 47, Lc. xil 5, 45- Kat *& v o novs crov (TKavSaXifcr)
James iii. 6) is used exclusively in o-e] This mention of the foot naturally
the figurative sense, and only (as follows that of the hand if the two ;
the references shew) in Synoptic re members are to be distinguished in

ports of sayings of Christ, and by the interpretation, the movements of
St James. It appears also in the life will be represented by the foot
Sibyllines (i. 103, es yeevvav /xaXepov and its activities by the hand. On
Aa/3pov Trvpos aa/xaroto), and in the both a check may be wisely placed, if
transliteration gehenna it occurs in it is found that they minister to sin.
the Latin version of 4 Esdr. (ii. 29, K. f. o-e eiVeXtfeo ] On the readings
gehennae ostendetur
vii. 36, "clibanus
ore, a-oi cf. Blass,
Gr. p. 240 f. BX;-
et contra eum iocunditatis paradisus" :
Br]vai is substituted in vv. 45, 47 for
c Tert. Apol. 47, "gehennam...quae the punishment is involun-
142
47 Kai eav 6
47 TroSas eôvTa /3\rj6fjvai ek TY\V yeevvav.
6(b6aXfJLOs crov (TKavâXity ere, e/c/3aXe avTOV KaXov

(re eorTLV elcreXQeiv ek T^V fiacriXeiav
imovo(p6a\/uiov
TOV 6eov,eôvTa /3\r]6fjvai r] Si/o
6(p6a\/ULOvs e*s
4S
48 fyeevvaV) O7rov 6 CTKwXri^ avTwv ov TeXevTa
49
49 TO Trvp ov cr/3evvvTai. ?ra5 yap Trvpl a
45 om ets rt\v yeevvav 604 j yeevvav] + TOV irvpos F + TOV irvpos TOV ct<r/3e<rTOV
C Vg
syr
hcl
+ ets TO Trvp TO aafiecrTov ADNXmZ<l> min pl a f ft i go aeth + (46)
avTwv ov reXeura /cat TO Trup ou afievvvrai ADNXrilS* min? 1
latt^PM 11011
(go aeth) (om v. 46 KBCLA

i 28 92 118 218 251 253 2?
i9 c
ev 801 k
syr
8ta
arm me) "
47 /cai o o00. oroy ei ffKavdaXifri ae 2] ACDMNXFII al pl

ftovo^d. ] quacumque
<re D |
<roi
|
parte corporis debilem k | j3\r}d-r)i>ai]

aire\6eiv
syr D minP
yeevvav ] + TOV irvpos
4110
c i
sin
|
minP go aeth + ets TO Trvp TO acfieffTov F

1 33 *11101
ACNXm2<l> f i 1 q r syrr** 48 OTT.
TO irvp ov o~(3. /cat o <TK. KT\. ck TeXevTTjffei labcffiq TO Trvp] + avTwv ^f 262 300
| |
ajpauc b me S y rr j ffp ff0T)ff Tai 49 om Tra$...a\Krd7)<reTcu D 6465*

abcffikq
abcffi | 7ras...aXt(T0.] omnia autem substantia consumitur k ?ras 7ap] + apTos |
H
230 al perpauc Trav yap arm
vid
| Trvpi] pr ev ^C min pauc | a\ia6r)<reTai] doKifj,a<r6r]<reTai 46
52 g (examlnantur) + /cat ?racra (iraaa yap) Qv<na aXt a\i<Tdr)<reTai AC(D)NXmS<l>
al
latt vtplvs syrr?68111101 me go aeth + /cat 7ra<ra ^yffta ava\w6-rj<reTai & (cf. k) (om KBLA
i 61 73 118 604 al nonn k syr sin arm)
tary,though it has been reached Cited from Isa. Ixvi. 25, 6 -yap O-KW\T)
through successive acts of the will. avTwv ov Tf\evTi]o~fi (A, TfXfvTa) Kai
47- Kai eav 6 o0$aA/zoy KT\.] The TO Trvp avTav ov o~(BO~6r)o~eTai. The
eye is here the symbol of the lust words have impressed themselves on
which works through it (77 ei more than one passage in Jewish writ
^
TU>V
ocfrdaXfjiuv, I Jo. ii. 1
6). ing outside the Canon; cf. Sir. vii.
avTov Mt. eêXf avr. K.CLL /3aXe ciTro
:
17, K&ucri<ns d(re/3ouy irvp Kai O-KO>\TI
:
o-ov, expanding Mc. s compressed Judith xvi. 17, Kvpios...eKdiKijo-ei av-

thought tear it out and cast it Tovs...o~ovvai 7rvp Kai o~KW\r]Kas ety crap-
away. Such a wrench may be neces KUS avTvv. "S/ccoX/;^, animae" (Ben-
sary in the moral nature ; the love of gel). For the significance of such
visible beauty is a true and noble ele language as adopted by Christ cf.
ment in man, but if it becomes in any Thpht. alo-QijTrjv Ti/j,a>piav finev, e /c-
:
individual the occasion of sin, he must (pojBwv T^jLtas 8ia TOVTOV TOV alo~0rjTOv
put it from him better to enter life ; virob i"yiJ,aTos...o-Ka>\7) de Kai irvp AcoXa-
with no eye but for the spiritual and ovra TOVS afiapTa>Xous
eternal beauty than to indulge the ecrTiv fKao-rov Kai r) flf^ftaj
lower taste to the loss of all. Mov6- TCOV, I^TIS atcnrfp CTKu>\r)t;
KaTadaTrava Kai
one of the Herodotean words
<J>6a\fjios, <os
TTvp <p\eyei.
Like the fire, the
(Herod, iii. 16, iv. 29) revived in the worm is undying: "the wounds in
Koivr) but condemned by the Atticists ; flicted on the
himself by his sins, man
cf. Lob. Phryn.
136, nov6<$>6a\pov ov the degradation and deterioration of
prjTeov Tepo(f)daX[iov de. Trjv /3acriXei ai> his being, have no limitations [of
roC 6fo\> answers to T^V o>jv (v. 43 time]." (Gould.) The presents ov
note). TeXeuTa, ov o-ftevvvTai (cf. LXX.) state
48. OTTOV 6 o"K<a\r)
avTutv /crX.] simply the law or normal condition of
5 Ka\ov TO a\as* eav Se TO a\as ava\ov yevrjTcu, 50
ev TLVL aVTO dpTV(TT6 ; 6^T6 V 6CtVTOls aXa, KCtl
elprjveveTe ev d\\i]\oi<s.
/
50 TO aXas bis Kc -
(i, X*) ABCDNXmS^ minomnvid ] TO aXa LA et 2, K* |
yevTj<TT<u
D | a/)ru<rerat
ACDHLNS 126 al mu aprvdyo-eTai K i 14 al
pauc d f syr?
6311
arm
me go aeth | eêre] u/ieis ow ex- 13 69 346 2** arm e^. ovv têis 28 ]
aXa K*A*BDLA
I 28 alP uc
] aXas K c aAa
-
CNXriI2 min? TO aXas
1
U 604 panem k
the cnccoXr^ and Trup. The question WH., Notes, p. 158. "AvaXos insulsus
of the eternity of punishment does isused here only in the LXX. and N. T.,
not come into sight. but it is Aquila s rendering for 7QP)
The Western and Syrian texts in Ezech. xiii. 10, n, 15, xxii. 28. In
add these words as a refrain to vv.
the parallel saying of Mt. v. i3 = Lc.
43, 45 ;
see app. crit. supra. xiv. 34, fjio>pavdfj takes the place of
49- Ttas yap nvpl aXia-BrfO-fTaC] Mc. s ava\ov ytvrjTai. Ei/ rivi aJro
Fire, I said, for with fire shall every
dpTVCTT ; Mt. V TLVl aXlCT^^CTf TOt
man be salted. The Western gloss ,*
ApTveti/ aXaT6 occurs in Col. iv. 6,

iraa-a yap (or KO.I iraa-a) flvcria dXi aXi-
where see Bp Lightfoot s note ; Symm.
<r6r)o-cTai rightly seeks an explanation
gives dvapTVTos for Aq. s avaXos in
in Lev. ii. 13 (nav d&pov dvcrias vp.<av
Ezech. II. cc., and for avev d\6s (LXX.)
oXt dXicrBâ-erat). The sacrificial salt in Job vi. 6.
was the symbol of a covenant-relation
In its immediate reference to the
with GOD (Pl?p
J")
11
")^
Num. xviii. 19,
Apostles the passage is well explained
2 Chron. the case of
xiii. 5). In by Mr Latham the pre(p. 360) : "if
every disciple of Christ the salt of serving principle embodied in the

the covenant is a Divine Fire (Mt. iii. Apostles, and which was to emanate
II, avros v/jias /ScwrTurei ev TrvevfjiaTt from them, should itself prove cor
ayia>
which purifies, preserves
Kai irvpl} rupt [? inoperative], then where could
and consummates sacrifice the alter help be found ? If they, the chosen
native to the Fire which consumes ones, became selfish, if they wrangled
(Mt. iii. 12, Heb. xii. 29). Cf. Euth. : about who should be greatest, then
TTCIS TTICTTOS TTVpl TTJS TTpOS 6fOV TTtOTetas the fire which our Lord had come to
TI TT)$ Trpbs TOV 7r\r)(riov dya.irr)s aXicrd^- send upon earth was clearly not
o-erai, rjyovv TTJV (rrjTredova TTJS Kaicias burning in them, and whence could
aTTo/SaXet. On the reading see WH., it be kindled afresh?" For a wider
Intr. p. 10 1, ~
Notes, p. 25 the tra :
application cf. Victor etVis o$v x^P L :
ditional text defended by Burgon-

is TOS dl(06els KOL K(VT)V TOVT-qv 7TOir}(Tl t
Miller, Causes of Corruption, p. OVTOS av e lrj ev ol d\cs encopavfyo-av.
<a
275. 6^6T6 ev eavrols aXa KT\.] Keep

50. KaXbv TO d\as /CTX.] Good is the seasoning power, the preserving
the implied in aXio-drja-fTat (v. 49).
salt sacrificial Fire, within your own hearts,
ÂXcis- (TO) isthe late form of a\s (o) ;
and as a first condition and indication
cf. Lev. ii. 13, Jud. ix. 45, 2 Esdr. vi. of its presence there, be at peace with
9, vii. 22, Mt. v. 13, Lc. xiv. 34; the your brethren. Thus the discourse
dat. aXaTt occurs in CoL iv. 6; the reverts to the point from which it
nom. is also written aXa (cf. -yaXa) in started (v. 33). Disputes about pre
Sir. xxxix. 26 (B), and as a variant cedence endangered the very exist
in each of the passages where a\as is ence of the new life. "Elp^veveiv is
found in the N. T. cf. Blass, Gr. p. 27, ;

elsewhere in the N. T. limited to
214 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. i
T
X. I Kai eKeidev aj/acrras epêTai ek opia Trjs TO.
lovSaias Kai Trepav TOV lopoavov, Kai crvvTropevovTai

TTaXlV O%\Ol cos elco0L 7rd\iv eS/Sa-
t i CTKeV
X
i KaKt6ev epxerai]ALNXrn /cat Trepan KBC*L^ me] om /cat C
I rj\dei>
N |
2
DGA
nonn latt 8 1 6811
arm go aethvid Sia TOV irepav
13 28 69 124 209 604* 2P al gyrr ?
"
ANXrn^> al minP TOV Trepav S minP ) TTO\IV oxXot]

1 1
ffvv-rropevovTai (avîr. LNXriI24>^ |
TT. o o%Xos D 2**" abc ff i kq (r) (arm) |

/cat ws eiw#ei] a>s et. /cat D b ff i
|
om
sin
2 k syr"
in
|
eSiSaovcei ] pr edepa-n-evo-ev /cat syr
St Pvaul (Rom. xii. 18, 2 Cor. xiii. u, "near the wilderness" (Jo. xi. 54),
i Thess. v. 13). ending in the last journey through
X. i. DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE ;
Jericho. Ta opta r. I., not the frontier
JOURNEYS IN JUDAEA AND PERAEA only (as Origen in Mt. t. xiv. 15, owe
(Mt. xix. i 2). eVi TOE dXX olovel ra a/cpa), but
;ze<ra,
I. Kal Kel6fv avacrras pêrai] This

if the region as a whole ; cf. vii. 24. Kai
phrase (which corresponds to the Trepav : Mt. omits Kai , and is followed
Hebrew Gen. by the Western text of Me.; the
^1 [D^D] DJ5J1, xxii.
R. T.
3, Num. xxii. 14, &c.) seems to be
(Sta roC IT.) is perhaps an attempt
to extract sense from the clause de
used for the commencement of a
considerable journey, cf. vii. 24. On
nuded of Kai
the present occasion the Lord is (rvvTropevovrai TraXiv o^Xot] As in
finally quitting Galilee (Mt. /zer^pei/ Galilee before the departure to the
OTTO rfjs FaXetXaiaf) and Capernaum North (iii. 7 f., 20, iv. i, v. 21, vi. 33,
33) His face is henceforth turned
(ix. ; 54 f.), and even under Mt. Hermon
towards Jerusalem (Lc. ix. 51, xvii. (ix. 14 f.). "O^Xot
: Me. uses the sing.
n). The departure followed soon elsewhere,but the pi. occurs repeatedly
after the teaching recorded in ix. in Mt., Lc. With the return of the
3550, Mt. xviii. i
35 ;
cf. Mt. xix. o ^Xos-, the Lord reverted to His old
I, ore T\(Tfv o lyo-ovs TOVS \6yovs methods of teaching ; chiefly, no

TOVTOVS. The incident of the o-rar^p doubt, as St Luke s account of this
seems also to have occurred during period (Lc. ix. 31 ff) suggests, em
this interval (Mt. xvii. 24 ff.). ploying the parable as the vehicle of
els ra opta TTJS lovdaias Kai KrX.] instruction. Qs (InBeL cf. Lc. iv. 16, :
These words cover the whole interval Kara TO ciwflos OUTM. The Gospels
between the end of the Galilean reveal certain habits of thought and
Ministry and the final visit to Jeru action which invest the Lord with a
salem. The time was spent partly true human character. The Lord,
in Judaea, partly beyond the Jordan. after an interval during which He
It seems to have included a journey has devoted Himself to the training
to Jerusalem in September for the of the Twelve, returns to His custom
Feast of Tabernacles (Jo. vii. 14), and ary teaching of the multitude. The
another in December for the Feast of reading of D and a few O. L. texts,
the Dedication (Jo. x. 22), a retreat which refers cos- cl&0ei to the o^Xoy,
to Bethany beyond the Jordan (Jo. x. looks like a correction and renders as
40), a visit to Bethany on the Mount el otiose, for it is implied in ira\iv.
of Olives (Jo. xi. i ff.), a second ESi Saovccj/ (cf. vi. 34) the teaching
retreat to "Ephraim" (? Ophrah) continued throughout the period,
X.4] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 215
a
Kai TrpocreXQovTes <Papiaraioi ejr^pwTwv CIVTOV 2
.1
efZe(TTW dv^pl yvvcuKa aTroXvcrai
;
weipajôvres
3
d $e OTTOKpideis eiTrev avrots Ti VJJLIV eve- 3
4
oi $e eiTrav .7TTp^sev Mcovcrfjs 4
2 om TTpo<T\6ovres 01 4>. D a b k syr 8 1
"
| Qapicraioi ABLFAII^^ minP 1

c ff] om D
pr 01 KCNVXS min 811 * 11
| eTrrjpurruv (eirrjpwT rjffav ANXriI2<J>*- minP q vid )] pr
1
treipa-
ovres arm (cf. syr
Bin
Or) |
om Trap, avrov arm
whenever opportunities offered them OTI Kai TTCOJ 7rpo\aj3d)V

selves.Mt. refers only to the miracles e8idaas on OVK (O-TLV ; cf. Jerome
which incidentally accompanied the in ML}. Rather they expected a
teaching eBepairfva-ev avrovs ocf i).
(<a\ negative reply, and were prepared to
As before the journey to Hermon, turn it to their own purposes. It
the teaching was doubtless chiefly might be used to excite the anger
parabolic. of Antipas, who had put away his
2 12. QUESTION OF DIVORCE (Mt. first wife and married again (cf. vi.
xix. 3 9 : cf. Mt. v. 31 32 ;

Lc. xvi. 17, note) ; more probably their inten
18). tion was simply to place Him in appa
rent opposition to Moses, who had
roiv KT\.] With the resumption of permitted divorce. Mt s addition,
the public teaching the Pharisees turns the edge of
/cara -nao-av atri ai/,
return to the attack (cf. vii. 5, viii. the question, leaving an escape from
1 1 Victor to rfjs dvoias wovro eVtaro-
;
: the alternative of an unconditional
fj.ieiv avrov 8ia rail/ ^r^/xara>v, /ca/roi ye yea or nay cf. the exception :
\ap6vres rcK^piov rijs dvvdfj.(os).

rfdrj
allowed in xix. 9 (/AT) rt Tropvcia).
But their present attitude marks an 3. 6 de dnoKpiOcls flnev KT\.] The

advance for the first time they ven
;
Lord anticipates the appeal to Moses,
ture to test the Teacher s orthodoxy and asks for the Mosaic ruling upon
by a leading question (7Tfipdovrcs the point. Since they recognised the
avrov: cf. Me. viii. II). 3>api<ralot authority of Moses, He will go to
(anarthrous), individual members of Moses in the first instance (cf. vii.
the party ; cf. ix. 14, ypafj-fj^rels. Ol 10). Mt., who seems to have missed
$. occurs elsewhere in Me. quite this point, almost inverts the order
constantly, and has been substituted of the dialogue, and places ri MG>VO-T)S
here in the R. T. The reference to the fVfreiXaTo in the mouth of the Phari
Pharisees is strangely omitted by D sees, as an objection to the Lord s
and a few good 0. L. authorities. appeal to Gen. i. 27. For M. cVcret-
6i eô~nv avftpl yvv. diroXvo~ai] The Xaro cf. Deut vi. 6, Jos. iv. 12.
question appears to have been already 4. 7TTpe^V MwVO-r/S KT\.] They
answered during the Galilean Ministry refer to Deut. xxiv. i LXX., ypd\êi
(Mt. v. 31, 32), but possibly on an occa avrrj /3i/3Ai oi> drroa Tao iov /cat 5a)<rei els
sion when no Pharisees were present. TO.S xelpas avTrjs KOL ea7roareAet avrrjv
They may have heard a rumour as etc rr)s oiKias avrov. The words, as the
to His view of the matter and wished context shews, are simply permissive,
to verify it, but it is unlikely that the general purpose of the passage
they hoped to draw Him in a moment being to provide against a certain
of forgetfulness into a denial of His contingency which might follow the
earlier teaching (Euth. :
ev6pio-av on divorce. They recognise the validity
eire\d0ro...av p.ev CITTJ; on et of the husband s act, but do not
2l6 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X.4
KCII
5
Irjcrovs etirev avToTs Hpos Trjv (TK\i>ipOKap$iav
6
6v eypa\lsev vfj.lv Tr\v evTO\riv a?ro
Kat 6fj\v CIVTOVS.
aporev
4 7/>ai/ cu] dovvai. 61 b Sovvtu ypa^/at D dare scriptum c d q rvid (syr

81
") |
a7roXu<rat] + avTfjv N 5 o 5e I.] Kat a7ro/cpi0ecs o I. ADNXrHZ* min omnvid

latt vtplvg syrr 8inpeshhcl arm go aeth | eypa.\êv~\ eTreTpetyev N2^>
syr
sin
+ MwycrTys D^ (90)
6 om
^) (f) k syr Clem Al Tavrrjv] + atro\v(rai ras yvvawas V/MWV aeth
sin
ajpauc c |
D min b ff q syrr8111 ?6811 ovrovs] om D 86* 219 bfffk* go aeth + o êos

2
|
minom vid a b f k q vg syrr arm go aeth
create the situation. Bt/3Xi oi> airoa-ra- their fathers (TTJV o-/cX. vfj,a>v). 2<\Tjpo-
criov (
= nn i|
"l3
"^?5, Aq. /3. aTro/coTr^s,
Symm. ft. diaKOTrfjs), Vg. libellus re- Kapdias, Vg. duritia cordis, occurs in
pudii, "a libel of (Wy-
forsakinge" Deut. x.
1 6, Jer. iv. 4, Sir. xvi. 10;
cliflfe), "a testimoniall of devorse- in Me. xvi. 14 it goes along with
ment" (Tindale), occurs again in Isa. oTrto-ria. With this history the word
1.
I, Jer. ill 8 ; cf. eypcr^sev crvvypa(f)r]v must be taken to mean a condition
i$A.i ou a-vvoiKTJa-fcos (Tob. vii. 13, N). of insensibility to the call of GOD, and
On the history of the word drroo-T. see not only the want of consideration
Kennedy, /Sources, p. 121 unlike the ; for a fellow-creature which the pre
Hebrew term it stamps the divorced sent context suggests. But incapacity
wife as disloyal, cf. the classical aTro- for comprehending this Divine love
o-racriou (Dem. 790.
di<r} 2, 940. 15). (Rom. ii. 4, 5) implies the absence of
For ypa\l/ai Mt. has dovvai both acts ; an unselfish love for men, and both
were essential to a valid divorce. result from the withering up of the
For a specimen of a Jewish bill of moral nature under the power of a
divorce see J. Lightfoot on Mt. v. 31.
practical unbelief.
5.
o Se Irjo-ovs KT\.] The Lord 6. OTTO 5e dp^rjs Kricrecoff KrX.] From
does not deny that Moses permitted the temporary permission of divorce
divorce command it he did not.
;
under the Deuteronomic law the Lord
The commandment (rfjv cvroXyv rav- appeals to the principle enunciated
TT)V Tavrrjv is emphatic this par in the original constitution of man.
ticular commandment) consisted of Cf. Hort, Jud. Christianity, p. 33;
"regulations tending to limit it and Victor fiia :
Trpay/xarcov vfjuv e
TO>V
preclude its abuse"

(Driver). No dpxfjs 6 6eos voîo6fT^<T TO. fvavria...
,
such regulations would have been fl de Maxrea Trpo/SaXX^, e yeo 8e Xeyco
necessary but for the crK\T)poKapdia croi TOV Maxrecoff SecnroTTjV. With a?ro
which had been innate in the Hebrew Krio-eas comp. xiii. 19 cm dpxfjs
people from the first (cf. Ezek. iii. 7, eKTHTfv 6 6eoS) Rom. i. 2O OTTO
Tras o OLKOS lo par]X....a KX.r)poKdp8ioi). Ko(rfj.ov, 2 Pet. iii. 4 (where
The purpose of the legislation of the exact phrase occurs again); and
Deut. I.e. was to check this disposition, see Dalman, Worte,i. p. 136. Kr/o-ts
not to give it head and for the ; is (i) the act of creation (Rom. I. c.\
Pharisees to shelter themselves under (2) the totality of created things (cf.
the temporary recognition of a neces e.g. Sap. xix. 6, Judith ix. 12, xvi. 14,
sary evil was to confess that they had 3 Mace. ii. 2, 7, vi. 2, Rom. viii.
not outgrown the moral stature of 19 ff.,
Col. i.
15, 23 (cf. Lightfoot)),
X. TO] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 217
TOVTOV dvdpcoTTos TOV TraTepa y

avTOv Kai TY]V fJLY]Tpa, Kai ea-ovTai o Svo es crpKa
OVKCTL ei<riv Svo d\\d crdp. o ovv
TO J
6 Beds a-vveijEvgev dvOpcoTros V
Kai eu 10
7 evKv] pr KCU furev DNS 13 28 69 124 346 1071 2P 8,1**" bc ffq arm om |
avrov DM*N
Mrepa] + avrov K(D)M mini*
110
|
a b c f ff S yrr8in Pesh me go aeth (om
ABCLNXrAnz^ min? k q vg syrhcl arm) ad fin vers add KCU 1
| irpoffKoXKyd-riaeTu
yvvaiKa (vel yvvaiKi) avrov (AC)D(LN)Xr(A)n(Z)3> min fereomn latt excfortk
Trpos TTJV
gvrrpe 8 hhci
604 al nonn
(
arm ) me aeth (om
om
TTJ
ovv V
KB*
ff k*
^ syr
10
8in
go)
eis TTJV oiKiav
8 <rap
NBDLASE minP
fua KACFKM 2 Um$
11110
9 b] ev TTJ
oiKta ACNXmS<l> mm? 1
a f fF 1 * k q r vg me go
(3) a creature (Rom. viii. 39), 2 Cor. rco A.VTOS arov K.vpiev(rei,
v. 17 (?), Heb. iv. 13. The senses run eo-Ttv eiTrclv rcoV ToiovTaw TO
one into the other, so that it is some elcrl 8vo.
times difficult to decide between them, o ovv
9.
but (i) appears to predominate here. Tindale: "what GOD hath cuppled,
On the other hand in Apoc. iii. 14, let not man separat." In Genesis
where Christ speaks of Himself as the words evcitev TOVTOV KT\. are as
7) dpxrj TTJS Kri o-eeos roi) 0eoO, (2) is to cribed to Adam, not to the Creator
be preferred.
(Mt. 6 KTio-as...eIirev). But they point
apo-ev KOI 6rj\v eiroir)<TfV avrouy] A to a Divine purpose already revealed
verbal citation from Gen. i. 27, LXX. in the creation of mutually comple
The subject of the verb is 6 6f6s
mentary sexes and in the blessing
(Gen. Mt. supplies 6 Kricras.
I.e.)-,
pronounced upon their union (Gen.
7 8. CVKV TOVTOV KT\.] Another i. 27
f.), and these constitute a Divine
nearly verbal citation from the LXX. sanction that renders lawful wedlock
(Gen. ii.
24), omitting KO.\ Trpoo-KoAA?;- indissoluble at the discretion of the
6ijo~Tai Trj which how-
yvvaiK.1 avroi), individual (avdporros, cf. Jo. iii. 4).
ever is supplied by Mt. and finds a For avvgevyvvvai cf. Ezech. i.
n, 23,
place in a great majority of the MSS. Jos. ant. i.
19. 10 ;
and for xapiêiv
and versions of Me. The passage is in this sense,i Cor. vii. 10 ff. This
cited again in i Gor. vi. 16 (partly), verse was introduced into the English
and in Eph. v. 31 (cf. Ps. Clem. 2 Cor. Form of Matrimony in 1548, but it
14), where there are some interesting had previously stood in the Gospel
variants. of the Ordo sponsalium.
8. KOI 0-ovTai ol o~vo AcrX] On elvai For a perverse use of this passage
els
$ rvrt)
see WM.,229 ; BDB.,p. by certain Gnostics of the second
p. 226. "Qo-re with ind. introduces an century see the letter of Ptolemaeus
actual consequence which follows from to Flora in Epiph. haer. 33. 3 ff.
the foregoing words, as in ii. 28, Rom. 10. KCU CIS TT]V OIKLOV KT\.~\ The
vii. 12, xiii. 2,Cor. iii. 7, xi. 27. i Mm incident was at an end, so far as the
cf. I Cor. vi. 16, ev
<rap
: But o-a>/za. Pharisees were concerned ; but it led
in the intention of the Creator the afterwards to a private conversation
union is not carnal or corporeal only ;
between the Lord and the Twelve
Origen in Mt. OTTOV ye 6/j.ovota KOL :
(cf. vii. 17, ix. 28). Mt. overlooks the
<rv[j.<f)(dvia
KOL appovia avSpos eo~Ti irpos change of surroundings, and repre
yvvcuKa, TOV [iev coy apôvTos Trjs de sents the Lord as still addressing the
2lS THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X.IO
TY\V OIKLCLV TTaXlV OL fUUzBrjTCU 7Tpl TOVTOV

II avTOv. **Kai \eyei avToTs Ô? av cm O\\HTY\
avTOV Kai ya/n^crrj a\\^v HJLOi%aTai ITT
q vg Byrr go aeth + /car i5i.a.r

vid
10 01 fjLad-rjTcti] + avrov ff ADNXm2<l> rain?1 b f
ck TTC/H
|
TOVTOV ABCLMNXFAZ^
604 a syrr
81 811
me aeth] TT. TOVTWV K TT.
alnonn "^
vid
TOV avrov EFGHSUVn< minP b f q vg syr hcl arm go IT. TOV avr. \oyov (vel TT. TOVTOV)
1
D (c) f (ff) k om K min8 e-n-npuTrjaav ADNXPHS* min? lattvid j

1112 ord 1
verss mut syr* n om eir Clem Al om CTT avrrjv i 28 2*" al** syrr
8* 11 !** 11 arm
v
Pharisees (Xe yco 6 e vp.lv). "Els
rrjv explains (strom. ii. 23) :
oiKiavj when they had entered the dvayK.dti poixevOrjvai. On the con
house (cf. ix. 33, and "WM., p. 517; struction (os av (or eav} 0770X^077...
such a conjectural addition as eio-eX- /xotârat) see Burton, 312, and for
Oovra, et(reA$6Vros, or cl<rf\6ovru>v avratv eV avrr)v
*
in reference to her, and
iswholly unnecessary) where they were so Ho her detriment, cf. vi. 34, ix.
lodging, probably in one of the villages 22, xiv. 48.
on the road to Jerusalem (Lc. ix. 5 1 f., In both v. 32 and xix. 9, Mt.
x. 38, xiii. 22) opposed as in ix. 33 to
; qualifies os av diroXva-rj T.
y. O.VTOV by
f v TTJ oS<S understood in x. i f. Hd\iv adding Trape/cros \6yov Tropveias or p.rj
they repeated the ques

...eTrrjptoTtov,
eVl iropveiq. If we may assume (cf.
tion which had been put by the v. 12, note ad Jin.} that these words
Pharisees (v. 2). The answer was formed part of the Lord s judgement
explicit and authoritative, as that of on one at least of the occasions when
a Master speaking to an inner circle it was pronounced, He allows a solitary
of disciples. exception to the indissolubility of
II. os av a-rr
oKva-r] *crX.] Of simple marriage, viz. in the case of unfaith
divorce the Lord has spoken suffici fulness. Ilopvfia, though it is to be
ently; it is a dissolution of a Divinely distinguished from /zoiê/a when the
constituted union. He deals now with two are named in the same context
the case of marriage after divorce, (vii. 21),can scarcely in this connexion
and pronounces it to be adultery. refer to an act of sin committed before
MoLxarac 7T avrr/Vj Vg. adulterium marriage ;
the word is used as in Hos.
committit super earn, commits adul "
ii- 5 (?) f^frropvevcrev rj p.r)TT)p airr<oi/,
tery in reference to her," sc. ryv drro- Am. vii. 17 f} yvvrj crov eV rrj zroAfi
\f\V[Jivr)v (not, as Victor, eVi dcvrepav This only then is the

rjv Motâo-ât is used by
fTreia-dyei). Trpdypa (Deut. xxiv. i) which
6
the LXX. (Jer. Ezech. 3) absolutely or still justifies, under the law of Christ,
with the ace. of the object and with the use of divorce. Whether in such
either of the guilty parties for sub a case the words added in Mt. permit
ject (Jer. xxxvi. (xxix.) 23; Ezech. or tolerate re-marriage is a question
xvi. 32); the N. T., outside the
in of much difficulty, which belongs to
present context (Mt., Me.), it is used the interpretation of the first Gospel.
b the
only in Mt. v. 32 ordinary prac , The post-Christian history of the sub
tice being to write poixcvfiv of the ject is treated by H. M. Luckock,
man, and /iotxeiW&u (pass.) of the History (1894), and
of Marriage
woman (Mt. v. 28, 32), as in class. Gk. ; 0. D. Holy Matrimony
"VVatkins,
the LXX. uses fioixêaOat (mid.) of (1895); for contemporary and later
the man in Lev. xx. 10 bis. Clement Jewish opinion upon the conditions
of Alexandria, who reads /x. avrjv, of a lawful divorce comp. Jos. ant. iv.
X. 13] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 210
eav avrrj a7ro\vcra(ra TOV 12

avdpa avrfj? yajuLti<rri
a/YAoi/, /ULOiâTaL.
13
Kal 7rpocre(pepov avTco TraiSia *lva CLVTCOV a^rjTar 13
12 ecw a,VT7i...a\\ov] e<w
71^77 eeX077 airo TOV avSpos KOI a\\ov D (13) 28
yajj.t)<n)
6
(69) 124 ab(cff) arm airr77 a?roXi;ora<ra] 71^77 tnro\v<rr)... K at ANXriIS<
346 (2P ) |
minP f go 70/4770-77 aXXov ^BC*DLA^ i 13 28 69 124 346

1 6811
(k) vg Byrr""? |
7a/x77077 aXXw AC 2
NXmZ min? 1
(similiter) et qui dimissam (a viro)

ducit moechatur (a)bf (ffg)
8. on Mt v., Edersheim,
23, J. Lightfoot tice of the
Pagan and Hellenised
Life, 332 ff., Schiirer ii. ii. 123,
ii., p. circleswhich must have been already
Driver on Deut. I. c., and Marriage familiar to the Twelve, and with
in Hastings, D. J3., and Encycl. Bibl. which they would shortly be called to
12. KOI fav avTT) d7ro\vo~ao~a KT\.~] deal. See Burkitt in J. Th. St., v.
p. 628.
Me. only. For diroXveiv used in refer For the sequel see Mt. xix. 10 12.
ence to the action of the wife see
Diod. 18 diwpd&dr) vop.os o 8i8ovs
xii. 13 16. BLESSING OF CHILDREN
eôucrtai/ rr^ yvvaiKi aTroXveivTOV avdpa. (Mt. xix. 1315, Lc. xviii. 1517).
Similarly in i Cor. vii. 1 2 f. dcpievai is 13. Kal npoo-f(p(pov avTo>
Trai&m]
used indiscriminately of both parties. This incident follows with singular
The divorce of the husband by the fitness after the Lord s assertions of
wifewas possible under both Greek the sanctity of married life. Mt. re
and Roman Law (see Plutarch, Ale. gards the sequence as strictly chrono
8, Gaius i. 127, cited by Stanley on logical (rore Trpoarjvexô-av KT\.\ and
I Cor. vii. 13, and other reff. in Wet- Me. appears to locate the arrival of
stein ad loc.}; and St Paul (i Cor. I. c. the children at the house where the
yvvij...[j,rj TOV avdpa) distinctly
d(pifTo>
Lord delivered to the Twelve His
recognises the legal right of Christian judgement on marriages after divorce
women at Corinth to leave their (cf. x. 10, 17). Lc., whose narrative
husbands on the mere point of in here rejoins that of Mt. and Me., has
compatibility of religious belief, though no note of time or place, for Lc. xvii.
he prohibits them from using this ii cannot be taken as a guide; but
right. J. Lightfoot (on i Cor.) quotes the fact that from this point the three
a Rabbinical opinion that the same Synoptists proceed in almost unbroken
privilegewas conceded to married order to the history of the Passion may
women by Jewish custom on the ; suggest that these events belong to the
other hand Josephus (ant. xv. 7. 10), last journey from Ephraim to Jericho
writing of Salome, says quite posi and Jerusalem, npoo-cpepeiv is re

tively :
TTf^LTTfi ypapp-dTiov oVoXvo-
. . .
peatedly used of the ministry of
fj.vr) TOV yd/jiov ov Kara TOVS lovdaiovs
friends who brought their sick to the
vofjiovs. See however Burkitt, G. ff. Lord, Mt. iv. 24, viii. 16, ix. 2 (Me.
p. 99 ff. In any case it is unnecessary ii. 4), 32, xii. 22, xiv. 35 ; young chil
to regard this view as derived from
"
dren needed the same service, and

an Hellenic amplification of the tra now at length received it. It was a
dition"
(Meyer), a hypothesis which is sign of the growing reverence for the
excluded by the general character of great Rabbi when even infants (KCU
the second Gospel. In His private TO. ppecpr), Lc.) were brought to Him
instruction to the Apostles, as Peter for His blessing. Ilaioiov, though
remembered, the Lord completed His used of a child twelve years old (v.
teaching by a reference to the prac- 39, 42), could be applied to an infant
22O THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. [X.i 3
I4
14 ol Se jULaBrjTat eTreTL/ULrja av avTols. Se
i
Yi yava.KTr]<rev eiTrev TCL
A<peT
13 ireTi/j,r)<rav KBCLA^] eireTL^v ADNXm23> min omnvid latt cturois |
ck me] Tots Trpo<T<j>cpov<riv (aura) ADNX(r)II2f> min fereomn a b f ff q vg

arm go aeth 14 /cat] + eTrin/xTjcras i 13 28 69 124 346 (arm)
eight days old (Gen. xvii. 12) ; whilst vi. 56). Cf. Orig. in Mt. : Ta X a de
ftpecpos may be the unborn fetus (Lc. i. Kai... TO (3ov\r)p.a TO>V
TrpocrfpepovroiV
41, 44), the babe in its cradle (Lc. ii. TotovTov TJV, diaXa(B6vra>v on ovx oiov Te
12, 1 6)or at the breast (4 Mace. iv.
25), or the child who is learning his Kai dvvap.iv did TTJS d(prjs eva(piVTOS
first lessons at his mother s knee (2 Tim. avTols, o~vp.7TTa>fj,a 77 datp.6vtov 77 TI a^r-
iii.
15). Those who were brought to ao~6ai ov (p6d(ras 6 *Ir)(rovs ffâro.
Jesus were doubtless of various ages, Bengel [Iva] . . .
d-^rjTai :
"
modestuni
from the infant in arms to the elder petitum."
children still under the mother s care. ol de fiaSrjral ireTip,r)o-av aiJTOts]

The Lord Himself had passed through Vg.comminabantur; Wycliffe, "thret-
human immaturity enyden to men
"
all the stages of offringe ; Tindale,

(Iren. ii. 22. 4), andgroup of this rebuked
" "
cf. ix. 38 f., x. 48 f.

;
The
children with their friends would Lord, who was in the house, was ap
His own experience at Nazareth.
recall proached through the Twelve or one
The youngest were not too young for or more of the senior members of
His benediction; Tertullian s "veniant that body (cf. Jo. xii. 21 f.) and they ;
ergo dum adolescunt, veniant dum discouraged the attempt as idle or,
discunt, dum quo veniant docentur" more probably, as derogatory to the
(de bapt. 18) strikes a false note which Master s dignity. Victor: T LVOS de
has been taken up and exaggerated dn-ecrofBovv TO. iraidia ol p.adr)Tai ;
in later times. Contrast Victor: TO Thpht.: vof

rtjs (ppovrjaetos evdees ov KcoXvTiKov TTJS dvd^ iov TOVTO evai TOV
irpocrodov. 14. l&tov de 6 Irjo-ovs KT\.~] From
iva avT<Zv a-^TjTai] Similarly Lc. the house Jesus saw what was happen
(aTTTrjTai) ; Mt. Iva Tas x W as en^ll ing, and His displeasure was aroused
avTols Kai Trpoo-ev^Tircu a commentary (jyavaKTrjo-ev, IndignationMe. only).
on the briefer original. the con On is attributed to other Him on no
junctive cf. WM., p. 358 ff. The cus occasion, but it is recognised by St
tom of laying on of hands with prayer Paul as under certain circumstances
upon children for the purpose of a Christian feeling (2 Cor. vii. TO n
benediction (els xeipoQea-iav evXoyias, KOTO. 6fbv \v7rrjdfjvat Troo rjv KaTfipydcraTO
Clem. Al. paed. i. 12) finds its arche vfJ.1v...dyavdKTT)(Tiv) ;
cf. 4 Mace. iv. 21,
type in Gen. xlviii. 14, 1 5 (see Hastings, dyavaKTâ-aa-a That the T)
6ela bUrj.
D. B. iii. p. 84 f.). Such benedictions, nature of Hiskingdom should still be
it seems, were commonly obtained by misunderstood and His work hindered
parents for their children from the by the Twelve was just cause for
dpxio-vvdywyoi (Buxtorf de synag.
"
indignant surprise. Bengel :

ijya-
p. 1 38) and here was One greater
; vaKTT]cre[v] ...propter impedimentum
than any local synagogue-ruler. But amori suo a discipulis oblatum."
perhaps the purpose of the friends a(peTf TO. iraidia Let the
was simply to secure a blessing by children come to Me, hinder them
contact with the wonder-working not. Both in Mt. (a(peTf...Kal p.rj
Prophet (i. 41, viiL 22, cf. iii. 10, v. 28, Ko>\VT eXdelv) and Lc. (a(peT...ep-
X. i6] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 221
[j.e, fULrj
Kco\v6T6 avTci TCOV
TOLOVTWV &TTW t] fia<TL\La Tov 6eov. I<5
d/uLr}i/ \eyco 15
s av jULrj $ef~r]Tai TY\V flacriXeiav TOV 6eov cos
l6
,
ov fjiri elcre\Bn eJs avTtiv. Kai evayKaXia-d- 16
avTa ITT 1L
14 Trcudia] Traidapta. D* \ /JLTJ] pr /cat KACDLM 2 i 13 al

satmu latt
syrr ?
8111 68111101
arm go
aeth 15 ov /j.r) . .
.avTijv] ov /LUTJ eis avr. ei(re\ev<reTaiD 16 evayKa\i(ra]j,i>os] Trpoavca-
\f<rafjievos
D convitans b convocans
cdfffqr syr Karfv\oyei
sin
| XBC(L)NA( Ir ) >
s? 6
a lnonn-| V\oy ADEHK*MSUVX(r)n24> min?
l rivets ras x^pas
1
|
^ aura] ertêt r. x-
CTT ayra /cat (ante /careuX. vel euX.) D b c E k q arm
.Kai /j.rj K.) the words assume a 3), omits them here; but the repe
later form ;
in Me. we hear the Lord s titionwas clearly necessary under the
indignant call, as it startles the dis circumstances. Ae êo-tfai elsewhere
ciples in the act of dismissing the has for its object a person (e/if, u/nas-,
party. "Aêre...^ KtoXuer* "an ex : ix. 37), a message (TOV \6yov, Lc. viii.
pressive asyndeton" (Bruce). With 13, Acts xi. i, Jas. i. 21), or a gift
W Ko>\veT cf. ix. 39 n. The children (2 Cor. the kingdom
vi. i, xi. 4) ;
are regarded as themselves coming embraces all these ; to receive it is to

and being hindered cf. the Office for ; receive Christ, the Gospel, and the
Public Baptism we call upon Thee :
"
grace of the Spirit. Ac^rat Bengel, :
for this infant that he, coming, &c." "offertur enim." For the
phrase eiVeX-
yap TOCOVTCW KT\. Cf. Dalman,
Tc3i> 6clv els TTJV /Sao-, r. 6cov cf. ix. 47, x.
Worte, i.
p. 104. Origen : TOIOV- 23, 25, Jo. iii.
5 ; with <os naidiov cf.
rcoj/ oTToia eVn ra TraiSta. Victor : ov Ps. CXXX. (cxxxi.) 2, cos aVo-yeyaXaK-
yap rovrcoi/ CLTTCV oAXa ra>i>
Toiovrav, and for
rtoyi<fz/oi>,
an early Christian
f7Tl8r) TTpO<T<TTl
KOI TO TT)S (ppOVtj(TC(t)$ use of the words see Herm. sim. ix.
rols Trai(TLV...1va rf) irpoaipcafi 29, ot 7ri,crTevcravT($...<ds vijTria (Bpeffrrj
cpya^cctpeda a rfi (pvcrci ra TraiSia fltrivj ols ovde/j-ia Kanta dvafiaivei eVt
e xci. Cf. Ambrose in Lc. : "non aetas rrjV Kapdiav, ovde eyvaxrav TL fan
praefertur aetati alioquin obesset ; Trovrjpia, aXXa Trairore ev vrjiriorijTi
Jerome in Mt. It is, however, not so much
" "
adolescere talium, ;
:
diepewav.
ut ostenderet non aetatem regnare the innocence of young children which
sed mores." That this teaching is is in view, as their spirit of trustful
latent in the words the next verse simplicity.
shews their immediate pur
;
but it is l6. evayKaXia-dpfvos JcrX.] He had
pose to assign a reason (yap) for the already called them to Him (Lc. rrpoo--
Lord s command. To exclude chil tKaXeVaro), and as they came up in
dren from the Kingdom of GOD is to succession, each was taken in His
exclude those who of all human beings arms and blessed (KarevXoyet). For
are naturally least unfitted to enter vayKa\tadnevos see ix. 36, note; the
it, and whose attitude is the type of repetition of the characteristic act
the converted life (Mt. xviii. 3). would perhaps recall to the minds of
15. dpr]v Xe yo) vp.1v KT\.] The Lord the disciples the forgotten teaching
confirms with His solemn d^v (cf. iii. of the last days at Capernaum. Karev-
28, note) the final lesson of His minis \oyclv, aV. Xey. in the
N. T., occurs
try in Galilee. Mt., who has preserved in Tob. xi. i, 17, and in Plutarch;
the words on that occasion (Mt xviii. as in KarayeXai> (v. and KaTa<pt\f1v
40),
222 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X.I7
17
17 Kal eKTropevojuevov avTOV ek
Kal yovv7T6Tri(ras CLVTOV eTrrjpwTa avTOV Ai$d(TKa\e
17 7r/)o<r5pa/xojv
ets (TT/J.
TIS 604)] t5oi> rts TrXoua-tos irpoadp. AK(M)II 13 28 69 124
2** al
nonn hcl m
arm yovvireruv D 28 69 auro? ] + Xe7wj
736* 1071 124 346
<
(syr >) | | 13
69 124 346 21
*3
alP* uo a b c k syrr arm me go Clem Al
(xiv. 45), the force of Kara seems to dycoyos (Me.) or TJJS o~vvaya)y^s apx<*>v
be intensive He blessed them fer (Lc.), and by Lc. for a chief Pharisee
cu in xviii.
vently, in no perfunctory way, but 18); in Acts
-
(xiv. i, cf. Syr.
with emphasis, as those who were iv. 5 TOVS apôvras T.
apîepeiff ;
Jo.
capable of a more unreserved bene (e.g. iii. 26 ff.) apparently under
i, vii.
diction than their elders. Instead of stands by apxa>v any member of the
the mere touch for which the friends great Sanhedrin. The word passed
had asked, He laid his hands on them into Rabbinic (WDIK, DDJ1D1N, Dai-
(ridels ras êlpas eV aura, Mt. eruOels man, Gr. p. 148!) as a general term
with the words of bless for a great man or prince (cf. Westcott
Plus fecit quam rogatus erat on Jo. iii. i). If it is used by Lc. here
" "
ing.
(Bengel) cf. the Gelasian collect
: in this looser sense no difficulty arises
(Wilson, p. 228) abundantia pie- :
"
from the youth of this apx<*v, his

tatis tuae et merita supplicum excedis large property (v. 22) sufficiently ac
et vota." counts for his local eminence, not to
In the N. African Church this in urge that veavia-Kos is a relative term
cident seems to have been urged in which may be used of any age between
support of Infant Baptism as early as boyhood and middle life (Lob.,Phryn.,
the time of Tertullian (cf. v. 13, note). p. 213 cf. Diog. Laert. 8. 10). Tlpoo--
;
Mt. xix. 136". occurs as the Gospel of dpapuv (Mt. 7rpo(Tf\6(ov), cf. ix. 15 for ;
the Baptismal Office in an ordo of the els (Mt., Me.) = r t s (Lc.) cf. Mt.<one,
1 2th century (Muratori, De ant. eccl. ix. viii.

viii. 19, 1
8, Apoc. 13, ix. 13,
rit., i. p. 44), and was used as such in xix. 17 (WM., p. 145, BDB., s.v. Tnx
the English Church until 1 549, when
(3)). TovvrreTTja-as avrov: cf. i.
40, note.
the more impressive and suggestive The ap^to-waycoyos also pro
(v. 22)
narrative of Me. was substituted by strated himself; but the homage paid
Cranmer and his colleagues.
by this apx<oi>
is more remarkable
1722. THE RICH MAN WHO because he is not a suppliant for
WANTED BUT ONE THING (Mt. xix. material help. In his eagerness to
1 6 22, Lc. xviii. 18 23). obtain spiritual advice he shews no
17. Knopevop.evov CLVTOV els 686v~\ less zeal than if he had sought the
Mt, (xix. 15) ThefTTopevdr) eiceldev.
greatest of temporal benefits.
incident occurred when the Lord had dida(TKaXe aya$e, ri Troiô to] Simi
left the house, and was beginning His
larly Lc. (8. a., ri TrotTjo-as...); Mt., who
journey again. For els 6d6v cf. vi. 8, throughout the story follows another
note, and contrast els TTJV 686v (xi. 8). tradition, changes the point of both
The text of Clement of Alexandria question and answer (SiSaerKaXe, rl
throughout this context has been care ayadov 7rot?;(ra)...rt fie eparas irep\ TOV
fully examined by P. M. Barnard, dyaOoii ;). Cf. Orig. in Mt. t. xv. : 6 pev
in Texts and /Studies, v. 5, q. v. ovv Mar&uoff o>s
Trept dya$ou epyov
els KT\.] He was an
irpo<T8pafj.<ov epwTTjdevros TOV cra>Tr)pos...dveypa^rev
(Lc.) and yet a veavia-Kos (Mt.).
apx<*v
6 8e MapKoy Kal A.OVKCIS TOV <pa<rt
is a term of some latitude

"Apx<av
it ; <T(OTrjpa elprjKevai Tt p,e \eyeis dyaBov ;
is used by Mt. (ix. 18) for an d The change may be due to the shifting
dyaOe, TL Troiricra) iva fysr\v

aiawov
18
d Se lr]<rovs eijrev avTco Ti /me \eyeis dyaQov , ovSels 18
17 TTOtTjcrw ti/a] ironjcras ty
of the place of the adjective in the were unknown to the Pharisees. But
original HE nian ^n has become the term itself, it is important to
lian HO ^_ (cf. Delitzsch ad loc., remember, was of 0. T. growth and
familiar to the Pharisaic Scribes.
and Resch, Paralleltexte zu Lc.,
1 8.
p. 494). Resch endeavours to shew- rineXeyeisdyadovi] Theempha-
that both forms of the answer
sis is on dyaOov, not on the pronoun.
may The Lord begins by compelling the
have sprung from I lEil ^ lON n HO
enquirer to consider his own words.
;
see also J. T. Marshall, Exp. in. iv. p. He had used aya&e lightly, in a manner
384, vi. 88, where the corresponding which revealed the poverty of his
Aramaic is given. Ayatfe is probably moral conceptions. From that word
sincere, not a fulsome compliment, Christ accordingly starts. Clem. Al.
still less intended for irony. But it l.C. K\r)6fls 6e
ay ados, CLTT* avrov Trpoorou
implies an imperfect standard of TOV pij/jLaros TOVTOV TO evdoo-i/jiov Aa/3coi/
moral goodness, since the speaker evTfvdcv KOI TTJS SiSacncaAias apteral,
regarded the Lord as a merely human iri(rTpe<pQ)v
TOV /j.adrjTT)v errl TOV Oeov
teacher; Ambrose: cf. portione "in
TOV dyaBov KO\ TrpatTov <a\
povov fays
dixit bonum, non in universitate." atoiviov TapiaVj rjv o vibs didaxriv TJ/jiiv
Iva farjv aloaviov AcAr;p.] No more nap (Kcivov \aj3a>v. The mail is
appropriate question could have been summoned to contemplate the abso
put to our Lord ; Clem. Al. quis lute dyatiuo-vvT) which is the attribute
div&S 6 7/po)r^rai...cpa)TTj/ia KaraAATy- of GOD, and to measure himself by that
Aoraroi aura>, 77 0)17 Trepi 0)77?, o crwrrjp supreme standard. Viewed in this
-n-epi a-uTrjpias. It was put moreover light the words are seen not to touch
by an earnest enquirer contrast Lc. ;
the question of our Lord s human
x. 25, where the same question is
sinlessness or of His oneness with the
asked by a vopiKos as a test of ortho Father; on the other hand they are
doxy (fKTTfipdfav avTov). KXrfpovofjtelv
consistent with the humility which
sometimes ^m) rfv yfjv (cf. Mt. led Him as Man to refrain from
(BHJ,
asserting His equality with GOD (Phil,
v. 5) is a phrase which runs through
ii. 6) cf. Athan. c. Arian. iii. 7, el...
:
the O.T. but a more spiritual concep

;
6 vibs ov^ eavTov aAAa TOV Trare pa
tion of the inheritance of the just finds
eSoâa-e, \4yu)V p.cv TW Trpoa-epô/xeVa)
a place in the later books, e.g. Sir. iv.
Tt /Me \cycis ayaOov ; ovbfls dya6os fl
13 (jcA. Soai/), xxxvii. 26 (icX. nia-riv), els o 0f6s...7Toia evavTioTrjs
8 (*A. eVayyeAt as),
p.rj ; Hilary
PSS. Sal. xii. xiv.
surely the Lord s words
misreads
7 (K\. ev evfppoo-vvr)} ; cf. Philo,
a>T]v
when he says nomine bonitatis
:
"
quis rer. div. heres. The use of the

abstinuit...quod congrua in eum se-
term faq alwvios first appears in con
veritate iudex esset usurus." Only
nexion with the hope of the Resur
the supremely Good can be the perfect
rection, cf. Dan xii. 2
(Dj>iy >&),
Pss.
Judge. To Christ both characters
Sal. iii. 1
6, Enoch xxxvii. 4, xl. 9, IviiL belong, but this was not the moment
3, 2 Mace. vii. 9. In adopting these for revealing Himself in either. See
words into its creed the Gospel trans next note.
figured their meaning; Christ had ovdels dya6bs cl /J.TJ
els 6 6ebs~\ Mt.
farjs alo>viov (Jo. vi. 68) which els (mv 6 dyaOos. Justin (dial. 101),
224 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. 18
19
19 d<ya6os
i
fjirj
els 6 Tck eVroXas o/Sas Mrj
JJLYI ri /cAe ^f/s, W êvô/uLapTV-
Ti/ma TOV TraTepa crov Kal
i8 eis o 0eos] p.ovos eis 6s D o 6s o irarfip Or2 arm codd

(b) solus deus a ff ets
a 6 ^* 110
p.oi x,. &,*} BCAS^ minP 8 1
IQ me] ^77 /u.otx
"
fj-Tj <pov. fj.fi fjioi^. fnj (omK\\L>. fc^

JJ.TIsyr
M <pov. w K\e\l/. ANXIIS^ mm? abdffqr vid
vg syr
hcl
arm
1
go aeth Clem Al /JLTJ
.
//IT; syr
pesh
<pov.
k ^77 yttot%.
it] K\e\f/. c |
om //.T; (pov. i :
3OO f |
om ^77 curoffTep. B*KAIISI> i 28 69* 118 209 alnonn syr sin arm Clem Al
Marcion, the Clementines (horn, xviii. For O.T. anticipations of the Lord s
3), and Ephrem (&o. cone. exp.\ add sayingcf. i Sam. ii. 2, Ps. cxviii. i fit
inMt. 6 TTcrnjp (JLIOV) o cV roTs ovpavois, 19. TCLS eVroXas oi&a? *rX.] Having
and 6 TrarTyp is read by Origen (in Jo. fixed the standard of goodness the
t. i.
35); Notes, p. 14. see WH., Lord proceeds to rehearse the Divine
Ephrem s commentary is interesting :
precepts which were regarded by the
"et
tu, Domine, nonne es bonus. ..et Jew as the highest expression of the
adventus tuus nonne erat adventus 0eXrifj.a dya6ov (Rom. Xli. 2), and as
bonitatis ? Sed ego, ait, non a me- the source of all that is good in man.
ipso veni. Et opera tua nonne sunt (cf. Weber, Jud. Theologie, p. 20).
*
bona Pater meus, ait, qui est in
? Mt. paraphrases et 8e OeXeis els TTJV
me, ipse operatur haec opera. The "
&>r)i/ clo~e\6elv, Tijpei TO.S eVroXay, and.

Son, as Origen points out (in Jo. t. makes the enumeration which follows
xiii. 25, 36)? is the eiKwv rfjs
dyadorrjTOS an answer to a second question
oy, and not, qua Son, TO (n-oias;). The Lord cites only the
Hence He disclaims the commandments which regulate man s
title dyados, when it is offered to Him duty to his neighbour, probably be
without regard to His oneness with cause they admit of a relatively simple
the Father, and refers it to the Source application to the conduct of life. He
of Godhead (/LIT) eveyKovrt p,r]8e TTJV cites these in the order vi., vii., viii.,
dyados 7rpoo~r)yopiav TTJV Kvpiav Kal ix. (x.), v. (Mt., Me.) or, according to
d\r]6f) KOL reXeiai/ irapao egao-dai, aura) Lc., vii., vi., viii., ix., v. ; Mc. s order
7rpoo-(f)pofji.evr)v, aXXa dvctfpepovTi avTrjv (on the vv. 11. Notes, p. 25) cf. WH.,
evxapLo-Tvs Similarly Ben- rw Trarpi). is that of cod. A
T. in and of the M.
gel non in se requiescebat, sed se
:
"
Exod. xx. and Deut. v., whilst Lc. s

penitus ad Patrem referebat." On agrees with that of cod. B in placing
theotlier hand Ambrose rightly pleads : vii. before vi. (cf. Rom. l.c., Jas. ii. n,
a Deo non Philo, de x orac. 10, de spec. legg. iii.
"
si Filius excipitur, utique

nee a bono Christus excipitur... cum 2, and on the other hand,
Jos. ant. iii.
bonus Pater, utique et ille bonus 5. 5
and see Intr. to the O. T. in Gk. y
;
qui omnia habet quae Pater habet

"-
p. 234). Mr/ drroo-Teprio-TjS (Me. Only)

"bonus ex
bono,"
as Ephrem well says. seems to be derived from Exod. xxi.
For Gnostic perversions of this text 10,Deut. xxiv. 14 (A), cf. Sir. iv. i,
see Iren. i. 20. 2, Hippol. haer. v. 7, Jos. ant. iv. 8. 38 but it may be ;
vii. Clem. horn. I.e., Epiph. haer.

31, intended here to represent the tenth
33. 7. On the relation of the doctrine commandment, while summing up the
of the Divine goodness to the harder sins committed against vi. ix. ;
on
facts of life see Origen in Mt. ad loc. the class, and later use of
ao
jULrjTepa.
d Se
e(prj
avTw Ai^dcrKoXe, TavTa 20
al
6K IULOV. d Se /ô-oiys 21
avTco CIVTOV Kal eiTrev
19 <rov S*CFNS 28 124 238 alnonn abc f gyrr

Bin PeBh me go aeth 20 o Se
me] o 5e a,TroKpi6eis eurev ADNXr2< min fereomn latt syrr (arm) go (Clem
Al) KCU airoKp. e<ptj
C |
om SiScwr/caXe KIT i 209 alP* uc Clem Al | f<pv\aa/j.r)v
NBCNXrAIIZ<f>*] e0u\oa AD 28 Clem Al Or eTroojcro i 209 2** arm | /tou] + ri en

vffrepta KMNIIS 13 28 69 124 346 1071 2P al nonn acsyr
hcl
arm 21 avrw 2] + ei
0eXeis reXeios civai KMNLTS() 13 28 69 124 346 736 2? alnonn syr hcl (arm) me aeth
Clem Al
see Field, Notes, p. 33 f., and for the thought perhaps (as Mt. s iroias; seems
N.T. use cf. i Cor. vi. 7 f., vii. 5. The to shew) of the precepts of the Hala-
fifth commandment reserved to the is chah. Something more than the letter
last place, possibly in order to em of the Torah must surely be neces
phasise its importance in view of its sary; what was it? (Mt. rt en t5o-
practical abrogation by the oral law repe3;). The deeper meaning and
(vii. 10 ff.). Mt. adds the summary of larger requirements of the Law were
the Second Table from Lev. xix. 18 yet hidden from him.
Me. xii. The form
p ^ (frovfvo-rjs
3 1 ). fpftXtyas avra
(cf. 21. o Se *I.
KrX.]
KT\. (Me., Lc.) occurs also in Jas. ii. Me. only Mt. has merely
; e$?; avro>,
1 1 ; Mt. s ou
001/e vo-fis follows the LXX. Lc., axoucraff...6tTrci atmu. E/z/SXeVeti
(Exod., Deut.). (viii.25, x. 27, xiv. 67, Lc. xxii. 61)
2O. ravra iravra e(f)v\ad[jL7)v] Mt., is to fix the eyes for a moment upon
Lc. e <uXao. In the LXX. both voices an object, a characteristically search
are used in this connexion, with per
ing look turned upon an individual ;
haps a preference for the mid. (cf. cf. 7repip\fnf<T0at (iii.

5, x. 23), which
Gen. xxvi. 5, Exod. xx. 6, Deut. xxvi. describes a similar look carried round
3 Regn. 3, viii. 61 (act.); Lev. a circle. Hydnrjo-ev avrov. The look
18, ii.
xviii. 4, Deut. iv. 2, i Chron. xxviii. 7, revealed that which attracted love,
2 Esdr. xx. 29 (30), Ps. cxviii (cxix.) such as the Lord entertained for a
4 ff.
(mid.)). The N.T. elsewhere uses genuine, however imperfect, disciple ;
(j)v\ao-o-iv only in this sense (Lc. xi. cf. Jo. xiii. i, 23, 34; xv. 9, 12.
28, Jo. xii. 47, Acts vii. 53, xvi. 4, Tindale s endeavour to weaken the
xxi 24, Rom. ii. 26, GaL vi. 13, &c.). force of jjy. by translating "Jesus...
E*e veorrjTos IJLOV I
Lc., e<
VfOTTjros, Mt., favoured him" is unnecessary; still
who calls the man a veavio-Kos, omits less can we adopt the rendering ca
"
these words. The phrase etc (or dno) ressed him which Field (Notes, p. 34),
"
veorrjTos with or without the pronoun though with some hesitation, suggests ;
following is frequent in the LXX., e.g. the Lord loved in the man what He
Gen. vili. 21 (e<
v. avrov = VTWP), I saw to be good and of GOD. Cf.
Regn. xii. 2, Ps. Ixx. (Ixxi.) 17 ; in Grotius Amat Christus non virtutes
:
"
the N. T. it is used again in Acts tantum sed et semina virtutum";

xxvi. 4. Godet: "ce regard d amour e*tait en
The young man is relieved by the meme temps un regard plein de
Lord s answer. If the eternal inherit penetration par lequel Jesus discerna
ance could be secured on so simple a les bonnes et les mauvaises qualites
condition as the keeping of the Deca de ce coeur, et qui lui inspira la parole
logue, it was his already. He had suivante." On the distinction between
S. M. 2 15
(re ocra KO.I
2i o-e KBCMAII* 28 alp*"

] om min? Clem Al Or pr en K minnonn
1
me | 5os] SiaSos k (distribue) Clem Al
a-ya7rai>
and (ptXeti> (Jo. xi. 3, 36, xx. <
7rpoyov(av...TavTas
2) see Trench, syn. 12, Westcott on rots- OTTO TTJS K(Ofj,r]s...Ta 8e d\\a ova rjv
Jo. v. 20, xi. 3. avTols 7ra)\T;o-as...SeSa)Ke rot? Trrcoôls,
ev o-e uorepet] Lc. en ev crot XeiTret. TT)prjo-as oXiya dia TTJV aSeX^î/. The
Clem. Al. quis dives 10: ev o-oi \eiirei- destitute poor (01 TTTWÔI) were a
TO ev TO TO dyaQov, TO 7)877 vrrep
e /AoV, numerous class in Palestine in the
v, orrep vofjios ov didcoo~iv, OTrep vopos first century (cf. xii. 42, xiv. 5 ff., Lc.
et, o Tt3j/ Idiov eo~Tiv (cf. Lc.
a>vra>v xvi. 20, Jo. xiii. 29, Jas. ii. 2 f.), and
x. 41). For vo-Tepelv in this sense see one for which no regular provision
Jo. ii. 3, and for the ace. of the person, was made. The Gospel ace. to the
cf. Ps. xxii. (xxiii.) I ovdev p.e vo-rep^- Hebrews is eloquent on this point:
"quomodo Legem fecisti et
o-ei
ppnK K7), Ixxxiii. (Ixxxiv.) 12;
dicis,
the construction iWepa) TI (Sir. Ii. 24, prophetas ...et ecce multi fratres tui,
Mt. xix. 20, 2 Cor. xii. ii) or TIVOS filii Abrahae, amicti sunt stercore,
morientes prae fame, et domus tua
(Lc. xxii. 35, Rom. iii. 23, &c.) is more
usual in the N. T. Mt. represents the plena est multis bonis et non egre-
ditur omnino aliquid ex ea ad illos."
enquirer as asking TI en vcrrepS; and
for ev o-e vo-Tepei in the Lord s reply The self-sacrifice which the Lord
substitutes QeXeis TeXetos elvai. One imposed on
wealthy enquirer this
thing was wanting to perfect the man s asserts in principle the duty of the
fitness for the inheritance of eternal rich to minister to the poor ; the
life. particular form which their ministry
VTraye, ocra eêty 7r(o\T}o~ov /crX.] The must take varies with the social con
sale and distribution of his
property ditions of the age. Of the form em
were the necessary preparations in bodied in this precept it is probably
C
his case for the complete

discipleship
safe to say O bvvdêvos êopctj/ ^copei ro).
which admits to the Divine kingdom. See Clem. Al. quis dives 13 ff. for
Euth. eVet TO. V7rdpxovTa...efjL7r68ia
: some weighty remarks upon the ques
T]o~av TOV dKO\ov6r)o~at, KeXevei Tavra tion of a voluntary poverty. While
9ra)Xr}crai. The words are not a general discouraging the abandonment of
counsel of perfection, but a test of wealth in a general way, he admits
obedience and faith which the Lord that there are cases in which it may
saw to be necessary in this particular be expedient :
24 aXX 6pqs o-eavTov
case. The demand
tne Divine of rjTT<>iJLvov
VTT avTtov Kai dvaTpfiropcvov;
Lover of souls varies with the spiritual atpcs, PIX//-OI/, [UOTfCOV, a7Toracu, (frvye
condition of the individual; for one (adding a reference to Mt. v. 29). Cf.
equally great see Gen. xii. i, Heb. xi. paed. ii. 3 36, ZTTOV r<5 $eo>
yvp.vos
8 ff. Whether this precept led to the dXagovfias, yvpvos eiriKrjpov Tro/LtTTT/y,
sacrifices described in Acts ii. 44 f., TO (roi/, TO dyaQov, TO dvafyaipfTov fiovov,
iv. 34 ff. cannot now be known the TTJV ftS TOV 6fOV TrioTlV, TTJV fls TOV
;
Life of St Anthony relates its effect TTadovra opoXoyiav, TTJV els dvQpwnovs
on the great Egyptian hermit chanc : evepyco-iav KeKTrjfj.Vos, KTfjfia Tt/naX-
ing one day to hear Mt. xix. 21 read
in the Gospel for the di avTov Kal eeis drjo-avpov ev ovpavai] In
day, <as
yevopevov TOV dvayvcoo-fjiaTos et-eXOwv contrast with Gqo-avpol eVt TTJS yfjs
evtivs K TOV KVpuiKov Tos
fjiev KTija-eis as (Mt. vi. 19), cf. Lc. xii. 33 f. ; compare
X. 2 3] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 227
KO.I
eêis drjcravpov ev KCLL
aa
Sevpo dKo\ov6ei JJLOL.
d Se f
yvdo as
<rrv 22
Xoryco aTTrjXdev \V7rovjuievos, riv yap

TToAAa.
6 Irjcrovs \6<yi j- 23
ABNXFAS* arm go Clem Al] pr rots mu
i 2 pe
604 1071 al KCD
alm TOV ffTavpov (ffov) A(G)NXm2< alP et ante d(vpo i 13 28 69 alPauc 1
Ir item pro devpo arm 22 VTvyvaffas] evTvyvaeev .KO.L b cff q . . D |
TO>
Xo7w] pr TOVTW D 28 69 124 346 2 pe abcfffkq syrr^P 681
| KTijâra] x/>7//zara
D
1 16 b f ff k q syr8in Clem Al | TroXXa] + /cat aypovs b k Clem Al 23 Xe7et] eXeyev tf *C
the remarkable parallel in Mt. xiii. (Mt., Me.), TrepiXvTroff yevofjicvos (Lc.).
44, and the imagery of Apoc. iii. 17 f. His hopes were dashed the one ;
KOI devpo a.KO\ov6ei p.oi] See ii. thing he yet wanted was beyond his
14, note. The final test of character, reach the price was too great to pay
;
proposed to candidates for eternal

all even for eternal life. For the time
life; cf. Jo. x. 27, xii. 26. This essential the love of the world prevailed. Yet
condition is not necessarily involved it is unnecessary with Origen and
in even the greatest sacrifice of out Jerome to characterise his sorrow as
ward things; cf. Jerome: "multi that of the world (2 Cor. vii. 10);
divitias relinquentes Dominum non rather it may have been the birth-
sequuntur." pangs of a spirit struggling for re
22. o Se vTvyvacras firl TO>
Xoyo>]
lease. His riches were indeed as
Me. only : Mt. aKovo-as . .TOV .
\6yovTov- thorns (Jerome) which threatened to
TOV, Lc. aKova-as . . . Tavra. As he heard choke the seed of the word (iv. 7, 19),
the sentence, his brow clouded over but the end of the struggle is not
(orvyvos KOI Kanj(pr)s Clem. AL, quis revealed. For the time, however, he
dives 4), the lighthearted optimism answered the Lord s 8evpo by turning
of his mood broke down. 2,Tvyvdfiv his back on Him (d-rrrjkQfv).
isused of the saddening of either the qv yap x<^v KTf//iara TroXXa] Pro
face of nature (Mt. xvi. 3, Western bably estates, lands; cf. Acts i. 18
text) or the human face (Ezech. xxvii. xupt oi/), iv. 34
35, xxviii. 19 (A), xxxii. 10) ;
the dark T) I, 3 (e7ru>\r)(Tfv
and stormy night is ar-vyv^ (Sap. xvii. a.7TO TTJS TLp.TjS TOV in
5) ;
the (TTvyvos the sombre, gloomy
is Acts 44 KTq/iara are apparently
ii.
man who broods over unwelcome distinguished from the vaguer virap-
thoughts (Isa. Ivii. 17, Dan. ii. 12 geis. On r\v...txa>v B.V. he was
oruyvos yevofjifvos Kal TTfpiXuTros LXX.).
1
,
one that had see Burton, 432.
In the last passage the effect is partly Cf. Bede inter pecunias habere et
"
due to anger (Th. ev Bvpa KOI dpyfj), pecunias amare multa distantia est.
but usually it is the result of dis multi enim habentes non amant, multi
appointment or grief, and that~~ is non habentes amant."
clearly what is intended here cf. ; 23 27. THE RICH AND THE KING
contristatus in verbo Wycliffe he ;
:
"
DOM OF GOD (Mt. xix. 23 26, Lc.

was ful sorie in the word" The xviii. 2427).
answer did not exasperate, but it 23. KOI 7repJ/3XnJ/-a/iefoff KrX.] When
gave him pain which was visible on the man was gone the Lord s eye
his countenance aTrr/XQev \vTrovfj.vos
:
swept round the circle of the Twelve
152
228 THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. [X.23
avTOV /7w9 fcncows o TO. xprj/ULciTa

a4
24 TOV 6eov eicre\evcrovTai. oi Se
i
eQajJifiovvTO eV* TO!? Acvycus avTOV. 6 Se
TraXiv aTTOKpiQeh Xeyei avT.ols Tewa, TTWS
6eo
35
25 eVKO7TO)T6pOV 6CTTIV
23 ot ret x/5 - ex<M>res]

ot Treiroidores eirt (?rots) xp rJf Jt- a<J lv syr
ein
|
ra p/>.]
om ra C
24 tot vers post 25 transpos D 235 a b ff omr | \eyei] enrev A^f 1071 2?e alP uc j
re/ci/a
KBCDXA ClemAl reiana AN2^ i 1071 &l* latt videxc i om EGKH minvi * mu ck|
c<rri
] + rous TreTroiôras e?rt (rots) xP 7?Ata(rw AC(D)NXm2
al minP bfqvg 1
S y rrB inpe8hhci arm me edd clem Al (om ^BA k mecodd) 25 evK07ro;Tepoj ...ei0-eX0etp]
T [ax]etov Kafj.r)\os Sta rpv/j.a\idos p. 8ie\ev<reTai tj TrXoucrios ets r. jSao-. r. ^. D (a) |
b scr * syrhcl (0001 i*ât^^) rpu/*aXtas (T/^/ACITOS K* Clem Al | g. d. 2
13 69 al Clem Al sfr. n. 5. 22)] pr TT;S BEGHSVX^ min? me Clem

1
Al | />a0i5os (jSeXo^s 13 69 al ClemAl)] pr -njs BEFHSVXr* min? Clem Al

1
(iii. 5, note),
as He drew for them the 24. oi e
lesson of the incident. So Me. only ; rX.] The Twelve were

Me. only.
Lc., Idav Se avrbv elirev. Ilcoy &v<r- thrown into consternation (for 6ap-
, Me., Lc. ; dprjv Xe yto v/juv on... pelo-Oai see i. 27 n.) at (i. 22) the
Mt. Av(TKO\os and fiv(7- Lord s sayings (Xdyots, contrast Xo-yw,
occur in the N. T. only in this v. 22) on this occasion, but
especially,
context the LXX. use Svo-icoXos in
;
no doubt, at this last remark. What
Jer. xxix. 9 (xlix. 8), Suo-KoXm in Job manner of kingdom was this which
xxxiv. 30 ;
cf. CVKO\OS in 2 Regn. xv. men must become as children to enter
3. The
rarity of this class of words (v. 15), and which men of substance
in Biblical Gk. renders the occurrence could scarcely enter at all? Their
of 8va-Ko\(os here in the three Synop- surprise was probably expressed in
tists the more significant. With ntis words, perhaps by Peter ; cf. Ev. sec.
6\, with what difficulty/ comp. was Hebr. ap. Orig. : conversus dixit "
Trapa^pâ, Mt. xxi. 2O, TTOOS trui eô/iat, Simoni discipulo suo sedenti apud se
1
Lc. xii. 50* Ot ra ^p^/xara eôvrey, Simon fili loanne, facilius est &c. "
they who have money ; cf. v. 22 r\v eSff dvcrKoXov CCTTIV KrX.] For
e xcoj/ Kr?7/zara. The wider word which which occurs here only (cf. Jo.
is preferred here includes all pro xiii.33 TeKvLa, xxi. 5 TraiS/a) in refer
perty whether in coin or convertible ence to the Twelve, see ii. 5 n. The
into it (cf. Arist. eth. iv. i xP*)fJiaTa ^ Lord, in sympathy with their growing
\eyop.ev TrdvTa ocrcov rj d^La vopierpan perplexity, adopts a tone of unusual
/xerpetrat) ; for the former sense of xpj- tenderness. Yet He repeats His hard
fiara cf. Job xxvii. 17 (TO XP- = P l9?), saying (iraXiv), and this time removes
2 Mace. iii.
7, 4 Mace. iv. 3, Acts iv. the qualifying reference to the rich :
*
37 (TO xpwa), viii. 1 8 flf., xxiv. 26 for : it is hard to enter in any case, though
the latter, 2 Chron. i. 11, 12 (D P?P), specially hard for such. Euth. tori
t|
:
Sir. V. &C. Ei s r. de TO 7rc5s /Se/SaiomKoV, dvrl TOV d\r)6a>s.

i, 8, pcuriXeiav KT\.;
cf. v. 1 5, note. For a partial parallel to
On the Western addition, "inserted
the saying see Sir. xxxiv. (xxxi.) 8, 9.
to bring the verse into closer con-
SieXdeiv rj TrXoixnov eJs Tr\v fiacriXeiav TOU Oeov et<re\-
3
ol oe 7T6picra a)s
eêTrXrjo a ovTO, XeyovTes TT/OOS 26
25 die\0eii>
BC(D)KII i 69 124 1071 &l*** mu be f ff q vg syrv arm me aeth] A hcl (
text >
KANXrASS*- minP a k Syrrsinhcl 1

(>
go (Clem Al) om ewe\0e/ (D) a ff k |
g vr8 in Clem Al 26 om Tre/aicro-ws F | irpos O.VTOV KBCASI me] trp. eavrous ADM N 2
min fereomn
XriIZ<l> latt syrr arm go aeth irp. aXXijXovs M*
nexion with the context by limiting uses, either by taking Ka^Xov (v. 1.
its generality," see WH., Notes, p. 26 ; KdfjiiXov, cf. W H., Notes, p. 1 5 1

)
for a
and cf. Prov. xi. 28 for its probable ship s cable (schol. ov TO a>ov
\eyti
source. aXXa r6 Tra^v o-ôivLov co
8O~fjLovo~i TO.S
25. VK07T(0Tp6v f(TTlV KrX.] For dyKvpas, cf. Thpht., Euth., Arm.), or
fVKOTTWTfpOV 0-TIV SC6 ii. 9, note. AtO explaining as a narrow wady,
pa<pi$
TpvfiaXias pacpidos : Mt. dia Tpr/fiaTos or a gate through which a camel

(al. TpvTnjpaTos) p., Lc. Sia TprjpaTos can scarcely pass, misses the point
fte\6vT]s. Tpv/LtaXio, a late and rare of the simile, which is intended to
word, is a perforation, e.g. vrerpa? Jud. place the impossibility in the strong
(vi. 2), xv. 8, ii B (A has
pii/8pa, est light (v. 27). To contrast the
oTnjXatoi/, or OTTT;), Jer. xiii. 4, xvi. 1 6, largest beast of burden known in
xxix. (xlix.) 1 6 ; Tpfjp,a, Tpinrr]p.a are Palestine with the smallest of arti
words of the same general
classical ficial apertures is quite in the man
meaning. Of pcupis and (3f\6vrj Phry- ner of Christ s proverbial sayings :
nichus says: /3. icat @e\ovoirfo\rjs apâia, cf. iv. 31 f., Mt. xxiii. 24. Origen in
T)
Se pa(pls TL eo-Tiv OVK av TIS yvoirj. his reply to Celsus Lc. rightly com
Nevertheless, as Rutherford shews pares with the saying as a whole Mt.
(N. Phr. p. 174!), pcxpis is the older vii. 14 (cf. Lc. xiii. 24) orei/i) TJ TrvXr) KCU
word, and reappears in late Gk. Te6\tp,[j.evr) 77 68osanayovfra els TTJV
r)
In both cases Me. has used the col <*>TIV.

It is remarkable at how many
loquial word in both Lc. prefers the ; points the present context recalls
forms of literary Gk., while Mt. re the language or the teaching of the
tains pacpis, but excludes rpi//iaXm. Sermon on the Mount (cf. e.g. vv.
In the MSS. naturally the forms are 17, 19,
21).^
interchanged. 26. ol 8e 7repi(ro~a)s ^7r\ijo~a ovTo
Similar sayings in reference to the /CT-X.]
Their astonishment now passed
elephant are quoted from Rabbinical all bounds and broke out into a cry
writings by J. Lightfoot and Schottgen of despair. EgeTrXjo-o-ovTo, cf. i. 22, vi.
ad loc. The exact metaphor occurs in 2, vii. 37. Kcu Tts Me., Lc., R. Y. then
the Koran (Plummer), and in proverbs who? =TIS apa Mt., cf. Ti y ovv Clem.
current among the Arabs (Bruce), but AL quis dives 4 ; see WM., p. 345, and
in these it is possibly borrowed from Holtzmann ad loc. das Kai nimmt :
"
the Gospels. Celsus (Orig. c. Gels. vi. den Inhalt der vorhergehenden Rede
1 6) held that the words auf ; another ex. may be seen in Jo.
"
avTKpvs OTTO
TiXarcovos flpfjo~6ai, TOV irjffov Trapa- ix. 36. Who can be saved if the rich
"
<p0fipavros
TO n\aTa>viKov, referring to are excluded?" The Twelve have not
Plat. legg. 743 A ayaBov de ovra diacpepov- yet grasped the special difficulties of
TO>S Kal 7r\ov(riov eivai o~ia(pfp6vTG)$ aSv- the rich, who seem from their position
vaTov. The general similarity and the to have the first claim to admission
essential difference of the two sayings into the Kingdom. If they are ex
are worthy of remark. The attempts cluded, they ask, who can dare to
to soften the proverb which Christ = fl(Tf\6fiv IS TTfV
*7
27 avTOV Kat TLS SvvaTai (TwBfjvai, ejufiXe^l/a
6 lr)O~ovs /Veye* Hapd dv6po)7roi$ a&vvaTOV, d\\ ov
Trapd 6eco Trdvra yap Sui/ara Trapd deep.
*s
28 Xeyeiv HpaTO 6 FleTpos avrco /Soi)
Z9
29 d(p^KajULev TrdvTa xal fJ/co/You^ /cajueV croi.
e<pri
27 advparov] pr rovro C DNS 1071 bc arm + D 1071 alPauc

3
alP auc syrr"
in P e8h
e<rriv
abcf f kqvgarm om a\\ ov rr. 6. D r iravra yap 5w. Trapa dew

|
dew AKII24> | (ra>
minmu)] Trapa de rw 6ew Swarov D 157 a ff (k) (Clem Al) om A i 69 209 736* al nonn
1 arm
zoh
yap] de r |
28 âro] pr /ecu D min Tixmu lattTt Plve + Se KNIIS
min satmu f+ow 736 7iKci\ov6r)Ka/Jiev BCD] rjKoKovdrjaa/j.ev XANXrAIIS4 f min omnvid
|
)>
Clem Al CTOI] +ri apa eorcu rm,(.v & min 2 b

| 29 o I. fcvBA me] ACCU airoKpideis effi-r)
A(CDEFGHK)M(N)SUVXrn 2^ 604 al*

2 1
(vel ctTro/fp. 5e) o I. a abcfff(k)qr
"
vg syrr
sin P esh ( hcl ) arm go (aeth) (Clem Al) e<f>-r}
avrots ^r
fiao-iXeiav rov Beov (w. 24, 25), or els on r Kanv OVK etm
<OTJV
alwviov (v. 17)5 for this higher ddvvapias.
sense of o-aeiv cf. viii. 35, xiii. 13, 28 31. THE REWARD OF THOSE
[xvi. 1
6]. On bvvarai Jerome well WHO LEAVE ALL FOR CHRIST S SAKE
remarks: "ubi difficile ponitur non (Mt. xix. 27 30, Lc. xviii. 28 30).
impossibilitas praetenditur." rjparo Xeyetv 6 Herpos] Mt.
28.
27. e/i/3Ae\//-as avrols] Mt, Me.; rore diroK.pt.6eis o II. flnev. The con
the second e/A/3Xeâ? (cf. v. 21, note) versation which follows arose out of
is wanting in Lc. In the words which the previous incident (ewroKp., cf. ix. 5),
follow His searching look, He does yet it struck a new note. It was Peter
not retreat from His position, though who characteristically broke in with,
He reveals the true ground of hope. this fresh question (Mt., Me., Lc.) ; cf.
The saying is based on Gen. xviii. 14 Clem. Al. quis dives 2. ra^tW rjpTracre
ddvvarijo e i Trapd TO) 6e<&
prjfjia ;
cf. Job Kal tnW/SaAe rbv \6yov. The call
xlii. 2, Zech. viii. 6. Ilapa (dat.), devpo aKo\ovdet pot reminded him
penes, as in Mt. vi. i, viii. 10, Rom. ii. that the sacrifice required from the
II, ix. 14; in Lc. i. 37 ?rapa rov deov rich man and withheld had been
introduces another thought, that the actually made by himself and his
power proceeds from GOD. The brother. Victor, Euth. :nola Trdvra,
power of GOD converts impossibilities [WKapif Herpe ;
< rov rb
Ka\ap,ov,
into facts. The Western text of Me. dtKTvov, rb TrXdlov, rrjv reî^j/, raGra
(cf. WH.,
Notes, p. 26) limits the pot Trdvra \eyeis ; vai, (pr)(rtv,
a eiôv
saying to the particular case ; Lc. Kal ocra i%ov. Acpijicafjicv iravra (cf.
expresses its general truth in the epi i. 1 8, 20, ii. 14) :
Lc., as if to soften
grammatic form TO ddvvara irapd dv- the tactless frankness of the speech,
6pa>7rois
Sward Trapd eWiV. In TO> $eo>
dfpcvres ra Idia. Mc. s i]KoX.ov6iJKauV
Lc., as Plummer notes, an incident we

followed, and are following still"
"
follows (xix. i if.) which proves that is changed into the aor. in Mt., Lc.
the salvation of the rich is possible It may be hoped that n apa eo-rat
"
with GOD." On the apparent limitation ffiuv; (Mt. only) was left unspoken;
of GOD S power by His goodness and that it was in the speaker s mind, the
righteousness cf. the remark of Euth. : Lord s answer shews.
(pao-l 8e rives on fdv Trdvra Sward r<5
29. e<j>r)
6 ITJO-OVS] Though Peter
ae5, dwarbv dpa rut 6e& /cat TO KaKov only spoke, the Lord addresses the
X.3o] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 231
os
d(pfJK6v
9
OIK.LOLV
r * 5" ~v ^ x >x
5 1
~v ^ ^ >^
^ f t\
rj
aoe\<pows
rj
aoe\<pas tj fjirjTepa r]
TraTepa rj
TKva Tf]
dypovs eveicev e/mov Kai ei/e/cei/ TOV evayyeXiov,
3
eai/ juiri \dfirj KaTOVTa7T\aariova vvv ev TW Kaipco 30
ig OIKIO.V] oi/aas FM^

min 2 Syrr8in Pe8h aeth om D b om 77 a5eX0as go rj trarepa | \
77 /Lt-rjTepa minP b vgeddcodd P syrr arm aeth om 77 irarepa D affk

KANXmZ<SI>-
1 1
| |
77 reio/a] pr 77 yvvaiKa ACNXmS^^ minP f q syrr go aeth om 77 aypovs & e/j-ov] TOV 1
| \
e. opo/xaros arm
codd
eveKev 2] om AB*S* min mu c k eveKa D
| 30 ea^] os av D
os ou 28 2P (k) a.Tro\aj3rj tt i (Clem Al)
| eAcarojT.] + /iera didiyimwv k om vvv D 25^ | |
406 a k q 8yr
ein
Twelve, whose thoughts Peter had e. which was character

original ZvfKev
interpreted (clirev avrols, Mt, Lc. ;
istic Peter s Roman preaching
of ;
*
\eyco vfjuv, Mt., Me., Lc.). The first references to the Gospel, rare in Mt.
part of the answer is preserved by and altogether wanting in Lc., are
Mt. only (v. 28, cf. Lc. xxii. 28 ff.), and fairly frequent in Me. (i. i, 14, 15,
affects the Twelve only the common ;
viii. 35, x. 29, xiii. 10, xiv. 9, [xvi.
tradition related only what was of 15]). Victor: ddiarpopov oe TO \eyeiv
1
importance to all believers. evfKa TOV ep.ov ov o/iaroy, 77 eWica TOV
ovdels ecrnv os d(f)f]Kcv KrX.J The fvayye\iovj a5s 6 Map/cos, 77 evfKa TTJS
sacrifices contemplated embrace all j3ao~i\eias TOV $eou, coy o A.OVKO.S TO
the material possessions included yap ovop.a TOV xpio~Tov favvapis eo~Ti TOV
under the three heads of home, evayye\iov /cat TTJS jSao~c\fias.
relatives, and property; the sacrifice 30. eav p,rj \d(Sr] KrX.] Without
7
in life is not at present in view, since receiving ;
for the construction cf.
none of the Twelve has been called iv. 22, and see Blass, Gr. p. 215. The
to that as yet. Lc. adds ywaiica rough but forcible phrase ov8els CO-TIV
immediately after oiiciav, and omits os... eav /AT) Xd/3^ is avoided by Mt. (nas
dypovs. Of the Twelve, as we know, OO-TIS . . .
X77/Lt\^frat) and corrected by
Simon Peter had left house and wife Lc. (ovSeis fCTTiv os... os ov%l JJ.T] \d^Tj).
(i. 29 f.), the sons of Zebedee their ~EKaTOVTa7r\ao~iova (2 Regll. XXIV. 3>
father, and Levi at least a lucrative Lc. viii. 8, Cf. Chr. XXL 3 exaroi/ra-
I
occupation cf. Act. Thorn, ad fin.

;
is softened by Mt., Lc. into
7ri8e e rjp.as Kvpic, ort TTJV Idiav (Dalman, Worte, i.
KareXefyafJLfV 8ia
KT7)<riv
<re KT\. Cf. p. 53). On the reading of D in Mt.
Philo de mt. cont. p. 50 (ed. Cony- (eVra?rXa(n oi/a) see Nestle, Philol.
beare), KaraXtTrovres aSeX0ovff, re /tva, sacr.j p. 24. NOv eV Kaip& TOVTO> r<5 :
Iv K. r., Lc. ; Mt. omits both this

yvvaiKaS) yovels...ras Trarpidas. "H... ra>
r)...rf : cf. V. 30 Kai. ..Kai. ..Kai:

"
quae and the corresponding eV r<5 alvvi rw

relinquuntur disiunctive enumeran- epx- For Kaipos see i.
15, note ;
6
tur; quae retribuuntur, copulative" Kaipos OVTOS for o OVTOS is unique, ala>v
(Bengel). "EvtKfV epov Kai CVCKCV TOV but 6 vvv K. is a Pauline phrase (Rom.
fvayycXiov Mt., cveKfv TOV ep-ov ovop.a-
: iii. 26, viii. 18, xi. 5, 2 Cor. viii. 13, cf.
TOSJ Lc., flvfKev TTJS j3a<ri\fias TOV 6eov. 6 K. o fveo-TrjKus, Heb. ix. 9, Westcott) ;
Mc. s phrase has already occurred in here, as contrasted with o 6 ep^., al<ov
viii.35, where Mt., Lc. have simply 6 K. OVTOS seems to be the present
evfKcv e/noO (Dalman, Worte, i. p. 84) :
season, the era of the Advent, the
perhaps it is an expansion of the opportunity of sacrifice, beyond which
232 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. 3o
TOI/TO), oiKias Kai d$6\(povs Kai d$e\<pds

Kai
Kai T6Kva Kai d<ypovs jULTa Ka ev TCO alcove
3I
ep%o/uLva) awviov. 7roAAo* S ecrovrai
Kai 01 ea"âTOi
30 ot/aas] pr os Se afiyKev D a b ff
|
om oiKtas...5iary/>cwj fc$* ck |
/cat
wrcpa K ACD minP

a
BEFGH(N)SUVA^ minP lvid vg syr**"
11
arm8011 me] /cat
(ab)
auc
f ff q syr
sin
armcodd /cat wrepa Kai irarepa K C KMXII min satmu 604 736 1 go aeth
pr (vel add) /cat Trarepas NS 736* 1071 al nonn meedd |
/cat re/ci/a] pr /cat ywawa 218 220
736* p
80 *
| ytiera Siary/iwi ] exetp /A. Siory/iiuav ets TTOU (sic : ? rives -/uou) Clem Al yu,. diwy/Jiov
D (cf. Nestle, T. C. p. 265) |
om /cat 6 D acorrvid b ff
| aiwiov] + X-rjêrai D a b c ff
1071 syr
8 11
31 5e] 70/3 syr
sin
arm |
ot ecrxarot] om ot SADKLM
minmu me go
spreads the yet limitless age of the reKva Kal dypovs pera Stcoyîoi),
ev r&
realised Kingdom. Me. alone specifies aiaivi TO)
pxofiV(p farjv aiaviov Ary/z-
the present rewards, and he describes ^ferai. Mera 8ia>yp.ot here, it will be
them in the terms of the sacrifice. seen, strengthens and does d<piJKev^
Uarepas is omitted, possibly for the not, like /z. diaypav in our other
reason mentioned in Mt. xxiii. 9, but authorities, qualify \d(3r).
fjirjTfpas (if we accept
K<U that reading) As for oUiat and aypoi, see i Cor.
suffices to shew that the relations iii. 22 f. That even in this life the
enumerated in v. 30 are not to be compensations of sacrifice are an
understood literally cf. Jo. xix. 26 f., ;
hundredfold was matter of common
Rom. xvi. 13. A moment s reflexion experience in the age of the confes
should have saved Julian from his sors. Mera Me. only but ia>y/ia>j>
:
;
senseless sneer (Theophylact lovAi- : cf. iv. 17, where Mt. confirms 77
Sieoy-
avos fKcapLutdfi ravra). Yet when Ori- fjiov even in the Sermon persecution
:
gen thinks only of the recompenses of isalready foretold (Mt. v. 10 ff.). Not
"Paradise,"
he loses sight of a dis simply the midst of persecutions"
"in
tinction which the Lord s promise cer (WM., p. 472 ; cf. Thpht. roureWt dio>-
tainly recognises (ev Kaipa rourw,

r<5 but accompanied by them,
Ko/zez/ot),
ev TO) atom ro>
epôfjievw) ; and the cf. Blass, Gr. p. 134; perd adds an
promise used with still less

was element which was to temper the
reason by the Millenarians (Jerome compensations of the present, and
in Mt.}. Without doubt the relations warns against dreams of unbroken
which the Lord offers "now in this peace (Bengel ne discipuli sperareut :
"
time" in place of those which have felicitatem externam"). The qualify

been abandoned for his sake are ing clause is entirely in the manner
the spiritual affinities which bind of Christ, cf. Jo. xv. 20, xvi. 33. O
the members of the family of GOD o epxofjifvos
alu>v o o /ic XXcoi , = ai<ov Mt.
(cf. iii. 34 f.)- Victor appositely quotes xii. 32, o eKewos, Lc. XX. 35, ai<ov the
i Tim. v. 2 (he might have added age which is to follow the Trapovo-ia.
Rom. xvi. 13, Gal. iv. 19) coo-Trep yap :
Za>r)i>
alcoviov : cf. the question of v. 18,
d8(\(poi>s
didoxri rovs OVK dde\(f)ovs KOI towhich the Lord looks back Mt. ;
yovels TOVS ov yovels KOI TfKva ra ov makes the reference more distinct by
reKva. In D
and a few 0. L. texts adding KX^poi/o/^j/tret.
a new sentence begins after ev r<
31. TroXXoi de eo-ovrai 7rp<5rot /crX.]
Kaipa Tovrcp :os 8e d(pr)Kev oiKiav KOI A saying which occurs also in Mt. xx.
dSe\<pas
Kai dfteXfpovs Kal firjTepa Kal 1 6, Lc. xiii. 30; Lc. omits it here.
Se ev Trj oSw dvafiaivowres ek lepocro- 32

\v/ma, Kai r\v TTpodycov CIVTOVS 6 Irjcrovs, KO.I eda/UL-
wer
fiovvTO ol Se aKO\ov6ovvT6s 6<po{3ovvro.
Kai jrapa- syr
\a/3wv TraXiv TOVS SwSe/ca fipâTO avToTs Xeyeiv TO.
32 om /cat i)V Trp. avr. o I. k | irpoffayuv D |

/cat eda/J.. ot de a/c. (f>o(3ovvTO
2 pe ] /cat e0a/j.f3. /cat a/c. e0o/3. ANXFII al min? 1

f q vg syrr go /cat e6a.fj.f3. ot a/c. /cat
0o/3. arm /cat e6a/j,p. ot a/c. c (fif)

k om 604* om ot 5e a/c. e00j8. D minPauo a b |
om
TroXtv syrhier |
r. 5o>oV/ca] + /car i8iav annvid
As it stands it is a rebuke to the predominates in Lc. and Paul for the ;
spirit which is impelled to the sacri distinction which seems to regulate

fice by the mere hope of the reward. St Paul s choice see Lightfoot on
How much need there was of the Gal. iv. 25. lepovo-aXrifji is archaic,
warning, experience of Judas

the and suggests the associations of
Iscariot and of Simon Peter himself 0. T. history lepoo-oXw/xa, the Greek
;
was to shew. Bede vide enim :

"
equivalent, was the geographical name

ludam de Apostolo in apostatam ver- in common use. For the breathing
sum...vide latronem in cruce factum see WH., Intr., p. 313.
confessorem. et quotidie videmus rjv 7rpodyct)v...e(poôvvTo] Me. only.
multos in laico habitu constitutes For irpodyav see 45, x. 32, xi. 9,
vi.
magnis vitae virtutibus excellere, et xiv. 28, xvi. 7 ;

the ace. is frequent
alios a prima aetate spiritali studio after trpodyeiv and Trpoepxeo-dat (cf.
servientes, ad extremum otio torpen- 2 Mace. x. i, Mt. ii. 9); but the
tes flaccescere." The Lord s words gen. with or without eVcoVtoi/ is also
have a lesson for each successive age used (Judith x. 22, Lc. i. 17). The
of the Church. Lord walked in advance of the Twelve
32 34. THE PASSION FORETOLD with a solemnity and determination
FOR THE THIRD AND LAST TIME (Mt which foreboded danger (cf. Lc. ix. 51
xx. 1719, Lc. xviii. 31 34). ro np6(r<o7rov ecrrr/picrev TOV Tropevecrdai
32. rjvav Se ev rfi o8o>
/crX.] The intrepidi
"
more
issue the journey (v. 17) now
of (Grotius); see Jo. x. 4. His
ducis"
becomes apparent the road leads to ; manner struck awe into the minds
Jerusalem, and to the Cross. Ai/a- of the Twelve, who were beginning
ftatvovres (Mt. /ie XAcof ... ai/a/3aiWii/) ; at length to anticipate an impending
the verb is used of any ascent (Gen. disaster (fBaôvvro^ cf. i. 27, x. 24;
xxxv. 3 els BatdijX, Num. xxi. 33 6dov Eccl. xii. 5 Odfiftoi ev Ty o&u) ; whilst
TTJV els Baa-av, Jos. viii. I els Fat, the rest of the company (ol 8e
3 Regn. xxii. 12 els Pe/u/za# FaXaaS), duoXovOovvres, cf. vv. 11.), the crowd
but especially of journeys to Jerusalem who usually hung upon the Lord s
(4 Regn. xvi. 5, 2 Esdr. i. 3, 3 Mace, footsteps or His fellow-
(cf. x. i, 46),
iii. 1 6, Jo. ii. Acts xi.
13, v. i, xi. 55, travellers on their way to the Passover,
2, xxv. i, 9, Gal. ii. i), which stands were conscious of a vague fear (e (po-
near the highest point of the back /3oii/ro). There was risk of a real
bone of Palestine, and cannot be panic, and the Lord therefore checks
approached from any quarter without His course, till the Twelve have come
an ascent. lepoo-6\vp,a so Me., Jo. ev-, :
up to Him.
Josephus always ; lepovo-aXq/n occurs Kal TrapaXaftfav ird\iv rovs 5.] He
once in Mt. (xxiii. 27), thrice in the admitted them again to His company;
Apocalypse (iii. 12, xxi. 2, 10), and for irapaXapelv in this sense cf. iv. 36,
234 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X-32
33
i 33 jJL\\ovTa avTto (rv/mfiaiveiv, OTI ISov
eis
lepo&oXvfJia, 6 vios TOV dvOpwTrov 7rapa$o6ti- KO.I
creTai ToT^ dpxiepeucriv KCCC TO?S ypafj.fjiaTeva iv Kat
KaTaKpLVO\J(TLV CLVTOV VCLVCLTW Kdi TTa O.VTOV
34 TCHS edvecriv, /ccu e/mTraiovfriv avTw

34
KO.L
33 irapadidorai. K |
/cat rots ypa.fj.jj.. ]
om K* om rots CDEFGKMNSUVXm min ** 8 11111
1
OOLPOLTOV D* 34 /cat jmira,L$;. aurw K. ^TTTVCT. aura>]

ad inridendum k
v. 40, ix. 2, xiv. 33. Mt. adds /car (3) the handing over of the Prisoner
Idiav the words that follow were not to the Roman power (Trapadaxrova-iv
intended for the crowd (ot CLKO\OV- Tols edvea-iv), (4) the mockery and its
OovvTfs), but for the Twelve only. details (eîraiôva-iv . . .
ep.irT\)(rov(Tiv . . .
Thpht. :
nvo-njpiov yap ov TO irddos pao-Tiytoo-ovo-iv}, (5) the Crucifixion
rots OLKeioTepois e Sei
a7roKa\v(f)df)vai. Me., Lc. ; cf. Mt. orav-
(oVo/crffoCcrti/,
*Hparo avrols \cyeiv . cf. vi. 2, note. poSo-ai), the Resurrection (ai/ao-r^-
(6)
The subject was not a new one, but it trcrat, Me., Lc. ; Mt. e yeptfr/crerai).
had been dropped for a while, and it The Resurrection finds a place in all
was in sharp contrast to the hopes of three predictions of the other details ;
reward which were uppermost in the only (2), (5) are distinctly announced
minds of the Twelve (x. 28 ff.). With in the earliest prediction, and (i), (5)
ra /ne XX. aura) erv/i/3atWti> cf. Lc. xxiv. in the second. Lc. prefaces the whole
14, TTfpt Travruiv Ta>v
(rvufteftrjKOTtov series by a reference to the Prophets
TOVTVV. The phrase is frequent in (reXecr^(rerai TrdVra ra yeypayn/xei/a dia
the LXX. (cf. e.g. Gen. xlii. 4, 29, xliv. TOV cf. Lc. xxiv. 44).
7rpo<j>r)T<0v,
For
29, Job i.
22, Esth. vi. 13, i Mace. the construction Aeara/cptWiv 0ai/ara> cf.
iv. 26). Dan. iv. 34 a (LXX.), WM., p. 263, Biass,
Gr. p. 1 1 1. Ta cQvr} (or anarthr., f6vrf)
33, 34. I8ov dvapaivopfv *rA.] The
Twelve shared the journey if not its = D?ian 5 Wycliffe, "hethene men";
issue; contrast Jo. xx. 17 dvaftaiva) cf. Ps. ii. i, 8, Isa. Ix. 2, Ezech. iv. 13,
Trpos TOV Trarepa /iov. Their destination Sir. x. 15 f.

A Bar. ii.
13, i Mace. ii. 18,
was self-evident (tdov), and there was Rom. ii. 14 (SH.), 24, Gal. i.
16, ii.
12,
always risk involved in a journey to i Tim. iii. 16. The Lord speaks as
Jerusalem (Jo. xi. 8 ff.) but the ; a Jew to Jews that He was to be
;
Twelve had still to learn that this delivered to a heathen power, was no
particular journey was to end in the small aggravation of His sentence
Master s death 6 vlos /crX.). The
(<al
and of the national sin (cf. xii. 8,
third and prediction of the
final Acts iii. 13).
Passion which follows is far more 34. ffjuraiov<nv
avro>
/crA.] See XV.
explicit than the first or the second 19, 20, Jo. xix. i, and cf. Isa. 1. 6, Ev.
(Me. viii. 31 ff., ix. 31), and indeed Petr. 3 CV67TTVOV aVTOV TO.ls O^fCTl. ..KOl
anticipates every important stage in Tives avTov pa.(TTiov. The formidable
the history. Six successive steps are punishment of scourging was kept by
clearly enumerated, and in their actual Pilate in his own hands, the mockery
order (i) the betrayal (jrapaSodrjo-fTai was left to the Procurator s soldiers,
Tols dp%. K. rots -ypa/u/z. ; the Elders, but in both cases Gentiles were the
who were mentioned in 31, are
viii. agents ; over the mockery He was
omitted here, as the least important to sustain at the hands of the High
factor in the Sanhedrin), (2) the sen Priest s servants (xiv. 65) and from
tence of the Sanhedrin (/ the chief priests themselves (xv. 31)
Kat ju.aa TiycoG ova iv CIVTOV Kai

Kai jueTa Tpeis j^/uepa^ dvacTTqereTai.
35
Kat TrpocTTTOpevovTat avT(u /a/co)/3os Kat Iwdvtjs 35
ot vtot Ze/3e$aiov XeyovTes UVTW AiSaV/caXe,
[Si/o]
6e\ofj.ev iva o eav aiTticrcojuiev ere TTO^ CT^S q]
34 Kai fjt,a<TTty.
avrov K. efjnrrvcr. aurwANXFIIZ^ min pl
syrr arm go om /cat
aurw 28 min nonn om /cat /*a<rr.

auroi DminPauc ffgk | crucifigentk + avToi
aTroKTei>ov<ru>]
A*CNXrn^ alP1 /xera rpets ij/xe/my KBCDLA b (c) ff ik (q) syr

hcl (g)
me ] T7? TptT77
?7/Ae/ra ANXriIS3>inin
|
omnvid f 8
vgsyrr
11 ?68111101 ^ arm
(a)
aeth Or 35 01 Svo vioi EC me]
om Svo KDEFGHLSVrAn ^ 2
minP syr hier
1
om ot 8vo AKMNUXII*S min * go
8 1 " 111
|
om avrta ANXTII^ al pl | atrTjo-w/iej (-tro/iey K C A)] epwrTja-w/ie;/ D i 2 pe om (re Xr al? |

1
the Lord mercifully draws a veil. Bp Westcott s note on Jo. xix. 25)
The order of the R. T. (vv. 11.) is may have inspired her with some hope
probably based on the supposed order of success. IIpoo-7ropeiW&u is an. Ae-y.
of the events (cf. Jo. I.e.). Mera rpcls in the N. T., but fairly frequent in the
=
qpepas rfj Tpiry jfJ-cpa Mt., TTJ T//Z. Trj rp. LXX. (cf. e.g. Exod. xxiv. 14, i Esdr.
Lc. ; see viii. 31, note. Lc. adds that xx. 28 (29), Sir. xii. 14).
this third prediction, like the second Ia/cto/3o? /cat
iwdvrjs] The usual
(Me. ix. 32), failed to reach the under order, probably that of seniority (i.
standings of the Twelve, notwith 19, note); Lc. however inverts it oc
standing its explicitness (avrol ovSei/ casionally (viii. 51, ix. 28, Acts i. 13),
TOVTQiV (TVvf)KaV...^V TO /J^fUl KKpV[l- in view of the later pre-eminence of
fifvov...ovK eyivcdCTKOV TO.
Xeyo/xei/a). John. Mt. uses the phrase of [Svo]
35 PETITION OF THE SONS OF
45. vfot Z. without the personal names
ZEBEDEE. TEACHING BASED ON THE here and in xxvi. 37, xxvii. $6; cf.
INCIDENT (Mt. XX. 20 28 cf. Lc. ; Jo. xxi. 2. Of Zebedee (cf. i. 19)
xxii. 25f.). no notice is taken after the parting
35. icai Trpo<nropevovT(ii
avTto KT\.] from his sons; he may have died in
Mt. again (cf. xix. 27) fixes the se the interval, or remained indifferent
quence by beginning the sentence to the new movement.
with rore. The occasion was pecu Aeyoz/rey ayroi Ai8ao-*aAe /crA.] Ac-
liarly inopportune, but there is nothing cording to Mt., Salome approaches
psychologically improbable in this cf. ; with her sons, prostrates herself, and
ix. 30 34. The incident is wanting intimates that she has a request to
in Lc. Mt. agrees with Me. in the make (7rpo<TKVi
o{io*a Kai aiTovo d rt aV
dialogue, but represents the mother auTov). Me., who has for once lost
of James and John (i.e. Salome, Mt. the pictorial details, preserves the
xxvii. 56, Me. xv. 40) as the actual words, putting them, however, into the
petitioner; she was in the company mouth of the sons. Both the homage
(Me. and though the sons were
I.e.), offered and the terms of the petition
certainly to some extent responsible (cf. vi. 23) suggest
that the Lord is
(Mt. xx. 20, 22), it is more than approached in the character of a
probable that maternal ambition King, who can gratify the desires
prompted their application to our of His subjects without limitation, as
Lord. The recent promise of Mt. indeed in another sense He afterwards
xix. 28 would have suggested it; and declared Himself able to do (Jo. xiv.
her near relationship to the Lord (see 13, 14, xv. 1 6, xvi. 23, 24).
z6 avTois Ti 6e\ere
36 6 Se ehrev [jue] VJJLIV ;
37
37
oJ Se e nrav CLVTW Aos ri/uLiv iva ek <rof e/c KCCI
38
38 ek e dpicTTepcov Ka6i<ru>iJiv
ev
Trj
So
vs eiTrev OUTOIS OVK offiare T cuT6?(T0e.
36 tot vers om k om |
rt 0eXere D |
om 0eXere a b i /xe TrotT/o-w K c a B^ arm |
-
CD iroi-r)<rai pe ANXm2< minP1 go pe K c bv L n. ot7?(rat A min

iroir}<rat
- >a
37 apicrre-
pw* BLA*] euwi UAiwj KACDNXTIIS<1> minomnvid + (vel pr) (K)AC(L)NXmZ<l>
<rov
minP a 1
f vg syrr me go aeth |
om /ca0i0-w/uej/...<7ou k | SO^T;] /SacrtXeta rrjs 60^775 13 69
124 346 38 etirev] pr airoKpiOeis D i 13 28 69 124 346 2P abffikq
arm
36. ri 0e\T [/ie] Trotô-co v/^tii/;] Mt. discipulis loquitur, intelligens preces
TI 6e\is; Me. blends the two forms eius ex filiorum descendere volun-
Tl 0\T flf TTOlfjcrai illld Tl ^. TTOtJyCTQ) . tate." With tuYeio-tfe
following e
On $eA. TTOIÔ-O) (without ti/a) cf. vi. 25, aa)fJLv (v. 35) 22 ff. (ainja-ov...
cf. vi.
note, WM., p. 256. The Lord will not aiTTJ<TT)S

. . .
air^troj/Liaj. .
TjTrjO aTo) J the . .
grant the prayer until the thing de middle perhaps calls attention to the
sired has been specified. self-seeking which inspired the request
37. dbs THMV Iva *rX.] Mt. ewre Iva and was its deepest condemnation
Ka6 l(T(KTLV OVTOt OL $VO VIOL fJLOV KT\. for T; dycnrrj ov t7? 7 ra cavrfjs. But the
""
Aos rjfuv cf. WM.,

iva...Kadi<ra>fj[,fv
:
petition displayed ignorance (OVK 01-
p. 423, Blass, Gr. p. 226. EK 6vio5i/... dare cf. Thpht., v/xets

:
i/o/Lu "yap
c^ apio-repav (Mt. va)vvp,cov\ next to alo~6r)Trjv flvai rrjv eprjv /SacriXeiav

the King on either hand. The right KaOedpav alTelo~6c) 38 well
alo~6rjT^v rrjv
hand was the place of honour (2 Regn. as lack of love ;
of the latter the Lord
xvi. 6, 3 Regn. ii. 19, i Esdr. iv. 29, Ps. had already spoken at length; the
cix. (ex.) i, Sir. xii. 12, Acts vii. 55 f., former he proceeds to expose.
Rom. viii. 34) ; and next to it, the 8vvao-0 Triclv *rX.] The imagery of
immediate left (Jos. ant. vi. 1 1. 9 irapa- the petition is sustained in this ques
Ka6icr0evT(ov avrq> (ro>
tion. The cup belongs to the royal
banquet at which the King sits be
TOV apxHrrpaTrjyov TWV erepcov). Ex e< tween His most honoured guests, cf.
in this phrase denotes the direction Gen. xl. ii f., 2 Regn. xii. 3, 2 Esdr.
1
starting from the right hand (or the xii. i, Esth. i. 7. But by an easy
left) ; WM., p. 459. The petition was transition the Lord passes in thought
a bold attempt to raise afresh the to another set of associations which
question ris peifav (ix. 34) which the connects the wine-cup with the al
Lord had already dismissed. E*/ r lotted share of joy or suffering which
86rj o-ov Mt. xix. 28 eVi Opovov
: cf. is the portion of men and of nations
dogrjs avrov. Ephrem thinks that the in the course of their life (Ps. xxii
idea was suggested by the vision of (xxiii.) 5, Ixxiv. (Ixxv.) 9, cxv. 4 (cxvi.
the Transfiguration in which the Lord 13), Isa. Ii. 17 ff., Lam. ii.
13, iv. 21, j
appeared in glory between Moses and Ezech. xxiii. 31 ff.). What this cup
Elijah. was case both the
in the present
38. OVK oidarc rl turelo-tfe] So also brethren afterwards learnt in Geth-
Mt., who
agrees with Me. (Bede) in semane (xiv. 36). Hivew 7rorr)piov=
representing the answer as addressed irtV. TTOp-a (i Or K TTOTTJptOVCor. X. 4),
to the two and not to the mother. (i Cor. xi. 28); cf. i Cor. x. 21, xi. 26 f.
Jerome : "mater postulat et Dominus *O e yto irivfo the drinking of the cup
:
TO TTOTripiov o eyw Triva), fj TO iBaTTTKr/uLa o eyco

39
juiai /3a7rTi(r6fjvcu ; ol $e eiTrav CIVTW Avvd- 39
jULe6a. 6 Se lr](rovs eiTrev avTols To TTOTrjpiov o
TriecrOe, Kai TO ficnrTicriJLa o eya*
38 TTCIV D | 77] /ecu AC 3 XrnS<l> minP 1

syrr**
8* 1101 ^ 1
)
go aeth |
om
Syr
rin
29 furav] \eyovffiv &
em airrw D i 28 alPftuc a b c ff i k q syrUer
\
|
5vvo-
fjt,e6a B* |
TO ^v TTOT. AC 3 DNXmS^ minomnvid om o 70? /SaTrr. k |
was coextensive with the incarnate Master s repeated warnings, and at the
life on earth, but the Passion is of same time the loyalty of the men who
course chiefly in view (Mt. o /ie XXw ey<o
were ready to share the Master s lot,
irivfiv). Hilary : "de calice sacrament! whatever it might be. This trustful
passionis interrogat." dwdpcOa however falls short of the
TJ
TO /3a7rri(r/ia.../3a7rrior #77i at] Me. meaning of the Lord s 8vvaar6e, which
only. The royal baths in which the had reference to spiritul power (ix.
Herods delighted may possibly be in 23, x. 27) ;
it is a mere profession of
view, though pcnrTi(rp.a and /3a7rri- moral courage at the best. Contrast
b/zeu are preferred to \ovTp6v and St Paul s TTCLVTa la"XV<&
fV TO) fvSwa-
Xovo/zai, in order to bring the imagery fJLOVVTl fJL (Phil. iv. 13).
into line with the thought which is in TTi eatfe,
ftaTrTKrOrjcrforde] This then
the Lord s mind. Of a baptism they shall do, since they have strength
which awaited Him He had already for it; they shall share the Master s
spoken to the Twelve (Lc. xii. 50), cup and baptism. The promise was
and He now reminds the two of it. fulfilled in the case of both brothers,
The metaphorical use of /3a7rn eo-0at but in singularly different ways.
is common in the later Gk., e.g. Isa. James, as Origen already points out
xxi. 4 r) avoîa p.e /3a7rri ei, Jos. B. J. (in Mt. t. xvi. 6), fell under the sword
IV. 3. 3 o drj (a false hope) efid-rrTio-fV of Herod Agrippa I. (Acts xii. 2);
TT)V TroXii/, Plut. Galb. 21 0(^X77 /latrt John was condemned by the Em
pcpanTio-fjievos : and the metaphor peror to exile in Patmos (Apoc. i. 9).
itself is among the most usual in the Both suffered with Christ, one as a
O. T. the sufferer is regarded as
; martyr, the other as a confessor ; one
plunged and half-drowned in his grief by an early death, the other through
or loss, e.g. Ps. xviii. 16, xlii. 7, Ixix. out a long life. The Lord s words
I cxxiv. 4 f.
ff., reference to the A are thus seen to assign to these two
cleansing virtue of the Cross com no more than He assigns to all dis
municated to the soul in Baptism ciples (Me. viii. 34, Rom. viii. 17,
(Thpht. :
KaQapurpov
/3a7rnoyia, a>s TO>V 2 Tim. ii. 1 1 ff.). Yet it was natural
dfiapncai/ iroirja-dfjifvov) is perhaps un that in an age of persecution the
necessary ; nor need we suppose an words should be felt to be peculiarly
anticipation of St Paul s thought els applicable to martyrdom strictly so
TOV Qdvarov O.VTOV fâirTL(r6r]^.V (Rom. and this application is early
called,
vi. 3). For the construction /SaTi-rio-fia and widespread cf. Polyc. mart. 14 ;
o /3a7m b/ieu cf. Jo. xvii. 26, Apoc. fj.e...Tov Xa-

xvi. 9(WM., p. 28 if.).
39. dwdfjicda] A lighthearted and eV TQ>
TTOTTJpl a) TOV XpKTTOV (TOV. Cyril.
eager reply, which reveals the ab Hier. cat. iii.10 TO papTvptov yap oi8e
sence even in a disciple like John fidiTTuriia KaXelv 6 anTr/p, Xeyav Av-
of any clear understanding of the vaade KT\. Victor: rovTl<mv
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X.39
4
40 /3a7TTi(r6fio-ea-6e ro Se KaOia-cu e/c
Se^wi/ JJLOV rj
OVK e&Tiv efj.ov Sovvcu, d\\ oh ri
4l
41 Kai cLKOvcravres oi Se/ca yavaKTelv Trepi
40 77] /cat ACNXmZ< rainP1 k syrr arm aeth | evuvv/jcw^ + fjiov Mr min* 1
" 11
aeth | Sowat] om syr + vfuv cf(k) vgeddcodd P

hler l
aeth |
a\X ots] aXXots
c- b
abdffk aeth aXXw syrsin | Tjroi/Aaorai] + VTTO TOV irarpos pov fc<* <l>
i
209 1071
hcl m D abcffq me
+ i;7ro TOV IT. 604 1 61"
a syr ( s>
41 ot \onrot deica syr

"
tjyavaKrrja-av A i alP* 110 q vg

sixt
f K.a TOVTO. 7reo~( (2 Tim. iv. 8, Apoc. xxii. 12), but He

The passage was regarded as will distribute them in accordance
investing martyrdom with a baptismal with the Father s dispositions. This,

character, cf. the treatise De rebapt. which is implied in ols ^rot/xao-rat, is
14 "homines non solum aqua verum expressed by Mt., who adds VTTO TOV
etiam sanguine suo proprio habere n-oTpos IJ.QV a form of words frequent
baptizari, ita ut et solo hoc baptismate in Mt. (vii. 21, x. 32 f., xi. 27 &c.) and
baptizati fidem integram et digna- Lc. (ii. 49, x. 22, xxii. 29, xxiv. 49),
tionem sinceram lavacri possint adi- but not found in Me. For eroipafcty
pisci."
For examples of the abuse of (irpofToip,.) reference to Divine
in
the Lord s words by Gnostic sects of preparations see Dalman, Worte, i.
the second century, see Iren. i. 21. 2, p. 104 ff., and cf. Ps. vii. 14, xxii. (xxiii.)
Hipp. haer. v. 8. The story of St $, Mt. xxv. 34, 41, Lc. ii. 31, Rom. ix.
John s being compelled by Domitian 23, i Cor. ii. 9, Eph. ii. 10, 2 Tim. ii.
to drink a cup of poison (Tisch. act. 21, Heb. xi. 1 6 ; it is used, as the exx.
App. apocr.j p. 269) is possibly a shew, either of persons or things, but
realistic attempt to shew that the chiefly, as here, of the latter, ols
words received in his case a literal yToipao-Tcu involves an e ^cXo-y?;, but on
fulfilment. The same may perhaps be what the selection turns does not
said of the statement said to be due appear. The aXXa which precedes
to Papias, that St John as well as does not contrast those to whom the
St James was slain by the Jews (see Lord reserves the right of giving the
Encycl Bibl. ii., p. 2509 ff.). reward with others to whom it is not
40. TO &e Kadia-ai KT\.] The Lord His to give which would have been
disclaims the right to dispose in an expressed rather by el prj but those
arbitrary manner of the higher re who shall receive with those who shall
wards of the Kingdom. Cf. Thpht.: not ; i.e. the true complement of the
uxnrepavfl fiaa-iXevs diKaios TT poeKaflijTo sentence is do6ij<reTai, not ep.6v eariv
ayvvos TWOS, flra irpoe\6oifv aima dovvat. In the sense which is here in
Tivfs <f)i\oi
O.VTOV Kdl eiTrotei/ Aoy rîiv view the Son does not give to any.
TOVS a-Tecpdvovs, elirfv av OVK ea-Tiv On the reading aXXoty, implied in some
fpov TO Sovvai, aXX e? TIS ayeovtVfrat of the versions, see Nestle, T. G. p. 37.
KOI VlKTJO-ei, KiV(0 TJTOlfJLCKrTai 6 (TT(p- 41. Kal aKovo-avres KrX.] If the
avos. Euth. : OVK e&Tiv orrcp tlirev rest of the Twelve were not present,
ddvvafjLLaS) aXXa Yet in
biKaiocrvvTjs. the report naturally reached them;
some sense He could not give what and it at once revived the spirit of
was asked, seeing that it belonged to jealousy which had been checked by the
Another to determine whose it should teaching of ix. 35 ff, and went far to
be. Christ is indeed the appointed create a new group in the Apostolate
Distributor of all eternal rewards (ot 6a, Mt., Me.). Hitherto Peter,
9
4
laKO}/3ov Kal TrpofTKaXecrdiJievos avrovs
Iwdvov. *K.ctl 42
6 Irjcrovs \eyei avTols Offiotre OTI ol So/cot/i/re? ap-êiv
KaTaKVptevov<riv O.VTWV, Kal ol jj.eyd\oL

OVTCOS 643
41 ICLK. K. Iwav.l TUV dvo a8e\<j)wv
A 91 42 o 5e is trpoffK. avrovs al ANXP
m n fereomn
i
|
ot are ] p r OVK jg 69 IO8 124 127 I
* fJLya\OL CLVTUv] K. OL ^CKTlXeiJ
NC* vid K. oi /u,ey. S om K. OL /xey. avr. Kare. avr. syrsin 43 om 5e D syr
sin
arm
James and John had formed a re of society as facts belonging to the
cognised triumvirate; now Peter joins Divine order of things (xii. 17), but
and probably leads the other nine in He did not admit that the power of
their indignation. The bitter feeling such a ruler as Tiberius was a sub
was perhaps not expressed in the stantial dignity; it rested on a reputa
presence of the two both Me. and tion which might be suddenly wrecked,
Mt. use dyavaKTflv Trepi, not dy. Kara as indeed the later history of the
(Sap. v. 22) but it threatened the Empire clearly proved. Te3i>
harmony and spiritual life of the see v. 33, note (Thpht. TO :
Apostolate, and called for immediate TT)V Tlp,T)V Kal TtoV irpQ)TLQ)V pqV ft
correction. Euth. (in Mt.) : OVTW eo~Tiv). As good Jews the disciples
rjcrav dreXeis, fjujira) TOV 6eiov would shrink from following Gentile
7Ti(poiTr)(ravTos avTols. precedent (cf. Mt. vi. 32). Of /ieynXot
42. Kal rrpoo~Ka\O dLLevos KTX.]
i
On the great men of the heathen
avr<Si/,
7rpoovcaXeto-0(u see iii. 13, note. The world, the officials and other persons
Lord called the ten to him, and with in authority or influence (of /iryt-
out referring to the circumstances, o-ravcs, vi. 2 1 ). These Gentile magnates
pointed out that neither ambition nor exercise arbitary rule over their sub
jealousy had any place in the brother jects and inferiors, whether as lords
hood of the Son of Man. The tone paramount (KaTaKvpievovo~iv, Mt., Me.,
of His words is singularly gentle the ; Vg. dominantur) or as subordinates
occasion (for there had been great (KaT(ov(ridov(Tiv, Mt., Me.). For
provocation) called for definite teach KaTOKvpievfiv see Gen. i. 28, ix. i, Ps.
ing rather than for censure. ix. 26, 31 (x. 5, 10), cix. (ex.) 2, Acts
oi Sare on of SOKOVVTCS *rX.] He xix. and esp. i Pet. v. 3,
1 6, where
begins with matters within their cog there possibly a reminiscence of the
is
nisance (cf. x. 19). They knew enough Lord s saying; of KaTfgovo-idfciv no
of the Gentile world to be aware that other example is quoted, but eovo-id-
the sort of greatness which they de civ occurs in Lc. xxii. 25, i Cor. vi.
sired was just that which the Gentiles 12, vii. 4 bis, and both verbs doubt
sought. Oi doKovvTfs apxeiv, those less carry the sense of eovo~ia
who are regarded as rulers, Mt. of ( derived authority, cf. i. 22, note).
for Mc. s unusual phrase cf.
;
Gal. ii. 2, 6, 9, with Lightfoot s note ovcriv, cf. KaTapxeiv in Numbers xvi.
(cf. Hastings, D. C. G. ii. p. 538 b), 13.

and* see 3 Mace. v. 6 of irda-rjs a-Keny? 43, 44. OV% OVTCOff Se (TTLV (V VLLLVJ
ep?7/Lioi
doK. elvat, 22 Tols raXaiTreopoi? Another order prevails in (ev, denoting
SOKOIKTIV, 4 Mace. xiii. 14 p-*) (poftrjda)- the sphere, WM., p. 483) the new
fj.v TOV doKovvra aTroKTevdv, and esp. Israel, whose standards of greatness
Sus. (LXX. and Th.) ot
5
edoKow KV- are wholly unlike those of the Gentile
ficpvqv TOV \a6v. The Master recog world. Jesus had already inaugurated
nised the Empire and other institutions these new conditions of social life
1TN ecTTiv ev VJULIV dX\ o^ av 6e\n /ueyas yevecrdai ev

44 /ca*
44 vfjiiv, ecrTai V/ULMV Sta/coôs, os av ev VJULLV
6e\y
eivai TrpwTOS, TTCLVTWV $ov\os 45 Kat
45 ea"Tai
yap 6 vios
TOV dvdpcoTrov OVK f]\6ev SiaKOvrjOfjvai d\\a SiaKOvrjcrai,
hier
IT syr Kai Sovvat TY\V \j^v^r]V avTOv XvTpov dvTi TTO\\COV.^
43 eanv KBC*DLA>]> latt vt Ply s] CCTTCU AC 3 NXriTZ<l> min omnTid q arm me go [
e<TTcu]
etrro; KCXA 69 1^ alP
auc
| V/JLIV 5ia/c. 604 44 ev VJMV eivat TT/JWTOS fc<BCLA(^)
28 alp*" latt me] vfuav yeveffdcu irp. AC 3 (D)Xm(2)
min? go aeth
1
| corai]
mm pauc | U-WTUJ,] Vfjiuj, J) 2 pe a lperpauc
the true reading is eVnV, not (as of angels, i. 13,

women, xv. 41),
(see app. crit.) both by example it was not for this end He came.
(v. 45), and precept (ix. 35). The Nothing could more clearly mark the
latter He now repeats with some contrast between the Kingdom which
amplification. Service is henceforth is not of this world (Jo. xviii. 36) and
to precede greatness, preeminence earthly kingdoms as they existed in
can only be secured by a true servus the days of Christ. The pass, dia-
servorum Dei. Comp. i Cor. ix. 19, Kovtlvdai occurs again in 2 Cor. iii.
2 Cor. iv. 5, Clem. R. i Cor. 48, and for 3, viii. 19 f., but in connexion with
the necessary safeguard of a Christian the service rendered ; for its use with
ambition, see Gal. v. 13; the SovXeia reference to the person who receives
which ennobles is that of disinterest service cf. Blass, Gr. p. 184.
ed love, based on absolute submission Kai 8ovvai TTJV ^\fV)(rjV KT\.~\ Vg. ct
to God and Christ, and consistent daret vitam suam redemptionem pro
with a
true c\ev0cpia. That the multis ; Wycliffe and 3eue his lyf :
"
Kingdom of God admits of degrees of a3en biyinge for manye" (Tindale,

Cranmer, &c. for the redemption of
"
spiritual greatness is taught also in

Mt. V. 19 (eXa^toror. . ./ie yay K\T)6r)<rcTai many"; A.V., R.V., ransom for "a
ev TTJ /Sao*. TGOV ovpavtov). On diaKovos... many"). The ministry of the Son of
8ov\os see ix. 35, note, and with irdvTw Man culminates in the sacrifice of
dovXos cf. i Cor. ix. 19, 2 Cor. iv. 5. His life. He had required this su
45. KOI yap 6 inos] On KCU yap, preme from His disciples
service
Vg. nam et, see WM., p. 560. The (viii. and He will be the first to
35),
law of service is recommended by the render it. Yet His sacrifice is to be
example of the Head of the race; doubly unique. The disciple may lose
even the Son of God made its fulfil his life (diro\ecrei rr]v "^v^rjv avrov\
ment the purpose of His life, when the Master only can give it in the
He took upon Him the iôp^rj dov\ov fullest sense (Jo. x. 18, Gal. i. 4,
and became the Son of Man. For i Tim. ii. 6, Tit. ii. 14). Further,
?i\6ev in reference to the Lord s en whilst the disciple parts with his life
trance into the world cf. i. 38, ii. 17; for the sake of Christ and the Gospel,
it isused also of the Baptist (ix. 1 1 ff., the Master gives it as a \vrpov dvrl
Jo. i. 7) regarded as a Divine mes 7ro\\(0v His Death is to be a supreme
senger. The purpose of the Lord s act of service to humanity. For a
advent was to minister (Lc. xxii. 27, full discussion of \vrpov and its cog
Rom. xv. 8) ;
His life as a whole was nate words see Westcott, Hebrews,
a ministry (Sia/cozô-ai, not 8ia<ovelv} ; p. 295 f. Avrpov, which occurs in the
if He received the services of others LXX. fairly often (Exod. 2 Lev. , Num. ,
5 8
,
46
Kal epôvrai ek lepet^ta Kal eKTropeuojuevov 46
46 epx TCU D min 2 syr

sin
abffgir Or bis lepetxw (i) B 2 (om /cat e/)x- eis I- B*)
|
IC/HXW NADXrAII2 min omnvid Kiropevoêvov...LKa.vov cum turba magna k

|
Prov. 2 ,
Is.
1
), and in various senses 15, Gal. i. 4, ii.
20, Eph. v. 2, 25,
i Thess. v. i Tim. Lc., Tit. ii.
answering to "l3, |^3, nWu, l^np, 10, 14,
is used in the N.T. only in this con

Heb. ii.
9, x. 12, i Pet.
21, iii. 18, ii.
text (Mt., Me.) aim Xvrpoi which is

i Jo. iii. 1
6), or even nepi (i Jo. ii. 2,
; ,
a variant for XvTpuxris in Ps. xlviii. and as a variant in several of the

(xlix.) 2, appears in i Tim. ii. 6, also
passages cited for virep). For an early
in reference to the sacrifice of Christ. expansion of Xurpoi/ ai/rl see iro\\<*>v
the beautiful passage in Ep. ad Diogn.

In certain cases the provided Law
ix. 2.
Xvrpa TTJS "^vx^s (or X. ncpi -^-vx^s), a
price for a life which had been dedi 46
52. PASSAGE THROUGH JERI
cated or lost (Exod. xxi. 30, xxx. 12 ; CHO. BLIND BARTIMAEUS RESTORED
cf. Num. xxxv. 31 f.). The Lord TO SIGHT (Mt. xx. 29 34, Lc. xviii.
contemplates a \vrpov which is ^vx^j 3543).
avrl ^vxys(Lev. xxiv. 18), His own 46. Kai epxovTai els lepft^co] If
tyvx*] (xiv. 34) given as a ransom the modern et-Taiyibeh is the site
for the \jfvxai of men. The idea of Ephraim (Jo. xi. 54), the place of
was not unfamiliar to the later Jews, the Lord s last retirement (see note
cf.2 Mace. vii. 37, 38, 4 Mace. i. n, on x. i), a road still "marked by
and esp. xvii. 22 ...uxnrep dvrfyvxov Roman (G. A. Smith, H.
pavement"
yeyovoTas rrjs TOV 0vovs apaprias /cat G.j p. led straight from the
269 n.)
8ia TOV at/zaTO? eKeivatv
TU>V
eu<re/3<5i/ spot to Jericho. The traveller from
Kal TOV tXaoTJ/piou 6a.va.Tov 77
O.VTQ>V
Ephraim who reached Jericho by this
6fia Trpovoia. TOV itrpa^X 7rpoKaKO)6fVTa road would enter through a gate
dicra>o-v something of this kind was
: on the N. side of the citv, and
probably in the mind of Caiaphas, Jo. in order to proceed to Jerusalem,
xi. 50, and the disciples may have he would cross to the west gate :
understood the Lord to say that He cf. epxovTai els (Me.), cWopevo/i. OTTO
was about to offer himself as a victim (Mt., Me.), io~e\0a>v
dnjpxero (Lc.).
for the redemption (Lc. ii. 38, xxiv. Jericho is mentioned in the Gospels
21) of Israel. Ai/rt TroXXoJv: St Paul
only here and in the parable of Lc.
writes avri TrdvTcav (i Tim. Lc.} St ; x. 30 if., but the Lord and His dis
John, Trepi oXov roC *ooyiov (i Jo. ii. ciples had doubtless passed through it
2). For the present the Lord is con before, perhaps more than once, when
tent with the less definite statement, journeying to Jerusalem ; the journey
which if it does not involve, certainly to Bethany from Peraea (Jo. x. 40,
does not exclude the other. Jerome s xi. i, 7, 17) must at least have led
comment "non dixit... pro omnibus, Him past the town. Now however
sed pro multis, id est, pro his qui He enters with a crowd of followers
credere voluerint" is quite unwar (Lc. xviii. 36), as a great Rabbi on
ranted; cf. Rom. v. 12, 15, 1 8. Avri His way to the Passover; and His
belongs to the imagery of the Xurpov, passage through the city bears the
cf. viii. 37 di/raXXay/na TTJS ^v^s, and character of an ovation. "Epôzmu,
Mt. v. 38, xvii. 27 elsewhere v-n-fp is ; the historic present (Hawkins, H. /,
used in this connexion (xiv. 24, Jo. xi. p. 116).
50 f.,
xvii. 19, xviii. 14, Rom. v. 8, The Jericho of our Lord s tima
xiv. 15, i Cor. i.
13, xv. 3, 2 Cor. v. (LXX. (B) and N.T. Icpcix*, WH. 4
S. M. 2 16
avTov CLTTO lepei-Yco

I /V
KO.L TWV u.a6r)TU)V avTov KO.I
O x\ov LKavov 6 vios Ti/maiov BapTijuiaios, TV(p\os

euro lepetxw KBCLSk Iepix& AXTAIIZ* min omnvid eKertev D abf ff iqr* 1
46 (O.TTO )]
/cat 3] fjiera D& a b arm go o om min? go om

bis 1
o
go Or |
f ff i 1 r | DIGS] AXrn<f>
|
o vios TV. Bapr. k Bapiret/uas

|
D (a bd ff
q) | c/>Xos
KBDLA^ 124 al?
4
me go Or] "
pr o ACXrn2* minP
1
gelium ; the trustworthiness of the

"
Notes, p. 155; Josephus, Ifpixovs or

lepiX&j, gen. -ovs, represented by
the Gospels is now seen to be maintained
modern er Riha) was about five miles and not impeached by a frank recogni
W. of the Jordan and fifteen N.E. of tion of their independence in details.
Jerusalem, near the mouth of the In the present instance the statement
Wady Kelt, and more than a mile of Me., which is in every way fuller and
south of the site of the ancient town. more precise, is probably to be pre
The fertility of the climate and soil, ferred to that of Lc. "O^Xou
iKavov :
described in glowing terms by Jos. Mt. JKo\ovOT)(rv avroy (cf. Me. X. 32)
B. J. viii. 3, attracted Herod the o^Xos TTO\VS. IKCLVOS TroXus, here only
Great and Archelaus, who adorned it in Me., is frequent in Lc. (Ev.
6
,
with public buildings and a palace. Acts 16), and occurs occasionally in
Under the Procurators it seems to the later books of the Canon (Hab. ii.
have been held by a Roman garrison 13 Xaol iKavo\...cdvr] TroXXa, Zach. Vli. 3
(B. J. ii. 1 8. 6). Yet the town was r)or] iKava enj), especially
in i 3 Mace. ;
not given over to a Hellenistic the word was used in this sense by
population like the cities of the Deca- the comic poets, and in colloquial and
polis, or the neighbouring Phasaelis ; the later literary Greek.
Priests and Levites from Jerusalem o vios TI/JMLOV Baprt/zaTos] Me. only.
found their way thither (Lc. x. 31 f.), is doubtless right in inferring
Bengel :
and the Lord, who seems never to "notus apostolorum tempore Barti-
have entered Tiberias, did not hesi Victor :.oyopaa-T I dcd^Xaxfv
maeus"; cf.
tate to be a guest at a house in
6 Mapfco$ ...a)S eiri^xtvr^TOTf ovra. C
Jericho (Lc. xix. 5). His arrival
v. 22, xiv. 3, xv. 21. The Greek name
there marks another distinct stage
It /uaior, familiar as that of the inter
in the journey to the Cross; by
locutor in the Timaeus of Plato,
publicly entering Jericho He places
probably covers an Aramaic name,
Himself in the power of the Pro
which also underlies the patronymic
curator and the Great Sanhedrin.
Baprip,cuoy. According to Jerome
K.CU fK7ropvofjivov avTov /crX.] Simi
(interpr. nom., ed. Lagarde,
fiebr.
larly Mt. Both Mt. and Me. omit
p. 66), the true form of the latter
the striking story of Zacchaeus
word is Barsemia, filius caecus
(Lc. xix. 2 10), which appears to
have had no place in the common (*^=TL&> Tea) but our existing Greek
;
MSS. lend no support to this reading,

tradition. Further, they both differ
from Lc. with regard to the time and suggests ^PP *I2,
where
of the miracle (Lc. ev may be either an adjective
place ro>
fyyigetv avTov fls lepetêo, cf. xix. l). unclean or a personal name. In
Augustine s suggestion (de cons, either case the accent ought probably
ev. ii. 126) "duo similia similiterque to follow the analogy of Bap0oXo/zcuos
proparoxytonon ut ipsum
"
miracula fecisse lesum" is not re (Bengel s

commended to the modern student upon the assumption that
"
TtVatos rests
by the alternative "mentiri evan- Bapr. is compounded of Bap, T//ACUOS).
47 /cca
eKaurjTO Trapa Trjv 6$6v. a/coJcras 47
OTI lr)(rovs 6 Naâprjvos e&Tiv tjp^ctTO
Kpdêiv KCCI
Xeyeiv Yle AaveiS Iricrov, e\er](rov /me.
4S
Kai eTreTt- 48
46 Trpoo-aiTTjs t^BLA^ k me] Trpo<ra.LTuv (post odov) AC (om C*)

2
XriIZ<l>
xnin fereomn ciraiTuv (item post o5.) (D) 1^1 mendicans abcdfffq vg syrr go aeth
47 ea-Tiv o N. B Nafc/aôs BLASI> i 118 209 a b c f k vg Or] Nctfwpcuos KAC(E)X
|
(r)IIZ
minP q* go
1
|
iff vios A. i^ | we] woj DK 69 409 Or o wos AM*Xm al
|
om Irjaov ^r
It must be admitted that we should This is possible, but in such cases the
have expected Me. to write Bapn/zaio?, student may well be content to note
o eo-Tiv vlbs Tijuatou (cf. ill. 17, vii. II, the apparent discrepancy in the two
34, xiv. 36) ; yet see v. 47 vie AaueiS traditions. If he must harmonise,
ITJCTOU. Both the Sinaitic Syriac and he will be wise to follow Tatian (Hill,
the Peshitta read "Timaeus son of Diatess., p. 167), in constructing his
Timaeus" -rra as if Me. narrative on the basis of Me. See
(û\; t*~\),
had written Tipatos o vlbs Tt/Wov, but the curious fusion of this narrative
this may be due to the difficulty of with that of Jo. ix. in EG. Nicod. c. vi.
rendering the Greek into Syriac ex 47- a.Kovo~as OTI *Ir)o~ovs 6 N. eVrti ]
actly without iteration. On the whole The tramp of many feet (Lc. o^Xou
question see Nestle, Marg. p. 83 ff., 8ia7ropvo[jLevov) told him that some
and in Hastings, D. B. iv., p. 762 and ; thing unusual was happening and in ;
Schmiedel in Encycl. Bibl. 1, s.v. answer to his enquiries (Lc. lirvvBaveTo

Bartimaeus. ri eij; roGro) he learnt that Jesus was
TvcfrXos Trpoa-aiTTjs] IIpoa-aiTTjs is a passing (Mt. Trapoyei, Lc. Trapep^trat).

late word
(Plutarch, Lucian), found O Nafapî/os
1
,
Lc. o Na^topalos : on
also in Jo. ix. 8 ; Lc. uses c-n-aiTelv here the distribution of the two forms in
and in xvi. 3, and tuYeii/ the N. T. see i. 24, note, and on the
in Acts iii. 2.
Ilapa rr)v obov : cf. origin of the latter form cf. Dalman,
J/
rrjvdvpav TOV Ifpov Acts I. C. on irapa ;

Gr. p. 141 note. Hparo Kpdfciv: Mt.
after a verb of rest see WM., p. 503, Kpaav, Lc. eftorjo-ev (but expaêv later
Blass, Gr. p. 138. Probably Barti- on).
maeus had his seat on the high road vl Aauei S KT\.] Kvpif, vie A. Mt.,
just outside the wall, so as to attract iTjcroC, vie A. Lc. Cf. Mt. ix. 27, XV.
the attention of all who passed in 22; in Me., Lc. vlbs Aauei S as an
and out of the gate. Mt, who agrees appellative occurs here only. Bengel :
with Me. against Lc. as to the "magna fides, quod caecus filium Da-
locality, differs from both in repre vidis adpellat quern ei Nazoraeum
senting two men as subjects of the praedicabat populus."
The use of the
miracle (I8ov dvo ru0Xot...ai/e /3Xeâi/); term reminds the reader that the
cf. Mt. viii. 28 8vo daip,ovi6fj.fvoij Lord is now on Judaean soil. Once
where Me. has av6pa>iros and Lc. indeed the identification of Jesus
avrjp TIS in ix. 27 Mt. records
;
with the Son of David had been sug
another miracle in which two blind gested in Galilee (Mt. xii. 23), but the
men are healed. See note on v. 2. cry does not seem to have been taken
Thpht., following Aug., suggests: up. At Jerusalem all Jews thought
cvdexfTai de dvo /xci/ flvat, rovs laBevras, of David as their father, and of
TOV Se eirKpavfO Tepov avTtov TOVTOV fl- Messiah as the Son of David in an
vai TOV Trapa rai especial sense (xi. 10, xii. 35, Jo. viL
1 6 2
avTto TroAAcu iva cnwTnjcnr 6 Se TroXXco juLa\\ov

49 /ca*
49 CKpaêv Yle AaveiS, eXerjcrov /me. crras d Irjcrovs
eiTrev <
Pu>vria aTe OVTOV. KO.L

fytovovcri
TOV Tv<p\ov
5
WK 50 XeyovTes avTa. Odpcrei, eyeipe* (pooi/el
ere. 6 Se
"i
d.7ro/3a\(jov TO ÎjULctTiov avTOV dva.7rri$ii(ras ri\6ev
48 o 8e] CLVTOS 5e ^ 1071 49 <j)uvri<raTe

avrov KBCLA minP*" k syr hcl ms) me] (
wrjd-nvai ADXmZ3> min? 1

latt vt P lv (syrr**"*
hcl txt
<
>
arm) aeth |
KM <f>wov<n
TOV
avTw] 01 5e \eyovffiv TW ru0Xw D (2 ) a (b ff) i q

pe
rv<f>\ov \ey. | 0ap<m] 6appuv (vel
â/xr.) I 13 28 69 209 346 eyetpat 736 al nonn
eyeipov I |
U 13 28 69 209 346
50 ttTro/SaXwj/] aTroâXXwj A iripa\w ??* syTC^ vid | avaTrrjdrjffas fc^BDLM m8A^ 1071
2 pe a iperpaue i at t Syr hcl <
m me go Or]
8) awo-ras ACM txt XnS$"l min? 1
arm aeth om T | irpos T. I.] TT/OOJ avroi D

42 ;
cf. Dalman, Worte, i.
p. 262) ;
iii. 24 f. The procession was stopped,
for the sources of the latter belief and the call was passed on to the front
see note on xii. 35. till it reached Bartimaeus. Reproofs
The petition "O Son of David," &c. were at once changed into words of
in the English Litany of 1544, had encouragement, which Me. alone has
been used in some mediaeval devo preserved in a Greek sentence, the
tions (Blunt, Ann. P., p. 234), but music of which caught the fancy of
the corresponding versicle in the third Longfellow, apo-et, Vg. animaequior
Sarum Litany for St Mark s Day had esto; cf. Gen. xxxv. 17, Exod. xiv. 13,
Fili Dei vim and not Fili David. xx. 20, 3 Regn. xvii. 13 (^Kl ^
11
7^
The Kyrie eleison of both East and &c., Mt. ix. 2, 22, xiv.
27 (Me. vi. 50),
West is due to the Psalter of the Jo. xvi. 33, Acts xxiii. n. St Paul
LXX. (Ps. vi. 2, ix. 13, &c.) and not 5 1
(2 Cor. ) and Heb. write Gappelv,
directly to the present context; see and this form occurs also in Prov.
Intr. to the O. T. in Gk., p. 473. i. 21 xxxi. II K
(6appov<ra), (Gappel),
48. fTrerifj-cov avro>
TroXXoi] The re Bar. iv. 21 B (Bappelre), 27 B (Oappr)-
monstrance came, Lc. says, from the o-are),4 MaCC. Xlii. II, xvii. 4 (Qappci).
crowd in front (01 vrpoayoi/res, cf. xi. In view of the last four references it
9), i.e. the man began his litany be is precarious to lay stress on the cir
fore Jesus Himself had reached the cumstance that in the N. T. Bapa;
spot. The cry spoilt the harmony of is limited to the imperative. &u>vel
the triumph. Why should this beggar o-e so the Lord s (pâ-arc is rightly
:
force his misery on the attention of interpreted by those who execute it.
the great Prophet 1 Victor OVK eVi- : He calls through the voices of His
rpenovTes reo
Tv<p\, <&<nrp
eVt messengers.
/3ao-tXea)S
irapiovros. Cf. X. 13. The 50. o 5e a7ro/3aXo)j/...ai/a7r7;fi>y(Ta9...
indignant o-twrra (Mt., Me., a-iya Lc.), Trpos TOV !.] Me. only. The Ifiartov
was general (TroXXot, Me., o o^Xos, is thrown aside in his haste; cf.
Mt.). But it seemed only to add 4 Regn. vii. 15 I8ov ira<ra
T)
vigour to the reiterated

(TroXXcp /zaXXov Kpaev Me., Lc., avTovs, Heb. xii. i
,Mt.). the point

iravra. . .rpf^to/iei :
49- OTCLS o *I. elrrev &a>vr)(raT~\

Mt. is missed in the tame eVt/SaXwV of the
sin
,
Lc. (rraêts ...e/ ceX6i;- |
Syr. and one of the cursive MSS.

-
On trras, aradeis, see (w. 11.). Az/aTT^Saz/ is 077. Xey. in the

Kai aTTOKpiBeis avTw 6 Irjcrovs etTrev 51

Irjcrovv.
5I
77 CTOL 6e\eis Tro^ trw; 6 Se Tv(j)\6s elirev^ avrco
Pa/3/3ovvei, *iva dvaf3\e^rw.

^ Kcti 6 lr](rovs eiTrev 52
avTw Yvraye, Y\ IT LCTTIS (recrwKev ere. K.al evBvs <rov
dve/3\6\!/ev, Kai qKO\ov6ei avTco eV TY\ dSw. //
5 1 enrev] \eyei AXm m al?1 | Troirjffw] pr >a

604 alP
auc b c
| paôvvec B (pafi-
povvi KACE 2FHKLMSUXriI2<l>*- min mu papfiovi 604* alP
auo f vg aeth) syr
hcl
arm
Kvpie pafipei D a b ff
69h
pct/3/36 38 kq syrP 52 yKoXovOfjo-av 121
i
(Or)] /cu/>ie 409
vbcmu r vid corr aurw 2] M( txtetm g 2 min?
346 409 al
1
rjKO\ove-na- 6o4 |
rco IT^CTOU )XriIS<l>
gy rhd(txt) Qj. |
N. T., but occurs in i Regn. xx. 34 Son of David (Is. Ixi. i, Lc. iv. 18,
(D-lp), xxv. 10, Tob.4 Esth. 1 cf. Acts
;
vii.22). To dvapXtyu Tatian and
iii. 8, (a\\6fj.evos fo-rrj. With the g u.(Mt.,Lc.)
vr<C add that j may see
whole context cf. Luc. Catapl. 1
5 eyw Thee"; cf. Hill, Diatess., p. 167 n.
rrjv Tricrrts (rccrwKfv o~e]
52. uTTcrye, rf
<rov
fvdvs dvvTr6dr)Tos...t7r6p:T]v.
avaTrrjSrjcras Lc. dvafiXftyov KT\. who omits Mt.,
Acc. to Lc. the blind man was led by the words, adds the customary sign :
friendly hands (e/ceXeuo-61/...a^î/at).

51. ri croi deXfis Trotô-co ;] For the The eulogistic 77 TT. o-ov KT\. seems to
construction see x. 36, note, and for have been reserved for cases of more
cf. xv. 12; on the position
TToiT/o-o) than ordinary faith; see Mt. ix. 22,
of see Blass, Gr. p. 288. Obvious
o-oi
Me. v. 34, Lc. vii. 50. In such pas
as was the meaning of the eXerjo-ov,
sages o-(fti>
probably includes the
th^Lord will have the want specified.
deeper sense see v. 34, note. All the ;
et, Iva. dva^3\c \ô)] Mt.

pa/S/Soui Kvpie,
Evangelists note that the cure was
"LVO.
avoiyuxTiv oi offrQaXpol f)/xa)i/, Lc. immediate (Me. v0vs, Mt. evdews, Lc.
Kvpie, iva dj/a/3\. Me. alone preserves
Trapaxpwa) a contrast to the method
the Aramaic original of the cf.
employed in more than one other case
:
tcvpie
ix. 5, note. The form pafifiowfi ap of blindness (viii. 23 f., Jo. ix. 6 ff.).
pears again in Jo. xx. 16, where see Ephrem o felicem mendicum qui
:
"
Westcott s note, with which compare manum extendens ut ab homine ob-

Dalman, Worte, i. p. 279; on the olum acciperet, dignus habitus est lit
broadening of the second vowel cf. donum a Deo acciperet."
Dalman, h\ p. 140 n. and Worte, i. KCU rJKo\ov6ei KT\.] Bartimaeus, no
p. 267. The Syriac versions have
longer blind or a beggar, joins the
^ci=n (sin.), ^n (pesh.),
^ctraS crowd of followers the way, i.e. "in
"
8in-
(hcl.) ; Syr. has ,Aci=an again in Jo. on the road to Jerusalem (Bengel).
/.c., Syr.- is unfortunately wanting Lc. adds 8o^dâ>v
TOV 6e6v :
possibly in
in both passages. The English ver the words of some well-known Psalm
sions before Kheims and A.V. render (cf.cxlv. (cxlvi.) 8), which may have
"Master." "iva
di/a/SA^co, sc. or 0<fAa>
been taken up by the crowd (Lc. Tray
B. TToiijcrys: cf. vi. 25, note; for di/a/3Xe- o \aos edtoKCv alvov For an ra>
$ea>).
irtLv to recover sight see Tob. xi. 8 admirable homiletic use of the story
(N), xiv. 2, Isa. xlii. 18 (-hiph. of B1J), see Orig. in Mt. fWe KOI j pels... nap* :
and in the N. T., Mt. xi. 5, Jo. ix. avTTjv Ka0ôp.fi/oi ran* ypa(pa)v rrjv oSoy,
1 1 ff., Acts ix. 1 2 ff. To give dva^\f\lfis aKOv&avTes on l^crovs Trapdyei, dta rrjs
to the blind was a prerogative of the
246 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XL i
T
XL I Kai OT6 lyyiôva iv ets lepocro \v]ULa ets
Brj6<payrj
KO.L Brjdaviav TTpos TO opos TO
XI I eyyifrvffiv] -nyyêv (vel -r)yyi<rev) min?* b c ff i DE 110

k q | Iepo<roXu/ia]
Iepov<ra\rnj,
AXriI3> ininP 1 me go + /cat ii\dev 1071 (al) ets Erjdâyr] | (R-r)8<T<t>.
B 3FUFS
604 al nonn ) KCLI+ ets KG ets SJT)
( Eridai>iaj> K(A)BC(L)XrAII(Z)<l>
m infereomn f q
S y rr (8in)pe Bhhci arm me ) g aeth] Kai eis
( ~Br}daviav Dabffi(k) (r) vg Or ets
>jr
yscr (B?;00-0.) the |
TO eXcuuv Bk (montem eleon) r] TO Kakovpevov eX. S rwv
aeth | ciTrocrreXXet] aireffreiXev FH i alP6 ^"* a 5
b cf k** syrr8 11 !** 11
go aeth c-rreêv C
OTL fopev iva avuiyuxriv o Neubauer, p. 149 f.) is the modem

^"n,
6(pdaXp,ol TJ^WV [cf. Ps. Cxix. 1 8]* ovrep el Azariyeh, the Lazarium of the
(av f a-rro Sta^cVfcoff
opcyopevrjs
iir<t>nfv fourth century (Silvia, p. 57 Laza :
"
rov 6
/3\6Trtv...<T7r\ayxvi(r6r)(rfTai
<ra>-
rium, id est, Bethania, est forsitan

TTJP ^P.MV...KOL aâfjievov avrov (faevê- secundo miliario a civitate"). The
Tdl fJ,V TO CTKOTOS KOI T) ayVOld, CvBttoS village lies in a sheltered and fruitful
fie ov fiovov dva@\t \l/ O[jiV) aXXa KOI d/eo-
hollow, of which a picturesque de
Xovd â op.fv avra).
scription will be found in Stanley, S.
ii.XL
SOLEMN ENTRY INTO i and P., p. 1 86 ff. As to the meaning
THE PRECINCT OF THE TEMPLE (Mt. of the names, Jerome gives for Beth
xxi. i 1
1, Lc. xix. 29 45, Jo. xii. i, phage domus oris vallium, vel domus
1219). bucae or (tr. in Me.) d. maxillae
! fls The (" Syrum est,"
he says,
"
non Hebrae-
eyyiov<riv lepooroXu/za]
road from Jericho (cf. Lc. x. 30) up
um"),
and for Bethany domus ad-
the Wady Kelt has brought the party flictionis eius vel d. oboedientiae (IT S
to the East slope of the Mount of ^J^) ; a more usual etymology con
Olives, within three miles of Jeru nects them respectively with the fig
salem for eyyi&iv els cf. Tob. vi. 6, but see Buxtorf,
;
(D |B, Cant. ii.
13,
10 (X), Lc. xviii. 35 the dat. is also ; and the date, which certainly
suit v.}
used, Acts ix. 3, x. 9. According to were grown in the neighbourhood.
Jo. the time was irpb ! êpdii/ TOV Cf. ets TO
irpos TO opos TO
EXatcoi ]
TTOO-Ô, i.e. probably Nisan 8, the eve vi 46, ix. 2, xiv. 26; irpos
iii.
opos, 13,
of the Sabbath (cf. Lew m,jast. sacr. with the ace. expresses motion to
p. 230 Westcott on Jo. xii. i).
wards, as in i. 5, iv. 3, 13, 32, &c. the
;
;
ety BrjOcpayr) KOL Erjdaviav] Mt. ets Mount was the object immediately in
Br)6(payri. More exactly, the spot view as they approached. The hill to
they approached was not Jerusalem, the East of Jerusalem is called in the
but the villages nearest to the city O.T. "the olive-trees" (2 Regn. xv. 30),
on the Jericho road ; for the repeated "the mountain of the olive-trees"
*s, the second limiting the first, cf. the moun
(Zach. xiv. 4), or simply
"
v. n, ety I. fls
Bethphage TO Ifpov.
tain" (2 Esdr. xviii. 15). In the N.T.
(v. 1., Bethsphage) has not been identi TO 6 po? TO>V e Xaioii/
predominates (Mt. ,
3
but the Talmud (Neubauer, p. 147 but the hill is also known
fied, Me. 2 Lc. 2 )
, ;
ff.) mentions
a *JNB n*3 (or JB n3, "
the olive-grove (Acts i.

"
as o e Xatoji/,
Dalman, Gr. p. 152) which seems to 12 a TTO opovs TOV Kd\ovp.evov EXatcoj>os,
have been near Jerusalem cf. Eus. ;
where Blass corrects eXatwi/ in defiance
onom., TSrj&fp. Kapr) npos r
opei TO>V
of the MSB.); cf. Jos. ant. vii. 9. 2 ava-
fXai&v. BrjQavLa (or Br)6avid indecl., Lc. fiaivovros avTOV dia TOV EXcttcoi/off opovs.
xix. 29, WSchm. p. 91,
= ^3.11 n^, As late as the fourth century the
Dalrnan, Gr. p. 143, the Talmudic n* ? name seems to have lingered
1
EXatcoi/
XI. 2] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 247
z
Si/o TWV /uiaBriTwv O.VTOV, Kai \eyei ai/rol? YTJ
Trjv Trjv KctTevavTL v/uwv, K.O.I evdvs elcr-
eis avrriv evpricrere TrwXov SeSe/zeVoi/,

ov \vcraTe
1 ovdeis ov-TTb) avdp. BLA^] ovd. avdp. OVTTU KG 13 69 alP

auc
OUTTOJ ovS. avdp. KIIS$
604 (736) ovd. TTWTrore avdp. A ovdets avdp. DXF minP 1
acgk syrr
8 " 1 ?6811 arm aeth I
KeKadu<ev
A(DEM)Xm(S)4> minP Xucrare 1
|
airr. K. <f>epere]
\v(ravres aur. ayayere
minP Xveavres aw. airayayere 2
1 *5
1
ADXrnS
on the spot, for Silvia (p. 70) gives it on the opposite side of the ascent;
as an alternative to the Latin olivetum, for KarevavTi see Exod. xxxii. 5,
(*?.?&)
and indeed appeal s to prefer Eicon. Num. xvii. 4 (19), Me. xii. 41, xiii. 3.
These facts lend a high probability to Evtivs cianopevonevoi even as ye enter,
7
the reading of B(2) k r in the present cf. i. 10 ; Mt. is content with evdvs, Lc.
context, and tempt us to prefer EXauoz/ with the combination in Me.
ci<nrop. ;
to eXatcov in Lc. xix. 29, xxi. 37 ; cf.
is IleoXoi/
characteristically precise.
Deissmann, Bible Studies, 208 ff., p.
dedcpevov so Lc. ; Mt. ovov bfBffJ.4vr)V
:
where the objections raised by Blass KOI TTO)\OV /zer avrfjs. IlcoXoy may be
(Gr. p. 85) are sufficiently answered. the young of any animal; the Greek
For the distance of the Mount of
naturally used it for the most part of
Olives from the city see Acts i. 12, o
the horse, the Greek-speaking Jew of
etrnv eyyvs lepoucraXTy/z, o"a/3/3aroi) e\ov
the ass; cf. Gen. xxxii. 15 (16), xlix.
odov. Jo. xi. 1 8 eo? djro (TTadiaiv 8cKa-
11, Jud. x. 4, xii. 14, Zech. ix. 9.
TrevTe. Jos. dnt. XX. 8. 6, ai7\fi oraSia Mt. who quotes Zech. I. c. (xxi. 4 ff.)
TreVre.Bethphage was one of the limits fills in the picture from the prophecy ;
of the Sabbatic zone round the city.
in Jo. (xii. 1 5) on the other hand the
aTToo-re XXei KT\.] According to Jo. prophecy is slightly modified to bring
(xii. i, occurred on the
12) this
it into correspondence with the event;
morrow (rfj eiravpiov} after the arrival Me. and Lc. simply state the facts.
at Bethany, the events of Me. xiv. The foal was unbroken, had never
3 9 having intervened (Jo. xii. 2 been ridden (Me., Lc.), as befitted an
8); see note on Me. xiv. 3. ATTO-
animal consecrated to a sacred purpose
gives them a commission to
o-reXXet,
(Num. xix. 2, Deut. xxi. 3; cf. Hor.
execute (iii. 14 note,
vi. 7). Auo TV epod. ix. Verg. georg. iv. 540).
22,
p,a0r)Ta>v, probably
one of the six pairs The Lord was born of one who avdpa
which made up the Apostolate, cf. vi. OVK eyi/o) (Lc. i. 34), and was buried
7, Lc. x. i ;
on the other hand cf. xiv. OV OVK T^V Ou Set? OVTTO) Kt lfJ-fVOS (Lc.
1 2, note. The Baptist also seems to xxiii. 53). His choice of an animal not
have arranged his disciples in pairs, ridden by any before Him is another
cf. Lc. vii. 19, Jo. i. 35. The minute of those claims to uniqueness which
ness of Mc. s account suggests that
contrast forcibly with His usual con
Peter was one of the two selected on descension to the circumstances of an
this occasion. human life. It is arbitrary
ordinary
2. vTrayfTf els rX.] Since accord to refer the clause e < ov *rX. to the
ing to John the Lord was now on His narrator (Gould). Avo-are. *ai (pfpere : . .
way from Bethany to Jerusalem, the the aorist and present imperatives are
village was probably Bethphage (cf. both appropriate, cf. WM., p. 393 f.
Mt. xxi. i
),
which seems to have been
248 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XL 2
Z
3 aVTOV KCtl
<p6pT6.
Kdl eaV TtS VfJUV eiTTtJ Ti TTOieiTe
TOVTO )
etTrare O KVpios avTOv ^peiav e%ei, KO.I
KCLI
evpov TTtoXov SeSe//eVoi/ Trpos Ovpav e^co CTTL TOV
3 TI TroieiTe TOVTO] TI \veTe TOV irui\ov D 28 69 124 346 1071 2 pe abfffir arm Or
sin
TI i
109 syr |
o Kvpios] pr OTI fc<ACDLXriT2f> minP 1
f q vg gym**
111101
arm go |
aTToo-TeXXei KABCDEFHKLMSVXrAS min ** 8 11111

bcl go] a?ro<rTeXei GUn4>^ i al mu
a d f ff q r vid vg arm aegg aeth Or iraXiv KBC*DLA minPauc Or bis] om AC 2 XriI2*^|
minP latt syrr arm aegg go aeth Or 1 O.TTOO-T. ira\iv OLVTOV B avTov iraXiv a-rroffT. C*
1
4 5 om k 4 TrwXoi ] pr TOV KCA 13 28 1071 al

8*
arm the dvpav] pr rT\v 111
"
ÂCDXmS<l> min
fereomn Or 1
(om BLA 2P evid
aegg go Or )
bis
TT?J>
3. tdv TIS vfjiiv ftTTj; KT\. The imported this into Mc. s text; see
Lord provides against a possible vv. 11.
Field, Notes, p. 34 f., offers
difficulty. The proceeding seemed some defence of the R. T. on in
high-handed, and if it was witnessed ternal grounds which are not con
by any, the objection would certainly vincing. Mt. adds here a reference
be raised Tt Trot* ire TOVTO ; = Lc. dia TL to Zech. ix. 9, in which he sees a
\verf; For answer they were in prophecy of the present incident (c
structed simply to state that the note on v. 2).
Master (o cf. Jo. xiii. 13)
<vptos, 4. aTr^Xôi icai evpov KrX.] Lc. fvpov
needed the foal (ovrov, Mt. = avTa>v Kada>s elnfv avTols. For other cx-
the mother and the foal). Xpeiav eêii/ amplesof this supernatural knowledge
= H^q Dan. iii. 16 (LXX. and Th.) ; of circumstances cf. xiv. 13, Mt. xvii.
for the construction cf. ii. 17, xiv. 27, Jo. i. 48. While they fall short
63, Jo. xiii. 29, Heb. v. 12, Apoc. xxi. of a logical proof of omniscience (Gore,
Dissertations, p. 80 f.), they must be
"
23, xxii. Wycliffe

5. seie 30 that :
he is nedeful to the Lord." The allowed due weight in any estimate of

words have reference chiefly to the the powers of the Sacred Humanity
didactic purpose which the Lord had (Mason, Conditions, p. 157 ff.). In Me.
in view cf. Jerome ad I., and Victor
; :
the coincidences between the Lord s
ov yap diro TOV opovs TUV eXaiatv els anticipations and the event appear in
*Iepovo~a\r)[ji eiovTi rco Kvpito XP e La Tls detail (vv. 4 8). The foal was tied
eV ovov
KaOf&o-dai) os TT)V lovdaiav up Trpbs Ovpav e^co, at (here nearly =
KOI TaXiXaiav anavav dirjct TTCÔS. Ter- trpos Blass, Gr. p. 139) a
Qvpq, cf.
tullian (de coron. 1

3) remarks quaintly house-door, but outside, not in the
but suggestively :
"
dominus tuus ubi house, but in the street. For 6vpa

...Hierusalem ingredi voluit nee asi- a house-door, see Gen. xix. 6, 9, Me. i.
num habuit privatum." 33, it 2, and for eco out of doors/ iii.
Kai v6vs O.VTOV airoarr. iraXiv coê] 31 f.,
Lc. xiii. 25, xxii. 62, Jo. xviii. 16.
The animal is not to be detained ETTI TOV dpcpodov, Vg. in bivio, whence
longer than the occasion requires ; Wycliffe "in the meeting of tweye
the Master will send him back to Tindale, A.V. in a place where
weyes,"
"
Bethphage as soon as He has reached two ways R.V. "
met" ; in the open

Jerusalem. In Mt. the sentence has street."
"Aptpodov
occurs in Jer. xvii.
taken quite another turn (evtivs 8e 27, xxx. 1 6 (xlix. 27), as the equivalent
d7roo-T(\el avrovs SC. o
Kvpios TWV viro- of where Aq. and Symm.
TlWpnK,
), and the harmonisers have have pdpeis, but the Greek lexico-
XL 8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 249
dfUL<p6$ov,
Kai Xvovcriv Kai TO)V 6K6? 5
e\e<yov
avToTs Ti TroieiTe XVOVTZS TOV
ol Se e nrav avTols Kadtos* e urev 6 1
Irjcrovs 6 HF
d(hfJKav avTOvs.
7
Kai (fiepovcriv TOV TTCO\OV Trpos 7
Irjcrovv, Kai 7ri/3d\\ovcrivauTcp TO. ijmaTia avTcov

N
S
Kai eKa6i<rev eV avTOV. Kai 7ro\\oi TO. iuLciTia 8
MF 238 1071 al
nonn 6 eiirev] evereiXaro AXTH2* min? 1
Iatt vt4v
gO ei pTfj Kl D b c ff i q (dixerat) 7 fapovtnv ^ BLA^ C

1071] ayov<ru>
K*C i 13 28 69 124 346 alP tryayov

auc
ADXmS minP 1
| e-rrepaXov AXm2$ minP 1
acf kq theb go aeth avruv] eavruv B avrov

|
D 256 om r 28 299 b ff ikq arm |
(D) i 28 91 209 241 299 2? |

e?r avroi ] e?r avrwv 2^ al nonn CTT aurw
ANxrn
graphers explain the word by d-] Kvpiois. Ti TToielre \vovres ; ( TI TTOK Ire
& ooy, pvfj.r] and the like: cf. Epi- TOVTO; v. 3): cf. Acts xxi. 13, with
phanius cited by Wetstein dp.$oa>v : Blass s note, and WM., p. 761.
ijTot \avpa>v fTri^copiats KoXovpfvaiv VTTO 7- (frepovo iv rov 7ra>\ov KT\.] Mt.
TWV TTJV AXeâi/Speeoi/ OIKOVVTWV noXtv. TT]V OVOV KCU TOV 7TO)\OV SCC T. 2. TllC I
*Afji<podov
occurs again in the text D foal, being yet unbroken, had no trap
Of Acts xix. 28 (Spa/ioi/rey els TO pings (Gen. xxii. 3, Num. xxii. 21,
a/i(poSoi> f<paov},
where see Blass s 2 Regn. xvii. 23, 3 Regu. ii. 40, xiii.
note. AVOVO-LV avrov cf. v. 2, and for
:
13 ff.) and as a substitute for the eTri-
other examples of this use of \veiv see o-ayiJLa (Lev. xv. 9), some spare clothing
Lc. xiii. 15, Apoc. ix. 14 f. (TO f/i<ma,
cf. v. 28, 30) was hastily
5 6. TtVfS TtoV CKel fO-TTJKOTCOv] thrown (eiri(3d\\ovo-iv, Lc. eVtptâyrey :
Idlers hanging about the lanes in Mt. over him (Mt. fV avrwv\
fTTfdr]K.av}
the outskirts of the village, cf. Mt. and the Lord took His seat for Lc. s
xx. 3, 6 ;
for the phrase see ix. i, xv. (Trfftiftaorav TOV iqo-ovv can scarcely
35. According to Lc. they were the be understood literally the rope with
owners (ol Kvptoi\ which is probable which the foal had been tied serving
enough they had tied up the animals
;
for bridle. As Jerome remarks, Mt. s
while they enjoyed the gossip of the fTrdvo) cannot be taken strictly,
avToi>v
street. That they were satisfied with and he seeks a solution in allegory
the answer O Ki/ptos O.VTOV ^p. eêi ("cum historia vel impossibilitatem
KT\. need cause no surprise; the habeat vel turpitudinem, ad altiora
Master was well known in the neigh trausmittimus There can be little
").
bourhood, and His disciples had been doubt that Mt. s form of the story is
with Him before on a memorable coloured by the details of the prophecy
occasion (Jo. xi. 7 ff). The promise which he quotes (see note on v. 2) ;
to return the animal at once could Me. on the other hand records the
be trusted for the present it was
; simple facts.
not required by the owners, and 8. TroXXoi TO. t/iaTia KT\.] This was
they might well be proud that it perhaps suggested by the use of
should be used by the Prophet. So ipiria for the saddling of the foal.
they let the two go off (dcpr/Kav CIVTOVS) Other disciples, not to be outdone,
with the foal. It is quite unnecessary stripped off their quadrangular wraps
to Say with Thpht. OVK av eyeveTO : and carpeted the bridle path, and
el fj.r)
6eia TIS dvdynT) eVeVeiTO rots the enthusiasm spread to a crowd
TY\V
6K o
o *W<ravvd
ev\oyr]fJLevos 6
8 effTpuxrav] evrpuwvov D i 28 2 Pe alPauc |

eis TT\V odov KBCDLXrA<l>^ minP bffi] ev
1
TT) o5w AKMNHS mm? afkqvg 1

| oma\\oi...aypuv syr"
in
| <j-roi/3a5as AC(N)SVXrZ
/cat e<rTpui>vvov
ets r^ oSov (vel ei/ TT; o5w) A(D)NXmS
min omnvid latt SyrrPe8hhcl
arm go e/cpafbi ] + \eyovTes ADNXTII min? a b q vg syrr arm aeth e\e7o^
1
9 al f i
^ | w<ra.vva\
om D b ff rvid + rw v\f/iffTaj 13 69 1071 2
pe al k arm + ei* uîo-rw 28 al + ei>
v\l/i<TToi$ 29 c i om o ep^. X
|
of followers (TroXXot, Mt. 6 TrXetoroy Jerusalem : see next note. The

o^Xos). For the construction eorpcoo-av triumph of Judas Maccabaeus (i Mace,
et? TT)V o86v cf. Tob. vii. 16 (K) ecrrpoxrcv xiii. 51) may have been in the thoughts
ds TO rafietov. Lc. represents the of many.

action as repeated along the line of 9. ol npodyoires KOI ol d<o\ov-
progress (iropfvonevov 8e avrov VTre- fovvTes] For the contrast cf.

So Mt.
(TTptowvov) cf. Mc. s ecrrpaivvvov infra.
; x. 32 f. On this occasion the Lord
All the commentators refer to Robin- seems to have been in the middle of
son,Researches in Palestine, i. p. 473, two crowds of...WM., p. 160);
(oi...K<u
ii.
p. 162 for an illustrative incident; see Stanley, S. and P., p. 191 "two :
an O.T. parallel will be found in 4 vast streams of people met on that

Regn. ix. 13.
day. The one poured out from the
aXXoi 8e ori/SaSas *rX.] Mt. aXXot city... from
Bethany [and Bethphage]
&e eKotyav K\ddovs airo TWV devSpav. streamed forth the crowds who had
Zripddfs (from o-rei /3eo the form crroi- assembled there on the previous night.
/3as (R.T.) is incorrect, see Fritzsche, ...The two streams met midway. Half
though (rToiftij occurs in the LXX.), the vast mass turning round preceded ;
Vulg. frondes, Wycliffe "bowis or the other half followed/ If this sug
braunchis," is a litter of leaves or gestion is accepted, ot irpodyovres are
other green stuff from the meadows the Galileans from Jerusalem (Jo. xii.
or trees ; cf. the Schol. on Theocr. vii. 12, O O^Xo? TToXuff O f\6a)V 6? TTJV
67 cited by Wetstein : o-r. de earn
eopTijv, cf. Westcott s note), who bring
crrpoj/Lti^) tVl rrjs yfjs Me. e<
<pv\\a>v. with them palm leaves (ib. 13, eXafiov
uses the pi. for the materials of the cut in the Kidron
/3ata rcSi/ (poiviKvv),
litter boughs, long grass, &c., collect or on the western slope of Olivet;
ed from the cultivated lands (dypaw, whilst ol aKo\ov6ovvTs are the villagers
cf. v. 14, vi. 36, 56, x. 29 f.) on either who strew the path with garments and
side of the path. The word is fairly
foliage. Jerome allegorises qui :
"
distributed in class, and later Gk. (cf. sunt qui praecedunt ? patriarchae et
e.g. B Philo, de vit.
Plato, resp. 372 ;
prophetae. qui sequuntur? apostoli
cont., ed. Conybeare, p. 109), but an. et gentilium populus. sed et in prae-
Xey. in the LXX. and N. T.; Aq. uses it cedentibus et in sequentibus una vox
in Ezech. xlvi. 23 for JTl Vp, which he Christus est; ipsum laudaut, ipsum
perhaps understands as sheepfold en voce consona concrepant."
closures constructed of interwoven Kpaov Qaavva] The cry rose again
boughs (
= eVavXeis). Jo. s eXa/3oj/ TO and again. It began rrpos TT; <ara-
/3aidT&V <froiviKa>v
seems to refer to /3ao-ei roG opovs, as the city of David
another concourse which came from came into view : see Stanley, &
XI. ic] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MAEK. 251
ev
ovofjum Kvpiov ev\oyr}iJ.evr} r\ epxo- 10
(3a<ri\eia TOV TrctTpos ^/mcov Aaveifr uxravva ev
10 ev ets k 10
9 ovo/j.aTi...p<i(rt\eia] r-rjv fiaa-iXeiav u~\oyi](ji.evr]] pr /ou
AD*KMII 736 1071 |
om epxo/J.evrj A i alPftuc a | pcuriXeta^ + ev OVO/J.O.TI. Kvpiov
ANXmS< minP q syr hcl go aeth
1
|
wvawa ev rots V^HTTOLS] eipr)vr) ev T.
wp. 604 syr
8in
eip. ev ovpavu /ecu Soa ev v\]s.

arm wa. eip. ev ovp. K. d. ev v\f/. I
91 118 209 299 etp. ev
hcl txt )
ovp. K. S. ev ev 251 syr <
w<r.
v\}/. v\j/.
and P., p. 190. Qo-awd represents vi A. here. For an early Christian

b"njP0n (Ps. cxviil 25, LXX. o-vo-ov interpretation of Hosanna see Clem.
in the Aramaic form fcOIîn Al. paed. i. 5 12 *at 86a K al
drj), ;
see <<5s
aivos fJifO iKerrjpias r<5

Kvpiat rovrt yap
Kautzsch, p. 173, Dalman, Gr. p. 198,
for the breathing cf. WH., Intr. t p. epcpaivei eppji/euo/iei/oi/ EXXaSi (pcwfj TO
vo-awd. Cf. Thayer in Hastings, I.e.
313; other views of the derivation of
the word are discussed by Cheyne in ev\oyr)p.evos 6 epô/ifi/op KrX.] From
Ps. cxviii. 26 (LXX.); Lc. alone in
Encycl Bibl. s. v.; cf. Thayer in serts o fiao-iXcvs. In the Psalm
Hastings D.B. ii. p. 418 f. Ps. cxviii.,
whether it celebrates the triumph of the words are clearly a solemn wel
Judas Maccabaeus (Cheyne, Origin of come to the pilgrim, Israelite or
the Psalter, p. 16), or the dedication proselyte, who comes up to worship
of the Second Temple (Delitzsch, West- at the Feast the accents of the Heb.
cott),was intimately connected in the shew that rnrV ; D^ is to be con

minds of all loyal Jews with the hope nected with "^"llt
the blessing in the
of national restoration, and its litur Name of the LORD (Num. vi. 27, Deut.
gical use at the Feast of the Taber xxi. 5)invoked upon every such
is
nacles (cf. J. Lightfoot on Mt. xxi. visitor (cf. Perowne ad I.). But the
9;
the seventh day of the Feast is still words (as the next verse will shew) are
called"the Great used with some perception that this
Hosanna," Taylor,
Teaching, p. 79), and at the Passover Visitor is 6 epxopevos
(N2D) in a
in the Hallel, rendered its words
deeper sense; cf. Mt. xi. 3, Jo. iii. 31,
doubly familiar. It appears that the xi.27.
palm-branches which were carried in IO. v\oyr)fj.(VT] TI fpX /ScwiXet a KrX.]
procession round the altar (Ps. cxviii. This clause, preserved by Me. only, is
27, cf. Cheyne, Psalms, p. 31 5 ff.) were
possibly the origin of the liturgical
waved at the words K3TttPBnn (J. addition to Hosanna (see on v. 9),
Lightfoot, I.e., Edersheim, Temple, and also of Lc. s Pa<n\evs (Lc. xix.
p. 191 ff.); so that the palms of the 38). It is a comment on the words
irpodyovres may have suggested the of the Ps., due perhaps to a few
use of this cry. The addition of TG>
among the crowd who more
realised
Aavei S (Mt.), if it was made at fully than the rest the meaning of
the time, pointed to Jesus as the this reception of the Galilean Prophet.
Messiah through whom the salvation H ao-iXei a may have been suggested
of Israel was expected. But too-. r<5
by the Lord s frequent phrase 77 /3.
A. was apparently an early liturgi
uf<3 TOV Bcov, or by the knowledge that
cal form in Jewish-Christian churches He had taught His disciples to pray
(Didache 10), and may have been in 77 /3. (Mt.
eX0aro> vi. 10); TOV rraTpbs
troduced in this way into the evan A. (not TOV vlov A.) betrays the
Ty/KBi/
gelical tradition it is worthy of note ;

limitations which still beset their
that Me. and Jo. agree to omit T. highest hopes. To what extent the
iiToZs iJ^ricrTOts.
"
Kai el(Trj\6ev ets

lepocro\viJLa ek
ii ets TO itpov KBCLMA^ 13 28 60 69 115 225

e Bcr
346 1071 2? a ] pr /cat
ADNXm2$-| minP q Syrr sinhcl go

1
Pharisaic conception of the Messianic salem when He passed within the

kingdom admitted of spiritual ideas great eastern gate of the iepov. To
may be learnt from Pss. Sal. xvii., lepov in this sense occurs only in
xviii. (cf. Ryle and James, Intr., p. the Synoptists and in Acts ; in the
LXX. it is frequent, but only in the
a tv rots VÎO-TOIS] Ta later books (chiefly i Esdras and i 4
{rv//-ioTa
= D^p np in the LXX. of Job xvi. 19, Mace.). On
the distinction between
xxxi. iepov and vaos see Westcott on Jo. ii.

2, Ps. Ixxi. 21, cxlviii. i; in the
14, and Trench, syn. iii., who refers
N. T. eV (rois) vij/io-rois occurs only
to Jos. ant. viii. 3. 9, irfpieftaXe de [o
in this context and Lc. ii. 14, but
SoXo/zcoi/] TOV vaov KVK\(O yLcriov...Tov-
St Paul has ev rols firovpaviois (Eph. y
rov d egwdev iepbv (OKodoprjo-fV V
i.
3, vi. 12). As connected with Of the Hero-
TfTpayavov o-^^/zart.
ao-awa, unless the whole phrase is to dian lepov Josephus has left a descrip
be regarded simply as a shout of
tion in ant. xv. 11.3 f., B. J. vi. 5. 4 ;
triumph like I?) iraidv, lo triumphe another account is to be found in the
(Thayer Lc.}, cv rots vty. must be Mishna Middoth ii. i. For a popular
taken to mean: let the prayer for
treatment of the subject see Eders-
our deliverance be ratified in high
heim, The Temple, its ministry and
heaven. Cf. 3 Regn. viii. 30 eiVa- <ri>
services ; recent discoveries upon the

KOV<Tfl...V ovpavm, Mt. XVi. 19 co-rat spot are described in the Recovery
88efJLevov...\\vfJ,evov V TOLS ovpavols.
of Jerusalem and other publications
GOD answers in heaven, and the result of the Palestine Exploration Fund.
appears on earth. Lc. writes cv ovpava> The Lord on entering the Precinct
eiprjvT)
KOI doa ev vîWots, blending found Himself in the Court of the
(as it seems) the Angelic Hymn with Gentiles, and probably did not go
the welcome of the multitude comp. ;
beyond it on the first day. But the
the similar combination in the Clemen
report of His arrival and solemn
tine Liturgy (Brightman, p. 24). The entry spread through Jerusalem, and
use of the present passage in the Mt. describes the excitement which
Preface of the Liturgy is ancient the tidings caused (etrfttrOrj irao-a %
and wide-spread cf. e.g. the
Liturgy
; TroXis KT\., xxi. 10 f.).
of St James (ib. p. 51), and the On the remarkable change of policy
Gelasian canon actionis (Wilson, p.
implied in this formal avowal of Mes
234). sianic claims see Victor TroXXa/cty
:
St Luke adds at this point (i) a

eTTcftr) T&V IepO(roXvjLi(BZ> TrpoTfpov, aXX*
>
remonstrance from certain Pharisees OVO~TTOT fJLfTO.

who were present, and our Lord s
reply (xix. 39, 40); (2) the magnificent K\afj.7rfi \onrov. Bede : "nunc
lamentation over Jerusalem (xix. 41 autem ubi passurus Hierosolyinam

44). venit, non refugit eos qui se regein
II. (l(rrj\6fv fls lepoo-. els TO lfpov~\ faciunt...non reprimit voces, regnum- i
On the double els see note to v. i. que quod adhuc victurus in mundo
The Precinct of the Temple imme suscipere noluit, iamiam exiturus per
diately overlooked the valley of the passionem crucis de mundo non ne-
Kidron, and the Lord entered Jeru gavit suscipere."
TO iepov Kai 7repi/3\6^lsdiu.evos TravTa 6\jîa 01/0*779
es Br]6aviav //era rail/ Sw Se/ca. 33
Kai TJ; eTravpiov^ eê\66vTwv UVTWV CLTTO Bqda- 1 2 H 1

I3
eTrevacrev. arrro
fj.aKp66ev 13
<pv\\a
rj\6ev el
apa TL evpticrei iv avrrj-
n o^tas ABDNXmZSn minP ] 1

oif/e XCLA Or 1
| 77677] e-rri 1071 |
om TT;S upas B T77s
t][ji.epas 13 28 69 124 346 13 <rvicr)v]
+ /aiav fcsKMII min nonn syrr
8 " 1
arm om airo
?6511
|
minP 1
|
et apa. TL evp.] iftew eav n <TTLV Dbcffikr ws evprja-uv n 2 pe a f q
irepi@\e\fsafj,evos iravra KrX.] Je i.e.Monday, Nisan 11 (Jo. xii. i, 12).

rome quasi cum lucerna quaereret EfX0. avr. aVo Erjdavias must be
"
(Zeph. i. i2)...quaerens in templo, et interpreted with the same latitude

nihil quod eligeretur invenit." Euth. : which appears to belong to f^rjXBcv
COy KVpLOS TOV TOIOVTOV OIKOV. On 7Tf)l- fls Brj6aviav (v. 1 1 ) Mt. more exactly, ;
pXeTTfo-dai see iii. 5, 34, v. 32, ix. 8, fTravayaytov els rrjv TroXtv. Eneivao-fv :
x. 23. Nothing escaped His compre cf. Mt. iv. 2. The Lord had not
hensive glance (?rept/3A. Trai/ra), which broken His fast (cf. Jo. iv. 32 ff.), or
revealed much that would call for the morning meal had been scanty or
serious work on the morrow (v. 15, hurried; a day of toil was before
note). It was too late to begin that Him, and it was important to recruit
evening. O^t os ^77 ovo-rjs TTJS d>par,

His strength on which the spiritual
towards or after sunset, i. 32, iv. 35, exercises of the night had perhaps
vi. 47, xiv. 17, xv. 42 ; with the read drawn largely. The wayside figtree
ing of X (6\jrc r\. ovoys) cf. V. 19, o\|/-6 seemed to offer the necessary refresh
eyeVero. ment.
ffj\6ev els BT)6aviav p,. r. .] Cf. 13. I8a>v
(TVKTjv airo paKpoOev *cr\.]
xi. 19 (Mt. xxi. 17), xiii. i, 3. The The fresh green foliage caught the eye
nights of Sunday, Monday, and Tues long before the tree was reached. It
day before the Passion were spent at was a solitary tree, standing by the
Bethany, or rather in the open air roadside (jiiav eVi rfjs 68ov, Mt), a
on the Mount of Olives in the neigh derelict perhaps of some old garden
bourhood of the village (Lc. xxi. 37 ; or vineyard (Lc. xiii. 6, Jo. i. 48), now
comp. Lc. xxiv. 50 with Acts i. 12). offering its fruit to every passer-by.
The bivouac among the hills offered ATTO fi. t cf. v. 6, note.
comparative security against the dan fjKBfv el apa evpr)<rei /crX.j
n
Et apa,
ger of a sudden arrest and the ; SI forte, cf. Acts viii. 22 el apa a
conditions were favourable to medi (rerat, xvii. 27 fl apa
tation and prayer ; cf. Euth. ee7ro- avrov Kai tvpoiev the apa reviews i
pevero els ra irpoavrfia dia rrjv jo-vxtav. the circumstances already recited and
The crowd of followers was at length infers from them the chance of suc
dispersed, and though the days were cess for the constr. see Burton, 276,
;
passed in the busy Precinct, at night and on this use of apa cf. WM., p. 556,
the Lord found Himself alone with Blass, Gr. p. 25of. direct ques The
the Twelve. tion might have run apa TI evpja-a; el
1214. THE FlGTREE IN LEAP The tree was prematurely in leaf;

BUT WITHOUT FRUIT (Mt. XXI. 1 8 19). planted in some sheltered hollow, it
12. rf) the morning
cTravpiov] On was already in leaf before the Pass
of the fourth day before the Passover over, when other trees of its sort were
254 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XI. 13
\6wv ew avTrjv ou Sei/ evpev el /u.rj (f)v\\a 6 yap

IT W 1 4 Kaipos OVK i\v crvKcov^. I4
/ccu
aTTOKpiBeis eijrev avTrj
MrjK6Ti ek TOV aiwva e/c crov /mrjdeis Kapjrov
(pdyoi.
l riKOVOV ol /madrjTai avTOv.
13 om e\dwv e?r avrrjv D b C ff i k r om e?r avryv a g ovoev eupev] fJLrjdev evpoiv

|
D (2P
6
) (a q) Or |
+ (JLOVOV C 2
</>u\Xa]
NZ<
1*5
33 61 69 124 1071 2 b c q aeth Or o | 7a/>
Kaipos OVK r/v VVKWV NBC* vld LA4 me] ov (vel OITTCO) 701/9 rjv (o) Kaipos (TVKUV
AC 2 (D)NXrnS$ min omnvid latt go aeth Or 14 om Kai i D 2?" a q Or |
om ctTro-
KpiQeis f q r vg syr**
38 1
| /AT/Sets] ouSeis minnonn | ^0777 DU i 1

3 69 346 604"
only beginning to bud (xiii. 28) ; and offer to the hungry traveller. For
it was reasonable to expect a corre the address to an inanimate object,
sponding precocity in regard to the cf. iv. 39 such personifications of
;
figs. But when the Lord had come natural phenomena are in accordance
Up to it (eV O.VTTIV, cf. V. 21, XV. 22, with the genius of Hebrew poetry and
the result of motion towards, WM., prophecy, cf. Num. xx. 8, Ps. cxlviiL
p. 508), He found that the tree did 3 ff., Ban. iii. 57 ff. Mr)KtTi...p.r)dfis:
not promise. There were no
fulfil its for the (emphatic) double negative
figs under the leaves not even the see WM., p. 625. The optative (WM.,
half-ripe figs which the peasants of pp. 357, Burton,
627, 175 f.) is
Palestine ate with their bread in the replaced in Mt. by the subjunctive
fields (Edersheim ii. p. 375). with ov /XT?, i.e. for the expression of
6 yap Kaipos OVK yv For <ru/cooi/]
a desire Mt. substitutes a negative
the season was not that of figs. which nearly amounts to a prohibi
(Wycliffe, "for it was no tyme of tion (Burton, 167). Neither form
figgis.")
In Palestine the figtree can properly be called an imprecation
yields more than one crop in the course or curse contrast Gen. iii. 17, Heb.
;
of the summer (Smith, D.B?, p. 1066), vi. 7 f., and see note on v. 21.
Bengel :
but even the early figs are not in quod lesu Christo non servit, iudig-
"
season before May. There was then num est quod ulli mortalium serviat."
no reason to expect fruit upon this The sentence on the fruitless fig-
tree beyond the promise of its leaves. tree repeated in a tangible form the
Premature in foliage, it proved to be lesson of a parable spoken during the
not earlier than the yet leafless trees Lord s recent journeyings (Lc. xiii.
in regard to its fruit.
Bengel pro- :
"
6 ff.). But in repeating it extends the

pior aspectus arboris ostendit arbo- teaching of the parable. It is not
rem non esse talem qualem folia sin- mere fruitlessness which the Lord
gulariter promittebant." He is surely here condemns, but fruitlessness in
right in adding superseded potuit
:
"
the midst of a display which promises

tota quaestione de generibus ficuum fruit. Cf. Origen in Mt. fvpev ev
arborum." is it p,ovov farjs efKpacriv...Kal eo~Tiv
Equally unnecessary avTTj . . .
to suppose that the Lord expected to evpelv TOIOVTOVS Ttvas...fji<pijvavTas OTI

find a few figs left over from the pre elcn ripoi ovs 8ia
vious crop ; see the curious theory Kaprroôpelv ecrnv Idflv Kal d(pi(r-
built on this view by Ephrem (ev. ovs iravrcXSs TOV \6yov Kal l-rjpav-
cone. exp. p. 182). Bede :
"
arefecit Dominus
14. dnoKpitifls fliTfv auTfi KT\.] The arborem ut homines intellegerent
. . . . . .
answer is to the invitation which the sese divino condemnandos iudicio si

tree by had seemed
its foliage to absque operum fructu de plausu tan-
XI. i 5] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 255
15 Kai epôvTai ek lepocroXv/ma. Kai eicreXOwv eis 15

TO iepov ripâTO 6K/3d\\eiv roik TrcoXovvTas Kai rot s
ev TOJ epw, Kai TS Tpaireâs TCOV
KoX\v/3i<rTWV Kai Tas KaOeSpas TU>V TrwXovvTcov ras
15 ei<re\0a)i D syr
sin
+ 7raXi> NS minPauc (a)bfffi
is ro ore i]v ev TV tepu D \ e/c/foXXen ] + e/retfoj D b |
rows ayopa.] ora TOUS
mm? 1
Or | Ko\\vpi<TTuv] + e&xeev NS (eexeo-ep) 13 28 69 124 346
arm
turn sibi religiosi sermonis velut de and the wine, oil, salt, &c., used in
sonitu et tegumento blandirentur viri- the ritual The purchasers were not
dantium foliorum." The immediate only pilgrims from a distance, but
reference is doubtless to the Jewish probably all whose means enabled
people, so far in advance of the other them to buy on the spot and thus to
nations in knowledge and the forms of escape not only the trouble of bringing
worship, so nearly on a level with them the animals with them, but also the
in regard to spiritual religion and the official inspection which was compul
love of GOD. Hilary
"
in facie syna-
:
sory in such cases (cf. Edersheim, I.e.).
gogae positum exemplum est Victor
"
;
: KOI ray Tpcurcas roHv KoAAi>/3rr<3v
TTJV p.fX\ovcrav Kara rrjv lepovcraX^/z ACT\.] Cf. JO. l.C. CVpCV TOVS KfpfJLCtTl-
ia-iv eV! TTJS (TVKTJS edfit-fv. -
Thpht. KaQrj p.(vovs .T&V KoAXu/SiortSi/ e e
<rras . .
compares Ezekiel xvii. 9. Xffv TO. KeppaTa KT\. Kep/iara is small

icai TJKOVOV ol pad. avrou] Me. only. change, /coXXv/3oy a small coin (Ar.
The sentence prepares the reader for Pax 1 2OO, oudeiff eVptar av SpeTravov
the sequel, v. 20 ff. All heard, one /eoXXv/3ov), but the latter word ac
remembered (v. 21). quired in practice the meaning rate
1519. SECOND DAY IN THE TEM of exchange, so that KoXXu/Sio-rrfc car
PLE. BREAKING UP OP THE TEMPLE ries with it the thought of the (often
MARKET (Mt. xxi. 12 17, Lc. xix. usurious) profit which the Keppario-rai
4548). secured. The *oXXv/3or (D13^) of the
Temple nummularii was a fixed sum
15. pxovTai...el<re\6<i3v KT\.]
Cf. V.
ii. "Hparo eicfiaXXfiv. began the He per half-shekel, the equivalent of a
day s work by ejecting the traffickers, third or fourth of a denarius (Eders
making no distinction between sellers heim, Life, i. p. 368, Temple, p. 48).
and buyers (rovs TrtoX. KOI rovs ay.). Since every Israelite was required to
The market was within the Precinct pay his half-shekel yearly (Mt. xvii. 24,
iepw), and had already at
TO>
c Exod. xxx. 13 ff.) to the support of
tracted the attention of Jesus at the the Temple, and it could be paid only
first Passover of His ministry (Jo. ii. in the Jewish coin (cf. Madden,
14, cvpcv fv TO) I. TOVS TTO>\ovvras). It Jewish coinage, p. 43 f.), a large profit
was a recognised institution, under the would be reaped at the approach of
protection of the dpxiepels and known the Passover from the pilgrims who
in Rabbinical writings as |^n HV^n. ^ , assembled from Gentile countries (cf.
Jo. xii. 20, Acts ii. 5) and brought
the shops of the sons of Hanan, i.q.
Annas (see Lightfoot on Mt. xxi. and with them Greek or Roman money.
Edersheim, Life, i. p. 369 ft.). The To spill their piles of half-shekels
sales were limited to Temple-requi over the floor of the Court on the eve
sites, victims for the sacrifices (Jo. of the Passover was to deal a blow to
l.C. /Sous- KCU 7rpo/3ara Kai their traffic at a time when it was at
*6
1 6 TrepicTTepas Kai OVK t](ptev
iva
I7
17 SieveyKr] cr/cet/o? ota TOV lepov. /ca* K.OL
1
[ai/ToIs]
Ou OTL O o*/cos JULOV
15 om KaTffTpe\f/ev DK syr 17 KCU eXeyev] Xeyuv ADNXFII al?

8 * 11
om 1
D i 28 ^ b c (ff) k q me arm om ort CDS^ 69 al** c ff

|
28 b syr gin |
om ou i
|
1110
i kq
arm**
its height. The history of the Temple reverse, as a short cut between the
tax will be found in Schiirer n. i. p. city and the Mt of Olives. The prac
249 ff. for a Rabbinical description
;
ticeappears to have been interdicted
of the traffic see J. Lightfoot, I.e. by the Jewish authorities; "what is
For Tpcnrfa in this connexion cp. Lc. the reverence of the Temple ? that
xix. 23 the moneychanger or broker
;
none go into the mountain of the
is a rpane fcirrjs, Mt. xxv. 27. On the Temple with his staff and his shoes,
whole subject see Hastings, D. B. iii. with his purse, and dust upon his feet;
p. 432 f. Origen (in Jo. t. x. 23) and that none make it his common
applies the passage to abuses in the thoroughfare
"
(J. Lightfoot ad loc.} ;
Visible Church TTOT* yap ev rf) ovofj-a-

: cf. Jos. c. Ap. ii. 7 denique nee vas
"
o[j,VT) fKKXrjcria TJTIS fO~r\v OLKOS 6cov aliquod portare licet in tern plum"; cf.
<VTOS...OVK fieri rives Kpp.aTio~Tal Ka6- Wiinsche, neue Beitrage, p. 398 ; but
ijfifvot Bf6p.fvoi TT\riya>v
K.rX. if the interdict existed, it had become
K.a\ ras Kadedpas rcoi/ TrcoX. TCLS Trept- a dead letter, and the Lord did not
o-Tfpas] The doves (Wycliffe "culue- shrink from the invidious task of
ris") required by the Law for the putting it into execution. "Hcpiev, see
purification of women (Lev. xii. 8, Lc. WH., Notes, p. 167, WSchin. pp. 102,
ii. 22 f), for the ceremonial cleansing 123; for d(pivai iva, cf. Jo. xii. 7,
of lepers (Lev. xiv. 22), and on certain Burton, 210. SÔos cf. iii. 27, note; :
other occasions (Lev. xv. 14, 29). here probably any household goods,
Every brancli of the Temple trade suf .tools, utensils, or the like. Jerome
fered, and not only those forms which remarks upon the whole incident:
were specially offensive or aggressive; hoc in ludaeis, quanto magis in
"si
the Lord was opposed to it on prin nobis? si hoc in lege, quanto magis
ciple, not on aesthetic grounds. The
"
in evangelio ?
Fathers regard the dove-sellers as re 17. KOI eo io ao-Kci KOL eXeyev KT\."\
presenting allegorically ecclesiastics The Lord s action had brought a

who traffic in spiritual gifts, e.g. crowd together, which afforded an
Jerome ad 1. :
"
vere cathedra pesti- opportunity for continuous teaching

lentiae (Ps. quae vendit columbas
i.
i) (imperf). As His custom was, He
vendit gratiam Spiritus sancti. multae bases His lesson on Scripture (ov
cathedrae sunt usque hodie quae ven- yeypaTrrat...; Mt., cf. Jo. X. 34 OVK ecmv
dunt columbas." yeypafj.fj.evov ; Lc. yeypairrai, cf. Me.
1 6. Kal OVK ij(pifv KT\.] Me. only; vii. 6, ix. i2f., xii. 29, 36), an authority
the incident, which in the midst of so against which no Jew could appeal.
much that was more stirring passed "Ori,
recitativum cf WM., p. 683,
out of the recollection of the other note. The quotation in Me. and Mt
witnesses, was remembered and re is in the words of the LXX. (Isa. Ivi. 7),
lated by St Peter. Persons carrying though Mt. stops short at /cA^Ver
goods or implements were accustomed Lc. quotes loosely, writing carat for
to pass through the Precinct, from K\r)Br)<TfTai (for
the Hebraism cf. Mt.
the eastern to the western gate, or the v. 9, 19, Lc. i.
32, 35, Rom. ix. 7, 26),
XL 1
K\r]6^(T6TaL Tracriv TOIS e6vecriv, vjmeTs e

l8
7T7roit]KaT6 (T7rr]\aLOV Kal i]KOV(Tav 1 8
17 7re7rot77/care BLA Or] eTroiTjo-are KACDNXriIZ min fereomn 18 TJKOVOV
and Mt. he omits -n-ao-iv rols

like results were enduring. Neither the
which he would scarcely have
eQvfo-iv, salesmen nor money-changers were
done had Me. been before him (cf. better than \Tjo-rai the pilgrims were
Plummer). The last words have a and they
practically at their mercy,
special appropriateness in the present did not content themselves with a
context ; for the part of the iepov fairmargin of profit their extortion ;
which the Lord had just reclaimed was more than mere dishonesty, it
from secular use was the Court of was downright robbery. The Talmudic
the Gentiles, where only within the tract on the sale of doves relates how
Precinct Gentiles were at liberty to Rabban Simeon ben Gamaliel, finding
pray. So far as in them lay, the that the dealers exacted a piece of
authorities had defeated the fulfil gold for each bird, insisted that they
ment of the prophecy for who could ;
should be content with a silver piece
pray in a place which was at once a (J. Lightfoot on Mt. I.e.). If this ex
cattle-market and an exchange, where tortion was practised on poor women
the lowing of oxen mingled with the who came to be purified, what may
clinking of silver and the chaffering not have been demanded of wealthy
and haggling of the dealers and those Jews from Rome and the provinces ?
who came to purchase ? Origen in Mt. :
1 8. not T]K. ol dp^Lfpels KT\.] For
CTTOIOVV 8e TO. fvavria rfj fvxiJ *v avro>.
the first time in the Synoptic Gospels
For the homiletic treatment of the the dpxifpfls are represented as com
incident the whole passage in Origen bining with the ypanpaTcls against
(t. xvi. 20 sqq.) is valuable ; see also Jesus. Jo. mentions two earlier oc
in Jo. t. x. 23 (16). casions on which this coalition existed
vp-els de TreTTonjKare KT\.~] There (Jo. vii. 32 ff., xi. 47, 57) ; but there
was worse than this the house of ; can be no doubt that His attack upon
prayer had not only become an OIKOS the Temple-market and exchange,
efnropiov(Jo. ii. 1 6), but a (nrfaaiov which contributed largely to the re
Xyartov (on Xyovijs see Trench, syn. venues of the Temple, and was under
xliv., and cf. xiv. 48, xv. 27) ;
no their immediate protection, incensed
bandits cave along the Jericho road the priestly aristocracy in the highest
(Lc. x. 30), by which the Lord had degree. Henceforth they took the
lately come, was the scene of such lead in the conspiracy against the
wholesale robbery as the Mountain of Galilean Prophet, and the Scribes
the House. The words are from an were content to follow the Elders ;
other prophet, Jer. vii. 1 1 p.rj (nrr/Xaiov (Lc., ol TrpwToi rov \aov) were natur
ally guided by the two professional
o OIKOS p.ov...V-
addressed to the
ls,
classes. "HKOVO-O.V, the matter came
crowd, for in this matter all were to to their ears ; the report seems to
blame, from the High Priest to the have been brought by some of their
pilgrims who encouraged the traffic by party who were on the spot, for Mt.
purchasing, or the townsfolk who used adds (xxi. 15 ff.) that they saw the
the Court as a thoroughfare. Ilfnoiij- Lord working wonders and heard the
/care is more exact than either Mt. s Hosannas of the Entry repeated by
Troteire or Lc. s eVoiT/o-are the evil had children in the Temple-court. They
been stopped for the moment, but its remonstrated with Him to no purpose,
S. M. 2 17
THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. [XL 18
o Kai 01 ypajUL/uLaTeiSy e^rjTOW TTCOS Kai

a7ro\eo (Jt)O iV (j)O/3ovvTO yap avTOV,
Trcts
yap
19 o
orav d>/re eyeveTO, eêTropevovTO
30 f^
20 Kai TrapaTropevo/uevoi eioov (TVKrjV
18 o.iro\fffovffLV KM*S A min mu om 8il

|
O.VTOV 1 AKII alnonn eff |
TTCIS yap] on tras
ADLNXrn2 minP 1
Or | &ir\r}<rcroj>To
KMA minP auc c vg cdd 19 orav KBCKLAII**-
28 33 2P 1071 alp*"
] ore ADNXTIIZ$ minP 1
| eyiveTo AE 2 GHV2X 69 &\^

ue
\
ee-
ABKM*AII Ir >
2P 1071 al nonn cdr syrrP

6 * 1101 ^) arm]
iropevovTo 1-24
KCDEGHMmsNSUVXrS3> minP ab 1
f ff k vg syrr 8111110 ^^) me go aeth 20
ira.pa.ir. ANXFII om irpwi a c k
and withdrew to consider plans of single action is intended. For orav

revenge. with the ind. cf. iii. 1 1 the aor. is ;
etfrovv ir>s...e<$>o$ovvTO yap avrov] used in this connexion again in Apoc.

Of. Acts xxi. 31. It was not easy to viii. i
(WM., p. 389 note). The day
find the way so long as He had the had begun for Jesus and the Twelve
o^Xcs with Him. The great majority Trpon (Mt. xxi. 1 8) it ended oê. ;
of the people who thronged the Court Hunger (. 12) and fatigue were for
were not drawn from Jerusalem, where gotten in the work of GOD (cf. Jo. iv.
the priestly class were paramount, 31 ff.). Only the approach of the hour
but from Galilee and from Gentile for closing the gates and the melting
countries, and a crowd so constituted away of the crowd in the Court (cf.
might be dangerous in their present Edersheim, Temple, p. 1 16 ff.) induced
humour death by stoning was not
;
Him to retire for rest. E^CTT. eo>
impossible even within the Precinct TTJS TToXecor, cf. v. 1 1 ;

Me. omits els
(Jo. x. 31), and might overtake the RrjOaviav here, but Mt. supplies it,
priests themselves or the Levitical adding *a! qvAar&j .
guard (Lc. xx. 6, Acts v. 26, Ev. Petr. 20 25. CONVERSATION ON THE
10), if they attempted to arrest a WITHERING OF THE FIGTREE THE ;
popular Prophet. OMNIPOTENCE OF FAITH, PRAYER,

Tras yap o oÂo? *rA.] The effect of AND LOVE (Mt. xxi. i9 b 22).
the Lord s teaching on the populace 2O. rrapa7ropv6[jivoi irpaii KT\.~\ In
was the same at the end as at the the early light of the next (Tuesday)
outset of His work, cf. i. 22. It was morning the figtree (xi. 13 ovitf)v) by
still a Kaivf) 8i8axn, never losing its the wayside was as conspicuous for its
freshness. shrivelled leaves as it had been for
19. Kai orav
e-yeWro KrA.] Mt. 6lf/ their freshness the day before. All
mentions only the return to the Mount saw it and marked how the tree
(eioi>),
on Monday night (gfj\6ov..,Tjv\io-6r)} was blasted root and branch (& pi&v).
Me. states once for all the Lord s In Mt. the entire incident belongs to
practice on each of the first three the Tuesday morning, and the figtree
days of Holy Week; cf. R.V. "every is withered under the eyes of the
evening He went forth out of the Apostles (e^rjpdvdrj Trapaxpfjâ), whose

Similarly Lc., xxi. 37.
city." Field astonishment is at once expressed ;
(Notes, p. 35), while regarding orav... Augustine s "alio die viderunt alio
eyevfTo as a solecism probably due
"
die mirati sunt"

(de cons. ev. ii. 131)
to St Mark himself," thinks that a is certainly not warranted by Mt. s
al
. /cca dvafjLvr}<r6ek 6 Herpes 21
Xeyei avTw *Pa/3/3et, ffie r\ (TVKrj rjv KaTrjpdcra)
aTTOKpiQeh 6 lr](rovs \eyei avTots 2 2
*z
Tricmv 6eov. dfjiriv Xeyco v/uuv OTI os civ 23
TW oet Tovrct) ABrTi
ApBrjTi Kai XdrTi ek
QdXacrcrav Kai /urj ev TY\ KapSia avTOv d\\d
21 \eyei] enrev ^ |
t5ou D 435 1071 alP* 110 | e^pavBrj 33 min
nonu
DLNASSI>
22 e%ere] pr KD 13 28 33
corr
61 69 124 1071 a bir syr
8111
arm om 0eou ackr |
23 ajt477>]
+ 7ap ACLXrAII2<J> minP 1
q syrr?
68111101
me go |
om on i KD 33 2 pe
ajpauc jj arm go aeth |
os av enrrfl eav enrrjrc 33 syr
sln
words. That the tradition has been prayer (WKCTI v. . . .

<pdyoi, 14). The
preserved in a more accurate form by answer is addressed not to Peter
Me. is scarcely open to doubt; cf. only, but to all.
Victor aKpi/SeoTepov o Trapwv evayye-
:
\tTf TTiOTti/ $eov] Sc. (rrjv) iri<TTiv
aTTOfj-vrj/jLovevet TTJS icrropias, fv els TOV 6fov. The gen. is that of the
object, as in irians ir/o-oC (Xpioroi)),
rwv fiaflrjTwv e^rjpap.[jivr)v rrjv (TVKTJV. Rom. iii.
22, 26, Gal. ii.
26, &c. (cf.
The classical phrase e is air. /c
pia>v WM., p. 232)
anarthrous, ;
TTLO-TIV is
\ey. in the N. T., but occurs in Job as being sufficiently denned by the
xxviii. 9, xxxi. 12, Ezech. xvii. 9. genitive a faith which rests on GOD.
With egrjp. <
pifav cf. Job xviii. 16 Compare Jo. xiv. i iria-TcveTf fls TOV
vTTOKarcoBfv al pifat avrov ^rjpavd^- 6c6v. Elementary as the command
aovrai. may have seemed to be, it was neces
21. Kai dvafj-vrjo-Oeis *crX.] The con sary even for professed theists and
nexion between the withered tree and Jews (James ii. 14 ff.). Mt. omits 6eov
the Lord s words on the previous (eav exn T Tri(mi>,
cf. app. crit.}.
morning flashed at once on Peter s 23. aprjv Xf yo) vjjuv] The solemn
quick thought : cf. xiv.
c
72 dvenvija-drj preface which prepares for a specially
6 Ilerpos TO prjfia. Po/3/3fi : cf. ix. 5, important saying (iii. 28, viii. 12, ix.
xiv. 45, Jo. i.
39. Kar?7pa(ra>
: in the i, 41, x. 15, 29).
light of the event the Lord s words off av fiTTT] KT\.] The Twelve were
shaped themselves into a Kardpa to crossing the below Mt of Olives ;
the recollection of the disciple; see them, between the mountains of Ju

note on V. 14. pai/rat, not crj- E^ daea and the mountains of Moab, lay
pavBrj (Mt., see WM., p. 345) the en- the hollow of the Dead Sea. Faith,
duAig effect of the curse was before cooperating with the Divine Will,
the eyes of all cf. TreTroi^/care, V. 17. ; could fill yonder bason with the mass
For i?patnc<r&u,
of plants, see iv. 6, of limestone beneath their feet. The
Jo. xiv. 6, Jas. i.
11, i Pet. i. 24. metaphor was in use among the
22. Kai aTTOKptdeis KT\.] The answer Rabbis e.g. J. Lightfoot
; quotes
from the Talmud he saw Resh "
is remarkable ;
the Lord does not :
Lachish...as if he were plucking up

explain the lesson to be. learnt from
mountains a famous master in
"
the fate of the tree, but deals with a ;
matter of more immediate importance Israel was known as D^H a "Ipj^
to the Twelve, the lesson to be learnt rooter up of mountains. Of the Mt

from the prompt fulfilment of His of Olives Zechariuh had foretold that
172
*4
24 7ri(TTvt] OTI o \a\el yiveTai, ecrTai avTto. $id
TOUTO \eya) vjuuv FldvTa ocra TTpocrev-êcrde KCU al-
er
23 -jrurrtwr-n ACDN(Xr)IIZ<l> minP a
1
| o] ACXm<l>
|
XaXei KB(L)N(A)Z* 33 4S
*
a k] Xryet ACXrn<f> ruin?1 f q vg | yiverai] ecrrai 21 | aura;] + o eav
e<rrcu
eunj
minP a q SyrrPeshhclhier arm go TO /leXXov o av ei-n-rj yevrjecrai
1
D b C ff i
av enrrj 2^ 24 oaa\ + av (vel cav) A(KN)XTIIZ< minP
1
yevrja-ercu ocra | Trpoffev-
/cat] jrpoffei xo/Jievoi AXXITLZ min omnTia arm | an~r]<r6e

FIT I 604 al"
01111
when the feet of the LORD stood itsexercise (o XaXtl yiWrcu , though
upon the mountain should cleave
it, the actual fulfilment may be delayed
asunder and the two masses be re (Mt yfvrfo-fTai}. It endows even a
moved to the north and south (xiv. 4). passing utterance (AaX* I) with a power
Standing on Olivet, the Lord may to which there is no limit but the \*A-
have had this prophecy in His Tpov Tn orecoj which GOD has bestowed
thoughts but His saying had been
; (Rom. xii. 3). On the construction
uttered before, under the heights of eoreu see Blass, Gr. p. 1 1 1 f.
auY&>
Hermon (Mt xvii. 20 For another . St Paul, with this saying in view,
saying of the same type, see Lc. recognises the need of something
xvii. 6. The teaching is substantially higher than the faith which could
that of 23 (Travra ftvvciTa. rco TTI-
ix. move mountains (i Cor. xiii. 2 *av
for a practical application axrre oprj p.e6i-
eô) Trcurav TTJV Tficmv
(TTfvovri ;
to common life see Thpht. ad loc. :

(rravfiv, ayairriv 5e p.rj 6^6), ovBev elp-t).
opos...?) v7T(pij(j)ai OS yvvnT}, m/Âq rtr The Lord, however, does not overlook
otcra KOI o"K\T)pa otrrtf ovv opa TO TTJS thishigher principle, or proclaim a
TTtWis xvpi* epyw : see P. 25.
TOIOVTOS O(f)fl\l eTTlTlfiaV TO) 5pl TOl/TO).
24. Sta roi!ro \eya> vp,lv <rX.j
A
Victor s caution is important S^Xov practical instruction based (5ta TOVTO)
:
c O)f OVK dxpflov TOVTd)V KO.(TTOV TTCLy- on bs av...iruTT\>ri ort o XaXtt ytWrat,
l
ye XXernt Xpicrros-. oi Se olov e-rrl Bavîa- earat avTco. Since this is the cri
Tovpytq Kfvfj...ovT yap opos oure drj terion of success in spiritual things,
<ap(pos d^pfi(i)S fjLeTaKivTjBfir] av KOTO let it be the constant attitude of
8vvap.iv êov, (Trel /ii;Se avTos your minds when you pray. "O<ra
Kal airclo-dc, Mt. oo-a av

the aorists point to momentary effects, V TTJ TrpO(TCV\r). "D.pO(T(V\e-
Burton, 184 (98). Am/cpt^, Vg. hae- is used absolutely, or followed by

l
sitaverit, hesitate, doubt cf Acts ; Iva or OTTO)? with a clause expressing
x. 20, XL 2, Roin. iv. 20, xiv. 23, James the desire (xiv. 38, Jas. v. 16), or by
L 6, ii. 4 ; in these passages dioKpi- TOV with the in (Jas. v. 17) the ace. ;
vca-Bai = secum disceptare dubitare of the prayer is rare, but cl Lc. xîii.
Blass) a sense "apparently con 1 1 ravra TrpooT^vêro, Rom. viii. 26 rt
fined to the N.T. and later Christian Trpoo-euôj/ie^cL As distinguished from

(Mayor on James i. 6, q.v.), atreit Or airei(7$at, 7rpo<r6vê(rât im
"
writings
where 8ia*p. "appears as the proper plies a Divine Object of prayer; a
exclusively a religious
"
Opposite Of TTtOTlf, TTKTTfVCO (SH., npoo-evx^j is
Romans, p. 115;. IIioTevi; (see w. 1L) act, an airâ may be addressed

is more accurate than Trio-revvy faith : either to GOD (PhiL iv. 6, i Jo.
is regarded as the normal attitude v. 15) or to man (Lc. xxiii. 24) ; c
of the heart, not a sudden emotion Dan. vi 7 oy civ aiTrjo-rj a"Tr/p.a irapa
or isolated act. Faith contemplates rravros 0eov KO\ av6pa>ircrv.
On the
the effect as potentially accompanying mid. aiTfla-dcu see vi. 23, 24.
XI. 25] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 261
25
T6lcr6e, 7TL(rTv6Te OTL e/\a/3er, Kai ecrrat v/uui/. Kat 25
OTCLV CTTqK6T6 TTpOCreVÔ/UieÔLj d(pL6T 6L TL
r ./ \ ~ < \ t <
K.CLTOL TWOS, LVOL Kdl O TTCtTrjp V/ULCOV O V TOLS
d<prj
vjuuv TO, TrapaTTTW/uaTa v
24 cXaperc KBCLA^ me] Xaâvere ANXFIIZ* min fcreomn go \rjfi^ffde D I i?*
(m^rre ACDHLM VX*

2 nonn
latt aeth 25 i 124 al ] arî/re BEGKM*SUVAII(Z)
minP Or 1
<rnjre
X |
a<ere C* | a<t>nj
X a<prj<rei
D minP^P*00 |
V/MJV 2]-t-(26) et 3e u/as
owr a<iere ouSe o ira-rrjp vfuav o ev (rots) ou/xu/otj a^tret (UAUV) ra TrapaTrrw/iara
A(CD)EF
Tid
GH(KM)NUVXrn2J> min? abcfffimqrvg syrrP^
1 ^ go (om
1
minP QC k 1
syr"
11
arm): postea add Xe7w 5e u/uv atretre KT\. (Mt vii. 7, 8) M min
the petition was granted and poten on occasions of great solemnity or of
tially answered at the moment when distress (i K. viii. 54, Ezra ix. 5, Dan.
it was offered. Hurrfverf ort Xo$T vi 10, Mt. xx vi 39, Acts vii. 50, xx.
Kai = (av Trtcrreu^Te o. eX., hypothetical 36, xxi 5, Eph. iii 14) cf. the story :
imperative for protasis, Burton, 269. which is told of James the Just, Eus.
Mt. omits this reference to the realis //. E. ii 23. In the ancient Church
ing power of a successful faith, re kneeling was forbidden during the
ducing the promise to TTIO-Tcuovrts Great Forty Days and on Sundays
\rjfji\lrcv8c. Aa/iaj/ iv is the correlative (Tert de coron. 3, can. cone. Nicaen.
of cuVflo-tfat, cf. Mt. vii. 8, Jas. iv. 3, 20), and the Eastern Church adheres
i Jo. iii 22, and see TTiinsche, p. 102. to the practice of standing at prayer
25. icai orav onf/crre (Stanley, E. C. p. 195 ffi). The Lord s
*
Whenever ye stand at prayer, reference to the contemporary custom
forgive. Another condition of effective imposes of course no ritual order
prayer. The same lesson occurs in upon the future Church.
another form and setting, Mt YL 14; Iva KO.I 6 TTdTTJp VfJUtiV KT\.~\ A TCfe*
the K
T. adds here from Mt the rence to the Lord s Prayer, or the
converse fl 5e v/i*tr OV K dfylerf KT\. early teaching connected with it, c
and a few MSS. append Mt vii. 7 f. As Mt vi 12, 14! This is the only place
the words stand in the true text of where the phrase 6 nar^p V/KUJ/ [6 tv
Me., they possess an individuality which TOLS ovpavols] isfound in Me.; v. 26
shews that they have not been im (R. T.) an interpolation from Mt.
is
ported from another context Ei Comp. however iii 35, where the doc
f\fT Kara TWOS cf. Mt V. 23 eêi n : trine of a Divine family is implicitly
Kara a~ov, CoL iiL 13 f<*v TIS Trpos nva taught llapaTrrcofia occurs in the
*Xfl poiL<f>i]v. A(^>iTe

balances Trier- Gospels only here and Mt vi 14 f.,
Tfi/cTf the act of prayer must be
;
but it is fairly common in the later
accompanied by love as well as by books of the LXX. (cf. e.g. Ps. xviii.
faith. For see WH., Notes, <rrîctv (xix.) 12, Dan. vi 4 (5) TL) and in
p. 169; for orav..,(rrr)KTc, cL "NVM., St Paul The word, which is coupled
p. 388, Burton, 309, Blass, Gr. p. with a/iapTia in Eph. ii i, means speci
218. Standing was the normal atti fically a false step, a fall from the
tude in prayer (i K. viii 14, 22, Xeh. right course, whilst a/iapria is a fall
ix. 4, Ps. cxxxiv. 2, Jer. xviii. 20, Mt. ing short of the true end or aim see ;
vi 5 ; cf. Lightfoot on Mt. I.e.}; in the Trench, syn. 16 ; Trapairr. is perhaps

tern pie-court even the Publican stands, preferred in this context because
though afar off (Lc. xviii 11, 13); but offences against GOD are for the
kneeling seems to have been preferred moment placed in the same category
262 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. [XL 27
a7Kat ep-ôvTai iraXiv ek lepocroXv/uia.
F 27 Kat ev
TW lepw TreptTraTovvTOS avTOv epôi/Tat Trpos CLVTOV
ol
dpxtepeis Kal ol ^pa/m/maTels Kat oi TrpecrfivTepot,
28 ^Kat eXe^yov avTW Gv TTOLCL eôvcria TavTa
rj -rk <roi eSoj/cei/ Trjv eôvcriav TCLVTYIV iva
27 epxerat DX bcffi (k exiit) q aeth |

om rraXiv F<E>
|
/ecu ot Trpefffi.] om i 91
209 + TOII Xaou D 28 /cat e\e7o ] /c. Xe7ou<TiJ
ADNXFII alpl \eyovres ^f \
om ij
Tis...7ron7s D minP61^ 110

k |
tj TLS] KCLI rts ANXmS minP latt^? 1 1 ^
arm go aeth |
om iva r. TTOITJS 2^ a b syr
sin
arm
with those committed against men, was probably resolved upon in con
to which the lighter term properly ference the night before ;
see v. 18,
belongs. note.
27 33. THE AUTHORITY OP JESUS 28. ev TTOta eôixriq. ravra Trotet?;]
CHALLENGED BY MEMBERS OF THE The question in itself was a reasonable
SANHEDRIN (Mt. xxi. 23 27, Lc. xx. one, and the men who asked it felt that
1-8). they had a right to do so. The
27.
^
!.]
third
epxovrai 7rd\w els A Temple was in their charge, and by
visit tothe Temple (cf. vv. n, 15) forcibly ejecting the vendors whom
the day, apparently, Tuesday in Holy they allowed, Jesus had laid claim
Week. to a superior jurisdiction. They now
ev tepw TrepnraTovvTos] Probably
r<5 ask Him publicly to produce His
in the colonnades of the Court of the credentials, to state (i) the nature
Gentiles, either in the o-roa /Sao-iAiK?/ of His authority, (2) the name of the
on the S. side of the Court (see person from whom He had received
Recovery, p. 9) or in the o-roa 2oXo- it. LTota, qualis, s, quis; cf. n i Pet.
P.WVOS (Jo. x. 23) on the E. side. As i. 1 1 riva rj Trolov Katpov, with Hort s
He passed along, or at intervals when note, and see note on xii. 28. Ev ir.
He was stopped by the crowd, He e., in right of what authority ? cf.
taught (Mt. SiSfiovcoiTi, Lc. Acts iv. 7 ev Troia dvvdfJiei rj TTO/O) ovo-
TOS CLVTOV TOV \aov...Kal e /ACITI. ravra Troifjs, Me. only; the
"Iva
vov). While He was teaching, members words further define the point at issue
of each order in the Sanhedrin were (Burton, 216) even if Jesus had ;
seen to approach (Mt. irpoo-fjXdav, Lc. received some measure of authority,

eVe oTT/o-ai/). Mt. speaks of two orders was it such as to justify His inter
only (ot apx- KOL ol Trpeo-/?.), but Lc. ference in the control of the Temple ?
agrees with Me. in adding the Scribes ; TaOra, notably the expulsion of the
it is conceivable that the latter, who licensed salesmen (EutL iroia; TO :
were our Lord s ordinary opponents, e/e/SaXXetf rovs rrcoXovvras Kat dyopa-
kept in the background on this ovras V TO) tepo), TO dvarpeTreiv rag-
occasion, since the question concerned Trpoppydeicras rpa7reas Kal Ka6e8pas, TO
the custodians of the Temple rather fir}dcpievai SieveyKelv O~KVOS o~ia TOV
than the interpreters of the Law. iepov, Kal rotaOra) ; but the vagueness
The repeated article (ol...Kal OI...KCU of the word covers a reference to the
ot)seems to indicate that those who whole career of Jesus, which from
came were representatives of their their point of view had been contin
respective classes: cf. viii. 31, x. 33. ually in conflict with lawful authority,
The united action of the three bodies in Galilee as well as in Jerusalem.
39
d Se lrja~ovs ehrev avTois E.TrepcaTria co
v/mds 29
\6<yov,
Kctl
dTroKpiBrjTe JU.OL, Kat epw v/uuv ev Troia
eôvcria TavTa TTOIO). S

TO âTTTLcrfjLa TO Itodvov, e 30
3
ovpavov r\v *Kai 31
Trpos \e<yovTes
29 etTrev] pr ADNXFIIS^ min? ab f ffiq vg syrr 8inhcl arm

airoKptOeis
1
go |
(vel /cat 670;)

D(EFH)GMN(SUVX)rS$^ min mu a b f ff iq r vg
AKII 736 minPauc arm) go aeth (om 1:070; BC LA minP^P
Bin vid 8110
v/j.as (syr k* me) /cat [
epa) vfjuv] Kayw vfJ.iv epa>

LA 33 C me KOU eyw Xeycj v/metv D 30 TO jSaTrrtoyta] pr ec
A |
TO Iwavov] om TO NXFIIS^^ min? 1
|
e^ ovp.] pr irodev rjv ^C4>
33 1071 alP
er P ftuc
(k) S yrP
sh
the aeth 31 516X071^0^x0 K c a BCDGKLMAH^
-
al nonn ] 7r/3oo-eXo7ôvTo
K* c b -
e\oyioi>To AEFHNSUVXr2$ minP 1

| TT/OOS eavTovs] ev eaurots 33 | eav] pr TI
D3>
13 28 69 124 346 2P a b c ff i
(k) (r)
29. 7Tpcor^(ra) v/Lia? tva Aoyov] av&pa>7T<t>v

shews ;
cf. Acts v. 38, 39 ;
Question is met by question (cf. x. 4, for the phrase, cf. Jo. iii. 27. The
l8)j Mt. epa)TJ;o-o) u.
xdyco, I also on Baptist knew himself to be personally
my part have a point to raise. "Eva CK TTJS y^s, and recognised the limita
\oyov, just one preliminary matter tions of his teaching (e /c rfjs yrjs XaXfl,
for consideration els neither con ;
ib. v. 31); but his baptism, his mes
trasts the Lord s single question with sage and were Divine (Jo. i. 6).
its seal,
y
the two put by the Sanhedrin, nor is it A.Troicpi6r]T fjiot
the Lord claims an :
a mere substitute for rty, but points to answer, as from authorised teachers
the simplicity of the issue the answer ; and men who were acquainted with
to that one question will decide it. the facts.
Let them answer first (dTro/cpi^re /iot), Dr Bruce s use (comm. on Mt. xxi.
as became the teachers of Israel, and 23 ff.) of the Lord s question as an
He will then be prepared with Hisreply antidote to the "notion of church
(KCU epoi vfjuv KT\.). Baljon s K.av dno- sacraments and orders depending on
KpidiJTe poi is less after the style of Me. ordination" is entirely beside the
30. TO /SaTTTKTjua TO icoavou KT\.] mark. The question refers to the
The enquiry is pushed a stage further authority of a prophet, not to that of
back. Though Jesus had not received a regular ministry the latter derives ;
His authority from John, John had its powers from Christ (Jo. xx. 21)
borne public and repeated testimony through the hands of men (2 Tim. i.
to His Divine mission (Jo. i. 26 f., 6) ; the former, if not directly e ov-
29 ff., 36). The question of the San pavov, can only be e a^pcoTrcov, and
hedrin therefore resolved itself into a is therefore futile.
question as to the source of John s 31. SieXoyi ôi/To Trpos eavrovs] Mt.
teaching (Mt. noflev yv;}. To /SaTrTia/za b. fv eavTois, Lc. o-weXoyiWi/TO npos c.
TO Icuai/ou i.e. the Baptist s work and
: The Marcan phrase occurs in viii. 16,
teaching as a whole, symbolised by where Trpos e. probably = Trpos dXX^Xovf.
its visible expression, cf. Acts i. 22, In the present instance conference
xviii. 25 ; for the form panno-pa see was scarcely possible, and Mt. s eV
i. 4, note. E ovpai/oC, of heavenly eavrois probably gives the true sense,
origin (Blass, Gr. p. I47f.; cf. Wiinsche, cf. Me. ii. 6, 8. The same thought
p. 398 f., Dalman, Worte, i. p. 178), flashed across the minds of all they ;
i.e. from GOD, as the alternative e| realised that there was no way of
264 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XI. 31
OVpaVOV, p6Ll Ata TI ovv OVK eTTHTTevcraTe

e<po/3ovvTO
yap TOV \WCLVY\V OVTCOS OTL
31 cpet] Xeyei vfj.iv (sic) D (arm

vid
) |
om ow AC*LMSXA^ 1071 al
nonn abcdff kq
32 a\\ a ] at> D min nonn g q vg + ecu min viimu b f f r (syrr) arm | efyopovvTo]
<popovf*eda (D)NS 13 28 69 124 2^ a b f ff i q vg00
alP*"
11
arm |
oxXov KBCN2< 33
106 syrhcl m (
s>]
Xaoy ADLXrAII^ minP 1
| etxcv] exouo-i* S ydeurav D^âbcfffikq
arm |
O^TOJJ ori irpo^-rjnjs yv ^ C BCLS^ 13 69 346] ovrws ws A theb ort
7rpo<t>rjT-r)i>
(vel aXi?0ws) 7rpo0. ^ A(D)Xrn$ minP 1

latt vt Plv syrrP
68111101
me go om ovrws
28 124 2P8 alp*" c k syrsin arm aeth
escape but one. Bede: "videruntquod Jo. viii. 57 it is clear that even within
utrumlibet horum responderiiit in the Precinct the danger was a real
laqueum se casuros, timentes lapida- one, if the susceptibilities of a Jewish
tionem, sed magis timentes veritatis crowd (o ^Xos, Mt., Me.) were aroused.
confessionem." A denial of John s Divine mission
eav odpavov KrX.] To
eiVco/xei/ *E might be treated by his adherents as
acknowledge the Divine mission of blasphemy, since it would amount
John was to charge themselves with to an attribution to man of words
unbelief in having as a class rejected which were held to be of the Holy
his baptism (Lc. vii. 30), and to give Ghost.
*
an advantage to their Q uestioner which aTravTfs yap el\ov KrX.] For as to
He would not be slow to use (e pel Ata John, really held that he was a
all
ri rX.). They do not appear to have prophet (cf. WM., p. 781). Mt. has
seen the real drift of the Lord s softened this rough note into coy rrpo-
question, or the direct answer which (pijTrjv eôv(Tiv TOV i., whilst Lc.
the reply E ovpavov would give to abandons e^co (7r7rci(r[j.vos yap ecmv
their own. For Trtoreveti/ with dat. (SC. o Xaos) iwdvrjv irpofyrjTrjv elvai).
cf. Gen. XV. 6 eVioreuo-ei *A/3pa/x ra> For ex* iv to regard cf. Lc. xiv. 18,
0f<a,
Jo. V. 46 el yap 7ricrrei;ere Mcovcret, Phil. ii. Gr. pp. 231, 247;
29, Blass,
XIV. I I 7TlCrTVfT fiOl, I Jo. V. IO O /i?) D s ffdeio-av a correction or a gloss,
is
7ri(TTV(t)V T<5
^/ V(TTr]V 7r7TOir)KV "OVTCOS on is not = OTL (cf. ix. i, OVTQ>S
6f(p
avrov. A s distinguished from Tria-reveiv note), but the adverb is to be taken
followed by lv, eVi, or els, Trifrreveiv TLVL with clxov the people were seriously
regards faith as placed in the word of impressed with a conviction of John s
another rather than in his person. prophetic character. His martyrdom
32. dXXa eiTTCo/Ltei/ KrX.] Shall we
"
had perhaps deepened the reverence

then say Of men ? they feared the which was entertained for him by the
crowd." The normal construction is thousands who had received his bap
given by Mt. (ecu/ Se ei7ro)fiei>...0o/3oi5-
tism. He had seemed to fulfil a long
/ze$a Me. the protasis takes
r. o.) ;
in cherished hope (cf. i. 5, note), and to
the form of a question, and the suggest that the confidence of the
apodosis disappears, the Evangelist people had been misplaced would
supplying place by narrative (WM.,
its rouse a dangerous storm. "OVT&S oc
p. 725, Blass, Gr. p. 286). On the curs here only in Me. Lc. uses it ;
deliberative subjunctive cf. xii 14, and twice, Jo. once, St Paul six times in ;
WM., p. 356. Lc. specifies the fear the LXX. it is rare, but well distributed
which was uppermost in their minds :
1
(Num. 3 Regn. Sap. Jer.
,
1
,
1
,
2
). *Hv,
o Xaos anas KaraXiGdo-ei From had been see Blass, Gr. p.
rjfj,as. :
192.
XII. i] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 265
TCO lr]a~ov \e- 33
<yov<TiV
OVK o &afjLev. Kal 6 Irjcrovs Xeyei avrols
OiySe eyco \eya) vfjuv ev Troia eôvcria TavTa TTOCCO.
1
Kal rlpâTO avTols ev 7rapa/3o\ats \a\elv Aim- I XII,
7T6\cova avBpcoTTOs e(j)VT6v<rev 7
33 o ITJVOVS] + (vel pr) a7ro/c/>i0s (AD)EFGH(KM)SUVX(II)< minP

1
bff (iqvg)
g yrr Bmhci arm go aeth |
ets TTOIO.V e%ov<rtav D XII i XaXeiv KBGLASP i
13 69 118
8in P e8hhcl ms) ACDNXH2* minP k syrhcl (t*t) go +
124 346 d
1
f ff i q vg S yrr (
aegg] \eyeiv
/cat Xeyeiv arm (of. b c) | irepLedriKev] + avru C2 N^ 28 2 pe al
33. a.TTOKpidcvT(s TCO irjorov KrX.] who has already recorded the parable
They saved themselves from the of the Two Sons (vv. 2832), begins
v
dilemma by a disgraceful profession AXXî/ 7rapa(3o\riv d/cov(rare. On the
of ignorance. The Lord does not go connexion of this parable with the
behind their answer, or expose its foregoing narrative cf. Victor: 77 irapa-
disingenuousness ; it was enough that j3o\fj drjXo i OTI fj.r] p,6vov Trept TOV ico-
it released Him from His undertaking avvT]v rjyvco/jiovrjKao-iVj aXXa Kal nepl
to reply to their challenge (v. 29). avTov TOV Kvpiov, dp^d/jifvot dno TOV ol-
If they could not tell, the compact Ace rov, 7rpoe\66vres ê eVt TOV 8fO~7roTT)v.
had fallen through and He refuses

; dfJLTTfXwva avdpwrros e(pvTvo-ev] Mt.
accordingly to fulfilHis part (ovde avOp. TIV OlKoftfO-TrOTTJS OO~TIS KT\. He
fyw Xe yoo vplv). His position was un was not simply the owner of a vine
assailable, and they left Him without yard, but a master who had slaves at
a word. Ot-Se takes up OVK in the his command (v. 2 ff. ;
cf. Mt. xiii. 27,
answer of the Sanhedriu for a some : Lc. xiv. 21). The land of Israel was
what similar use cf. Mt. vi. 1 5, Jo. viii. a land of the vine (Gen. xlix. 1 1, Deut.
1 1. Victor OVK flirev OVK ofSa, tzXX
: viii. 8), and the planting of vineyards
Ov Xryw ai/ri TOV OVK rf(3ov\rjQr)T TO was one of the cares of the prudent
1
a\7)6es eiTrelv ovde TTJS Trap e /xoO TCV- householder (Deut. xxviii. 30, 39). The
fo~df aTTOKpi&ecos. rj
KCU ovreoy Ov vineyard had become a recognised
dvvaa-0 ovde vpfis irepl ffj,ov aKoveiv symbol of Israel itself, as the cove
OCTTIS flfJ-i, errel TOV fj.apTvpo. ov 5e^6(7ê nant people (Ps. Ixxx. 8 f., Isa. v. 2 ff.,
off Tj\0V els fJ.apTvpI.av. Jer. ii. 21), and it was impossible for
XII. i 12. THE HUSBANDMEN AND the members of the Sanhedrin or for
THE HEIB, (Mt. xxi. 33 46, Lc. xx. the better- taught among the crowd to
9-19.) mistake the drift of the parable (see
I. rfpgaTo...V TrapaftoXais XaXeli/] v. 12). The imagery and even the
A new commencement was made of language is largely derived from Isa.
parabolic teaching, addressed to the Lc. (a/iTreXcoj/ fyevijdr) . . . KOI (ppaypov
Sanhedrists (avrols), and intended to TrfpidijKa...Kal (pKo86fj.r)o~a 7rvpyov...Kal
expose the true character of their 7Tpo\i]viov copula... Kal e/jifiva TOV iroifj-
y
hostility. Ev 7rapa/3oXa!?, cf. Ps. Ixxvii. o~ai o~Ta<pv\ijv) ;

cf. dial. Tim. &t *Aq.
Conybeare, p. 93) emev avTols TTJV
axxviii.) 2 (=^9), Mt. xiii. 3, 10, 13, (ed.
Tore Ha-aias rrpoflirev.
xxii. Me. Hi. 23, iv. 2, Lc. 7rapa/3oXj)i/ ffvTrep
34 f., i, n,
viii. 10. who with Me. relates but A/iTTfXwv, a word chiefly found in the
Lc.,
later Gk., is common in the LXX., where
one parable in this context, changes
the phrase (rfparo...,\fyeiv TTJV Trapa- it usually represents D13. For (pv-
Mt. on the other hand, see Gen. ix. 20,
fio\r]v TavTrjv) : dp.jr. ("3
^3)
266 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. r
o)pvev V7ro\r}viov Kai

i
irvpyov, Kai
a
2 ee$6TO avTOV yecopyo is, Kai
1071 |
Z$>*- min fe
Deut. xx. 6, xxviii 20, 39, Am. v. u, culture of the vine in Palestine see
Soph. i. 13, Isa. xxxvii. 30, Ixv. 21, G. A. Smith, pp. 81, 208.
Ezech. xxviii. 26, i Mace. iii. 56, i Cor. The patristic interpretation of these
ix. 7 ; the Vg. vineam pastinavit is details is not quite consistent; e.g.
more realistic: "dug and trenched Hilary sees "in turri eminentiam
the ground (to receive the vines)"; legis...ex qua Christi speculari posset
cf. novellavit (k). adventus," whilst Jerome comments :
7repi0TjKev (ppayp.6v] As a protec "turrim, haud dubie quin templum" :
tion partly against human depreda cf. Thpht. :

(ppaypibs 8e o v6p.os...7rvpyos
tors, partly against wild animals (Ps. Se o vaos.
Ixxix. (Ixxx.) 13 f. iva ri Ka6el\es rov fe8cro avrov yeoopyoTs] The owner,
(ppayp,ov avTrjs Kai rpvyaxriv avrrfv TTCLV- living at a distance, instead of employ
res ol irapaTTOpevo/jievoi; ...eXvp-r/varo ing his own slaves to work the vine
avrrjv (TVS CK dpvp.ov Kai ovos aypios yard, let it out to local cultivators, who
Karevep,^(raTo avrrfv}. For (ppaypos see were required to pay the rent in kind.
Num. xxii. 24 (ea-rr) Iv rals avXagiv TV In Palestine "such leases were given
a/zTre Xoov (ppay/jios evrevdev KOI (p. evr.\ by the year or for life sometimes the ;
Lc. xiv. 23, Eph. ii. 14. Lc. omits lease was even hereditary" (Edersheim,
TrepiedrjKev. . .
irvpyov. L. and ii. T.
p. 423). This use of e/<-
<apvev VTToXijvtov] Mt. a>pvev

ev didoa-dai does not seem to occur in the
avV<5
\rjv6v. The \TJVOS, torcular, is LXX., but it is common in class. Gk. ;
properly the trough which receives for a close parallel see Plat. legg. 806 D
the grapes, and where they are
yeoopyuu Se fK.dedop.evai 8ov\oi$ aTrap^v
trodden (cf. Num. xviii. 30, Prov. iii. Taiv <
TTJS yrjs airoreKovo iv iKavrjv av-

10, Sir. xxx. 25 (xxxiii. 16), Isa. Ixiii. BpcoTTois o3ori Kooyzi cos. On the form
3, Thren. i. 15). It was usually ex ee ero Notes, p. 167, W-
see WH.,
cavated in the rock, see Moore on Schm., p. 121. The tenants are yecop-
Jud. vi. ii and cf. Joel i. 17. The vat yot here in Mt., Me., Lc. ; Lc. uses
was furnished with a TrpoXijviov (Isa. v. ap.7re\ovpy6s in xiii. 7, but apparently
2, cf. Ixiii. 3) under which was the VTTO- in reference to the hired slave working
Xr/Vtov, lacus, R.V. pit for the wine under a master who is from time to
press" (Joel iii.
13, Hagg. ii. 17
(iv.) time on the spot. Tewpyia as the
(16), Zach. xiv. 10, Isa. xvi. 10 ov ^ wider word may include dfureXovpyia,
ra vTToXqvia =
n-aTija-ova-iv olvov ei9 cf. Gen. ix. 20 jjpâro Nooe
^^."), avQpa>iros
into which the juice ran. Me. adheres yeapyos yijs, efpvrevtrev a/ivrcXcoi/a.
<al
to Isa. v. in referring to the 3 [2.1, but On the other hand the words can be
does not follow the LXX. rendering. contrasted, as in Jer. Iii. 16, where the
(pKo6p.T](rv Trvpyov] Such towers ploughmen and the vine-dressers are
were built in exposed places to pro regarded as two distinct classes.
tect cattle and vines (cf. 2 Chron. xxvi. Kai a7re8rip.r)<rev]
The owner, having
10,Mic. iv 8, Isa. I.e.}, and for the con let his land, went into foreign parts
venience of the herdsmen and apire- (Vg. peregre profectus est] Lc. adds
\ovpyoi similar structures may still
: that his absence was a prolonged one
be seen among the terraced hills about (Xpovovs iKavovs). ATrodij/jLflv, aTrodrj-
Hebron. On such traces of the former ios in the N. T. are limited to the
XII. 2] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 267
d7re<TTi\6v
Trpos TOVS yetopyovs TW Kaipcp SovXov,
\va Trapa TCOV yewprycov CLTTO TCOV
Xa/Sy KapTrwv
2 wa...a,u7reAa>j os] iva airo TOV xapirov (TOV Kapirov etiam al) TOV a/r. AX
aurw D lattvt P !
(syr
810
) | Trapa TWV y. Xa?;] X. -rap aura? 33 604 2^ Xa/3?; |
^
Synoptists, occurring, besides this civ. (cv.) 26) and Joshua (Jos. xxiv. 29) ;
context, in Mt. xxv. 14 f., Me. xiii. 34, it is borne by David Regn. iii. 18,
(2
Lc. xv. 13 St Paul has eKdrjêlv in
: vii.4 ff.) ; and ultimately becomes the
2 Cor. v. 6 ff., where it is contrasted formal style and title of the prophet
with fvfyfjLelv, as Xenophon contrasts (Am. iii. 7, Zech. i. 6, Jer. vii. 25,
with fm.^êlv(Cyr. vii. 5.69).
diro8r}iJLiv xxv. 4, &c.). In Mt. groups of SovAoi
The GOD of Israel is represented in the are sent twice (vo. 34, 36) ; in Me. each
light of an absentee proprietor. Origen servant receives a separate mission,
(in Mt.) explains dirodrjîa TOV dea-no-
: and there are many such (SovXov...
TOV OTl KvptOS O O-VVWV dVTols fV V(f)\T] iraXiv aXXov dov\ov KOI aXXov /cat
. . . . . .
rjpepas /ecu (rrvXa VVKTOS eW CIVTOVS TroXXouy oAAous), whilst Lc. stops, but
KaTcxpvTevo-fi clvayayatv els opos ayiov perhaps without any special purpose,
avTOv...ovKTi avrols 7T<f>aiv(TO.
The at the third (dov\ov...erepov...rpiTov).
gradual withdrawal of visible interpo The groups in Mt. may be taken to
sitions, ending in the suspension of represent successive periods of pro
the gift of prophecy, had borne this phetic energy, whilst the reference to
aspect in the eyes of the nation (cf. individuals in Me. and Lc. accentuates
e.g. Jer. xiv. 8), and the absence was the distinctness of the message en
real in the case of the dishonest trusted to each true prophet. Or, as
teachers and unbelieving priesthood Thpht. suggests, each of the succes
who were now the leaders of Israel. sive messengers may represent a pro
But, however prolonged, it was as yet phetic era: dov\ov eva raâ TOVS irepl
but an oTroSr/îa, not a dereliction, not TOV HXiay Trpo(pr)Tas...8ei>Tpov de...
an abandonment of the Divine claim TOVS TTfpl Qo-fje Kal Ho~aiav...TpiTov de
upon Israel s allegiance. Even the ...TOVS ev TTJ ai^/zaXoxria. Comp. Ori
temporary withdrawal had a gracious gen on Mt. t. xvii. 6.
purpose comp. the remark of Jerome

; :
tra...Aa/% KrA.] Whatever the form
"abire videtur a vinea ut vinitoribus of the message, its general purpose was
liberum operandi arbitrium derelin- one and the same that the owner
invenitur tern-
"
quat."
Cf. Bengel :
might receive (Mt. XajSelv} his due.
pus divinae taciturnitatis ubi homines ATTO roil/ KapTrav, the fruits being
agunt pro arbitrio ; and see Me. iv. the source from which (WM., p. 463)
"
26 ff. the landlord obtained his rent. He

2. Kal a.7rf(TTi\v KrA.] The de claimed merely the portion which by
mand was not made till the vintage agreement belonged to him (TOVS <ap-
Came ; Mt. OT...rjyyicrev 6 Kaipos TWV TTOVS avTov, Mt.) under the terms of
;
Kapnuv (cf. xi. 13). T<u

K<up<u,
dative the lease (v. i, note) another portion
of the point of time, cf. WM., p. 373 f. would go to the cultivators (2 Tim.
Origen : 6 xP^ vos V v v Tfpocprjrcav ii. 6). For the interpretation see
d-jraiTovvTtov TOV Kapnov. On the mis V. 17 aVo&ore...Ta rou 6eov ra> $eo5.
sion of the Prophets see Isa. vi. 8, In one sense GOD claims all, in
Jer. xxv. 4. The title SoGXoy Kvpiov another only a part ; cf. Bengel :
is first given to Moses (Jos. xiv. 7, Ps. "pars

fructuum colonis concessa."
268 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 2
z K.al
3 TOV CIVTOV e
efteipav
4
aXXov SouXoi/, KctKelvov
6K<pa\ia)(rav
Kal
ITf 5
5
Kai aXXov aTrecrTeiXev KaKelvov a.7re-
KTeivav, Kal TTO\\OVS aAAoi/s, oi)s /xeV SepovTes oi/s
3 /cat Xa/3.] ot 5e Xa/3. ACNX(r)IIZ<l>

minP 1
| KCVOV] + irpos avrov D ab ff 4 om
iv X the |
om K^>a\iuffav...KaKeivov (v. 5) syr
sin
| eK<pa\ni}<rav
/cat KBL^] e/ce-
<t>a\aiu<rav
/cat ACDNS< rell min omnvld arm K<j>a\aiw<rai>Ts
i 28 91 118 299 604 ^P6
decollaverunt k (? Ke(f>a\i(rav) pr \i6opo\r)<TavTes
ACNXmS* 604 min? syrrP
1 88111101
go aeth | 7}Tifjiaffav (vel -rjTifjiTjffav) KB(D)L^ 33 latt aegg] aTreoTeiXai TTrtfiu/j-evov (vel
rrri/j.afffj.vov) ACNXmS* min? 1

syrr?
68111101
arm go aeth 5 * minP 1
f qvg gyrrP
eshhcl arm go |
om ous fiv...airoKT. k r^ 11
|
oi/s fiev...ovs
5eNBLA i 33 2P alnonn ] ous /tt

...a\Xous 8e D ous fj,ev...Tovs Se $ TOVS fj,ev...Tovs 8e
ACNXrnS
3. Ka\...8eipav KOI drreoTfiXav K.fvov\ head. This sense is supported by

Aepfiv in the LXX. has its original mean the Vg. in capite vulneraverunt ;
pe8h hcL
ing "to flay," but in the N.T. it is used cf. lapidaverunt et con-
"
Syrr.
tuderunt, Me. vulneraverunt.
"
only in the sense of beating severe It

or "scourging" (cf. xiii. 9, Lc. xii.
ly" agrees in a general way with Mt. s
47 f.
,
Acts v. 40,
xxii. 63, Jo. xviii. 23, e\idoô\ij(rav, and Lc. s TpavpaTio-avreSj
which it bears fre
xvi. 37, xxii. 29), to which Mc. s e seems to corre /ce<.
quently in the comic poets (cf. Ar. spond, and with the requirements of
Vesp. 485 TI
dedoKTai /iot depeo-Qai Kal the context in Me. The first servant
bepfiv 6V ijfJiepaS) Ran. 619 /Mao-ri-yeSi ,
was beaten, the third killed ; the
8epa>v, o-Tpf[3\a>i>).
The first slave is second, though not killed, fared worse
let go after his beating, but without than the first, for he was knocked
that which he had come for, empty- about the head. EK(pa\aia><rav would
handed ; for this use of KCVOS cf. Job seem to mean that he was summarily
xxii. 9, Lc.
53. The repetition of
i.
dispatched, and it is difficult to be
Aa/3eti>,
aTToo-relXat is remarkable ; the lievewith Field (Notes, p. 35) that
servant, instead of taking anything, Me. adopted it in the sense of eW-
is taken ; sent to receive, he is sent vox nihili"
<pa\a>o-av, Baljon
"a
back empty. It is difficult to decide employs the extreme remedy of con

whether the play on these words is jectural emendation, admitting into
intentional, or due to the simplicity his text Ko\d(pi<rav (cf. xiv. 65). This
of the style of the common tradition ; gives an excellent sense, but until it
in favour of the second explanation finds some documentary support it is
it may be noted that this feature is safer to adhere to the reading of NBL*
most noticeable in Me. and interpret with Euth. : avri TOV
3
4. KaKflvov eKe<aAi6>(rai>] E/ce<^>a- Trjv K6(paXrjv crvverpiâv. Kal Tjrt-
Aiaxrai/ is air. Xey. in Greek litera fiaa-av: in this and other
ways they
ture Lob. Phryn., p. 95), but
(cf. heaped contumely upon him ; for this
formed quite regularly from Ke0oAioi>, use of aTtfj.dciv cf. 2 Regn. x. 5, Acts
a diminutive which occurs in late v. 40, 41.
writers; according to the analogy of 5. K.aK.e ivov aTTCKTeivav /crX.] From
yvaOovv, to hit on the cheek, K(pa- insult the ycnpyoi proceeded on the
\iovv would be to wound on the next occasion to murder; and so
6 >>
/
aTTOKTevvvvres. TL
Ti eva efêi/, vlov dya7rt]Tov 6
O.VTOV ecrâTOv TTÔOS CIVTOVS Xeywv OTL
TOV vlov /ULOV. 7 eKeIvoL Se ol yecopyot 7
eavTOvs e nrav OTL OI)TOS ecrTiv 6 K\rjpovojULOS
C ev
(K )B(L) I50 (mini*)] K*ACDE(FGHKN)UV(X)
604 airoKTivavTS A OTTO /ere ij/oires min
vixmu 6 en... eardrop novissi-
mum misit jilium k | en] en GUI ACDNXm2<J? minP q vg syrhcl va-repov de
1
ert 13 28
"
69 124 346 604 c

861 pe
(2 ) mov exw pr) aurou |
NXm2< min? a7a7r?7To^]+(vel 1
|
* 1
(i 13 28 69 124 299) alPUyr go avrov] pr KCU ACNX*rn24>^ minP
1 1
|
go KaKewov D e&xaTov irpos avrovs KBCLA 13 69 al

nonn
] irpos avr. etr^.
|
ANXriI2<l> alP 1 om wâ-rov 1071 syr

8 " 1
om irpos avrous D 1071 affikq | ort] om
LNAS 33 alnonn ck us ab syrr iff minP*"
8*11 ?6811 arm 7 e/ce/ot 5e ot 7.] 01 5e 7.
D abffik vg arm the aeth + iSovres (vel deaa-aêvoi.) avrov ( + pxo/j.evov) NS (13 28
nonn hcl m s)
69 124 604 1071 al syr arm) (
|
o K\r)p.] pr o wos airrou (A) syrsin
matters went on for a long time, each marked, from the N. T. standpoint,
servant who was sent suffering death the fulness of time (Gal. iv. 4), syn
cr maltreatment at their hands. Kcu chronising with the completion of the
TroXXou? a\\ovs, SC. eVa/c&xrai/, Or the ages (Heb. ix. 26).
like; cf. WM., p. 728 f. Oi>s
piv... \cyatv OTL ~EvTpcnrijo~ovTa.i KrX.] Lc.
ovs 8e : cf. iv. 4, and see WM., p. 130, by prefixing tW?. But to
qualifies eVrp.
Blass, Gr. p. 145 f. Acpovres see : the owner any other result was incon
v. 3 note. ATTOKTCVVVVTCS is a very ceivable, and the parable sets forth the
rare form but "probably right" here improbability, from the human point
(WH., Notes, p. 169). For 0. T. of view, of such an issue as the Incar
parallels see i Kings xviii. 13, xxii. nation actually had ; cf. Thpht. eWp., :
27, 2 Chron. xxiv. 20 ff., xxxvi. Ae yo)i/, Bengel :

"exprimitur
15 f., Neh. ix. 26 (TOVS Trpo^rjras quid facere debuerint."
<TOV Jer. xliv. (xxxvii.) 15
aircK.Tci.vav\ Tiva,revereri aliquem, is a late con
(cVaraâv avrov) ; and cf. Lc. vi. 23, struction classical writers use the
;
xiii. 34, Acts vii. 52, i Thess. ii. 15, gen. of the person who is regarded
Heb. xi. 36 ff., Apoc. xvi. 6, xviii. with awe (Blass, Gr. p. 89). For
20 ff. other exx. of the ace. cf. Sap. ii. 10,
6. en eva flxfv KT\.] One remained Lc. xviii. 2, Heb. xii. 9.
whom the owner could send, and he 7. K(lvot 8e oi yeapyoi /crX.] E-
was not a slave, but his own son. Kelvot (which is wanting in Mt., Lc.)
Yt6i>
ayaTrrjTov . Lc. rov vi. TOV dyarr., points back to the picture already
Mt. vlov CLVTOV. On dyaTrrjTos see i.
II, drawn of the men: "those husband
note, ix. 7; here it seems to be un men, being such as we know they
doubtedly an adjective qualifying vios, Were." IIpos CCLVTOVS elirav, Mt. flnov
and not an appellation. The one and ev euvroiy, Lc. SteXoytôvro Trpos dXX^-
only Son (dial. Tim. et Aq., TOV vlov Xous: with Mc. s Trpos e. cf. xi. 31. Lc.
avrov TOV povoyevrj) is contrasted has clearly given the general sense:
sharply with the many servants (TroA- when the heir was seen making his
\ovs...va...dya7rr)Tov), cf. Heb. i. I, 2, way to the vineyard at vintage time,
iii. 5, 6. He had been reserved to a hurried consultation was held, and
the end (etrxctroi/, tVârov cf. eV the resolution taken to destroy him.
Heb. i. 2). The mission of the Son OVTOS eO-TLV 6 K\TJpOVOfJ,Os] So Mt.,
O.VTOV ecrrcu
8
8 povojJLLa. Kai \a/36vT6s aTreKTeivav avTOV,
9
9 6ê/3a\ov avTOV e^co TOV a/ZTreXwyos. Ti
6 Kvpios TOV d/uL7re\covo^ eXei/Verca ; Kai, a.7ro\ecrei
B) avrov\ om avrov LXA al min? bk vg arm

1
8 eefBa\oi> (-\ai> 9 Ti...ayU7re-
\awos] tune dominus indignatus veniet k rt] + o |

minomnvid
e8hhcl arm
abc ff i q vg SyrrP
Me., Lc. There

perhaps a reference
is (Acts ii.
23, 36, iii. 15, i Thess. ii. 15).
y
to Gen. xv. the earlier messen
3, 4 ;
A.TTKreivav contemplates the Passion
gers were but SoOXoi and had no per as already accomplished history ;
it
sonal interest in the estate : the vlos was so in the purpose of the Sanhe-
dyairrjTos is sole heir. Cf. Heb. i. 2 drin and in the mind of Christ.
wo) ov fBrfKfv K\r)pov6p,ov iravTW, where KOI ft-(3a\ov avrov eo> r. CI/XTF.]
see Westcott s note. Elsewhere in IiiMt. and Lc. the casting out pre
the N. T. the word is used only in re cedes the death (Mt. Aa/3oi/r avrbv
ference to the adopted sons of the f^tftaXov ical . . .
a.TreK.Tfivav, Lc. e fc/Sa-
Divine family ;
cf. Jas. ii.
5, Rom. iv. \6vTfs ...air K.Tfivav) in Me. it seems :
13, viii. 17, Gal. iii. 29, iv. i, 7, Tit. iii. to follow; but such details can scarce
7, Heb. vi. 17, xi. 17; cf. the use of ly be pressed. According to the
lv supra, x. 17, and of K\TJ- imagery of the parable, casting forth
iia in Gal. iii. 18, Eph. i. 14 &c. from the vineyard is excommunica
To the only Son belongs, however, an tion, formal or practical. In Jeru
unique heirship based on His unique salem a follower of Jesus had been
sonship He is o K\rjpov6iJ.os by virtue
: excommunicated some months before
of theEternal Generation. AeGre this (Jo. ix. 22, 34), and even if
UVTOV, Geil. XXXVH. 2O,
d7rOKTiV(i)fJLV the Jerusalem synagogues had not
LXX., the words of Joseph s brethren dared to extend the sentence to the
at Dothan. The Beloved Son was Master, He was treated as excom
the Joseph of His own generation (cf. municate when He was condemned as
Gen. xxxvii. 3, 4). a blasphemer, and handed over for
Koi Tj/Mcoi/ earrai T) itkrjpovopid] The punishment to the civil power. Ori-
inheritance to which the parable re gen bcrov : cavrols d\\6rpiov avrov
f(f>
fers is the vineyard, i.e. Israel (Ps. fivai expivav KOI TOV d/i7reX<5i/o?
Kai ra>v
xxvii. (xxviii.) 9, xxxii. (xxxiii.) 12, avrov

&c.). If even the heathen were to TTJV Trpos Bavarov His cruci ^/fj<^)ov.
be the inheritance of the Son (Ps. fixion outside the gate of the Holy
ii. 8), much more was Israel. He had city (Jo. xix. 17) symbolised this
claimed it for Himself (cf. Jo. i. ii), virtual expulsion from the community
and even the partial response He of Israel ;
cf. Heb. xiii. 12, 13.
received had awakened the jealousy 9. TL 7rOnj<Tl

6 KVplOS TOV d^.TT-
of its rulers, and led to His death, \covos ;]
What is the next step which
which was due to a desperate effort the owner (for Kv pior /W3, cf. Lc.
=
on their part to recover their failing xix. 33) will take ? has no mes He
power over the people. senger remaining ; his only son is
8. direKTeivav avrov] The Jewish dead: his servants are dead or their
rulers were in fact His murderers, efforts have failed. Will he abandon
though they were compelled to leave his just claims and submit besides to
the execution in the hands of Gentiles outrage of the grossest kind? The
XII. lo] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 271
yecopryovs, Kai TO V dfJL7T6\COVa a\\OLS.

Trjv ypcKpqv TavTrjv dveyvcoTe Ai6ov ov awe- 10
ol oiKoSo/uLOvvTes, DITTOS eyev^6rj ek K<pa\rjv
9 rovs yewpyovs] + TOVTOVS (vel eKeivovs) C 2 (GNS) (i) 33 al

nonn
aeth) 10 eyvwre 604
answer is clear he will come in

: and guides of the Church throughout
person to chastise and eject the men her generations. For epê cr&u in re
who have done this. In Mt. this ference to Divine visitations cf. Ps.
answer is put into the mouth of the xcv. (xcvi.) 13, Amos v. 17, Enoch i
audience, whether the Sanhedrists or 9 (Jude 14); for another view of the
the people in Lc. the Lord answers
;
substitution of the Gentile for the
His own question, and voices among Jew, see Mt. viii. n f.,
xxi. 19, and
the audience exclaim Mr) yevoiTo, esp. Rom. xi. 17 ff., where addressing
betraying their consciousness of the Gentiles St Paul points out that their
meaning of the parable Me. leaves ;
tenure of the privilege which the
the answer unassigned, but seems to older Israel had for the time for
treat it as part of the Lord s own feited is conditional upon a continued
teaching. The divergence is inter response to the Divine call (vv. 21,
esting. In Me. we probably have the 23) ; cf. Jerome in Mt. locata est :
"
nucleus from which the two later autem nobis vinea, et locata ea con-
accounts have grown; certainly it is ditione ut reddamus Domino fructum
difficult to suppose that Mt. xxi. 41 temporibus suis."
can have been uttered by the audi IO. ovde TTJV ypcxprjv TUVTTJV fcrX.]
ence (Euth. aKovrfs
: KOI
7rpo<pT)Tcvov<ri
R. V.
"
Have ye not read even this

l
avTol TO p.\\ov\ though the words of scripture ?
"
For ovde not even in a

Christ may well have awakened a question cf. Lc. vi. 3, xxiii. 40. Mt.
response in their consciences and has here ovSeVore aveyvwre ev TCUS
thus have become in a sense their ypacfxiis ; Lc., who takes the question
own. as an answer to a /*r) yevotTo from the
cXevcrcTai Kai a.no\c(TfL KrX.] Sc. o crowd, Ti ovv ea-Tiv TO yeypa/êVoz/
Kvpios TOV The owner s

ap.7T\a>vos. rouro; Tpcufry is a portion of Scrip
coming will bring destruction upon ture, as in xv. 28, Jo. vii. 38, 42, xix.
the murderers, and the vineyard will 37 (ere pa ypcupr/), 2 Tim. iii. 1 6 (iraa-a
be let (Seoo-etê/cSeoo-erai, Mt.) to other ypaffrrj},
and almost always when the
occupiers such as may be ready to pay sing, isused; see Lightfoot on Gal.
him their yearly dues (Mt. only, 01- iii. 22. The passage was one in
Tives aTToScotrouo ti/ TOVS Kaprrovs
aura> common use hence ovdf could it be :
*v rot? icaipo is avT<av}. The parable that these students and teachers of
at this point becomes a scarcely veiled the Scriptures were not acquainted
prophecy of the Divine visitation even with the commonplaces of Holy
of wrath which befell Jerusalem, Writ ? (cf. v. 24).
the call of the Gentiles, and the \i6ov ov a.TTfÔK.Lâo av KrA.] Ps.
fruitfulness and permanence of the an exact quota
cxvii. (cxviii.) 22, 23,
Catholic Church. Origen, followed tion from the LXX., which gives here a
by most of the ancient interpreters, word for word rendering of the M. T.
explains SX\ois as referring to the The quotation was perhaps suggested
Apostles (cf. i Cor. iii. 6 ff.) ; but a by the Hosanna verses (xi. 9, cf. 18,
wider reference seems preferable note) which it almost immediately
the other husbandmen are the rulers precedes. In the Psalmist s view the
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 10
11 ya)vias Trapa Kvpiov eyeveTO avTrj, KCCI
12 OavjJLao-Tri iv 6(da\fJLol^ VJULCOV , Kai avrov
1 1 om Trapa Kvpiov eyev. avrrj D
stone is Israel, and the builders are Jerome points out that, while the
the world-powers engaged in raising builders of Israel rejected both these
the fabric of history whether As purposes of the Lord s coming, the
syria and Babylonia, or, if the Psalm wise master-builder of the Gentile
be Maccabaean, Syria represented by Church ("iuxta Paulum architectum")
Epiphanes (see Cheyne, Origin of the overlooked neither. The old hymn
Psalter, p. 16 f.). Israel had been of the Sarum Dedication office boldly
cast aside (cf. Jer. xxviii. (li.) 26) by fuses both together: "angulare funda-
men high places, but had re
in mentum lapis Christus missus est, |
covered its place among the nations qui compage parietum in utroque
had again become the icecpaXj? nectitur, quern Syon sancta suscepit,
|
yaw as- (H3S fcÔ), the bond of unity in quo credens permanet."
II.
in the fabric, by reason of its unique napa Kvpiov eycvfTo av-rrj KT\.]
officeof witnessing to the One Living A continuation of the words of Ps.
GOD. In our Lord s use of the words cxviii., omitted by Lc. AVTTJ (HNT),
the conditions are changed He, as ;
this thing, a Hebraism (WM., pp.
the true representative of Israel s 39, 298, Blass, Gr., p. 82), which is
witness to GOD, is the Stone which due to the text of the LXX. and not
is designed to be head of the corner ; to the Synoptists themselves for other :
the builders who cast the Elect Stone exx. in the LXX. see Driver on i Sam.
aside are the present leaders of Israel iv. 7. Attempts to explain a\>Trj
as
to or to
(Jerome: supra vinitores ap-
"quos referring K(pa\rjv
ywvias
pellarat, mine aedificatores This "). (J1$S
= nx f) are not only unnecessary,
application of the words deeply im but yield an inferior sense see Field, ;
pressed the Apostles, who reproduce Notes, p. 15. It is the elevation of

it more than once after the Pentecost the rejected stone into its predestined
(Acts iv. 1 1, i Pet. ii. 4, 7) and connect place at the head of the corner in
with it the prophecy of Isa. xxviii. 16 which the Psalmist sees the hand
(Rom. ix. 32, Eph. ii. 20, i Pet. ii.
6) ;
Of GOD (Trapa Kvpiov, WM., p. 457),
Christ receives the title of \i6os and which is a standing miracle in
aKpoyatvialos, ctngularis,
lapis the the eyes of the true Israel (davâa-Trj
bond of unity in the new Israel (Eph. ev o<p0. 77/i5i/, WM., p. 482). The ap
Lc.). The metaphor was perhaps un plication of this to the Resurrection
duly pressed by the Greek and Latin and Ascension is easy and attractive ;
expositors (cf. T. K. Abbott, Ephe- cf. Victor on Sf] /zera Bavarov
: a>i>
sians, p. 70), e.g. by Euth., who <paivTat Xpwrroy, fSaanXfvs wv ovpavicw

writes :
Kadairep yap eKflvos [6 Ai tfos]
e
v eV* eKelvov
Seoyzel rovy Suo \aovs, TOV re e (6va>v TOV \L6ov KT\.) and, after a slightly
KOL TOV e lovSmW. But the Corner different form, in most texts of Mt.
Stone clearly emphasises the co 12. $TOVV avTov KpaTTJaai KT\.]
hesion of believers in the Body of Sc. ot ypafifMaTfls Kal ol dpîfpels, as
Christ, as the Foundation Stone Lc. reminds us. Kparô-at, the inf.
(i Cor. iii. n) implies their depend as object, see Burton 387. For
ence on His work and strength. the second time (cf. xi. 18) the arrest
KpaTrj(rai,
Kai 6(f>o/3r]6rja
av TOV o^Xoi/, eyvaxrav <yap
OTL 7Tapa(3o\tiv eiirev. KO.L

dffie
CLVTOV
13 Kai dTroo TeXXovG iv Trpos OVTOV TLVCLS TU>V 1 3
<Papicraia)V
Kai TCOV
Hptpîavwv, avTov aypev- iva
I4
Xoyw. Kai e\66vT6s Xeyovcriv avTw AiSd- 14
nonn min nonn b k

+ TavTtjv 13 om
sin esh
12 TTJV Trapaô\r)v] 1071 al vg syrr P arm
irpos O.VTOV D ac i kq TWV bapiaaiui ] ruv ypannarewv syrP efh pr e/c 69 346 g 801 syrsin
|
"
irayiSevcruaw D a
1*
arm | aypevo-uo-iv] 604 14 /cat i] ot 5e ANXmZ3> al minP
9 1
S y rr pe8hhci arm gO aurw] eTr^parrwi avrov ot $api<raioL D (cffk)

|
eXôi/res Xe7- \0.
ypfavTo epurav avrov ev 5o\w \eyovres G i 13 28 69 (604) al

nonn sln
(syr ) (arm)
would have been effected in the Pre parent innocence of young enquirers
cinct by the (rrpar^yo? TOV icpov (cf. (Lc. eyica6fTovs vrroKpivopevovs tavToiis
Acts iv. i), if the people had not still SiKaiovs elvai). Their business was to
been with Jesus. On eô/Sô-aj/ TOV entrap the Master into some remark
oxôv see xi. 32, note on /cat in this ; by which He would be fatally com
sentence cf. \VM., p. 545. Mt. adds promised. Aypevciv (Me.), Trayififuetv
that the crowd regarded Jesus as they (Mt.), are both an. Xeyofitra in the N.T.,
had regarded His forerunner (xi. 32), but both are used by the LXX. and in
in the light of a prophet. Me. and a metaphorical sense (oyp., Prov. v. 22,
Lc. explain the cause of the growing vi. 25 f., Job x. 1 6 ;
Tray., i Regn.
hostility of the Sanhedrists they knew ; xxviii. 9, Eccl. ix. 12) ;
in dypevfiv
that the Parable of the Husbandmen Xoyw, the dat. is instrumental
or
was spoken in reference to them (npos modal ; speech a question on their
avTovs cf. Lc. xii. 41, Heb. i. 7, 8, xi.
:
side, an answer on His was to be
1 8). For the moment they had no the means employed in the capture of
alternative but to accept defeat and their prey. C Lc. xi. 54, where
return to their council-chamber to 0r)pvciv similarly used ; in the
is
mature their plots (dêWes avTov present context Lc. prefers the simpler
air?i\Qav, Me. only). Meanwhile the phrase 7riXa/3e Xoyou.
<r$ai
Lord continued to teach in parables In this attempt the Pharisees asso

(Mt. xxii. i 14), addressing Himself ciated with their own disciples
to His disciples and the crowd. "certain... of the Herodians" (Me.,
13 17. THE PHARISEES QUESTION Mt.). The Greek and Latin ex

(Mt. xxii. 1
522, Lc. xx. 2026). positors generally understand by
(
13. diroo-T\\ovo-ii> irpos avTov *rX.] Hpo>d(avot

here soldiers from Herod s
The discomfiture which the Sanhedrin army, referring to Lc. xxiii. 1 1 but :
had suffered when acting in concert both the form of the adj. (cf. Blass on
broke them up again into parties, Acts xi. 26, and Gr. p. 63) and the
each of which took action for itself. circumstances of its occurrence decide
The Pharisees were the first to move for themeaning Herod s partisans
(Mt. rore TTOpevdevrcs of <!>.
(rvfj.(3ov\iov scarcely, as some authorities men

eXa/3oi/), and they decided to send tioned by Victor and Ps.-Tertull. adv.
certain of their
disciples (Mt. TOVS omn. haer. i, persons who regarded
padrjTas avTaiv, Me. Tivas T&V <J>.)
who Herod as the Messiah see iii. 6, note. ;
knew how to combine the vigilance These men were doubtless the Gali
of practised dissemblers with the ap- lean Herodians who had already
S. M. 2 18
2/4 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 14
<r/ca\e,
o tSa/mev OTI d\rj6^ el Kai ov /ueXet. croi
Trepl
ov yap /3\7reis ek TrpocrwTrov
d\rj6eias Tr\v 6$ov TOV 6eov
Sovvai K?]V(Tov Kaicrapi rj ov ; Sco/uLev fj
2
14 eêffnv] pr ei?re (vel eiTrcw) ovv ijfuv (+et [vel TI] croi 6"o/cei) (C* D)MNZ(<J>) 1071
e8hcorr
(abffiq) gyrP arm Kyixrov] eTrt/ceâAcuoj (D) 124 |
cTriKe<pa\eoi>
5. KTJVCTOV
004
1071 2P k (capitularium) arm (cf. syrr
81
) 17 ov dupev "!**
11
|
77 fj.rj owpev] tj ov
D a b c ff i 1 77 of bwêv 225 vg syr sin arm cdd go dabimus aut non k
proved themselves useful to the ii.

9) and the nouns TTPOO-COTT 0X77^^-77?
X. 34), TrpocrooTroXrj/Mi/u a (Jas. ii. I,
Pharisees, and might on the present (Acts
occasion render service again. Rom. ii. ii, Eph. vi. 9, Col. in. 25):
The the compounds are unknown to the
14. 8i8do~Ka\e, o i8ap.i> KrX.]
preamble is skilfully arranged with LXX., which employs X. np6o-a>7rov (Lev.
the view of disarming suspicion, and xix. 15), 6. 7rp6o~u)7rov (Job xiii. 10),
at the same time preventing escape. TTiyva>vai (v7roo"re XXeo-$ai, aiperifciv,

So independent and fearless a teacher aio lo~6ai, opav els) TrpoatoTrov, according
of truth could not from fear of con to the sense of the Heb. verb. BXeVeii/
sequences either refuse an answer to (6pav} eh- irp. (0^3 T3n) clearly is to
honest and perplexed enquirers, or pay regard to the outward appear
conceal His real opinion. For o ldaficv ance or the personal character or
on KT\. cf. Jo. iii. 2. A\7)6r}s, true, position ;
for the more difficult Xa/u-
the opposite of -êvd^s (i Jo. ii. 8), as (Bdvfiv IT p. (Trpo<r<t)iro\r]p.irTe1v) y

which
a\r]Bivos of \êv8o>i/v/Mo? (cf. Trench, answers to D^S Nb^ see Lightfoot
syn. viii.) ; the use of the word by on Gal. ii. 6, and Mayor on James Lc.
the Pharisees is an unconscious wit aXX eV aXrjQeias KT\.] Teaching as
ness to the impression which Christ s well as life was characterised by
life and teaching had left even upon truth. ETT aXrjdfias (cf. Job IX. 2, Isa.
enemies. AXrjdrjs occurs here only xxxvii. 1 8, Dan. ii. 8 (LXX. and Th.),
in the Synoptists, but both adj. and Lc. iv. 25, xxii. 59, Acts x. 34), "ac
noun are common in Jo.: truth is cording to truth" (Blass, Gr. p. 133)
;
one of the notes of the Lord s Divine rather "with truth
(WM., p. 528).
Mission as it is presented by St John TTJV 68ov TOV 6fov, not as in i. 3 the
way along which He comes, but the
*
(e.g. i. 17, iii.
32, v. 31 ff., vii. 18,
viii. 13 ff., xiv. 6). Ov fieXet a-oi irf pi way which He appoints for men, cf.
ovdevos. There is veiled irony in the Acts xviii. 25 f., also r)
68os rfjs d\rj-
words. He had shewn little con 6eias (2 Pet. ii. 2), or 77 686s simply,
sideration for men of learning and as a term for the Christian faith and
He would
hierarchical rank ; doubtless its followers (Acts ix. 2, xix. 9, 23,
be equally indifferent to the views of xxiv. 14, 22). is a This use of 686s
the Procurator and the Emperor Hebraism (cf. BDB. s.v. ^V!) of }
himself; when the truth was con which there are frequent instances in
cerned, His independence would the LXX., e.g. in Gen. vi. 12, Ps. i. i,
assert itself with fearless impartiality.
6, Jer. xxi. 8 ; comp. the opening of
For ov /j,e Xei (TGI cf. iv. 38, Lc. x. 40, the Didache (6bo\ 8vo elo-i, fiia rrjs
Jo. x. 13, i Pet. v. 7. Dr
0)77$ /cat /iia TOV Bavarov : C. Taylor,
ov yap (3\7reis KT\.] Lc. ov Xa/i- Teaching, p. 7 ff.),
and the Lord s
ftaveis 7rp6o~a>7rov. Cf. Bavpafceiv Trpocr- words in Mt. vii. 13, 14.
o>7ra
(Jude 16), 7rpoo-a)7roXi//Lt7rreTi/ (Jas. 8ouvai K.fjvarov /crX.] They
oY/6i/;
I<5
6 Se eidcos O.VTWV TY]V eiTrev 15

VTroKpiffiv
avrots Ti JJL6 Treipdêre; <f>epT6 /ULOL Srjvdpiov iva
fcÂBCLNXrAIIS^ minP ak vg syrr ^
15 etSws
8 8111101
arm aegg] i5uv K*(D) 13
28 69 346 2 pe bcffiq go Trei/mfere] + viroKpirat FGNS |
i
13 28 33 69 2^ alP* 110 q
8yr
hcl corr
arm drjvapiov ] + wde ^* i b |
can no longer refrain from putting subj., as in iv. 30, vi. 24, 37. They
the question with which they had require a direct answer, yes or no,
*
been charged. Mt. begins elirov ovv as if the question called for no more.
rffjuv the abrupt
ri a-oi doicel ;
but A negative answer was of course de
egeoriv (Me., Lc.) perhaps more in is sired they hoped to hear him say
;
keeping with the impatience of these OVK Such a reply, in the

fgfo-riv.
young intriguers. "Egcoriv, does the present temper of the crowd, might
Torah permit it V cf. ii. 24, 26, vi. 18, have placed Him at once at the head
x. 2. KTJIXTOJ/, Mt., Me. Lc. (j)6pov ;
: of a popular rebellion (Acts v. 37); at
the Latin word is transliterated also the least it would have involved Him
in Aramaic (ND3p, Dalman, Gr. p. 147). in a charge of treason (Lc. xxiil 2).
The census is the poll tax (e And, as they justly said, no fear of
Xatov in cod. D, Syrr. 8in pesh "
-
consequences would have withheld

nr\
<
or tributum capi-
<âE.
y^jc-H-n)
<
J
Him from making it, if it had been
true.
tis, as distinguished from the tributum
agri,a,nd from the customs on articles 15. fibws avrav TTJV v-rroKpia-iv KT\.]
of commerce (reXr), cf. Mt. xvii. 25). Mt. yvovs TTJV TTovrjpiav avTav, Lc. Kara-
The Judaean poll tax went into the voijaas avTtoV TTJV Travovpyiav. The
Emperor s fiscus, not into the aera- variations of both verb and noun are
rium, so that it was actually paid to instructive. Malice (-rrov^pia) lay at
"Caesar." The the root of their conduct, unscrupulous
payment was objection
able both as a sign of subjection to a cunning (tvavovpyia) supplied them
foreign power (Mt. Lc.}, and because of with the means of seeking their end,
the Emperor s effigy stamped on the whilst they sought to screen them
denarius in which the money was paid selves under the pretence (v-n-oKpia-is)
(Madden, Jewish Coinage, p. 247). of a desire for guidance and an admi
The copper coins struck by the Pro ration of fearless truthfulness. The
curators were free from the effigies, Lord detected their true character
usually bearing some device to which intuitively (ei Sok), He knew it by
no objection could be taken, cornu- experience (yvovs), and He perceived
copiae, or leaves of the olive, vine, or it by tokens which did not escape
palm (Schiirer L ii., p. 77, Madden, His observation (Karavoô-as). Thus

P- but the silver denarius,
I 35); each Evangelist contributes to the
C
which was not a local coin, bore the completeness of the picture. YTTO-
head of the Imperator, and its com Kpto-is occurs here only
in Me.; for
pulsory use could not but increase vTTOKpirris see vii. 6, note; other in
the scruples of patriotic Jews. For stances of the Lord s power of de
K.aio-ap see Jo. xix. 12, 15, Acts xvii. tecting hypocrisy may be found in
7, xxv. 8 flf.,
Phil. iv. 22. A summary ii 8, iii. i fF., vii. 1 1 flf.,
x. 2 flf.
of Jewish opinion on the duty of TI iveipa&Tc;} For this use of

fjif
Israel towards its foreign rulers is jreipa&iv see i. 13, viii. (note), x. 2. n
given by Weber, Jud. Theologie, p. Tt remonstrates, cf. ii. 7, v. 35, 39,
78. *H ov...f) nt, cf. WM., p. 595. viii. 12, 17, x. 1 8, xi. 3, xiii. 6.What
77 p.f) dco/iei/;] Deliberative was their object in provoking Him to
1 8 2
l6
i6 o \eyei at/ToIs Tivos r\ eiKciov
Kal Y\ i , ol Se etTrav avTto Kaicrapos.
17
I7
d Se Irjcrovs eiTrev Td Kaicrapos ayroSoTe KaicrapL
16 om ot 5e (2) AD abiq vg |
eiwav (eiirov NXFII al)] \eyov<riv Abdiq vg
vt Plv
17 o 5e I.] Kat airoKpieea (vel airo/cp. 5e) o I. A(D)NXriIZ
minP 1
(latt( s>) syrr""
1101
arm go eiirev] + aurois NACLNXrAII^ al

|
min omn vid (om BD) | Kcu<ra/3os] pr rov D |
ow M 13 69 604 2*" alnonn latt vt Plvs syr1* 1 | Kcu<rapt] pr ru> D 1071 2?"
deliver judgment upon a hotly con escape from this answer, even if they
tested point ? The question lays bare suspected the purpose it would serve.
their veiled malignity. Mt. adds viro- They could not in this case plead OVK
Kpirai, which is implied in Mc .s oiSa/tifi/ (xi. 33), for both head and
legend proclaimed the fact.

e fjioi 8rjva.pi.ov Iva t
Sa>]
A de- 17. TO. Kaio-apos djrodoTf /crX.] "O
narius (NT3H cf. Dalman, Gr. p. 149) plenam miraculi responsionem et per-
was not likely to be ready at hand, fectam dicti caelestis absolutionem
J>
since only Jewish coins were current (Hilary). ATroSore TO cx ov T *l v f i va ? r<
in the Temple; they must fetch one vdfV e/i7roSi êi vp.lv irpo?
for Him to see (iva i &o); Bengel s Xeti/Toi KatWpi(Thpht.).
suggestion, "Salvator turn primum The thought seems to be: The coin
videtur tetigisse et spectasse dena- is Caesar s; let him have his own.
rium,"
is improbable ; the Lord wishes The fact that it circulates in Judaea
to see the denarius that He may use shews that in the ordering of GOD S
it to demonstrate His teaching. It providence Judaea is now under
is easy to realise the pause which Roman rule ; recognise facts, so long
followed, the fresh interest excited as they exist, as interpreting to you
by the production of the coin (oi de the Divine Will, and submit. Cf.
rjveyicav), and the breathless silence Rom. Pet. ii. I3f., and see
xiii. 7, i
while all waited for the momentous the note on The Church and the
reply. Mt. and Lc. have missed this Civil Power in SH., Romans, p. 369.
characteristic feature in the story, Contrast with the Lord s answer the
Substituting eVtSei are (Lc. Se/are). teaching of another northern leader,
For dyvapiov has TO 1/0/110710 Mt. Judas the Gaulanite, Jos. ant. xviii. i.
(2 Esdr. viii. 36, i Mace. xv. 6) rov I TTJV d7TOTlfJLT)(riV Ov8fV aXXo
Tj aVTIKpVS
KT/VO-OV, the coin in which the tribute dovXeiav eTrxfrepeiv (cf. Origen in Mt.
was paid (see note on v. 14). t. xvii. 25). Granted that payment
1 6. TLVOS I?
flKWV aVTTJ KO.I T\
7Tl~ was a badge of slavery, there are
ypa(pTj ] Vg. cuius est imago haec et circumstances, Christ teaches, under
inscriptio (scriptio, superscript} ? which slavery must be borne. ATTO-
See the engraving of a denarius of dovvat, which is substituted in the
Tiberius in Madden, p. 247, or in answer for dovvai in the question,
Hastings, D. B. iii. pp. 424 5 ; the implies that the tribute is a debt cf. :
f7riypa(pij is TI CAESAR DIVI AVG Rom. Lc., and see Mt. v. 26, xvii. 28 ff.
p AVG , and on the reverse, PONTIF /cat TO rov The ques
0coi> TO>
#ea>]
MAXIM In the Epp. CI KOOJ/ passes

. tion rested on an implied incompati
into a theological term, the meaning bility of the payment of tribute with
of which is exhaustively investigated the requirements of the Law of GOD ;
by Lightfoot on Col. i. 1 5. the Lord replies that there is no such
ot df fl-n-av *rA.] There was no incompatibility: ov /ccoXverat Tt? dno-
XII. i8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 277
TO, TOV 6eov TCO i

6ea).
i
Kal et-eOavu.ai ov
9 O
eir
18
Kal ep%ovTai CaSSovKa ioi Trpos avTOV, OLTives 1 8
17 ttB^] edavfj.aôv D2 (edavftafovro D*) LA 1071 2^ eOavficura.?
ACNXmZ$ minP 1
CTT airrw] eir O.VTOV D(K) 28 8P*
Kaio-api TO. KatVapos note). It was nearly identified with

ra TOV 6fov (Origen). Debts
TG> 0ea> the priestly aristocracy (Acts v. 17 6
to man and debts to GOD are both to dpxiepcvs Kal Trdvres ol crvv avroi, 17
be discharged, and the two spheres of ovaa T&V SaSSovKcuW), and its
atpeo-is
duty are at once distinct and recon- headquarters were at Jerusalem,
cileable; cf. Dalman, Worte, i. p. 113. whilst the Pharisaic scribes were to be
Ta TOV 6eov in the narrower and im found in Galilee as well as in Judaea
mediate sense of the words may mean, (Lc. v. 17); moreover, its adherents
as Jerome says, "decimas, primitias, were relatively few (Jos. ant. xviii. i.
et oblationes ac victimas"; in its 4), and were not, like the Pharisees,
wider application the term includes in possession of the popular esteem
the best that man has to offer, his (ib. xiii. 10. 6). The present oppor
own nature, which bears the image of tunity of approaching Jesus upon the
GOD (Lc. xv. 8 10): "quemadmodum question which divided them from the
Caesar a nobis exigit impressionem Pharisees was probably the first which
imaginis sui, sic et Deus ut...Deo had offered itself; the discomfiture of
reddatur anima" (Bede); "Deo pro- the disciples of the Pharisees left the
pria... corpus, animam, voluntatem" field free for their rivals.
(Hilary). olTives \eyovo~iv dvdo~Tao~iv p.rj eiVat]

f
ee$au/zabi/ eV
Kal They avra>]
Cf. Acts xxiii. 8 2ad8ovKaloi... \cyovo~iv
stood amazed (R. V. wondered "
greatly") at Him. EKOavpdfctv is arc. Trvcvpa. Jos. ant. xviii. i. 4 SaSSov-
Aey. in the N. T., but occurs in Sir. Kaiois df TO.S ^v^df o \6yos (rvvafpavifci,
xxvii. 23, xliii. 18,4 Mace. xvii. 17; Tols o-co/zao-i.
For further information
compare Mc. s use of Kdappclo-6ai, as to the party and their tenets see
CK(J)O@OS.
fK7r(pio-o-a>s,
The enquirers Schiirer, n. ii. p. 296., Taylor, /Say
preserved a discreet silence (Lc. eViyr/- ings, Exc. iii., and cf. Jos. B. J. ii.
8.
and presently took their leave

<rav), 14 ^V\f)S T TT)V 8iap.Ovf)V KO.I TaS Kd$
(Mt. d(pevTts avrov dnfi\6av)j "infideli- qftov TifJiotpias Kal TifJ-as avaipovo~iv.
tatem cum miraculo pariter reportan- For oiTives X. cf. iv. 20, ix. i, xv. 7,
tes (Jerome). They wondered perhaps
"
and see WM., p. 209, note, and

not so much at the profound truth of Bp. Lightfoot on GaL iv. 24, v. 19;
the words, which they could scarcely the relative clause applies to the
have realised, as at the absence in them Sadducees in general, not only to
of anything on which they could lay the particular members of the party
hold (Victor, 6avp.do-avrs TO aX^n-rov to whom reference has been made.
TOV Xoyou). Ai/aorao-is as a theological term ap
1 8 27. THE QUESTION OP THE pears first in 2 Mace. (vii. 14, xii. 43),
SADDUCEES (Mt. xxii. 2333 ; Lc. xx. Ps. Ixv. (Ixx.) tit. In the N.T., be
27-38). sides the present context and its syn
8.
v
Kal epôvTai it occurs Lc. ev - 2 act - n
1
SaS&ouKaToi] I.e. optic parallels, ,
Tives rcav This party

2a5ouKaia>i>
(Lc.). J 0>
ev. 4, apoc. 2
} p,^ fleb. 3, I Pet. 2,
has not been mentioned by Me. or Lc. usually with a qualifying
y
gen.
hitherto (see however Me. viii. n, 0)775, Kpt crews, lT]<rov
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 18
v<rTacriv /m eivai, Ka eTrrjpooTwv GLVTOV

I9
19 \eyovTes 4uSacncaA.e, Moworrjs eypa^fsev OTL
1TN edv TLVOS KaTa\L7rr]
TKVOV, iva
\dfirj
6 d avrov
jJLr\ d(prj
18 ava.ffTO.ffLV /j.rj civa,i\ avaffTCLffis OVK effriy i 13 28 69 124 346 |
ANXmS4> minP 1
19 Mwtr^s ACEFGHLUVXr* min? 1
|
om on D 69 108
wo. 1071 | /caraXtTTT; BGKLUVAnS*^ nrin^ ] 1
/caraXeiTTT; (vel -fret) A(E)F(H)MSX(r)
m npemm
i Ka Ta \ , i
^ (
Vel -if/ei)
K (433 c) ex^ D 28 (604) a b c ff i k q Syr81* |
TCKVOV
i 118 241 299 acffk arm me] re/cmX* c bACDXriI2$ min? b i q vg
- 1
S y rr peshhci g Trjv ADXPIIS abcff iq vg
or clause (17
e ve*pa>v\
but once only OS UVTTj TT\fVTTJ KOTOS O d
(Lc. 34) in a non-technical sense.
ii. cKfivov yafj.eiTO) KOI TOV Tralda TOV yevo-
MT) elvat ; this negation of the resurrec fJifVOV TO) TOV T(0V(!)TOS Ka\O~aS OVOflUTL
tion was matter of opinion, not of fact TOV K\rjpov 8iado)(ov.
Tpf(j)T<o
On the
(OVK clvai); cf. WM., p. 604. institution as it existed in Israel see
Kai avrov] The question
irr)p<oTa>v Driver, Deuteronomy, p. 280 ff., and
was perhaps partly tentative; they for an early instance of its use, cf.
were curious to know the exact Gen. xxxviii. 8 (a chapter assigned to
position which this teacher, who was J, Driver, Intr., p. 15). For the at
known to be adverse to the Pharisees, tribution of Deut. to Moses see x. 3 f.
would take with regard to the main *Ori...im: a confusion of two con
point at issue between the Pharisees structions, on Eai>...a7To0ai/77...A7?/z-
and themselves. But their purpose v/^frat and tva eav airoBdvrj...Aa/%,
was hostile; the extreme case they which Lc. avoids by omitting OTU
offer for His opinion is clearly in "Eypa-^cv...iva, i.e. ypafpfj cptrctXoro...
tended as a reductio ad dbsurdum ii/o, cf. xiii. 34.
of any view but their own. edv TWOS ddc\cpos diroBdvrj] The
On their lips the Deuteronomic law is limited to a
19. SiSao-KaAe]
title is purely formal; there is here special case : fdv KOTOIKWO-IV dde\(poi
no pretence of a desire to learn such eVi ro avTo. When the members of "
as may have dictated its use by the the family were separated, the law
did not apply. It was a collateral
disciples of the Pharisees (v. 14). The
actual question (eVr/ptoreoi ) does not object of the institution to prevent a^
come before v. 23 but all that pre ;
family inheritance from being broken
cedes is preamble to what they in (Driver).
up"
tended to ask. Kai pr/ TCKVOV]

d<pfj
Heb. IP j^ |3-1.
McovfTTjs
1
eypaêv rjiuv KrA.J In The Sadducees interpret }3 in the

Deut. xxv. 5 ff. The exact words are Widest sense (cf. LXX. o-7repp.a Sc /JLTJ rjv
not cited by the Synoptists, nor do avroj), but the purpose of the law
they agree in the form adopted ; Lc. seems to shew that its operation is
on the whole follows Me., but Mt. to be limited to cases where no male
changes the awkward eav TWOS ddeXcpos issue was left. Coinp. Wiinsche on
into eav riff, and for Xa/3/7 uses the Mt. xxii. 24. KaraXfiTreii/ and d(pievai
technical eVtya^/Speuo-ei (LXX. IG, Aq. in are employed indifferently in this pas
Deut. I.e. ;
an. Xey. in N.T.). Josephus sage in reference to the issue of the
(ant. iv. 8. 23) states the law of marriage (19 d(py TKVOV, 20 dtpfJKfv
levirate marriage thus :
TJ}I/ (nrepftOf 21 KaraXiTrcov CTTT.,
22 a(pf)Kajr
XIL 23] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 279
TW d$e\<pa)
avTOV.
^ ^ A j. ^ ^ ^ * **
^-\ /o -
rj(Tav Kat o TTpcoTOS e\apev yvvaiKa, 2O
ao6\<poi
OVK d(j)rJK6v cnrepjULa 3I /ca* 6 SevTpos 21

e\a&ev avTriv, Kai arrredavev JJLYI KctTaXnrwv (nrepima,
Kat 6 Torres* ftJcraimws **Kai ol ITTTO. OVK 22
d<pfJKav
ecrâToz/ TTCLVTWV Kai r\ ryvvr) aTredavev.

[
ei/ TTJ dvacrTacreL TLVOS avTwv ecrTai <yvvr\ ; ol yap 23
19 ea/aem7<7ei ACHF min nonn 20 eTrra a5eA0oi tjaav] -r)<rav
ovv Trap V/MV
eTrra ao. Dabiq (604) (1071) eirra ow ad. tjirav C 2 MS minmu c vg arm aeth |
a.iro6mr)<TK(t)v OVK a<p. ffirep/jia] cnreBavev Kai OVK a<p.

o~ir. D I 28 604 s 1** al1 **"
ff i
S y rr sinpeshhci(txt) ann pri us q uam generaret filium decessit et non remisit semen k
mortuus est non relicto semine b q vg KO.L airedave KO.L airodv-rjaKwv OVK a-rr. 1071 o.<f>.
11 e\a^v avrrjv] + ad
suscitandum semen fratr is sui c + resuscitare semen fratri suo
k /J.TJ |
KarciXnruv ffTrep/ua fc^BCLA 33] Kai ov8e auros a(f)rjKv ffTrepua A(D)(X)rAIIZ l <
>
minP latt(Ttpl 1
>
vs
syrrP
68111101
arm go |
/cat o T/MTOS axraurws om D ff i Kai o rp. e\a/3ev
a.\rrt]v wtraurwj I 604 (cf. 2?) arm 22 Kai e\a/3ov avnjv (vel wa-aurws Kai) 01 eirra
K ai OVK a^Kav ffirepna. (A)(D)M
in
Xrn2 minP 1
(a) (i) (vg) syrrP
6 " 11
(
hcl )
(go) aeth |
om
ffxo-Tov iravruv Dck | eo-xaro^] C^XO-TV} AEFMSUVXF^ minP vg go airedavfv] + 1
|
orc/cvos ck (sine Jlliis) 23 ev rrj avaaraaei ^BC*EFHLSUVXTA^ al? kqgo] 1
i>
T. ovv avao-r. AC 2 (DG)KMn(2) (i 28 604 1071 2^) syrr
sin P6811 hcl ( corr ) arm aeth
Binhcl arm
+ (post aj/cwTcuret) orav avaffrwviv AXriI2^>
(13 69 346) al
pl a ff i q vg syrr
go (aeth) (om KBCDLA^) | avTwv] TWV cirra i
91 209 299 om Ack | yvv-rj] pr -rj
AD*
13 |
01 -yap TTTO\ TTCOTCS yap i
91 299
OTT.), but AcaraX. only is used of the part, with d(f>f)Kv

see Burton, 122 :
wife (19 KaTaXiTTT] ywaiKa) see how- , in thenext verse a.Tro6vf)<TK<t>v...a<$)riKfv
ever Mt. xxii. 25 d^êi/ TT^V y. avrov becomes without change of sense
ro>
KaraXftyrj (X)
a&eA0o>
CIVTOV. On cnTc6avcv...Ka.Ta\nr>v (Burton 138).
see Deissmann, Bibl. Studies, p. 190. ao-avras Kai so the words are best
âvacrTrj(Trj oWpfiu] So Lc. ; Mt. arranged (cf. D, KOI oJo-avrcoy t\aftov
dvaa TTJo ei CTTT. A reminiscence of Gen. avrfjv ol KOI OVK d(f)r)Kav o~n(pu~a}.
xxxviii. 8 dvaa-TJ](Tov o-irepfjia rai a8eX<^)Q)
For <oo~. Kai see xiv. 31, I Cor. xi. 25,
o~ov. Eâworai ai 0-Trepfj.a Occurs in i Tim. V. 25. Oi CTTTO. . the eTrra
Gen. iv. 25, xix. 34, and the compound aSeXôt mentioned above (v. 20).
verb is common in the LXX.; in the Êo-âroi/ is used adverbially as in
N.T. it occurs again in Acts xv. 5 (c Num. xxxi. 2, Deut. xxxi. 27, 29
e|ai/a<rracrtff,
Phil. iii. II). pO), and with iravrav in I Cor.
20 22. eTrra d8(\(f>o\ r\vav KT\.] xv. 8; Mt., Lc. substitute the more
Mt. writes as if they professed that usual vo-repov. The wife survived all
the case had actually occurred tfo-av : the seven. She too (*ai) was now
dc Trap rjplv e. aS. The position of dead (dn^Bavev} so that the interest ,
eTrra draws attention to the number. of the case had passed over to the
Victor is probably right : eir\ao-av. . . future life, if such there were.
eTrra. . .oJcrre e /c 7repiovo~ias Keo/LKudJycrai 23. eV r?) dvaoracrei <rX.]
The drift
TTJV dvdo-rao-iv. Airoflvrio-KQiv, at his of their story at length appears ;
it
death ;
for the connexion of this pres. is supposed to present a difficulty
24 eTTTci eo"%ov avTrjv ryvvcuKa. e<pri

avToIs 6 Irjcrovs
Ou Sia TOVTO TrXavacrOe, fj.r] <ypa(f)as

*S
25 TY\V ^vva/uiLV TOV 6eov }
OTCLV yap e/c
veKpwv ava-
24 e07; aurotj o I. KBCLA 1
33 syr**** me] /cat aTroKpiQeis (vel a7ro/cpi0eis 5e) o I.
etTrev aurois A(D)XriIS<l>

minP b (cff)q vg 8
1 Bin hcl
arm go aeth om ov yrr<
>
|
Aacik
8 "
the eiSores] yiituo-Kovres D Or TOV Qeov] + oidare D

(syr ) | fj,rj fj,rj |
to believers in the Resurrection. Tfj these men probably were (see v. 18).
dvao-Taa-eithat resurrection for which,

: The Lord deals with the second of
on the shewing of the Pharisees, we are these causes of error first, since it
to look ; for the art. cf. Lc. xiv. 14, is fundamental For /^...pjSe cf. VL
Jo. xi. 24, Acts xvii. 18, i Cor. xv. 40. n, xiii. 15 (WM., p. 612 f.), and for al
Mt. and Lc. insert ovv: in Me. the ypaâi, the contents of the canon,
moral of the story is produced with see xiv. 49, Lc. xxiv. 27, 32, 44 f.
characteristic bluntness (cf. v. 14 -
25. oTav yap eVc VKpa>v /crX.] Mt.
eo-Tiv without conjunction or
dovvai) fv yap TTJ dvao~Ta.o~ci. Lc. recasts the
preface as in Mt. xxil 17. Crude sentence : ol Se Kara^Ko&Vres TOV ai-
as the question may seem, it must cUvos fKfivov Tvyflv Kat TTJS avao-racrecoff
have offered serious difficulties to Tr)s vcKpwv. The Sadducees (and
<
the Pharisees, who held materialistic the Pharisees also, so far as they
views as to the future state cf. : connected marriage and the propaga
Enoch X. 17 ecrovrai d>j/rey eW yev-
tion of the race with the future life)
xîddas, and Sohar cited by
vrio-axriv shewed themselves incapable of con
Schottgen on Mt. xxii. 28, "mulier ilia ceiving a power which could produce
quae duobus nupsit in hoc mundo, an order entirely different from any
priori restituitur." For tx fiv Ttv <*
within their experience. They as
yvvaiKo. cf. Mt. iii.
9, Acts xiii. 5,
sumed either that GOD could not
Phil. iii. 17. On Western readings raise the dead, or that He could raise
in this verse see WH.,
Notes, p. 26. them only to a life which would be
24. ov dia TOVTO 7r\ava<r6e
KT\.~\
a counterpart of the present, or even
Is not this the reason
why ye go more replete with material pleasures.
wrong, that ye know not &c.?
J
The Thpht. :
Vfifls yap doKelrc OTI 7rd\iv
difficultywhich seemed to these men Toiavrr) KaTao~Tao~is oxo/u.ariKco repa /xe X-
insuperable was due to an error on Xei tlvai OVK e art fte...aXXa 6 f LOT fpa
their own part, and the error was Tis...Kal dyyeXiK^. Compare St Paul s
the result of ignorance. For ov nXa- answer to the question TTO>S
cyei
vao-df ; (cf. i Cor. xv. 33) Mt. has the ol vfKpoi, TTot 5e o~(0fJ.aTi
cp
direct ir\avao-6e, but the is Cor. xv. 3s ff.). Ne/cpot is anarth
question (i
characteristic of our Lord s manner ;
rous in the phrase CK i/eKpeor, with the
cf. ovde
(ovK)...di>(yva>Te (w. IO, 26). single exception of Eph. v. 14; on the
On dia TOVTO... fj.f) cid. see WM., p. 201; other hand we find OTTO T&V v., Mt.
/XT) follows &
because the ignorance r., xiv. 2, xxvii. 64, xxviii. 7 (airo v., Lc.
is viewed
relatively to the error and xvi. 30, but in another connexion);
not simply as matter of fact (OVK eld., fiTa T&V v., Lc. xxiv. 5 >
iffpi- T<OV
cf. i Prov. vii. 23). The

Regn. ii. 12, v. infra, v. 26; virep T&V v., i Cor.
ignorance was twofold: (i) ignorance xv. .29. "Orav. .
.dvao-Ttoo-iv, when they
of Scripture, (2)
ignorance of GOD shall have risen, i.e. in the life which
(cf. Cor. xv. 34 ayvacriav Qeov TIVCS
I will follow the resurrection. Ta/ii e-
exv<rw); both inexcusable in mem o-9ai, yafjiia-Keo-Sai (Lc. has both forms,
bers of the priesthood, as most of cf. Blass, Gr. p. 52), of the woman,
,
OVT6 yajULOVO iv OVTE rya/uiiôvTai,
d\X ei<rlv
*6
ak 7rept Se TWV veKpwv, 26
ev TCHS ovpavois.
ay<ye\Oi [oi\
OTi eyeipovTai, OVK dveyvcoTe ev Trj /3*/3\w Mwixrews
25 OVT...OVT] ov...ovde D \ yafjufrovTat, NBCGLUA^ i 124 209 alnonn ] ya./j.i<r-
KOVTO.L EKMSVXmZ<l> Or cKya/juffKovTat AFH min nonn fKyaôvrat. unriP 61?*"

yafu-
fowrur D 2P ayye\oi] pr 01 B Or + 0eov 33 61 69 2?e 1071 al nonn vg ed aeth 01 ev r.
e
|
|
mu om 01 KCDFKLMUAIIS min *
evp. ABEGHSVXrS* min
8 11
] 26 ruv veupwv] " 1
pr -nyj (wao-Tao-ews 13 33 69 124 346 arm D Moxrews ACEFGHLSUVXr*^ j /Su/3Xu> |
Ho be given in marriage ;
both are will remove the supposed difficulty.
words of the later Gk.; for yapifciv Now the general question.
as to
cf. i Cor. vii. 38 (WSchm., p. 126). GOD can create new conditions under
Tamely used here, in its proper sense,
is which a risen life may be possible.
of the man see note on x. 1 1 f., and
;
But is there reason for supposing
cf. Mt. xxiv. 38, Lc. xvii. 27. that He will do so The law itself, I
aXX fla\v as ayyeXoi [01] ev rols ov.] rightly understood, implies that He
Similarly Mt.; Lc., who paraphrases
3
will. For Trept, quod attinet ad, at
throughout ovde yap airoQavelv en
: the head of a sentence, introducing
dvvavrai, i(rayy\oi yap elcriVy Acai vloi the subject which is to be stated or
flviv Geov (c Gen. vi. 2, Heb. and discussed, see WM., p. 467. Eyei
-
LXX. cod. B) rfjs dvao Tdoreas vloi ovrcf. povrat, "they rise,"
the gnomic
See Dalman, Worte, i.
p. 161. Their present see Burton ; 12, and cf.
equality with angels consists in their I Cor. XV. 1 6 ft yap vcKpol OVK cyei-
deliverance from mortality and its povrai (see ib. 13 el 8e dvdo-Tao-is
consequences : cf. Phil, de sacrif. vcKp&v OVK eo-rtj/). The appeal is now
Ab. et Cain 2, A^paa/tt fK\nra>v to the ypafpai OVK dveyvwTf ; For the
TO. 6vT)Ta TrpocTTideTai rw 6eov XaoJ formula see ii. 25, Mt. xii. 5, xix. 4,
.(pdap(riaV) 1<ros
dyyeXots xxi. 1 6, 42, Lc. vi. 3.
Comp. Enoch xv. 4 ff. for fv TTj /3t /3Xo> Mcovo-ew? /crX.] The
the Jewish view of the freedom of Torah is elsewhere in the N.T. called
Angels from the conditions which vofios Mcovo-e tas (Lc. xxiv. 44, Jo. i.
45,
render marriage necessary for man Acts simply Mwvtr^y
xxviii. 23) or
kind. The reference to angels meets (Lc. xvi. 29) but /3i/3Xor or /3i/3Xi ;
oi>
in passing anotherSadducean tenet ;

M. is frequent in the LXX. (2 Chron.
the Lord was with the Pharisees in xxxv. 12, i Esdr. v. 48, vii. 6, 9,
their maintenance of the doctrine of Tob. vi. 13, vii. 12 (N)); for a similar
Angels and spirits, as well as in their use of /3//3Xor in the N.T. see Lc. iii.
belief in a future resurrection (cf. Acts 4 lv /3i /3X< \oyo>v Ho-aiov, Acts vii. 42
xxiii. 6 On
Christ s doctrine of
ff.). fv /3. TWV 7Tpo(pT)Ta>v.
The Lord refers,
the future life as disclosed in this pas as the Sadducees referred, to the
sage see Latham, Service of Angels, Pentateuch, the authority of which
pp. 40 ff., 50 ff. Even if we omit ol could not be disputed by any Jewish
(vv. 11), cv rols ovpavols is to be con party; on the attitude of the sect
nected with ayyeXoi (cf. xiii. 32), not towards the later books see Dr
with clo-lv. Taylor s remarks, fiayings, p. 128 f.
26. de ratv
*
It and cf. Ryle, Canon, p. 175. In
irepl vf<pS>v /cr\.]
is, then, possible for human life to adopting the ordinary title of the
exist under new conditions which Pentateuch the Lord does not of
282 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIL 26
67TI TOV fiaTOV 7TW5 /7TI/ aVTW 6 06O9 XeyWV Gyttl

o 6eos A/Spad/uL Kal 6eos IcraaK Kal 6eos laKto/3 ;
v d\\d
""
27 6eos TTO\V 7r\ava<r6e.
26 TOV parov minP ] TT/S ft. DM2* minnonn Or TTWS KBCLUA*

KABCLXm
1
|
min nonn ] a>s ADXmS

min? Or eyw] + et/tu MUA min nonn latt syr*** arm aegg go 1
|
11
aeth Or| deos 3, 4 BD Or biB ] pr o KACLXrAIIS^ min omnvid Or 1

|
27 0eos] pr o
KACEFGHM txt SUVr*- min? O^ + deos 13 33 69 108 124 346 736 al satmu (om 1
BDKLMmsX8iJ AH alnonn) frvruv] pr 0eos EGHMtxt SVr* mini*" q syrhcl aeth |

11
|
TTO\V Tr\ava<rde\ pr u/*eis ow ADXm2 minomnvid latt^P1 ^ syrr**** 1*1 (arm) the aeth
u/iets 5e G i
229 299 604 2^ syr
81 "
(arm)
course dogmatically teach the Mosaic to each individual saint. In quoting

authorship of the Law or of any part this passage the Lord argues thus:
of it in its existing form see note on ;
In this place GOD reveals Himself
i. 44. ETT! TOU /3arov, "on the bousche
"
as standing in a real relation to men

(Wycliffe), the busshe" (Tindale) ;
"in who were long dead. But the living
rather "in the place concerning the GOD cannot be in relation with any
bash" (R.V.), or "at the Bush, i.e.
"
who have ceased to exist; therefore

in the section of the Law which the patriarchs were still living in His
relates to the burning bush (Exod. iii. sight at the time of the Exodus;
i
ff., where an open parashah still dead to the visible world, they were
begins) ; a similar indication of a pre- unto GOD.
"
alive Origen : O.TOTTOV

Talmudic system of sections" (Ryle, \eyeiv OTI 6 6ebs 6 eltrwv O cov, TOVTO
p. 236)occurs in Rom. xi. 2 ev HXeta, pal eo~Tiv 6Vo/na, roav ov8ap.<o$
ovratv
where see SH. Baroy is masc. in the 6f6s O~TIV...Q)O-IV apa alo~Oa.v6iJ.fvoi TOV
LXX. (Exod. iii. 2 ff., Deut. xxxiii. 16), aeov Kal TTJS %dpiTos avTov 6 A/Spaa/z.
but fern, in Lc. xx. 37, Acts vii. 35 (cf. KCU o lo-aaK Kal 6 la/c<u/3.
This argu
Moeris o /3. arruccGs- :
/3. eXX^j/tKto?). ?)
ment establishes the immortality of
The word belongs to the numerous the soul, but not, at first sight or
class of Homeric nouns which re directly, the resurrection of the body.
appear in Aristophanes and the But the resurrection of the body
comedians (Kennedy, Sources, p. 77 f.). follows, when it is understood that
Trees fiTTfv avrco o 6(os] For this the body is a true part of human
use of 7rd>s cf. v. 1
6, Acts ix. 27, xi. 13, nature; comp. Westcott, Gospel of the
XX. 1 8. Cf. Mt., TO prj0V VfJUV V7TO Resurrection, pp. 140 ff., 155 ff. GOD
TOV Btov
Lc., less exactly, Mavo-fjs
: would not leave men with whom He
attributing the Divine words
epr/i/va-fv, maintained relations in an imperfect
to the supposed author of the book. condition ; the living soul must in due
The words were addressed to Moses time recover its partner; the death
(air Me.), but the revelation they of the body could only be a suspen
contained was for the latest generation sion of vital activities which in some
of Israel (v fj.lv Mt.). other form would be resumed. For
partial parallels in Rabbinical writ
e
-yco
o 6ebs A. KOI Qfos lo*. Kal 6eos
Ia/c.] Exod. iii. 6, LXX., e yeo et/xi o ings see J. Lightfoot on Mt. xxii. 32.
0OS TOV TTdTpOS (TOV, QfOS A. KT\. The 27. OVK fo-Tiv faos AcrX.] He is
article is not repeated, for the Per not a GOD of dead men, but of living/
son One; the repetition of 0e6s
is Lc. adds ndvTfs yap avroi Death c3<rii>.
on the other hand emphasises the is a change of relation to the world

distinct relation in which GOD stands and to men ;
it does not change our
TTpocreXBcov ek
TCOV ypa/u/maTewv aKovaras 28
avTtov TOvvTwv, eiScos OTL KaXcos dweKpiOri av-
eTrriptoTria-ev avTOV Floia eor-riv evToXrj
28 rwv ypa/j-fj-aTeuv] ypa/J.fj,a.Tevs F min 1 10

a/covcras] O.KOVWV
""
|
i 28 299 O.KOVOVTUV
2P |
om aur. o-wf. eidus k (syr
sin
) |
eiSws K c AXrA^ minP aegg] 1
idwv K*CDLZ< i 13
28 69 604 1071 al nonn abc ff i q vg S yrrP
e8hhcl
arm TTOIO.] pr StSacr/caXe D bcffik
| |
Traewv evroXrj M* minmu
relation to GOD. There are two strik clearly regards the scribe who ques
ing parallels in 4 Maccabees, vii. 19 ol tioned the Lord as free from malicious
TTlCTTfVOVTfS OTl Ofto OVK dlTo6vij(rKOV(riV intent (v. 34). The Greek commen
of irarpiap-âi ^p.wv A/3paa/z, tators endeavour to reconcile the two
la/co)/3, aXXa ^wcriv rai Ben . xvi. traditions: cf. Victor: j/pcorô-e p.ev
25 IftovTfs OTL dia TOV 6eov ano6avovT(s yap 7retpafo>i> irapa TTJV dp^rjv, OTTO Se
TTJS CLTTOKplCTfaJS ci)(pf\T]d\S 1TrjVf6rj.
I(raa< /cat laKw/3 at TraiTfS 1
of Trarpi- But the attempt cannot be regarded
apâi. Lightfoot on Mt. quotes Rab as satisfactory. Doubtless the re
binical sayings to the same purpose. pulse of the Sadducees was received
With the anarthrous veicpav, &VTWV cf. by the Pharisees with very mixed
I Pet. IV. 3 Kplvat a>vTas Kal veKpovs. feelings the majority, in whom hatred
;
TTO\V TrXaâo-ê] Me. only. Not of Jesus was stronger than zeal for a
only were they in
error, but their dogma, were irritated by His fresh
error was a great and far-reaching victory; a few, among whom was this
one. The priestly aristocrats sub scribe, were constrained to admire,
mitted to the reproof in silence (Mt. even if they were willing to criticise,
e^t/Acoo-ei/ TOVS 2a5Sou/caious) the en ;
the Rabbi who, though not Himself a
thusiasm of the people rose yet higher Pharisee, surpassed the Pharisees as a
(Mt. eêTrXr/Vo-oi/ro). Yet it was not a champion of the truth. Els -yp.,
r<H>v
logical victory which the Lord de Mt. fis ( (sc. Qapiaraitov) avTa>v ro>v
sired, but the recovery of the erring VO/J.IKOS (see note on ii. 6) for another ;
(Mt. XViii. 12 f.). U\avav, 7T\avacr0ai, instance of a solitary scribe approach

are used in a moral sense by the LXX. ing our Lord without hostile intentions
from Deut. iv. 19 onwards, esp. in the see Mt. viii. 19, and cf. Jo. iii. i f. The
sapiential books and the Prophets, Pharisees as a body were not present
and by the N.T. writers exclusively. during the interview with the Sad
^"2# 34. THE SCRIBE S QUESTION ducees this man had heard the
;
(Mt xxii. 34 40). discussion (OK. avr. o-wfrTovvTav,

28. irpoo-f\6a>v
fls TWV -ypa/i/zareW] Wycliffe,
"
sekynge togidere"), and

Acc. to Mt. (xxii. 34) the discomfiture recognised (eldvs) the excellence of
of the Sadducees led to a fresh the Lord s answer (*aXoK aTre/fpi ^).
gathering of their rivals, and the When they were gone he stepped
question was proposed by the scribe forward and put another(7rpoo-eX$<wi>),
with a distinctly hostile purpose question. AKova-as avroav KT\. supplies

(eTrrjpwTrj&ev ei...7retpacoi>:
cf. Jerome the motive of Trpoo-eXêov, and through
on Mt. non quasi discipulus sed
:
"
eiSo)? of 7rrjpoiTT)(rev also (cf. Meyer).

quasi tentator accedit"). In Lc., on For the construction dxovo-as- avraiv
the other hand, some of the Scribes (rvv. cf. Acts x. 46, xi. 7 and WM.,
openly approve of the Lord s answer
to the Sadducees (xx. 39), and Me. Troia ecmv ei/To Ar) v iravTOiv ;J
39
29 TrdvTwv ; d.7rKpi6r] 6 Irjcrovs OTL HptoTri
A/coi/e, lcrparj\, Kvpios 6 6eos rifjitov Kvpios
3
C 3 O"rii/\ /ca* dyaTrricreLS KvpLOv TOV 6eov crov
s crov
r
KCIL
e^ 6X779 Trjs \jsv%rjs crov
0X779 Siavoias crov Kal e 0X779 Trjs lcr^vo s crov, (
28 om TTO.VTUV D 604 2P abcff ik

6
syr"
5 "
arm 29 a-rreKpLdr] o I.] o 5e I.
a-jreKpidt] avru ACXmS minP vg syr hcl go

1
o 5e I. etTrey aura? 28 69 299 346 2^ i
(a) k syrP
esh
arm cnroKpidets de o I. eiTrev avrw D (604) bffiq (syr
sin
the aeth) om |
OTL D i 28 91 209 299 2 1* 3

abc ff iq gyrr
8 11 ?6811 arm |
om OTL -n-pumj ea-Tiv 229 k |
tiBLA me] TTO.VTUV irpwTt] D(X) 91 (209) (299) 2

pe a b i syr
sin
arm TTOWTOV
28 (604) 717x07-77 iravrwv evroXT? ACKM* 2 UII2
33 al
8* 1 " u
011
syr
hcl
TT/WTTJ TraKrwv (vel
go
pe al nonn i S^ minPauo
EFGHS(V)F minP syrP
681*
Trotrwv) TWV VTO\WV 1
| TILLWV] v/j,uv 2 <rov
c me aeth | /cuptos 2] om F minP a b k syr 8in 10

1"
êos vg Cypr
bu
30 om TT;S i,
2, 3 B (om TTJS i etiam D*XSP) om |
/ecu e 0X775 r. if/vx^s trou KIT* minP*uc k om |
KO.L e^ 0X775 TTjs Stavoias o-oi/ DH minP* ^

1 110
c ff k syr hler Cypr ter |
o"ou
ult] + avrt] irpuni
( + TTO.VTWV) evToKt] AD(KU)Xr(II)S(<l>)
min omnvid lat exca S yrr 8in P e8hhcl arm go
Mt. TTOt a CVT.

peyaXr) ev rai j/o/zo) ; The every Jew and written on the minia
Vg. (interrogavit eum quod esset ture roll which the scribe carried in
primum omnium mandatum) and his phylactery (Schiirer, n. ii.
pp. 84,
the R.V. what commandment is the
"
113).The words had thus already

been singled out by tradition as of
"
first of all ? overlook the distinction

between nolos and rts which, though primary importance the Shema was ;
the N.T. (see note

faint, still exists in regarded as including the Decalogue
on xi. 28). The Lord is not asked to (Taylor, Sayings, pp. 52, 132) and ;
select one commandment out of the the passage from Deut. vi. stood in
Ten, but to specify a class of com the forefront of this fundamental
mandments, or a particular command confession of faith and duty, as if
ment as representative of a class, to claiming by its very position the

which the priority belongs ; cf. Rom. title of evro\rj TrpeorTj Travrav : cf.
iii. 27 Sia TTOLOV voLtov ; Toiiv

epycov ; Wiinsche, neue Beitrdge, p. 399. On
dXXa Sia VOLLOV iriore&t* the various renderings proposed for
ov\i, npcorrj
as Alford points
not TravGiv *in nirv nirp see Driver,
7rdvTo>v,
:
wrfrg
out, Trpcoros Travrav is treated as a Deuteronomy p. 89, who decides in
single word
"
first-of-all" ; cf.
WM., favour of J. our GOD is one "
J."
p. 222, Blass (Gr. p. 108), who explains

the construction by 30. e o\rjs [rf)$] Kapdias KT\.] The
stereotyped "a
use of the neuter iravrav to intensify present B text of the LXX. gives e
the superlative." The construction is oXrjs TTJS dtavoias <rov K. e . o. rfjs

^v^rjs
crov K. e. o. rfjs but
perhaps without an exact parallel in Swa/xeco? <rov,
class, or contemporary Gk. ; see Field, diavoias isa correction by the second
Notes, p. 36, who disputes Fritzsche s hand, probably for Kapdias, which is
reference to Ar. Av. 471, and seeks an the reading of codd. A and F. Kapdia
and diavoia are often interchanged in
example in Chrysostom.
The the LXX. and its MSS. (cf. Hatch, Essays,
29. Trparr) COTIV "Aicove
KrX.]
Lord replies in the words of Deut. vi. p. 104), and almost the same may be
said of SvvaLLis and The three
4 ff., part of the first clause of the tV^vs.
Shema, which was recited daily by Heb. words nib, B?D3, ifcp together
XII. 31] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 285
A<yct7rria-eis
TOV 7r\r]criov crov ok 31
creavTOV. TOVTCOV a\\r] evToXrj OVK
3i devrepa] pr /ecu
A(D)XII alP 1 c (k) q syrr go arm aeth pr 77 AS^ 01^-77] |
AXriI2$ syn-sinpeBh arm TCLVT7]

ofJLf 69 ffeavTOV ] favTOV HXII*2 min
|
satm 1
|
hoc est magnum mandatum a
represent the sum of the powers which under GOD to man regarded as His
belong to the composite life of man ; creature (0. 31); cf. Trench, syn. xii.
the first two are frequently combined, It is dydrnj, not c/uXi a, which is the
especially in Deut., where the writer sum of human duty. Neither the
desires to enforce "the devotion of LXX. nor the N.T. uses <pi\elv of the
the whole being to GOD," the heart love due to GOD, in respect of His
being in the psychology of the ancient essential Being yet cf. Prov. viii. 17,;
Hebrews the organ of intellect, and i Cor. xvi. 22.
the soul of the desires and affections"

31. Sevre pa
avr?7 /crX.j Mt. adds
(Driver, Deuteronomy, pp. 73, 91);
In the question no reference
o/ioi a.
the third word (used in this sense
has been made to a second command
only here and in 2 Kings xxiii. 25)
adds the thought of the forces which ment, but the Lord adds it in order
to complete the summary of human
reside in these parts of human nature,
and in the body through which they duty; cf. Victor: nepl fjnas epa>Tr]6f\s
OVK. rfjv a^copicrroy avTrjs.
act. See the scholastic treatment of dTreo~ta>irr)o~e
this Thomas The citation is from Lev. xix. 18

subject by Aq., p. 2,
LXX.,verbatim the passage is quoted ;
q. 27, art. 5 ;4 q. 44, art. f.
Mt. follows the Heb. in substitut again in Jas. ii. 8 (where see Mayor s
note), Rom. xiii. 9, Gal. v. 14. As
ing ev (3) for e, ter; on the other
Bp Lightfoot points out (Gal. l.c.\ "in
hand he agrees with Me. in giving

the original text the word neighbour
the doublet Kapdias, diavoias, and
is apparently restricted to the Jewish
altogether omits the important clause for Tols viols TOV Xaov crov
people,"
^Jl Kp TO?-1. Lc. (in another context, occurs in the first member of the
x. 27) combines Mt. s presentation of parallelism; that Jesus used it in
the passage with Mc. s (e o\rjs Kapdias the widest sense is clear from Lc. x.
ov ^ Ka *
crov Koi. ev oXrj rfj tyvxtl
29 ff. So understood the saying was
~
e>1/
0X77
rr) icrj(Vi crov, /cat ev oXrj TTJ diavoia crov). a recapitulation of the second part of
Regarded from one point of view, the Decalogue see Rom. I.e. TO yap Ov
:
love dwells in the heart ; from another,

noixfv(reis KT\. (cf. note on Me. vii. 21)
it proceeds from it, overflowing into icai el TIS ere pa ei>To\rj t
ev TO>
Xoya>
the life of men. Tovrto dva<e(pa\aioiiTai . Gal. I.e. 6 yap

On Kapcu a see ii. 6, note, iii.
5, vi. 7ras v6fj.os ev evl Xoyw TrtTrXr/pcorai. On
52, vii. 19, 21 ; cuai/oia, so far as it is the prominence given to it by Jewish
distinguishable from *apcua (cf. Lc. i. teachers see Wiinsche on Mt. xxii. 39.
51 dtavoia Kapdias}, is "the process of Ace. to Mt. the Lord added ev TOV- :
rational thought" (Westcott on i Jo. TULS Tals cWiv eVroXaij o\os (on oXos
v. 20), or the faculty of thought itself, see Hort, Jud. Chr., p. 21) o vopos
the mind (cf. Plat. legg. 916 A 77 *ara /cpe/xarai They were
*al ol TrpocpfjTat.
TO crco/za 77 Kara rr)v didvoiav, and see the first two commandments because
Cremers.v.); see i Pet. i. 13, 2 Pet. they revealed the ultimate principles
iii. i. of morality which it was the business
AyaTTr/o-cis, diUges, prescribes the of the Law as a whole to enforce, and
higher love which is due to GOD, and on which the ripest teaching of the
32
33
[/cca]
eiTrev avTW 6 ypaiu/uLaTev^ KaXok, Sâcr/caXe,
>>>-\/)/8
/
/ T V-y \ -v
aXXo9
> > >/
67T aXtiueias ei7ras OTL ets ZCTTLV, Kai OVK eo-Tiv

33
33 TrXrjv avTOv* /ca* TO dyaTrav OVTOV e^ 0X^9 [
KapSias Kat ef oXr/9 Trjs (rvvecrecos Kal e^ 0X^9
tcr^fO9, dyaTrav Kai

7r\r]<Tiov a)9 TO
eavTOV TOV
Trepia a OTepov e&Tiv TravTcov TCOV oXoKavTwfULaTcov Kai
32 /cat etTre;/] om /cat B syrr"

1 "? 6 11
aegg |
etTrcs K*DEFHLVXAn 2
|
ets ecrrti/] + (o)
c9eos (D)EF(G)H min
satmu
abcffiq vg ed syrr"
01101 ! 00 ")
arm aegg |
om aXXos D a
33 om /cat TO a ya7rai ...eaiiTOJ k | TT?? /capStas] om rr7s BUX^ minPauc + crou ^L
m n pauc me
j
i ffweo-ews] dwaftews D 2 pe ab i q tcr^Kcs i 33 118 209 299 arm me + /cat
e 0X775 r7s / ux 7? 5 ADXmS^l minP bcffiqvg syrr sin1 P sh hcl the
)
go aeth /cat e| |
0X775 XT?? tcr%i;os] om D 33 b Hil e^ 0X775 r. cruvecrews I 118 209 299 arm me eavrov |
BXA*IIS$^1 minP 1
a b c f q vg] (reavTov KADLSFA2 rninP*" i k ?reptcrcrorepo |
bsBLA 33] Treptcrcrorepa & om ABDXFII^ minP 1

TrXetoi/ ADXmS^T min fereomn |
om iravTwv arm
Prophets depended. As to the rela rate. The scribe substitutes

tiveimportance of the commandments for didvoia and omits tyvxn- For
the Lord is content to say that these crvvea-is see Lightfoot s note on
Bp
fundamental laws of human life are Col. i.
9, and the note on Me. vii. 18
second to none TOVTCOV aXAr/ /xeio>i> supra according to Aristotle it
;
VTO\T) OVK fCTTlV. represents the critical side of the in

avroi o tellect (Eth. Nic. vi. 7 ?) Se or. KpiTiKij)
32. [KCU] ftirev ypafj.. KrX.]
This verse and the next two are which had special interest for men of
peculiar to Me. KaXeSs, well said/ cf.
this class. From the scribe s ready
Jo. iv. 17, xiii. 13, and see note on answer Bede gathers "inter scribas et
vii. 6 for eV cf. xii. 14. ETT Pharisaeos quaestionem esse versatam
; d\r)d(ias
aX. confirms the saying was
KaXcos; quod esset mandatum primum...qui-
truly a fine one ; Wycliffe, "in truthe
busdam videlicet hostias et sacrificia
thou hast wel seide," R.V. a truth "of laudautibus, aliis vero maiore auctori-
...thou hast well said." tate fidem et dilectionis opera prae-
Tindale, fol
lowed by Cranmer and A.V., connects ferentibus." It is to the credit of this
ir dX. with
scribe that he held the latter view.
Inas well, master, thou
("
hast sayd the truthe but with less Hepio o OTfpov ((TTiv /erX. : the words
"),
are based apparently on i Regn. xv.

probability. "On introduces the re
(D^PO^) are sacrifices in
hearsal of what the Lord had said, 22. Qva-iat
(R.V.), not
" "
"that" for (A.V.) ; 3 general, oXo/cavrco/Aara (ri l^V), eucha-

els (o-riv, "that He is one" the Scribe ; ristic "nobilissima species
offerings,
refrains from unnecessarily repeating
(Bengel) a more com
"
sacrificiorum :
the Sacred Name. OVK ZO-TIV a\\os plete classification of the various
TT\T)V CLVTOV : an O.T. phrase, cf. Exod. kinds of sacrifice is cited in Heb.
viii. 10 (6), Deut. iv. 35, Isa. xlv. 21. x. from Ps. xxxix. (xl.) 7 (see
5,
33- KCU ro dya7Tai/...Keu ro Hebrews,
dyanqv] "Westcott, p. 309). Ucpio--
On ayairav see v. 30, note. The o-orepov, far
more, cf. vii. 36, xii.
repetition is due to a desire to 40. For Rabbinical parallels to the
keep the two commandments sepa Scribe s saying see Wiinsche ad I.
34 /cca 6 idwv
Irjcrovs CLVTOV OTL vowels 34
eiTrev avTco Ou jULccKpav el OLTTO Ttjs /3a(ri\6ias
V 6eov. Kai ovêis ovKTi 6TO\/ua avTOv
35
Kai aTTOKpidets 6 /r/crot S eXeyev
33 6v<nuv] pr rwv KLMA 13 28 33 69 2^ al muvid 34 et$u>s
mni pauc
|
om avTOJ> jo KDLA. al nonn syr
ain
arm |
om L 61
8Cr
1071 c
34. tdcov UVTOV art *rX.] Avroi non procul es, intra ; alias praestiterit
forestalls the subject of the dependent procul fuisse."
clause; cf. WM., p. 781. What the After

Kai ovdcls OVKCTI eroX/Lta *rA.]
Lord observed in reference to this thisthe policy of questioning Jesus
man was the intelligence displayed by was abandoned no one was bold ;
his answer. It was shewn not only enough (eVoX/ia, cf. Jo. xxi. 12, Jude 9)
in accepting the Lord s judgement as to renew the attempt, and the Lord
to the two primary commandments, continued His teaching for the short
but in detecting and admitting the remainder of His ministry in the
principle on which the judgement Temple without interruption. Mt.
rested, viz. the superiority of moral places these words after the Lord s
over ritual obligations. NOVVCX&S, oV. question about David s Son, and adds
A*y. in Biblical Gk., occurs in Aristotle ovSeis eSuj/aro anoKpiSrjvai aurai Xoyoi/.
and later writers, esp. Polybius, as He had answered all their questions ;
equivalent to vowexovTas (Lob. Phryn. a single instance was enough to shew

p. 599). that they could not answer His.
ou jj.aKpav el oVo KrX.] For the 35 37*. THE LORD S QUESTION
phrase ov p.a.Kpav elvai (aTrf êti/, virap- (Mt. xxii. 41 45, Lc. xx. 4144).
Xfiv) cf. Lc. vii. 6, Jo. xxi. 8, Acts xvii. 35. Kai drroKpiOcls 6 L eXeyev] On the
27. Under old theocracy ol
the use of diroKptveo-Qai where no question
fj.aKpa.tf are either exiled Jews (Isa. precedes see ix. 5, 6, note. The
Ivii. 19), or the Gentiles (Eph. ii. 13); question which was now asked was in
distance from the new Kingdom is fact a final answer to all opponents.
measured neither by miles, nor by It was asked, according to Mt., in the
ceremonial standards, but by spiritual presence of the Pharisees and was in
conditions. The man was to some fact addressed to them (a-vvrjy^vcov 8e
extent intellectually qualified for ad rwv (TrrjptoTTjO fv avrovs)
<. the Lord .
mission to the Kingdom certainly he ; demands of them Ti doKfl Trepl

v/jui>
had grasped one of its fundamental TOV xp"J"Tov ;

and they answer He is "
principles. It would be interesting to David s Son." account of the

Mc. s
work out a comparison between this circumstances the ques
is different;
scribe and the apxw of x. 17 ff. In tion is asked in the course of the
both cases something was wanting to Lord s public teaching, which is re
convert admiration into discipleship. sumed after He has silenced all His
If wealth was the bar in the one case, adversaries (cXeyti/ Sidaoxeoi/ eV r<
pride of intellect may have been fatal Ifpfo) ;

and
addressed, not to the
it is
in the other. The mental acumen Scribes but to the people, who are
which detects and approves spiritual invited to consider one of the dicta
truth may, in the tragedy of human of the Scribes (TTCOS \eyovo-iv ol yp.
life, keep its possessor from entering Lc. s aVTotis
fliTfv fie
Trpos is
KT\.}.
the Kingdom of GOD. Bengel: "si
perhaps ambiguous, but in the ques-
288 THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 35
TO) leptp /7o)s Xeyovcriv ol ypafjifjiaTei^ OTL 6

36
36 1//O5 AaveiS e<TTiv ; ai)ros AaveiS eijrev ev Tib
TTVeVfJLCLTl TO) dy &7Tei KvplOS TO) KVpitp JULOV

lCt) KddoV
6K Seiayv JJLOV, eo)s av 6w TOI)S 6%6povs (rov
36 avTos] + yap AXriI24>T minP b i q vg syrrP *

1
go aeth KCU auros Acdff syr
8111
61 1 51
"
arm the KCU OVTOS D \

TW irvevâri. rw ayiw NBDL(T d )UA^ 33 alnonn ] TrvevfuiTi ^
mu k
minP -2] \eyei. ADEGHKM*SVII min q go Kuptos] pr o
1
1 |
eiirev |
m n fereomn om gj) C
i Ka Q ov
( BCT) | ] KuQiffOV B |
V7TOKUT
VTTOTTodlOV m n fereomn fo^ gyrr
KALXrAII2<l>n i
in peeh hcl
arm go ^fa
tion he follows the same tradition as A. ev Heb. iv. 7 lv

i /3Ao>
âA/z<3i>
:
Me. Has \eyovo~iv; how do they Aave\8 where see Westcott a

\yu>v,
make good their statement in view note). It cannot fairly be claimed

of the fact about to be mentioned ? that our Lord is committed by His
C i Cor. xv. 12, 15. hypothetical use of a current tradi
6 xpiarbs vibs Aavei 8 eerrti ] Cf. Jo. tion to the Davidic authorship of the
vii. 42 ov% 77 ypa(pr) flrrev OTI TOV e< Psalter or of the particular Psalm:
(nreppaTOS AaveiS...ep^6Tai o XP 10 1 05
"
"
>
see Sariday, Inspiration, pp. 414, 420;
The inference was drawn from such Gore, Incarnation, p. 196 f. Kirk- ;
passages as Ps. Ixxxix. 3 ff., Is. xi. i, patrick,Psalms, pp. 662 f. His whole
Jer. xxiii. 5 (cf. Edersheim, Life, ii. argument rests on the hypothesis that
pp. 724, 731). That the populace the prevalent view was correct. *Ev
recognised it as a truth was made T<5
7rvevfj.aTi rep ayto), Mt. ev 7n>ev/zari
I
evident by their cries of ma-avva vi TO> cf. Acts ii. 30 7rpo(priTr)s VTrdpxw, Acts
Aaveid, but their convictions were iv.25 (KABE, see WH., Notes, p. 92,
shared by the Scribes and indeed de Blass ad I.}. On ev Trvevpari see i.
23,
rived from them. Jesus does not on note, and on TO nv. TO ayiov, i. 10, note;
the one hand dispute the inference, the Psalm was BeoTrveva-ros (2 Tim. iii.
1 6), the writer was vrrb nvevâros
or, on the other, press the identifi ayiov
cation; He contents Himself with fapopevos (2 Pet. i. 21). The phrase is
pointing out a difficulty, in the solu not otiose; it gives authority to the
tion of which lay the key to the whole words on which the question turns.
problem of His person and mission. Ps. ex. opens with a specific claim
On o xP l(rTOS see v 2 anc^ f r V LOS
"i-
9>
to inspiration in a high degree (DN3
A., cf. x. 47, note.
avrbs Aaveld ciirev KT\.] The njnp.
36. elnev Kupios TO>
Kvpto) pov KT\.] The
difficulty is stated. It has to do with words are cited from Ps. cix. (ex.) i,
the interpretation of a Psalm which
LXX., with two verbal changes, Kv ptor
by common confession was Messianic 1
a reading which
(fin !) for
6 Kvpios
(Edersheirn, ii.
p. 720 f.). Ps. ex. is
serves to differentiate the word from TG>
assigned to David in the title (M.T.,

and VTrOKCLTO) for V7TO-
LXX.), and the attribution was proba "^î)
bly undisputed in the first century, and Lc. restores VTTOTTOOIOV, and
assumed by our Lord and His Apostles the same reading appears in Acts ii.
(Acts ii. 34) on the authority of the 35, Heb. i. 13. That Mt. supports
recognised guardians of the canon. Mc. s vTrojcarco against both LXX. and
It is possible, however, that He men Heb. points to the probability that
tions David simply as being the re the quotation came into the Synoptic
puted author of the Psalter (cf. Lc., tradition from a collection of testi-
XII. 38] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 289
37
ToSwi/ crof . airros^ Aaveib \eyet CIVTOV Kvpiov, 37
7r66ev avTOv ecTTiv v Jos ;
Kai 6 7ToA.i)s oAos faovev avTOv ^8ews.
1[ 38
fca* 38
S in
arm + ow min? b vg 1 1 * 1101 * arm
37 euros A.] pr i ff syr"
AXmS<fl syrr**
aeth om airros S be syr8 "
| AaveiSJ + ei Tn/ev/iari SP"

| Xe7] /caXet M 2
U ^r 33 2 pe 48
ev
c S y r peh | jroSev] TTWS N* M*Z*" i 13 28 33 69 1071 2*" alp*" b the aeth |

o TTO\VS]
om o KD 604 2P
6
|
77/coyo-er Mr mini*"
10
vg
6 11
monia: see note on i. 2. On the Dr Taylor s remarks (Teaching,

C.
form Kadov = Kaffrja-o see WM., p. 98 :
p. 1 The Lord, however, is content
60).
it is used freely in the LXX. and in to point out the superficial difficulty :
Jas. ii. 3, and occurs in the Gk. of KOI (Mt. K. 7T(3$-) dVTOV (TTIV VIOS
7TO#6I>
,
the New Comedy (Kennedy, /Sources, whence ( = how, cf. Dem. de cor. (242)
p. 162). For & 8fgi(0v cf. x. 37, note. OVK TavTa...no6ev ;) can the Davi-
e<m
Y7TOKaro> TU>V TTO$U>V crov looks back to dic sonship be maintained in the face of
the scene in Josh. x. 24 as cited by: this inspired assertion of a lordship to
our Lord the words suggest (i) the which David himself submits 1 For
ignominious defeat of His enemies \4yeiv = Ka\e iv cf. X. 1 8, Acts X. 28.
which had just been witnessed; (2) the Justin (dial. 32, 56, 83) says that
final collapse of all opposition to His the Jews of his day sought to escape
work Cor. xv. 24 ff.).
(i No other from the Christian use of Psalm ex.
O.T. context is so frequently cited or by applying it to Hezekiah. For
alluded to by Apostolic and sub- the predominant Jewish interpreta
apostolic writers. In the N.T. besides tion of the Psalm, see Perowne, ii.
this context and its parallels see the p. 256 ff. and for recent opinion on
;
direct quotations in Acts ii.

34, Heb. its date and purpose comp. Cheyne,
i.
13, v. 6, vii. 17, 21, and the references Origin of the Psalter, p. 20 ff.
in Me. xiv. 62 and parallels, xvi. 19, b
40. DENUNCIATION OF THE
37
Acts vii. Rom. viii. 34, i Cor. xv.
56, SCRIBES (Mt. xxiii. i ff, Lc. xx. 45 47).
24 ff., Eph. i. 20, CoL iii. i Heb. i. 3, ,
37. /cat
o\\os *rX.] O TT. o 7ToXt>s
viii. i, x. 12 Pet.
o^Xos, the great mass of the people,
i iii.
f., 22, Apoc. iii.
21. Of early patristic writings cf. esp. as distinguished from a relatively

Barn. 12. lOavrbsirpofprjTevei Aat/fi 5... small minority led by the priestly and
"EiTTfv /erX. i5e irws AavelS Ae
Kvpior yei professional classes (Mt. 01 0^X01, Lc.
avTov Kvpiov KOI vlov ov Xe -yet Clem. ; iras o \aos} ; cf. Jo. xii. 12 6 o^\os ^
R. i Cor. 36 Justin, ap. i. 45, dial. ; where however o^Xo? no\vs is
iroXvs,
76, 83. On the question what our treated as a single word (cf. Westcott
Lord, he quoted the words in
if ad I.). For examples of this use of 6
Hebrew or Aramaic, would have sub TToXiiyo^X. see Field, Notes, p. 37, who
stituted for the Tetragrammaton, see cites Plutarch, Pausanias, Dio Chrys.,
Dalman, Worte, i., p. 149 Lucian, and Diod. Sic. At the end of
37. avros AaueiS Xe yei /crX.] See the "day of questions" the Lord s
note on
popularity with the non-professional
v. 36. Kvpiov is
sovereign lord ;
cf. Symm., r<
majority of His audience was unabated.
fj.ov. The
does not involve Di
title Two successive days of teaching had
vine sovereignty, yet it was a natural exhausted neither His resources nor
inference that a descendant who was their delight. The discomfiture of
David s lord was also David s GOD cf. : the Scribes added flavour to the teach
Did. IO Gcxravva 6e(3 Aautd, and TG>
ing ;
Euth. : o>s
ijde&s dia\fyop.vov Kai
S. M. 2 19
290 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 3 8
IT go ev Tr r\ avTOv e\eyev BXejreTe CLTTO^ TWV ^ypaju-

BeXovTcov ev <TTO\CU<$
TrepnraTelv KCLL
29
39 a fTTraoyxoik ev TOLLS dyopais Kai TrptoTOKaBedpias ev
/cat ev rtj didaxf} avrov e\eyev 1

c k me the
38 N(A)BL(Xr)A(II)^ 33 (al? ) (1 q vg) aegg ( >
( + ayu,a)
68111101
syrrP go aeth] o 5e StSacr/cwv eX. aurois (D) 2? (a)bdi (arm) |
rwv
6e\ovT<j}v]
/cat TWV reXwvwv D | o-roXats] <7roats
syr
sinhier
| ao-Trao-^tovs] ]
<t>i\ovvTuv
ir 238 346 736 al nonn c syrr8111 ? 6811 | a7o/>ats] + Troiewtfat I
*
avrovs dvarpeTrovros. For 77- ??, stola, is equipment, apparel/
TJKovev compare vi. 20 a sugges and hence esp. long, flowing rai
tive parallel ment, a vestis talaris. The word
The is much used in the LXX., chiefly as
38. ev rrj 8ibaxf) avrov \ryfv\
Lord s teaching proceeded without the equivalent of 132 or V?2?, for
further interruption the few sen ; priestly or royal robes (e.g. Exod. xxxi.
tences which follow are specimens of IO ras oroXof ras \fiTovpyiicds, Esth.
its character and manner. Mt. and viii. 15 TTJV /Sao-iXtKiyi/ o-roX?/!/, I Mace.
Lc. help us to realise the scene the ; VI. 15 f8a>Kfv avTO> TO KOI rrjv
8id8r]fj.a
Twelve form, as in Galilee, an inner <rro\r)v\
and in the N. T. for dress
circle round the Lord, and to them worn on solemn occasions
festive or
His teaching is primarily addressed, (e.g.Lc. xv. 22, Apoc. vii. 9). On the
though it is not without interest or singular change of meaning which has
profit for the wider audience by which led to the use of the word to describe
they are surrounded (Mt. a mere eWpaxT/Xtoi/ see A. ii. 1935. DC
rots o^Xots K. rots naQrjTcus avrov, Lc. sin-
Syr. and two
MSS. of Syr. hier pre -
GKOVOVTOS de iravrbs TOV \aov tlirfv rots suppose (TToals, which was also the
fj.a0. avrov). Mt. has preserved a far reading before Syr.
cu
in Lc. xx. 46. -
larger part of this teaching than Me., The variant is tempting at first sight,
who gives only a fragment the two ; but besides its lack of extant Greek
traditions are moreover independent; support, it fails to yield a quite satis
Me. and Lc. have only three clauses factory sense. The colonnades of the
in common with Mt. (KOI dcnratrfjiovs-.. Precinct were not the resort of a
,
cf. Mt. xxiii. 6, 7).
privileged class of teachers only;
d-rro T.
ypa/n/iaretoj/] For Christ Himself and the Apostles used
the construction cf. viii. 15. In Mt. them freely (Jo. x. 23, Acts iii. n,
the discourse opens with a recogni v. 12). Mt. adds other tokens of the
tion of the official character of the love of display : TrXarvvova-t yap TO.
Scribes, and of the duty of the people <f>v\a.KTijpia...p.ya\vvovo~i

TO. AcpacrTreSo.
towards them as authorised teachers. Not the .use of dignified costume is

It is their conduct only which is de condemned by Christ, but the use of
nounced (Mt. xxiii. 2, 3). Te5i> 6c- it for the sake of ostentation (Se\6vrcov
\6vT(ov ...TrepLTrarelv KOL da-Trao-fJiovs is ...Trept7rare>);
see note on v. 39.
an instance (WM., p. 722) of the Koi do-irao-iJLOvs ev rais a-yopats] Sc.
oratio variata, due to the use in the previous note).
6c\6vTo>v (cf. For
same sentence of the two construc instances of such salutations cf. ix. 1 5,
tions, with inf. and
6t\a>n. Lc. 6e\a> xv. 1 8. Mt. adds epexegetically /cat
e
avoids by changing the verb (0e\ov-
it KaXeI(r$ai virb TWV dvdp&Trow Pa/3/3et :
TO)v TVfpnraTfiv...<^>ikovvTO)v dcnr.}. For other titles which the Scribes affected
TL see Mt. ix. 13 (Hos. vi. 6). were Abba (Mt. Trarepa
crvva<y wyas Kat ev TCU9

40 ol KaT(r6ovTe<s TGCS oiKias TCOV
-)(r]pwv
Kai 7rpo(pa(rei 40
39 7r/>wro/c\77<rias
AFHKLUXr mini* 11
40 ot Kar(T0oi>Ts B (-diovres KAL^
rell)] ot Karea-diova-Lv D 91 299
i /cat opfiavwv D
13 28 69 124 346 2 pe
abc ff i q syr
hier
|
om KO.L D latt exce esh
arm
and Moreh (ib. KdTea-0. cf. iv. 4, and for the form
yrjTai} Lightfoot on Mt. ad /.,

;
cf. J. in -6ttv, i. 6 (note). Like birds or
Schiirer, n. i. p. 316 f., Wiinsche, p. 400, locusts settling on the ripe crops, these
and on the other hand Dalman, IVorte, men who claimed the reverence of
i.
p. 279. The Lord did not refuse Israel devoured the property of their
such titles, which were pre-eminently brethren, even of those most deserving
due to Him (Jo. xiii. 13), but He did of consideration. Oua a is apparently
not demand or desire them (Jo. v. 41). used here like ot/cor, in the sense of
Ayopai in Jewish towns have been ra vTrdpxovra : cf. Gen. xiv. 1 8, Heb.
mentioned in vi. 56, vii. 4 ; cf. Mt. xi. (BDB., no) and LXX., and see
p.
1 6, xx. 3. the example cited by Wetstein from
39. /cat
Trp&TOKaOcSpias . . . K. Trpooro- Aelian, V. H. iv. 2, avrjcrai KOI ol<iav
K\t<rias]
Sc. 6e\6vTa>v. The Scribes irXovrov the phrase dcrOietv or Kareo-0.
:
aot only received but claimed the OIKOV is frequent in the Odyssey, and
place of honour at all gatherings, the Latin poets have the corresponding
social as well as religious. The Trpco- comedere (devorare) patrimonium,
aQedpia seems to be the bench in bona, &c. As the women who were
the synagogues in front of the ark attracted by our Lord s teaching
and facing the congregation, which ministered to Him of their substance
was reserved for officials and persons (xiv. 3, Lc. viii. 2, 3), so doubtless the
of distinction (Edersheim, Life, i. p. Pharisaic Rabbis had their female
436) the irpo)TOK\ia-La is the place of
; followers, whose generosity they
the most honoured guest on the couch grossly abused. Widows were spe
of the triclinium cf. Lc. xiv. 8, and ; cially the object of their attack ;
Jos. ant. XV. 4 Trapa ray 2. <rrid<Tis Thpht. :

v7Tio"r)pxovTO yap els ras
KaraKXtfeof. Ace. to the Talmud aVpocrrarevrovs yvvaiKcis MS 8fj0V npo-
;he chief guest lay in the middle, if orarai aiJrcoi/ e cr6/iei>ot for instances see
:
;here were three on a couch if there ; Schottgen on Mt. xxiii. 14, who shews
ivere two, he lay on the right side of that such a course was familiarly
;he couch (Edersheim, ii.
p. 207). known as pE?1"lS5 HDD, plaga Pha-
Both TrparoKaGcdpia and 7rpa>roAcXi0-ia
risaeorum. The practice was ex
.ppear to be an. Xeyo/zera Fritzsche :
pressly forbidden in the Law ; Exod.
wints ra 7rp(t)TOK\icria in 2 Mace. iv. xxii. 22 (21) Traa-av \^pav KCU 6p(pavov
21, but though the passage is obscure, ov Ka.KW(reTf. Ot KaTf&BovTes is an
7rpa>TOK\r)o-ta
is probably right in that asyndeton due to the note-like form
context. The Vg. here resorts to a in which Me. presents the fragments
paraphrase ; in priinis cathedris se- of the longer discourses which he has
dere. .et primos discubitus : similarly
.
preserved (cf. e.g. vi. 7 ff. notes).
all the English versions. Lc., who gives the paragraph other
v rotff deiTrvois] Guests were enter wise word for word, sets the con
tained either at breakfast (Mt. xxii. 4, struction right (ot KdTC(rdiov(riv...Kcu
Lc. xi. 38, xiv. 12) or at supper, but Trpoa-evxovTdi) ;
cf. cod. D here.
chiefly at the evening meal (vi. 21, Lc. /cat 7rpo<pacrei fta/cpa 7rpo<r.] Vg. Sub
xiv. 16, Jo. xii. 2, &c.). obtentu prolixae orationis; Wycliffe,
40. ot Kartcrdovrcs KT\.~\ For undir colour of long preier," and
"
192
OVTOL \r\fjL-^sovTai Trepia a o-

TTe
Tepov Kpi/ma.^
4I
41 Kat KaBicras KctTevavTL TOV a/aoi/ eQe-
copei
TT 6 o^Xo? /3aAAet âA/coV ets TO
40 OVTOI] + KCU 2 pe oinj es 13 28 69 41 /ca^Kras] /caêfoyitei OJ D earws I 13 28 69
346 2P alPauc syrrBinhcl ( m K) hier arm Or + o is ADXm al minomnvid Karevavn] <nrcva.vTi
|
BU*- 33 al nonn Karevuiriov 13 346 | yao<j>v\a,Keiov

BG (hiat H) MSV2 XII 2 almu | 0ewpei,
fc^* Or1 | ^SaXXet] e/faXXe 13 69 124 |
om j3aXXei...irXou(7tot D | yao(f>v\a.Kiov
EFGM
\*^f al mu
similarly Tindale, Geneva and Rheims : Twelve passed within the low marble
A.V., R.V., "for a pretence make long wall which fenced off the inner pre
prayers." IIpo(pao-ei is the opposite cinct from the intrusion of non-Israel
of dXrjdeia (cf. Phil. i. 1 8). Men who ites ; and entering the Court of the
devoured the property of widows Women (Edersheim, Temple, p. 24 ff.,
could pray only in pretence. The word Geikie, Life, p. 408) sat down opposite
carries with it, however, the further to (Karevavri, facing, cf. xi. 2, xiii. 3 ;
sense of pretext (Lightfoot on Phil. for dnevavri see Mt. xxvii. 24, 61) the
I.e.,
i Thess. ii. 5) ; under colour of Treasury cf. Jos. ant. xix. 6. i r&v
:
a reputation for piety due to the iepwv evros a.vKpep,a(rv 7repi/3oX<ui vnep
length of their prayers (Trpoo-^^/zart TO yao(pv\dKiov. A Temple Treasury
euXa/Seia?, Thpht.) they insinuated (TO yaô(pv\dKiov, or ra yao<pv\a.Kia)
themselves into the good opinion of is mentioned in 2 Esdr. xx. 37, 38,
their victims. On
the whole subject 4 f., and 2 Mace. iii. 6 ff., iv. 42,
xxiii.
see Mt. cf. J. Lightfoot on

vi. 5 ff., and v. 4 Mace. iv. 3. In the Herodian
1 8,
Mt. xxiii. 1 5, who quotes the Rabbin temple there were thirteen chests
ical saying "Long prayers make a placed at intervals round the walls of
long The Lord on certain oc
life." the Court of the Women, and known
casions prayed long (Lc. vi. 12), but from their trumpet-like form as
not irpfHpda-ft, or with mere 7ro\v\oyia rrns lt^n t each marked with the pur
(Mt. l.c.).
pose to which the offerings it received
ovroi \rjfj.ôvrai /crX.] Religious were to be devoted (Edersheim, p. 26);
teachers who use prayer as a means of to these, or rather to the colonnade
securing opportunities for committing under which they were placed, the
a crime, shall receive a sentence in name of The Treasury seems to
excess of that which falls to the lot have been given see Hastings, D.B. ;
of the dishonest man who makes no iv. 809. Comp. Jo. viii. 20 ev ro>
pretension to piety; to the sentence yao<pvAa/ao>...e i/ TO>

fepa). Faa and
on the robber will be added in their
yao(pv\dKiov belong to the later Gk.
case the sentence on the hypocrite. e $eoop ircoy o 0^X05 /SaXXei KrX.] The
Kpi /ua is the definitive issue of a Lord s attention is attracted by the
(Kpum) for nepia-a-o-
judicial process ;
rattling of the coin down the throats
Tfpov Kpi/jLO. cf. Jas. iii. I /ieibi> Kp. of the Shopharoth. He looks up (Lc.
Xrjfjul/ofjieda, and Lc. xii. 47 f.
cf. Lc. xix. 5, Jo/ viii. 7
dva(B\f fas,
41
44. THE WIDOW S Two MITES from the floor of the Court
di/e/on//-ei>)
(Lc. xxi. i 4). on which His eyes had been resting,

Kadiaas Karfvavri T. y.j
41. The and fixes them on the spectacle
teaching in the Court of the Gentiles (cdeapfi, cf. V. 38, Lc. xxiii. 35, Jo.
had ceased, and the Lord with the 45) : before Him is a study of human
7TO\\Ol 7T\OV(TLOL /3a\\OV 7TO\\d

\6ovcra efiaXev \e7TTa. Si/o, 42
42 X97/5a] pr yvvtj & |
om TTTC^TJ Dsâbcffikq arm | epaXXev K 13 69 124 alp*
00
nature which is unique in its own way. same order of juxtaposition. The
O o^Xos is as usual the masses/ and widow was irr^xn (Me.), irtvixpd (Lc.) ;
Xa\Kov may therefore retain its proper the latter word is a poetical form of
meaning ; though âX/eos like aes is which occasionally takes its
Tre j/fjr,
used for money of all kinds (cf. vi. 8), place in late prose, e.g. Exod. xxii. 25
yet the mention of the rich men s Prov. xxviii. 15, xxix. 7
(*JB), ("??).
larger gifts, which immediately follows, Hatch (Essays, p. 73 ff.) argues that
points here to copper coins such as
n-Tcaxos and TTfvrjs, which are contrasted
the as (do-a-dpiov, Mt. x. 29), and the in class. Gk. (e.g. Ar. Plut. 552
quadrans (Ko8pdvrr)s, Mt. 26): see
v.
fjicv yap (3iog...fjv ea-riv p.rjdev
note on v. 42. The movement of the rov df nevrjTos fjv are used
<pi86/j.ei>oi>\
tenses in this context is interesting :
in Biblical Gk. for "one and the same
/3a XXet...e/3aXXoj/...e/3aX/ (w. 42, 43) class... the peasantry or fellahin"
...e/3aXoi/, epaXfv (v. 44). See Burton, But in the N. T. at least the irra>xos
is
14, 21, 56. and destitute
distinctly the indigent
Kai TroXXoi jrXoixrioi /crA.] From man, the pauper rather than ,the
time to time, as He watched, rich peasant (x. 21, xiv. 5, 7, Lc. xvi 20),
men (and not a few of them) cast in and the extreme opposite of the
large sums the Passover was at
; TrAoi/Vioy (2 Cor. vi. 10, Jas. ii. 2 ff.,
hand and wealthy worshippers were Apoc. xiii. 16; cf. Trench, syn. xxxvi.,
numerous and liberal. Lc. speaks T. K. Abbott, Essays, p. 78). That
only of the rich and the widow Me. ; such was the condition of this widow
distinguishes three classes. is clear from the sequel.
The wealth of the temple-treasury cfiaXcv \CTTTO. dvo *rA.] Vg. misit
in the time of Pompey is illustrated duo minuta quod est quadrans
by Josephus (ant. xiv. 4. 4 ; 7. i).
(Wycliffe, "tweye minutis"; Tindale,
42. KCU eXdovo-a pia xnP a ^ TO} X J1\ "two
mytes"). The Arm-ci/ (cf. Xen.
Lc. flbev 5e rtva xnP av nevixpav. With GyTOp. i.
4- ** T AeTrrdraroi TOV
Mc. s /xto cf. (TvKrjv fjiiav, Mt. xxi. 19. âA/toO vo/u oymros) was half a quad
The widow stands out on the canvas, rans (i.e. the eighth part of an as or
solitary and alone, in strong contrast the Y^gth P ar t f a denarius), as Me.
to the TroXXoi TrXovo-uu, and is detected explains for the benefit of his Roman
by the Lord s eye in the midst of the readers. It was a Greek coin, the
surrounding oÂo?. It may have been seventh of a âA/cous (Suidas), and
the intention of the two Synoptists to no smaller copper coin was in circu
compare her simple piety with the lation ; cf. Lc. xii. 59 TO eo-âroj/ Ar-
folly of the rich widows who wasted rov, where D
and the O.L. versions
their substance on the Scribes (Victor), substitute the more familiar quad
or she may once have been one of rans. Mc. s o fffnv KoSpdvrrjs is an
the latter class, and reduced to desti explanation for Western readers ;
tution by Pharisaic rapacity at least ; Kodpdvrrjs occurs also in Mt. v. 26,

it is worthy of notice that Mt., who but Mt. was "familiar as a tax-
does not mention this feature in the gatherer with the Roman system of
character of the Scribes, omits also accounting by the lowest denomina
the incident of the mites, whilst tion in the Roman scale" (A. R. S.
Me. and Lc. have both, and in the Kennedy, in Hastings, D.B. iii. p. 428).
43
43 o /ca*
7rpo(TKa\e(rd/uievos
avTOv eijrev ai/ToIs A^rji^ \eyco VJJLLV OTL
Y\ TTTW^] TrXelov TTCIVTWV 6/3a\ev TCOV
44 TO <ya(ô<pv\aKiov 44 7rai/T69 yap 6K
TOV TrepKrcrevovTOS ai/VoIs e/3aAoi/, avTrj Se e/c
v(TTpri(r6tos avrfjs nrdvTa

ocra elêv efiaXev, o\oi/ TOV
h! <
IF syr fiiov
43 e/3aXe;>
K C ABDLA 33 al
n Or 2 ] EFGHKM m SUVXrn<l>
yao(f)V\a.Ki.ov (-KCLOV EFGrMVSP^ + To, 5wpa 604 44 Trepiffffevovros aurois] ireptcrcrev-

avrwv U(F)A min mu om oXov |
On the quadrans see Madden, Jewish 44 Trai/re? yap e< TOV Trepicro evoiro?
Coinage, p. 244 f.; Hastings, /.c.; and Justification of the paradox
J^. r. x. pp. 185, 232, 286, 336. TrXelov TrdvTwv ejSaXev. To ncpicro evoVf
The point of the present story lies the active equivalent of ro 7reptWev/ia.>
in the circumstance that the widow s (comp. Mt. xiv. 20 with Me. viii. 8)
last quadrans was in two and
coins, that which aboundeth, abundance,
that she parted with both. A Rab rather than that which is left over/
binic rule seems to have prohibited Superfluity is balanced by vorepT/o-iff
ne (Aq. in Job xxx. 3, Phil. iv. n), used
"
the offering of a single \CTTTOV :
ponat homo perutam the

(ntp-ll^
here instead of the commoner word
Jewish equivalent) in cistam eleemo- which is the opposite of
,
synes" (Wetstein). On o ea-nv see (z Cor. viii. 14). The rich

Blass, Gr. p. 77. cast in (on the aor. see Blass, Gr.
43- * a 7rpo(TKaAe<ra/zei O KrX.J The p. 193) TroXXa, the widow iravra.
Twelve, who were perhaps conversing Relatively to their respective means,

at a little distance, are beckoned to the gift of the latter was incomparably
come near (cf. iii. 13, note) ; here was the greatest The principle is stated
a lesson which they had overlooked by St Paul, 2 Cor. viii. 12: el yap 77
and which He
would teach them. 7rpo6vfj.ia TrpoKfirai, KaG* o cav \rf
How difficult it was for a lesson fvirpoo-deKTos, ov Kaff o OVK fx fl - Cf.
them to learn, and how important Arist. eth. Nic. IV. 2 Kara TTJV ova-Lav
to their life, appears from the use T\ eXfvdepiorr)? Ae yercu* ov yap ev TO>
of the solemn formula a^v (Lc. TrXêt T<av

diSofiev(0v TO eXevdcpiov, XX
Xeyo) vfuv, on which see iii.
a\r)6a>s)
V TTj TOV dlduVTOS ^L OVTTJ 8 KOTtt
28, note. The lesson is taught, as TTJV ovcrlav 8i8u>o-iv ovdev 8e /coiXvet
usual, by an example in the con uTfpov elvat TOV TO. eXarrco
crete, not in the abstract. H xnP a f
eav OTTO eXarroi/6)i/ SiSw. See
avTrj 77 irru-xri the position of the: other exx. in Wetstein of the recog
adj. calls attention to her condition nition of this principle by Greek and
(WM., p. 168) pauper as she was, ;
Roman pagan writers. *OXoi> TOV (3iov
she had given more than the rich, avTTjs, all that she had to live upon
more than all. Lc. here exchanges until more should be earned. For
for iTTwxn see note on v. 42. ftios, victus,
see Lc. xv. 12, 30, i Jo.
iii. 17. The Lord not only noticed
aXXa TrAotKT/a rrj /ca$i crrarai the widow s action, which needed
(cf. Jas. ii. 5). nothing more than close observation,
XIII. 2] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. 295
1
Kai K7ropevojJL6vov O.VTOV e/c TOV
lepov Xeyei i XIII.
Tco ek TOW /uLaBrjTcov CIVTOV AtSacr/caA.6, ffie Trora-
d (Tovs 2. e
erev
XIII. I KTropevofJ.evu)v avruv & \ e/c] a?ro ^ |

ru^ fj.ad-rjruv] pr e/c ADFXA 13 28 I
604 al nonn latt |

om 5t5acr/caXe >J>
|
TroSan-ot, -TTCU D* | oucoSofuu] + rou D b c ff k q
tepov 1
2 o loot s] pr A(D)(EFGH)K(MSUVXT)(AII)S(<) 1071 al? latt arm aeth

1
a7roi<pi6ets |
avrw] avrois D minPauc abeffikq om i 118 /SXeTrets] /SXeTrere

m s minP er Pauo
|
DM
abceffikq pr ou ??* bcffik* ^Xezre syr
sinTid
|
raw-as ras ^7. oi/co5.j feas omnes
magnas aedificationes vg (cf. ff i q) tsta magna et aedificia vestra e omnia ilia magna
k Aas omnes aedificationes arm Tianc aedificationem syr sin
but knew the precise circumstances N. Phryn., p. i28f.): the word does
under which she gave the two not occur in the LXX., but it is found in
this form in Mt. 1 Me. 1 , Lc. 2 , Jo."- 1 , ,
XIII. DESTRUCTION OF THE

i 2. 2 Pet. 1 in a sense approaching to
,
TEMPLE FORETOLD (Mt. xxiv. i 2, Trotos (Vg. qualis\ but with a distinct
Lc. xxi. 5 6). note of surprise which is wanting in
I. eK.7ropevofj.evov avTov e/c r. fepou] the latter word. As to the stones of
As He left the Precinct. Mt. some Herod s temple see Jos. ant. xv. n. 3
what otherwise, ee\6a>v OTTO TOV
lepov eTTOpeverOj i.e. He had left, re /cat
/caprepa>i>,
TO
and was on His way (to Bethany). Trepi TreVre /cat ei/coo"t
TTTJ^WV eVt
According to Mt. His last remark OKTO) v ^/ os, evpos 5e Trept 5co5e/ca),
Se
y
had been
before leaving v^lv A<pierai
and for the buildings, B. J. v. 5. i ff.,
6 of/cos The disciples inwardly
v/z<Sj/. Edersheim, Temple, p. 20 ff. OIK.O-
deprecated such a sentence upon so So/xat (Mt., Me.) is perhaps preferred to

majestic a pile; they began talking oiKodopri, as representing the mass of
(Lc. TIV&V \eyovro)v} of its magnifi separate edifices enclosures, colon
cence, and one of them, the spokes nades, halls, sanctuaries, by which
man of the rest (Mt. oi /ia^reu, Me. the platform of the lepov was occu
T&v /na&jreoi/), bade Him turn and pied. The word oticodo/uuf is post-
look at the glory of the buildings classical (Lob. Phryn., p. 481 f.),
(Mt. 7rpoo~fj\6ov eVtSeTât, Me. ifie) ; answering sometimes to oi /coSd/xj/o-t?
ut flecterent eum ad misericordiam (e.g. Rom. xiv. 19, and so generally

loci illius, ne faceret quod facere in St Paul s metaphorical use of the
fuerat comminatus" (Origen). The term), sometimes to oi /coSo/â (2 Cor.
conjecture may be hazarded that the v. i, Eph. ii. 21, where see Abbott s
speaker was Peter, as on some other note). Lc. refers also to the costly
notable occasions (viii. 29, 32, x. 28, offerings which the buildings con
xi. 21, xiii. 3, xiv. 29). But his tained (ava0i]fj.acriv Ke/cdtr/m/rai).
name is not mentioned, since in this 2. /SXeVeiff TavTas ray p..
oiKod. ;]
instance nothing turned upon his Art thou looking at these great
personality. edifices? i.e. do they fill and satisfy
tde TroraTroi Xi &u AcrX.] On tfie as the eye, shutting out other objects of
distinguished from I8ov see ii. 24, iii. vision? Cf. Lc. raCra a $ea>peire. Mt.
34, notes. noraTros is late Gk. for n-oSa- misses the point by a change of phrase
Troy (Lob. Phryn., p. 56, Rutherford, (ov jSXeVere...,-). The disciples are
296 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 2
ov jmr] d<pe6ri
wSe Xi6os 7rl XiOov os ov JJLY\
Xv6rj.
n 3 *Kal Kadtyuevov avTov TO TCOV
TOV lepov eTrripWTa CLVTOV /car ifiiav
2 ov M] pr afiijv Xeyu vfj.iv on D(G)S (i) (13) 78 (69) 604 (2^) alnonn ab (c) eff i
k 1 q arm | w5e] om AEFHKM*SVXm minP 1
ff ivg in templo e k Cypr e?rt |
Xi0o>
minP auc
ADEFHKSVS$>
1
|
ov fii) KaraXvOrj (ov KaraXvdrjaeTai fc$*L minP )] + /cac 5ta
rpiwv rj/Liepcov aXXos avao-T-rjffeTai avev X L P (*}V ^

latvtexcii Cypr
3 ets] e?rt 2
fc^BL^- 13 28 33 69 alP auc 1101
syr
11 ^] eTnjporruv ADXrAII2^>
arm the aeth o Herpes |
KD 2?e (alP*" )
warned that the pride which as Jews os ou KaTaXvQrjcreTcu. The story sub
they naturally felt in this grand sequently circulated by the dpxifpfls
spectacle was doomed to complete (xiv. 58, xv. 29, Acts vi. 14), that
humiliation. Jesus had undertaken Himself to
ov fj.r) afyeQfi icrA.] Mt. introduces destroy the Temple, may have arisen
this saying with the solemn ap.r)v \eya> partly from the saying of Jo. ii. 19,
v/juv, but Mc.
repeated ov \vf] (Burton,
s but perhaps also from a miscon
487) is scarcely less emphatic. For ception of the present saying, which
the fulfilment see Jos. B. J. vil i. i may have been reported to them by
K\evet Kaicrap ij^-q Trjv trokiv aTracrav Judas. On the remarkable addition
KOL rov veaiv Karaa-KaTrrecv. It is in D and the O. L. authorities, see
the more remarkable because Titus WH., Notes, p. 26; it is apparently
made every effort to check the con suggested by xiv. 58 (cf. Jo. ii.
19).
flagration (Jos. B. J. vi. 4. 6 ff.) ; 3 13. THE
QUESTION OP THE
it was only when this was found FOUR, AND THE FIRST PART OP THE
to be impossible that he permitted PROPHETIC ANSWER (Mt. xxiv. 3 14,
the work of destruction to be com Lc. xxi. 8 19).
pleted Thpht. mentions that
(ib. 5. 2). 3. K.OL avrov AcrX.]
KaBrjfievov The
some in his day asserted that the old very posture in which the Lord de
walls had not been completely de livered His great prophecy was re
molished (KOL (jirjv (fracrt rives as TroAXa membered and found a place in the
rfjs lepovcraA^jn TTJS TraXaias earliest tradition (Mt., Me.). He had
the great bevelled stones crossed the Kedron, ascended the
still to be seen in situ at the S.E. steep road over the Mt of Olives
corner of the Haram wall, and near which led to Bethany, and was al
Robinson s Arch, attest the fact; for ready resting and seated, when He
particulars reference may be made was approached, not now by a solitary
to Hastings, D.B. ii.
p. 596 ff. But disciple (. i), but by four the first
while a part of the substructions re two pairs among the Twelve, as Me.
mains, the buildings on the platform alone appears to know (Mt. ol yM.6r\-
of the iepov, to which the Lord re rai) the other eight, who had pos
ferred, are wholly gone ; not a stone sibly deputed the Four to act for
there is left in its place. Err! \L9ov :
them, remaining at a distance (<ar\
so also Mt., Lc. The idea of motion Ibiav). On the order of the Four see
which the ace. suggests (WM., p. iii. 17, note, and cf. ix. 2 as on other
;
507 f.) is present in ov p.r]

faintly occasions Peter is foremost probably
See on the other hand Blass, the spokesman (errrjpuTa avTov,..He-
.
p. 132. *Os ou fir) KaraXvOfo Mt. rpos). Ka0Tjp.evov reminds us of the
XIII. 5] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 297
4
(
laKW/Sos Kal Iwdvris Kal 4 AvSpeas^ G*7roi/
Troe -avTa ecTTcu, Kal TI TO a"nfJLeiov OTav juL\\rj

5
(rvvT\eT(r6ai jrdvTa. 6 Se rjpâTO 5 *lr]<rovs
3 I war. nai Ia/c. U 28 69 124 346 435 4 etTre AXrAII2$ rain pl ora iravra
^
|
A uc
13 2P alP* k 5 o Se L] + a7ro/c/>i0eis A(DG)XrAIIZ (13 28 69 124 604
alP*" latt arm) | -qpâro \eyeiv] enrev D 2? 3
all*"" a k n syr sin arm
Sermon on the Mount (Mt. \. i) ; even in the late Fayum papyrus,

both the opening Instruction and the Grenfell-Hunt-Hogarth, p. 120), and
concluding Prophecy were delivered in later Greek also of finishing off
ex cathedra a hill-side in each case
;
a piece of work, are of frequent oc
supplied the Teacher s chair. The currence in all parts of the LXX.,
first discourse had set forth the prin where they generally answer to H?D
ciples of the new Kingdom the last ; and its derivatives for o-vvTeXelv, ;
deals with its ultimate issues. Only o-virfXelo-dai in the N. T. cf. Lc. iv. 2,
Me. adds that the prophecy was de Acts To
13, Jo. ii.
3, xxi. 27. 0-rjp.elov
livered in full view of the Precinct is common to the three accounts a
;
(KdTfvavri TOV lepov, cf. xii. 4-0- On seems to have been ex

single sign
K.ad. els see WM., p. 516).
pected, probably one of portentous
4. eiTTov rfp.lv KT\.] The question character.
is twofold, (a) as to the time when 5- o 6e Îrja ovs rjpaTO Xeyeti/] The
(Trdre) the Temple is to perish, (b) as
"
great Prophecy begins (Bengel rjp- :
to the signal (TO orj/ieToi/) for its ap |aro antea non erat multum locu-
:
proach. Mt. expands orav p.e\\r] TavTa tus his de rebus"). The Lord deals
CTVVT. Travra (o. p..
T. yiveo-Qat, Lc.) into first with the second part of the
TTJS o~r}s Trapovtrias Kal avvrfXeia.? TOV question (TL TO o-r/êtoi/). But the
atcoi/os, a phrase of much interest, answer (dnoKpidels eiTrei/, Mt.) is not
since reveals the principle on which
it such as they expect ; no one sign is
the Apostolic Church after the fall of mentioned, and the tone of the pre
Jerusalem interpreted the following diction is
wholly practical.
prophecy. Later opinion was much recent critics hold that por
Many
divided, cf. Victor ol pev yap ncpl : tions of the discourse which follows
TTJS crvvT\eias TOV aicHvos flprjcrOat. (vv. 7 8, 14 20, 24 27, possibly also
TavTa v7ro\ap.(BdvovcriV) ol Se Trepi T^S 30 31) belong to a Jewish-Christian
fpijpu>o-ea>s TTJS lepovo-aXr/fj, KOI TTJS apocalypse whose disiecta membra
fj.ev TrpoTepas doj-rjs ATroXivaptoy Kal were incorporated by the Synoptists
Qfudvpos 6 Moôveart af, TTJS 5e dcv- or their source. This opinion is based
Tepas Tiros Kal o ev ayiois \a>avjrqs
o on the belief that the excision of the
TTJS /3a(rtXi So9 fTTLCTKonos. The term verses in question restores unity to
<rvvT\ia (cf. Dalman, Worte, i.
p. the context and removes ideas alien
126 apparently suggested by
f.) is from the teaching of Christ. But in
(Me.), but both (ruvreXeia
<rvvTt\el(r6ai the entire absence of documentary
and Trapova-ia are words peculiar to evidence it scarcely calls for serious
Mt. among the Synoptists (rrap., Mt. consideration here. The arguments
xxiv. 3, 27, 37, 39 ; O-VVT., Mt. xiii. 39, urged in support of it may be seen
40, 49, xxiv. 3, xxviii. 20). SvireXeia in Charles, Eschatdogy, p. 325 ff. ;
and a-vvTfXdv, -Xeltrât, used in classi Moffatt, Historical N. T., p. 637 ff. ;
cal Greek chiefly in reference to con Schmiedel, art. Gospels in Encycl,
tributions to the public service (so Bibl. ii. (col. 1857).
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 5
\ey6iv avToTs B\e7TT

6
6 7ro\\OL e\ev(TovTai 7ri OTL
7
Kal TTO\\OVS 7r\avri(rov(riv. orai/
aKOV(TrjT l a/cock 7roA.e/xa)j/, JJLYI OpoelcrBe"
5 w ] MScts S I
ir\avijffu DHT* al nonn 6 Tro\\oi] + yap ADXFAIIZ*
min omnvid arm aegg CTTI
latt syrr ovoârt /tow] + pseud iprofetae (sic) k om
|
TU>
|
<m
D 33 604 alP^bcff kq et/u] + o ;s 13 28 69 124 346 604 1071 al

|
pauc bcl arm aeth
aKOVTjre B Oopvfitiffde D min

c b
/AT;] pr opare N*
pauc
vi(1 )
604 8 pe
-
(
7 | |
fj.r) 0/>oet<r0e] /j.rj
nolite turbari an nolite timers vel we timuistis bcdffgiklgvg
Mt., The vague boast eyo>

ei V l
(Soph. ii.
Me.; /3A. w 7r\avT)6f)Tc, Lc. Cf. /3Xe - 15)becomes in Mt ft/it o ^pio-ros, <-
y&>
Treti/ OTTO, viii. 15, xii. 38; 0X. ^17 but of an actual usurpation of the
occurs again in i Cor. viii. 9, GaL name we hear nothing before Bar-
v. 15, Col. ii. 8, Heb. iii. 12 (with cochba. For the phrase eVt r<w oi/.
/xov
fut.), xii. 25. For TrXai/ar*, 7rXai>a<r$ai,
see 39 note
ix. for eyo) ei/u,i in a ;
in reference to religious error, see xii. Messianic sense, comp. note on vi. 50.
24, 27, Jo. vii. 12, 47, i Jo. ii. 26, 7. orav 8e aKovo"r)Te /crX.j A second
2 Tim. iii. 13, Apoc. ii. 20, xii. 9 ; c warning. The Apostles are not to
the use of nXdvr), Eph. iv. 14, 2 Thess. permit the political troubles which
it n, i Jo. iv. 6, and of ir\avos in would surely precede the end to dis
2 Jo. This warning against im
7. tract them from their proper work.
postors is not inconsistent with the HO\/MOVS <al afcoaf TroXf^xcoi/, wars in
promise of the Spirit of truth (Jo. actual progress, or commonly expected
xvi. 13), for the Divine Spirit is not and on all men s tongues unless d<ods ;
irresistible, and the spirit of error simply a doublet, added to

TToXe/Lttoi/ is
(i Jo. iv. 6) may be the stronger in explain the difficult aKoveiv TroXe /zovs-.
individual cases. For aKorj see i. 28 note and for the ;
6. TroXXoi eXeixrovrai *rX.] See V. pi. in this sense cf. Dan. xi. 44 Th.
21 ff., notes. One such impostor is
described in Acts viii. 9 or aKods a LXX. phrase, occurring
is
elvai Tiva eavrov /teyai/,
to
e.g. iii. Lc., who omits
Regn.
24.
navres OTTO fjiixpov ecos K. aKoas TroX., adds Kal dfcaTatrrao-ias ,
1
^.fydXov Xcyoi/-
TS OVTOS (TTIV T) 8vva/J.lS TOV 6eOV Tj interpreting the words in the light
xaXovfjitvT] peyaXT}. Josephus speaks of events. The reference is primarily,
of another, ant. xx. 5. i :
yorjs ns no doubt, to the disturbed state of
avrjpQevdas ovopa irflBei TOV nXela-rov Palestine during the interval between
ox\ov...7rpo(p^Tr)syap eXeyev emu. Cf. the Ascension and the fall of the
B.J. ii. 13. 4 7rXai/oi yap avdpcoTroi Kal City; we may think e.g. of the ex
pedition of Cuspius Fadus against
Kal /xera/SoXas Theudas and of Felix against the
daifMOvav TO 7r\f)6os cTretdov Kal Egyptian Jew; the riots at Jerusalem
jrpofjyov els TT/V iprfpiav as e/ce! TOV under Agrippa II.; the early move
6eov o~eiovros avTols cnjfj,ela e\cv- ments of the last struggle which
Bepias. Such impostors came eVt ro>
began in A.D. 66. To the early Jewish
6v6fj,aTL [TOV ^pioroO], holding out a Church, which is immediately in view,
false Messianic hope, claimingpowers the suspense which these and other
which belonged to the true Christ, outbreaks occasioned must have been
even if they did not assume the title. unsettling and disquieting. St Paul
XIII. 8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
3e? yeveaticu, d\\ OVTTCO TO re Aos. s
eyep6rj(reTca 8
yap edvos eir eQvos Kai fiaa-i\6ia eTTt
7 dec K*BSP- KC ADLXTAIIS min omnTid latt syrr

avacrTTjffeTan 604
uses the same word in deprecating Cf. Isa. xix. 2

fTTcyepdqo-ovTai Atyvirrioi
the restlessness which was occasioned 7T
AiyVTTTLOVS... TToXtJ 7Tt TToXlV KOL
in a Gentile Church by the expecta eVi
vofj.os vofjiov :
supra, iii. 14 tav
tion of a speedy -rrapovo-ia (2 Thess. ii. (3ao-i\cia e Other
eavTrjv fjifpiadrj.
2 fls TO pf)raê coy cra\fv&r)vcu vp,as disquieting events will mark the times
...Hyde 6poflo-6ai), and the warning is o-etor/xot, Xt/iot, and Xot/xoi (Lc.), un
doubtless necessary at all seasons less XoifMoi is a primitive error due to
of feverish unrest. Qpoclv, in class. the confusion of Xt/xoy and Xoi/zoy in
Gk. to raise an outcry/ is used in the source (cf. 3 Regn. viii. 37, Ezech.
Biblical Gk. in the pass, only, of the xxxvi. 29,vv.ll.); Field s remark (Notes,
alarm occasioned by a sudden cry, or p. 37) that Xi/notand Xot/zot have been
of mental uneasiness in general cf. ;
connected ever since Hesiod, op. 242,
Cant. V. 4 KoiXla pov eV loses its force if we assume an Ara
77 eflpoijOr]
avTov, 2 Thess. ii. 2 ety TO
p.r) ra^c cos... maic original. On the addition K al
6poclo~6ai...<as OTI eveo-njKfv rj Tj/ze pa Tapaxai see WH., Notes, p. 26. The
TOV Kvpiov : and see Kennedy, /Sources, commentators point out that such
p. 126. Qopvfielo-Of is substituted here troubles were frequent during the
by the Western text, and Lc. has period A.D. 3070 (cf. e.g. Alford on
TTTorjOr/Tf.
Mt. xxiv. 7); the famine of A.D. 44
Sei yeveo-Qai, aXX OVTTCO TO re Xoy] (45 46, Ramsay) is familiar to us
Mt. dfl yap yVfo~6ai aXX ovrra) from Acts xi. 28, and earthquakes are
<JT\V TO T., Lc. 5fi yap TavTa y. reported to have taken place Kara
TTpWTOV aXX OVK fV00)S TO T. The TOTTOVS in Crete and Asia Minor, and
epigrammatic brevity of Me. (Tisch. at Rome and in Italy: in Lc. Kara

on v. 6, "abiectis coniunctionibus TOITOVS is connected with Xot/W, but
scribere adamat") is specially striking see above. Such disasters are fre
in this context; cf. v. 6 rroXXol t\ev- quently foretold by the O.T. prophets
o-ovrai (Mt., Lc. TT.
yap eX.); V. 8 as marks of Divine visitation (e.g.
O~ovrai o*(io~p.oi...o~. Isa. viii. 21, xiii. xiv. xxiv.
apxij KT\.
\ipoi" 13, 30,
(Mt. jcai to*. X. K. (r., Trdvra 8e Tavra 18 20, Jer. xxiii. 19, Ezek. v. 12;
dpX !) 1 -Lc. crftcr/xoi
T...Kal...\ifj.ol eo~ov-
cf. Apoc. vi. 8, xi. 13, xvi. 18, xviii.
Tai). For del, such is the Divine 8, Enoch i. 6, 4 Esdr. xvi. 36 40) ;
purpose, cf. 31, ix. n, xiii. 10,
viii. they belong to the imagery of an
xiv. 31 ;
the phrase del yeveo-dai is apocalyptic passage, and while it is
from the O. T. (Dan. ii. 28). To re Xos interesting to notice particular fulfil
looks back to o-vi/reXeur&u, and may ments in the Apostolic age, the wider
therefore be presumed to refer pri reference is not to be left out
marily to Jerusalem. But a more of sight. Each age brings public
distant end may also be in view; c troubles which excite disquietude,
I Cor. XV. 24 tv rJ7 irapovo-ia OVTOV- and may at times suggest the near
eiTa TO TfXos, I Pet. iv. 7 navTw 8e approach of the end. Yet the end
TO T\OS tfyyiKCV. is not reached by such vicissitudes ;
8.
eyepdrjo-fTai yap eSvos KT\.~] they are but the beginning the dpx^
Nations will rush into warfare from and not the Te Xos, as men may be led
causes partly racial, partly political. to suppose. Talis et tanta creatura
"
creicr/uLOi KCLTO, TOTTOU?, ecrovTai XLJJLOL

9
TavTa. /3\67rer6 Se u/zels eawrovs* Trapa-
i)/zas ek crvve&pia KO.I ek
ecroprcu i] pr /eai AXFAIIS^ minP 1
(latt) syrr arm the aeth |
ecroj/rai 2 fc\(*)
c -*
28 me] /eat D
min? q S yrrPeshhcl the aeth om ecr.
2" latt vt P lv pr /eat AXrAII2^>
1
syr
Bin
arm XI/AOI] + /eat rapaxcu AXm^> min
|
vid
q syrr the Or + /eai Xoi/toi /eat rap.
int 11
S arm om apx?? |
raura c apxat AEFGHMS
2 2
S min? raura] + iravra
a>5.
<
|
VXm 1
|
1071 (cf. 13 28 69 124 299 346 2

pe
agn) 9 om j3Xe7rere...eaurous D i 28 91 124
6
604 2P a ff i n syr
sin
arm | Trapa8w<Tov<ru> u/xas] TT. yap vp.. ÂXrAII2<l> min? q vg1
gyrj-pesi)
hci
^jjg Kai ^.^ v ^ j 2g I2 ^ 2 ^^ gyrsin arm etra vfi. avrovs Trapad. D 604 2P
a ff i k 11
|
ets crvva-yiayois} v rats crvwyaryais ( + aurco^) min mu (a ff k n q vg)
mundi. .necesse est ante corruptionem

.
X T 8* OTTO dvOptoTrtov. Lc. adds
TO>V
ut langueat
"
(Origen). that the troubles will overtake the

y
apx?; to&iiHov raura] Q8iv is used Christian community first (irpo TOVTODV
of the sharp pangs of childbirth (Ps. 7TCLVTO)V)\ Cf. I Pet. iV. 17 6 KdlpOS TOV
xlvii. (xlviii.) 7 et to&iveg coy
riKrovo-Tjff, apa.(r6ai TO /cpt/xa OTTO TOV O LKOV TOV
I TheSS. V. 3 coo-rrep T;
coStv r ^ eV yacrrpi
t
0eov.
exovarj), or of death (Ps. xvii. (xviii.)

Their
7rapad(c(rov(Tiv v/ias icrX.]
6 coSij/ey câvarov, aSou, Acts ii. 24).
5, earliest would come from
suflFerings
Either may be thought of here these :
their own countrymen, and from the
things are the first death-throes of the men will
representatives of religion ;
old order, or the first birth-pangs of the

hand you over to the Sanhedrins,
new ; but the hopefulness of Christian and flog you in the synagogues.
eschatology is in favour of the second Who the TrapaSorai will be appears
thought being at least the more below V. 12. SvveSpia (rvvayto-yas . . . :
prominent; cf. Jo. xvi. 21, Rom. viii.

the former term includes both the
22, and the doctrine of the ira\iv-
Great Sanhedrin of Jerusalem (cf.
yevea-ia (Mt. xix. 28), and the aTTo- Acts iv. 15, v. 21 ff., vi. 12 ff., xxii. 30,
Karaerracris navra>v (Acts iii. 21, 2 Pet.
xxiii. i ff.), and the local courts of
Hi. 12 Moreover there may pos
discipline described by Josephus (ant.
ff.).
sibly be a reference to the Rabbinic iv. 8. 14), i.e. the elders of the syna
expectation of the IWBrn^n (J. gogues assembled for the purpose of

Lightfoot ad 1. and see esp. Schiirer, ; exercising disciplinary powers see ;
n. ii. p. I54f., Weber, p. 350 f.), or Hatch, Organization, Lc. s p. 58.

rather perhaps to the O. T. language briefer Trapadidovres tls ray trui/ayco-yay
which suggested it. is correct, for the local court was
9. /SAeVere 5e v/zeis eavrovs] Look attached to the synagogue, and its
ye to yourselves, think not only of sentences were carried out in it (Act
what is coming on the nation and ix. 2) the Lord foresees that Hi
;
on the world (Bengel Apostles and disciples will be taken

"
cetera nolite :
curare, tantum vos ipsos spectate"). from the courts into the synagogue
The late and rare (SMircw eavrov occurs and there openly scourged els awa
again in 2 Jo. 8, where it is followed ycoyas Sap^crecrê, a pregnant Con
by ti/a M
here it is used absolutely, struction, cf. Mt. (x. 17) ev rais <rvva
with the added force which brevity ywyais ai/rcoi/ âcrTiyuxrovcriv vp,as. On
gives Mt., who places the rest of
; Sapô-eo-tfe see xii. 3, 5 (to whicl
this verse in the original charge to passage the Lord possibly refers)
the Twelve (x. 17), paraphrases Trpoo-e- and cf. Acts v. 40. St Paul, who
XIII. IQ] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 301
<T6cr6e,
Kai TTI qye/uiovcov Kai fiacriXewv
eVe/cei/ e/mov el Et9 TravTa Ta IO
9 /cat CTTI /3acr. (trad. Kai dap. CTTI fjy. syr pr /cat 604 | r)yefji,oi>as K-
/SacrtXets 1071 | yyefjiovuv] + Se AKTIMf 736 al nonn |

GUii 3
33 a lnonn fa e
before his conversion had inflicted the Name of Christ would be in itself
thispunishment on Christians, under a proclamation of the Name to those
went it himself five times (2 Cor. xi. who from their social position might
24, where see Schottgen). otherwise have failed to hear it. Mt.
KOI eVt T/ye/uoixap /cat /3a0-tXeW ora- adds KOI Tols Wvfcriv the Gospel :
070-eo-#e] The secular power would would in this way make its way into
follow the example set by the Syna Gentile society, cf. 2 Tim. iv. i6f.
gogue. Ye shall be placed before IO. /cat els navTa TO. edvrj
/crX.] The
high officials and kings. In the N. T. Lord foresees the extension of the
the yyffjioiv is especially the Procurator Gospel to the whole Gentile world
of Judaea (Mt. xxvii. 2 7rape Sa>/cai>
by the direct preaching of the word ;
IIetXara> TOO
Tycpopt, 24 Trpoy Acts xxiii. there was a Divine necessity (Set, cf.
3>f;XtKa TOI/ rjyefMova). But the word, v. 7) that this should take place
as contrasted with pao-i\cvs, may be before the end came (Trpcoroi/, Mt.
used of any subordinate governors ; /cat Tore iêi TO re Xos). Cf. xi. 17,
cf. I Pet. ii. 14 etTe jSao-tXet a>? i xvi. 15, Mt. xxv. 32, xxviii. 19,
flTC T/yefi orrti/ coy t avrov TrtiJ.no- Lc. xxiv. 47. The work which began
where the Imperator and the in Galilee with the personal Ministry
provincial representatives of Rome, of the Lord (i. 14 i]X0ej>...KT)pvo-(ra>v TO

whether proconsuls, propraetors, le cvayyeXiov, cf. Heb. ii. 3 dp^r}v Xc^SoCrra
gates, or procurators, are clearly in XaXetcr$ai dia TOV Kvpiov) was to be
tended ; cf. Acts xvi. 20 ff., xviii. 1 2 ff. carried forward by the Apostolic
*ETrl...pa(ri\ea)v araB. becomes in Mt. ministry to the ever-expanding con
eVt.../3a(TiXet a^^crffrê, cf. Lc. dnayo- fines of the habitable world (Mt. eV
p(vovs eVl /Sao-iXely, i.e. Mt. and Lc. 0X77 TT; oiKov/jLevij) ; and the execution of
represent the persecuted disciples as this purpose was perhaps the chief con
on their way to the court, whereas in dition of the final issue being reached.
Me. they are already there, standing The disclosure of this fact could not
before the judge. For this use of but be stimulating to the early
to-rao-tfat comp. Mt. xxvii. n, Acts preachers of the Gospel; they felt
xxiv. 20, xxv. 10. "Eveicev t /ioC, Lc. that it was in some sense within their
eveKcv TOV 6vop,aTos pov cf. viii. .
35> power to hasten the end by extending
X. 29 fVfKfv efjiov /cat [eve/cei ] TOV evay- the kingdom (2 Pet. iii. 12 a-rrevdovTas
yeXt ou, I Pet. IV. 1 6 (os Xpio-riavos. rrjv irapovo-iav}. Origen s remark here
papTvpiov avTols] See notes on nondurn est prae- "
els is interesting :
L 44, vi. ii the phrase occurs only

;
dicatuin evangelium regni in toto
in the Synoptics and in Jas. v. 3. orbe non enim fertur praedicatum
;
Lc. gives here quite another turn to esse evangelium apud omnes Aethio-
the clause drroftijcreTai vfjuv els
papTv- pas...sed nee apud Seras nee apud
piov, i.e. he seems to have had before Orientem audierunt Christianitatis
him els /iapr. vp.lv. As it is presented sermonem. quid autem dicamus de
by Me. and Mt, the sense is that the Britannis aut Germanis 1 ... quorum
appearance of Christians before the plurimi nondum audierunt evangelii
magistrates on a charge of loyalty to verbum, audituri sunt autem in ipsa
IT edvn del Krjpv^Bfjvai TO evayyeXiov.

OTav r
ya)(Tiv vjjia fmri TrpojJiepifJLvaTe TL
33 \a\ricrr]Te , d\\ o eav v/uuv^ ev eKeivrj Trj
TOUTO \a\6?T6 ov <yp
ecrre ol \a\ovi/Te$
10 7rpon-ov] + 5e minPauc ad if (k) arm the + yap syr"" |

TO evayye\iov~\ +
rocs edveviv D ff 1 1 KCLL OTO.V] OTO.V de AXrAIIS minP 1
fF q syrr arm
pifivare] /Aepi/JU a.Te MF 33 al
nonn
Trpo/xept/ti TjcrT/Tcu 1071 TrpooyAeXerare S^ |
rt XaXT/crT/re
(-a-ere U
al nonn )] pr TTWS t] 13 69 124 346 pr /x^Se Trpo/xeXerare 604 (Or) pr /êXerare
(vel Tr/ao/ieX.) (28) 299 433 604 (2^) arm (Or) + /z^Se êXerare AXFAII* min? 1
syrrP
c 8 hhci
(
om KBDL^ i 33 69 alP
auc
off ikq vg syr
8 *1
aegg aeth)
saeculi consummatione." For another 303. The whole passage resembles

condition cf. 2 Thess. ii.
3 eav pr) the promise to Moses, Exod. iv. 1 1 ff.
a.7rocrTacria Tiy e5o>K6i>
crro/ia ai>$pa>7ra> ; <Ti/z3
l /3ao o>
II. Koi OTO.V KrA. o /ne XXeis \a\f}(rai KT\. in Lc. this
ayaxriv vp.as <re
;
Verses n 13 are placed by Mt. in allusion toExod. is yet more apparent

the original charge to the Twelve (eya)yap SCOCTOJ vp.lv oroîa KT\.}. It
(Mt. x. 19 22, cf. v. 9), but traces of must be borne in mind that both the
them occur also in Mt. xxiv. (9, 13); command to speak e < roO avroo-xîov
Lc. also has reminiscences of this and the promise of Divine assistance
teaching in an earlier chapter (Lc. in doing so are limited to an occasion
xii. ii f.) as well as in the
present when effective premeditation would
context. Such counsels may well have be impossible.
been repeated. ov yap eVre 01 XaXovvres
i5/z. KrX.]
The Lord returns to the personal WyciifFe :
30 ben not spekinge
"for
trials awaiting the

disciples. First (or, the spekeris) but the Hooly
of these was the fear with which Gost." The Holy Spirit would speak
inexperienced provincials would anti for them and by their lips. For TO
cipate an appearance before a Roman TTV. TO ay. see iii. 29, note. Mt. has ro
judge, whether Proconsul or Impera- 7TV. TOV TTOTpOS VfJitoV, 1H Lc. (SC6 last
tor on their way to the court (orav
; note) the Lord represents Himself
aywdLv\ besides the bitter sense of as the source of the inspiration
being betrayed by friends and rela a noteworthy variation, with which
tions (7rapadi86vres, cf. V. 12), they compare Jo. xiv. 26, xv. 26. The
would be distracted by anxiety as whole passage anticipates the promise
to their defence. The Lord provides of the "other Paraclete" (Jo. xiv.
against this the Holy Spirit will
: 1 Mt. completes the sentence aXXa
6).
be your 7rapaK\rjTos, and speak by ro 7Tvevfj.a. .TO XaXou* ev vp.lv .com :
your mouths. MJ) Trpo^pi/jLvare be :

pare St Paul s doctrine of the Spirit s
not anxious beforehand irpofjifpt^vav ; agency in prayer (Rom. viii. 15, 26,
\ey. in the N. T. and perhaps The present passage can
is air. Gal. iv. 6).
in writers earlier than the close of not properly be used to support a
the canon Mt. has nfpipvav, Lc. the
;
theory of verbal inspiration either in
classical Trpo/zeXerai/, to prepare a the speeches or the writings of the
speech. Tt XaX^ oT/re Mt. TTUS the Holy Spirit does
:
T) apostolic age ;
rl X. neither the matter nor the not, like the evil spirits (cf. v. 6 ff.),
words need be considered; for the so identify Himself with the inspired
construction cf. vi. 36, ix. 6 (WM., as to destroy or even to suspend their
P- 373)- *0 eav &>&7...XaXrZr<r, Burton responsibility or individuality.
aAAa TO TTi/ev/ua TO dyiov. TrapaScocrei d$e\<pos 12 "fcca
d$e\(j)ov
eis QdvaTOV Kai jraTrjp TKVOV, Kai eirava-
T6KVa 7Tl
*3 v \ \ f
Ua TO
>r
Kcu eorearde VTTO TTCLVTWV ovofjia 13

6 Se VTTOfjLeivas eis T6\os, OVTOS
12 /cat 7ra/>a5.] -rrapad. 5e AXrAII2<l> min fereomn if iqvg Or

yap syr
8 1
"
j
om /cat Trar-rjp TCKVOV 1071 | e-rravaa-Trjaerai. B
12. /cat 7rapa8\o-ei

AcrX.] The note prising than that which the Lord here
already struck in vv. 9,11 is taken up foretells. It is explained by Tacitus
again. The thought of treachery on as due to a suspicion of criminality
the part of friends must have been (ann. xv. 44, "per flagitia invisos...
uppermost in the Lord s mind ; He Christian os but the mere name was
"),
was speaking in the presence of a enough to provoke it (Justin, apol. i.
traitor who had been a friend. What 4 f <p 77/ncGi TO OVO/JLU cos eXfyôv Xa/i/3a-
had befallen Himself must befall His vere Tert. apol. 2
: id solmn ex-
"
followers. The sentence is moulded pectatur quod odio publico necessa-

on Mic. vii. 6 vlos aVt/iaei TTOTepa, rium est, confessio nominis"). It was
Bvyarrjp eVai/ao-Tfjo-fTai eVl TTJV fj.r)Tpa in fact the name of Christ Himself
avTrjs. Els QdvaTOv, BavaToxrovo-iv the (Sta TO oVo/xd pov) which repelled the
penalty of confessing Christ would be unbelieving majority (cf. Jo. iii. 20,
more than stripes (v. 9) ; the Sanhe- vii. 7, xv. 23 ff.), and in this thought
drins might be content with these, but there was infinite comfort for the
the civil rulers would inflict death. persecuted; cf. i Pet. iv. 14, Polyc.
ETrai/ao-TT/o-oi/rai, used properly of in Phil. 8 lav ovopa
Trdo-x^/Jiev dia TO
surgents (e.g. Dan. xi. 2, 14), but in auTou, dogdfanev avrov, and Thpht.
the LXX. of revolt against any con ad 1. TO yap eveKev avTov /uo-eto-#ai
stituted authority. Qavartao-ova-iv (so I<av6v eo~Tiv 7rdo~as erriKovfio-ai TO.S
allthe Synoptists here), shall be the On

the causes of the un
cause of death (Rheims, "shall worke popularity of the early Church see
their death"), rather than oVo/cTe- Ramsay, Ch. in the Empire, p. 346 ff.,
vovo-tv, put them to death.
shall and cf. Origen in Mt. cum haec :
"
Lc. guards the sentence further by ergo contigerint mundo [the disorders
substituting e | vprnv for avrous- not : foretold in vv. 7, 8] consequens est
all would win the crown of martyr quasi derelinquentibus hominibus de-
dom. One had been already marked orum culturam ut propter multitudi-
out for Lord s foreknowledge
it in the nem Christianorum dicant fieri bella
Acts xii. i) another was
(x. 39, cf. ;
et fames et pestilentias." *Eo-eo-#e
about to be forewarned of his end Hio-oviJ.voi is not an exact equivalent of
yet more distinctly (Jo. xxi. 18, cf. lj.io-T]6rjo-fo-de,
but carries "the thought
2 Pet. i. 14). of continuance" (Burton 71, cf. WM.,
13. /cat ecrtcrBf ^KTOV/JLCVOI AcrX.] p.
438).^
This clause is given in identical words 6 Se vTro/j-GLvas els TeXoy KTX.] So Mt.
by the three Synoptists must have
;
it exactly, but in a somewhat different
early passed into a commonplace connexion ; Lc. paraphrases ev TTJ VTTO-
among Greek -speaking Christians. fiovrj vnv KrrfO-fo-e TCLS
No fact iii the early history of the a valuable clue to the interpretation.
Church is more certain or more sur- Efc TcXoy does not look back to TO
14 TO
14 TO (3de\. rr]s e/M7/u,.] + TO viro AavirjX rov AXrAII2< m nfereomn

i
eshhcl aeth
c (k) 1 S yrrP
re Xos (vv. 4, 7), but as in Lc. xviii. 5, *|3? 31 /36v

Jo. xiii. numerous passages
i and in LXX. Th.
of the LXX., it is an adverbial phrase,
finally, at last, to or in the end ;
LXX., Th.
cf. i Chron. xxviii. 9 pi??), 2 Chron. cf. viii. 13 TI aftaprta ep^/zcoo-fcoy LXX.,
xxxi. i Ps. xlviii. (xlix.) 9, Th. Difficulties con
("TO?), (D)> y^Qn).
Job xx. 7
(nV.??).
He who is finally nected with the Heb. text (see Bevan,
victorious, who perseveres in his con Daniel, ad II., esp. p. 192 f. ; Driver,
fession till death puts an end to the Daniel, pp. 151, 188, and in Hastings,
save his soul The D. B. i. p. 11) do not directly con
conflict, shall s life.
cern us here if the Lord cited it,
teaching is similar to that of viii. 35, ;
but it strikes the note of UTTOÔI/T/ of He did so doubtless in the sense

which from this time forth all Christian which the Greek translations had long
is full cf. e.g. James impressed upon the passage. The
teaching ;
i.
3 f.,
Rom. v. viii. i Thess. i.

Greek phrase /36\ eprjpwo-c&s occurs
3 f., 25, 3,
2 Thess. i. Apoc.
4, iii.
5, Heb. xii. i,
also in i
Maccabees, where it is ap
i.
9, Tertullian de patientia, Cyprian
plied to the altar of Zeus erected in
de bono patientiae; on the last two see the Temple by Antiochus, B.C. 168
Mace. i.
54, cf. v. 59, vi. 7). B6V-
Archbp Benson s remarks, Cyprian, (i
and on the characteristics of Xuy/ia a frequent LXX. rendering of

is
p. 439 ff. ;
Christian vTropovrj comp. Trench, syn. Y$P or Y^^ m

^ ne sense of an idol,
liii. For the higher sense of o-qifav cf. cf. Deut. xxix. 17 (16), or a false god
viii. 35, x. 26 preservation from the ; (Ezech. vii. 20), but as the passages
destruction which overtook the Jews just cited from i Mace, shew, it is not
can hardly be in question here, or limited to an object of idolatrous wor
again deliverance from the sword of ship ; any symbol of heathenism which
the persecutor the thought is rather ; outraged the religious feelings of the
of a salvation which is not fully Jewish people might be so described.
realised till death or the -rrapova-ia. The defining genitive eprjâ-e^s limits
1423. TROUBLES CONNECTED us to an outrage which was the pre
CHIEFLY WITH THE FALL OF JE lude of national ruin, a crisis cor
RUSALEM (Mt. xxiv. 15 25, Lc. xxi. responding in effect if not in circum
20 24). stances with the invasion of Antiochus.
14. orai/ de idqre KT\.] The Lord What this new j36\ eprjpicoa-ecos was
answers the question ri TO oTjfielov St Luke, taught by the event, plainly
in reference to the end of the City tells us, for instead of orav idrjTc TO
and Temple, so far as an answer |88. *rX. (Mt., Me.) he writes orav t6\
was needed for practical guidance. KVK\ovp.evT)v VTTO (TTpaToirfdoav lepou-
The sign is the ySSe Xuy/za TTJS cpriptQ- The presence of the Roman
a-aXrjp,.
Mt. adds, TO pr)6ev dia AavirjX
o-t>s :
army round the Holy City was itself a
a later note which is , @8(\vypa of the worst kind, and one
wanting in the true text of Me. which foreboded coming ruin. The
The phrase occurs in the Greek words of Daniel seemed to find a
Daniel thrice ix. 27 eVl TO iepbv : second fulfilment Rome had taken ;
LXX., Th. the place of Syria. Cf. Jos. ant. x.

OTTOV ov 5e? 6 dvcvyivco&Kwv voeiTO) Tore
14 effTTjKora KBL] eo-rrjKos D* 28 eo-ros AEFG(KM)SUV(Xr)AIIZ min? 1
vid
i 13 28 69 91 -299 346 I oTTOi/j pr ev TOTTCO 1071 ev roirw ayiw aeth
avayewwcTKet, D a (n)
II. 7 H &*} Tavra 77/100

1/
a-weftr) iraQelv o dvayivuHTKtov voeirai] This pareil-
TO> e&vei VTTO Aj/rtoôv TOV *E7rt</>a-
thesis finds a place both in Mt. and
i/ov?. . .TOI/ auroi/ 6"e
rpoirov 6 Aai/tTjXoy Me., and probably belonged to a com
/cat Trept rr}s Pco/zatcoi/ rjyep.ovias
dve- mon source. The words may be either
/cat on VTT avTcoi/ those of the Lord directing attention
The
patristic interpreters thought to the passages in Daniel, or those of
of Pilate s attempt to introduce the the writer of a document on which
effigy of the emperor into the city both Me. and Mt. drew, directing
(B. J. ii. 9. 2), or of similar insults attention to the Lord s words in this
offered to the Jewish faith by Hadrian place. But the former supposition is
(Jerome potest accipi aut de
:
"
. . . . . . almost excluded by the fact that in

imagine Caesaris quam Pilatus posuit Me. the earlier narrative no men
in templo aut de Hadriani equestri tion is made of Daniel or any pro
statua quae in ipso sancto sanctorum phetic writing. If o avaytvata-Katv is
usque in praesentem diem stetit or ")
the reader (Apoc. i. 3) of the docu
of acts committed at the time of the ment on which Me. here depends, we
capture of the city (Victor :
/36\ rives are carried back to days before the
<f)a(ri
TOVS (rrpaTitaras TOVS icre\6ovTas first investment of Jerusalem (A.D. 66)
T&>
iep(0j rives 8e rov dvdpidvra rov Tore when the sign yet needed interpreta
rrjvnoXiv eXovros}, or of the Roman tion "the time has not yet come. .but
: .
it is near at hand"
standards, which bore the figure of (Sanday, Inspira
the eagle (Ephrem). tion, p. 292).
eo-rrjKora OTTOV ov Set] constructio A TOT? ot ev rfi lovSata /CT\.] Not the
ad sensum (WM., p. 176) the ^8e- ; Apostles themselves, but other Jew
Xvy/ua is personified, or regarded as ish Christians who remained in the
personal: when ye see... him standing Country. Cf. Thpht. /caXwy el-rrev Of ev
:
where he ought not cf. 2 Thess. ii. ; rr\ lov&ucr ot yap aTrooroXot OVK rj<rav
6 f. TO /caTeôi/...6 Kare ^coi/. Mt. pre ev TTJ lovdat a, aXXa...7rpo TOV TroXc/iov
f
fers e o-Tos, and interprets oVou ov 8e I edtco^êray OTTO rfjs lepova-aXijfj,, paXXov
as ev TOTToj a-yico a phrase which has Se iri\Qov avVot. So
Mt., Me., Lc. ;
confirmed the impression, based on Lc. adds a special warning to those
i Mace. I.e., that the sign must be who should be in Jerusalem itself or its
sought within the sacred precinct neighbourhood (*ai ot ev /^teo co avrfjs
But his anarthrous TOTTO? aytoy is per KTX.). Ace. to Eus. H. E. iii. 5. 3 the
haps not equivalent to o a. TOTTOS Christians of Jerusalem were warned
(2 Mace. viii. 17, Acts vi. 13) or 6 TOTTOS before the war broke out by a pro
(Jo. xi. 48), 6 T. OVTOS (Acts xxi. 28). phetic revelation (KUTO. riva
All Palestine, but especially Jerusalem rols avTodt doKtfjiOis 6V aT
(77 ayt
a yr), 77 ayta TroXts, 2 Mace. i. 7, eKôdevra Trpo TOV TroXe/iov) to leave
iii. i) was to a Jew holy ground, the city and retire to Pella in Peraea;
where the Gentile had no right to be. Epiphanius (depond. et mens. 15) has
On OTTOV ov del
Bengel: "sermo cf. nearly the same story, but attributes
ad hominem Judaei putabant non ;
the revelation to an angel. Pella
oportere, et non oportebat quatenus (Jos. B. J. iii.
3. 3, G. A. Smith,
locus crat sanctus." p. 593 ff., Merrill, East of the Jordan,
S. M. 2 20
I5
15 ol ev Trj lovSaia (pevyeTtocrav eis TO, oprj. 6 ejrl
TOV So)//aTOs jUir] KaTa/3aTO) yu^Se ei(re\6aTa) TL dpai
*6
1 6 K Trjs oiKias avTOVj Kai 6 ek TOV dypov /mr) CTTL-
go o Tpe^JsaTto ek Ta OTTLCTCO
dpai TO I^JLCLTLOV avTOV.
17 ôval $e TCUS ev
14 eis] e-rn U 604 ^ alP auc 15 o eiri BFH aegg] o Se CTTI KAEGKLMSUVX
rAnz^^" min fereomn syr
hcl
KO.I o eiri D
604 2 pe syr arm affkn q vg Kara/3arw] + ets
Bin
|
T??? cucta? ADXrAnS< min? a ff i n q vg syrr

1 sin hcl
arm aeth (om NBL c k aegg syr**3811)
rov crypoj ] + ow AXriTS^> min? ets TO, OTTIO-W] om eis ra ^
1
16 o eis |
17 om 5e D |
OrjXafrfj.evcus D 28
p. 184 lay between Gerasa and

ff.)
out entering his house. O els TOV
Hippos on the edge of the table-land, aypov, he who is at work on the
scarcely among the mountains; but farm els calls
; attention to the
the way to it from Judaea led across movement which attends labour
both the Judaean and the Moabite the man has gone out to his plot of
hills, so that ds TO. opr) is a sufficient ground (for dypos see v. 14, vi. 36,
index of the direction which the flight 56, xi. 8, xv. 21, Lc. xv. 15), and
was to take. Details as to the precise while there, is moving from place to
locality would be more appropriately place ;
for this use of els cf. ii. i (v.L),
*
given through one of the prophets Acts viii. 40, Blass, Gr., p. 122 f.
of the Church of Jerusalem (cf. Acts Meanwhile his outer garment (re t/na-
xi. 27 f., xxi. 10) when the time drew TIOV) is left behind (els ra oTrtVa)) at
near. home, or at the entrance of the field ;
16. 6 eVi TOV *rA.]

he is working yvp.v6s (Jo. xxi. 7) or
15, d<&fj,a.TOs
When the signal is given, not a povoxiTw, and he must be content

moment may be lost the citizen to make his escape as he is. Els TO.
;
who is resting or praying on his roof OTT/O-CO is a frequent phrase in the LXX.
must not stop to collect his property, (usually = linx) ;
for the N. T. cf. Lc.
or the countryman who is at work ix. 62, Jo. vi. 66, xviii. 6, xx. 14. The
to go after the clothing he has left passage as a whole recalls Lot s escape
in another part of the field. Men from Sodom (Gen. xix. 17 ^ 7repi/3Xe-
went up to the flat roofs -of their "\ISTJS
els TO. ovt(rto...fls TO opos traj ^bu).
houses to sleep (i Sam. ix. 25), to Lc. has these verses in another con
worship (Jer. xix. 13, Zeph. i. 5, Acts nexion, where the allusion to Sodom
x. 9), to watch (Isa. xxii. i), to pro is clear (Lc. xvii. 28 ff.).
claim tidings good or bad (Isa. xv. 3, 17. oval de rats rX.] Alas for
Mt. x. 27), to spend the Feast of mothers with children at the breast,
Tabernacles (Neh. viii. 16), and doubt and those who are soon to become
less for many other purposes ; so mothers, for whom a hasty flight is
usual a place of resort was the impossible, who cannot leave their
roof that the law required it to be burden. The horrors of the siege
fenced with a parapet (Deut. xxii. 8) would convert the joy of maternity
as a protection against accidental into a woe cf. Lc. xxiii. 28 f.
: Oval
falls. The roof was accessible from has the true ring of apocalyptic pro
without (ii. 4, note, cf. Lc. v. 19) by phecy ; both the O. T. prophets and
a staircase, or ladder, so that the the Apocalypse use it abundantly;
man on the roof might escape with Me. has it only here and in xiv. 21,
ev Teas rifJLepais. ^Trpoo-evêo-Oe Se 18

iva ecroj/Tc a 19 b
si<s oa ov
rjv eKTicrev 6 6eos ecos TOV vvv, KCCI ov
18 om 8e & Kai irpo<r.

D a in | yevrjrat K* c a B (D) (L) (13) (28) almu c(d) fflvg
-
arm] + ^777 v^wv K

c b
TJ
-
AXrAIIS<fJ>- min? k SyrrP e8hhcl aegg go aeth
1
<ra(3(3a.TOv (-TUJ>, -ra>,

ev <ra/3/3aro>)
L min 1101111 k (aut sabbato) + f^-rjde o-a/3/3arou
<ra/3/3aru? + /*. ev
1071 <ra/3/3ara> 736 19 eaovrai yap 0,1 77/11. e/cetyat] etrrat -yap ei* rats
77/ie/xus e/cewats T (abdknq) S yrr 8in P esh | ^Xtîs om ou 7670^61 Toiavr-rj] 0\i$eis otat ou/c
eyevovro (vel ou 7e70J/acri) roiaurat D 299 (2?) (y
scr
)
latt arm 6\n//ciS otat ou yeyovav
ovdeTTore TOICIUTCU 6\i\f/eis oiai ou <!>
7e7ova<ri TTOTC T. 2P oia ov yeyove Trore

6\i\//is
roiavTTj 604 om Toiavrt] & om |

/mcrewj 28 299 arm 00 om 77^ e/cr. *1
|
o 0eoj 0272^
acffkn arm | 77? ^BC*L>p- 28] T?J AC 2 XrAII* min fereomn om ews rou vvv S /cat
^
j
[
ou /47?] ou5e /Ai/ D ou5 ou ^77 FGS i 13 69 157 253 346
but it is frequent in Mt., Lc. 877X0- stronger than ever through the teach
used of the mother (Gen. xxi. 7,
civ is ing of the Scribes. Mc. s omission of
Exod. ii. 9, i Regn. i. 23, 2 Mace. vii. this point has been
commonly ex
27), as well as of the child (3 Regii. plained by the fact that he wrote
iii. Joel ii. 16, Jer. li.
25, Ps. viii. 2, for Gentile readers, to whom the
(xliv.) 7, Lc. xi. 27) a fact which strength of Jewish feeling on the
appears to have been overlooked by subject would be unintelligible. But
the Western corrector who wrote it is quite possible that /zrjde <ra/3-
0r)\aopevais
5
for 6r)\aov<Tais (cf. W.ll.). /Sarw had no place in the common
yao-rpl c%(iv is a Herodotean
Ei>
tradition, though it had clung to the
phrase revived in late Greek in the ; memory or had been added by the
xxx. it is the usual equivalent of zeal of the Palestinian Church. For
mn irpoa fv^fO Qai iva (OTTCDJ) cf. xiv. 35, 38 ;
1 8.
TtpocrevxfO df & Iva fir)
Phil. i. 9, Jas. v. 16; for other con
Mt. supplies )
from $>vy?)
structions see Lc. xxii. 40, Jas. v. 17.
<rav but the reference may

v. 1
6, 19. ZcrovTai
yucpat *rX.] yap at
well be wider pray that this sign Those days shall be straitness the
and all that must follow its appearance like of which hath not come to pass
come not to pass during the winter, &c. Mt. softens the harshness of
when the hardships of flight and Mc. s sentence, but at the same time
privation will be greater. For the lessens its force (eorai yap rore 6\i\^ts
gen. of time see WM., p. 258, and fjLfya\r]
oia ov yeyovev). The Book of
cf. WKTOS, i Thess. v. 7. Mt. has the Daniel is again in view: cf. Dan.
interesting addition
prfe o-a/3aTo> xii. ILXX. Kivr) 77 ^fpa dXfyecos oia
nor yet (at whatever season) on a OVK cyfvrjdr) ov eycvTjdrjo av ews
d<p*
r
sabbath, when many Jews, even TTJS Fh. (TTai Kaipos
Christian Jews (cf. Acts xxi. 20 f.), oia ov ycyovfv TJS a</>
would be hindered by their scruples yeyfvrjrai ctivos KT\. 6\fyis is here

from escaping beyond the immediate (see iv. 17, note, and c Lc. s ai/ay*?/)
Jerusalem (Acts i. 12); in
vicinity of used almost in its literal sense for the
the Maccabean wars such scruples had daily tightening of the meshes of the
borne deadly fruit (i Mace. ii. 32 ff.), siege; cf. Deut. xxviii. 53 (which is
and their influence was now perhaps also perhaps in the Lord s thoughts),
2O 2
Kai ei juLrj e/coAopwcrei/ Kvpios TS

f ^T on >
N ~\ /!) I/ \ t /
IS n 20 yewiTCti. ti
OVK av ecrMr] Traara o~d d\\a TOi)
19 yevuvTai D 2 pe latt
exck 20 Kvpios] o 0eoj ^ 13 28 69 299 1071 al
nonn arm
the |
rcis 77/iepas] + eKeivas EFGMA^ i 13 69 736 al
nonn
eg* syrr
8111 ?6811 arm aegg aeth
+ ota TOVS K\KTOVS avTov D & b ff i q arm
cv ri o-Tevoxa>pa
o~ov KOL cv 777 With the thought of a Divine curtail
(rov rj 0\fyfi a-f 6 ex@pos repro o-ov, ment of time comp. Barnabas 4. 3 els
duced in Jer. xix. 9, where the LXX. TOVTO yap 6 de<T7r6T7)s o~WTTp,r]Kev
TOVS
has cv TTJ rrcpwxfl KCU Ti-oXiop/aa f) Kaipovs Kai Tas Tê pay, Iva Ta^yvrj o
TroXiopKr/o-ovo-iv avTovs ol ^6po\ avroy. TjyaTrTjLLevos avTov Kai ctn TTJV K\Tjpovo-
Ota... rota vrr) for roiavrrj oia is perhaps p.iav avTov TJ^TJ but the purpose in
:
unique ;
the passages quoted in Barn, is different, and the reference
Grimm-Thayer (i Cor. xv. 48, 2 Cor. is to Dan. ix. 24 (rwrr/wJA/crai , and
x. n) are not exact parallels. Teyovcv not to the Gospels. On the con
represents the fact as standing in its struction i
P.T) fKo\6^(oo-fV...ov< av
completeness on the page of history :
eo-o>0r)
see WM., p. 382. t
no such event has ever occurred ;

comp. Jos. B. J. prooem. 4 TO. yovv "l^S-^S (Delitzsch). Two Heb. idioms
TrdvTcav air alavos arvx^P-^Ta irpos TO.
are combined here the use of /3
lot)Sato)i/ riTTrjaBai. doKw Kara orvyKpi(riv.
ATT apx*)* icrttrcas KT\. : cf. X. 6, note ; ^3 for (Gen. 12), and
all men vi.
similar phrases occur in Exod. ix. 18, the use of 73... &O for none (Gen.
Deut. iv. 32 ; with qv eKrurev 6 6cos, ix. n); cf. Blass, Gr. pp. 162, 178,
cf. ovs eeXearo (v. 20). "Ea>s rov vvv, WM., p. 214 f. For the construction
cf. axpi TOV vvv, Rom. viii. 22, Phil. i. see WM., p. 382. Not a soul could
5 ; OTTO TOU
Lc. xxii. 1 8, 69, Acts
vi>Vj
have escaped from Jerusalem, had
xviii. 6, 2 Cor. v. 16. not the hand of GOD brought the
Lc. adds (xxi. 23% 24) some re siege to a speedy end. It lasted five
markable words, based partly on months, from the Passover (Jos. B. J.
Zach. xii. 3, partly anticipating the v. 3. i) to September (ib. vi. 8. 4),
Pauline view of the relation between when but the
Titus entered the city ;
the fall of Israel and the conversion investment was not complete before
of the Gentile world (Rom. xi. 25 ff.). May. Notwithstanding the horrors
2O. fl pr) e/coXo/Soxrei/ Kvpios KT\.] of the time the survivors were in
Mt. fl /i) KoXo/3o)^r/(rai/ at r)/icpcu e fcet- credibly numerous, 97,000 ace. to
i/at. Mc. s form of the sentence has a Josephus (B. J. vi. 9. 3). For the
note of greater originality the use of causes which "combined to shorten,
the anarthrous Kvpios=ninj which is the siege see Alford on Mt. xxiv. 22.
"
limited in the N.T. to O.T. quotations Siflt TOVS CK\fKTOVS KT\J] In the
and phrases, and a few passages where O.T. the K \KToi (Dorian) are the
a Hebrew or Aramaic original seems covenant people (Ps. civ. (cv.) 6, Isa.
to be directly in view (e.g. Lc. i. 5 xliii. 20), but more especially Israel
ii.
52, where it occurs eight times). idealised and responding to GOD S
KoXo/3oCi> is properly to amputate choice (Isa. xlii. i, Ixv. 9 ff.). In Enoch
(cf. 2 Regn. iv. 12 KoXoftovo-iv ras x^p^s the term is used for the righteous in
avratv KOI TOVS irodas and cf. avTQ>v, Israel (En. i. I cv\6yrjcrcv K\CK.TOVS
the epithet KoXo/3o8a/mAos applied to diKaiovs) for whom the Messianic
St Mark, p. xxvi f.); hence to curtail, Kingdom is reserved. The Gospels
cut short, Vg. (Mt., Me.) breviare. retain this general sense, transferring
oi)s ee\eaTO eKoXofiuxrev ras q/uiepas. rore 21

e/cet, //>}
Ka 22
2i iSe (i) KBL] iSou ACDXrAIIZ$ min omnvid iSe (2) KBDL 28 2**] iSov
|
AWb XrAII2 mm? om C 63 me

1
pr /ecu B the pr A(C)DXrAIIZ$ min satmu a b c ff q
rj i
arm (me) go aeth | iriffTtva-trre GKMSUWb XmSl> 22 yap ABDL<] 5e

om \//ev5oxpwroi Kai D 124 ik
the word to those of the K\T}TOL who <prjrai]

The ^fvSoTTpocprjTrjs is known
answer to the call and prove them to the LXX. (Zach. xiii. 2, Jer. 9
=^3),
selves worthy of it (Mt. xxii. 14, cf. for there were such under the old
Lightfoot on Col. iii. 12). Here the covenant (2 Pet. ii. i, cf. Deut. xiii.
elect, for whose sake the siege was i ff.)and the Lord had at the outset
;
shortened, are probably the faithful of the Ministry warned His disciples
members of the Church of Jerusalem, against this class of men (Mt. vii. 15),
the a\as TT/S yfjs, whose intercession for the return of a true prophecy
or whose presence secured this privi would bring back the spurious imita
lege, though it did not avail to save tions. One such appears in Acts xiii.
the city (Gen. Thpht. would
xviii. 32) ; 6 ; many such were abroad before the
include those of the Jews who should end of the Apostolic age Jo. iv. i,
(i
afterwards be brought to the faith, see Westcott s note ; cf. Apoc. xix. 20,
xx. 10) they were familiar to the
;
Trio-re veil/. Ovs e eXe aro is omitted writer of the Didache (n Tray 8e
by Mt. ;
c V. 19 TTJS Krio-ecos f)v
7rpo(pr)TT)s didda-Kcov TTJV d\r)6ciav, el
6 6c6s, where Mt. has merely a SiSaovcei ov Troiei, êv8onpo(piJTr}s
eo-riV). The *lfev86xpi(TTos is neces
21. Kai Tore lav TIS vp.lv flirrj KT\.~] sarily a far less common character,
The warning of v. 6 is resumed, with and the word is probably a crea
special reference to the circumstances tion of the Evangelists or their
of the last days of Jerusalem. Such a Greek source. St John s avrixpto-ros
crisis would be sure to call up a host (i Jo. ii. 22, iv. 3, 2 Jo. 7) presents a
of pretenders to Messiahship, whether different conception; the Antichrist
the title were used or not (see note to opposes Christ, the Pseudochrist is
0. 6). ISe <S5e...iSe eVei Mt. expands :
merely a pretender to the Messianic
"
this : eav ovv cliraxTtv vp.lv lSoi ev (Westcott on i Jo. ii. 22, cf.
office"
Tjj ep^/io) etrrtv, p,rj eêX^re* ifiov ev Trench, syn. xxx.). The pretended
Too little
Tols Tap.eiots, p.r) TTioTfvcrT/re. Messiahs were scarcely a source of
is known of the life of the Church at serious danger to the Church, after the
Pella to enable us to say whether it end of the Jewish polity, and it is to
was disturbed by such reports. But the these only that the Lord s words di
tidings of the siege which reached rectly refer. Even the earlier Church
the refugees from time to time would writers however do not always observe
have predisposed them to accept any this distinction; cf. Hegesippus ap.
stories which chimed in with their Eus. H. E. 22 a? TovT(ov (he has
iv.
growing belief that the irapova-ia was named various early heretical sects)
at hand. incredulity is
Mi; Trio-revere :
^revdoxpifTToi . oinves . .
ep,epi(rav TTJV
sometimes a Christian duty. On the evaxriv rfjs eKK\r)crias <f)6opip,aiois \6yois
pres. imperative see Burton 1656. Kara rou 6eov Kal Kara TOV ^pio-rov
22. ^cvSoxpicrroi Kal \lfev8o7rpo- Similarly Justin (dial. 82)
v$O7r Kat Saia ova iv KO.I

pcxpfJTai crrjjULeTa TepctTcc
TO a7ro7r\avav el ^>vvctTOV TOVS e/c/Ye/croi/s.
23 VfMV
a4
24 \AAAa eV eKeivcus rcus ti/uepais /uLeTcc 6\i-
11 daxrovffiv ] iroi.irj<rov(nv
D 13 28 69 91 124 299 346 2
pe ad |
TOUS e/cXe/crous] pr /cat
ACLW bXrAII2$ min omnvid latt syrr arm aegg go aeth om rows S^ 23
pr tSou KACDW min fereomn latt exca syrr arm go Cypr
b
XrAIIZ3>
quotes the present context with the excite admiration. But his repara
remark oVep KOI fort- TroXXot yap are as false as his pretensions (2
a&ea KOL ft\dcr(f)rjp,a KOI adiKO. ev 6vop,aTi Thess. ii. 9 T. \lftvdovs}.
avTov 7rapaxapd(T(rovTs (8idaav. But irpos TO aTTOTrXavav /crX.] With the
these are the avrixpto-roi, of i, 2 Jo. view of misleading ;
cf. WM., p. 505.
rather than the êuSoxpioroi of the ATTOTrXai/az/, to lead astray by divert
Gospels. ing from the right path, used abso
Stoaovcriv crrjiJifla KCLI TepaTa] The lutely (2 Chron. xxi. ii, Prov. vii. 21,
words look back to Exod. vii. ii, 22, Sir. 3, 2 Mace. ii. 2), or followed by
and are based on Deut. xiii. i (2) edv. . . OTTO and a gen. (i Tim. vi. 10 aTreTrXa-
vrjOrjo-av d-rrb Tr/s TriWeajs). Tovs c<\K-
KT\. The combi- Mt. emphasises

rovs, cf. v. 20, note;
the boldness of the aim by prefixing
nation (rrjuela Kal repara is common ill
KCU.Ei dwaTov, sc. ea-TiVj si potest fieri,
the O.T. (e.g. Deut. xxviii. 46, xxix. 3
R. V. possible"; the phrase leaves
"if
(4), xxxiv. n, 2 Esdr. xix. 10, Ps.

the possibility undetermined, cf. xiv.
cxxxiv. (cxxxv.) 9, Isa, viii. 18; what
Dr Driver (Deut. p. 75) says of the 35, Rom. xii. 18.
23. vpeis de /SXeVeTe] But ye,

corresponding Heb. words is true of
the Greek a-rnielov is for your part, be on your guard ; cf.
sign, i.e. "a
something, ordinary or extraordinary,

vv. 5,9; /3X. is used absolutely again.
in V. 33. IIpoeLprjKa vp.iv TTOVTO. all
as the case may be, regarded as signi .
ficant of a truth beyond itself," whilst

that necessary to direct your con
is
a portent, an occurrence
" duct ; if the prediction was not full
repay is
or exact enough to gratify curiosity, it
regarded merely as something extra
was sufficient to create responsibility
cf. Trench, syn. xli.
ordinary"; The
and supply practical guidance, npoei-
Gospels prefer a-rjêlov and 8vvap.is in
reference to the miracles of Jesus; irfiv is used of prophetic announce
the Jews sought for startling repara ments; Acts i. 1 6 Trpoeivre TO 7rj/e/ia
cf.
TO Rom. ix. 29
(Jo. iv. 48), but the Lord s work did ayiov,
not usually assume this form; the ^ raiaf
latter word, however, is used freely iivr 2 4 2 7- THE END OP THE DISPEN
the Acts (ii. 22, 43, iv. 30, v. 12, vi. 8, SATION FORETOLD (Mt. Xxiv. 29 31,
xiv. 3, xv. 12), and occasionally Lc. xxi. 25 28).
by
St Paul (Rom. xv. 19, 2 Cor. xii. 12), 24. aXXa V Kivais rais r}p,epai?
to describe the effect which the Chris /LieTa KTX.] But (aXXa) there is more
tian miracles produced, rather than to follow; in those days, &c. The
their actual character or their purpose. prophecy now carries us beyond the
To exhibit portents belongs especially fall of the city (p.erd TTJV 6\L^nv eKfivrjv,
to the false prophet or false Christ, cf. V. 19). eKeivais Tals TJp.epa.is IS *Ei>
whose ambition it is to startle and indefinite (i. 9, note), merely connecting

iios crKOTicrra eTai, Kac crer]i/r] ou r\
Swcrei TO (peyyos avTrjs, 25 Kat ol dcrTepes earovrai e /c 25

TOV OVpCLVOV TTlTTTOVTeS, KCft ai Svi/djUl6K Ctl 6V
24 eKivr}v~\ TWV f]êpwv eKLv<av S II 69 346 1071 al

nonn armcod 25 ecrozrcu etc
T. OVp. TriTTTOVTes] OL K TOV OVp. 60". TTiTTT. D C ff

(q) TOV OVp. (T. TTITTT. (\*el eKTTtTTT.)
L(W b XrAII 2 S$) rain?1 (C/CTTITTT. etiam A vg) TreaovvTcu e/c TWV ovpavwv 604 |
on ev rots
ovp.] TWJ>
ovpavwv DK usacffgi syrr
sin P esh arm codd me aeth
the sequel with what has gone before, dynastic and social revolutions greater
so that the destruction of the Jewish and wider than any which swept over
polity is regarded as the starting point Babylon and Egypt, and to these
of the era which will be ended by the portents of Christian history the
napova-ia. Mt., interpreting the Lord s Lord s words may reasonably be re
words by the conviction which pos ferred. On the other hand they do
sessed the first generation, prefixes not exclude, perhaps they even sug
cv6ea>s,
with which compare the ra^v gest, a collapse of the present order
of Apoc. xxii. 20; the original form of of Nature immediately before the
the sentence, as we see it in Me., irapovo-ia (2 Pet. iii. 12). One of the
leaves the interval uncertain. The phenomena described accompanied
Lord merely foretells that His per the Crucifixion (Lc. xxiii. 45); the
sonal coming will follow the capture Return may well be signalised by
of Jerusalem, and not precede and greater disturbances of the visible
prevent it, as many might be tempted order. Qeyyos is used specially, though
to expect (v. 21 f.). Lc. has lost the not in variably, of the lights thatgovern
note of time altogether. the night see Trench, syn. clxxxvii.,
;
6 The and cf. Joel ii. 10, iii. (iv.) 15; this
77X10? o-KOTio-0rjo~Tai /crX.]
word is stronger than the bright
symbolical description which follows <<5s-,
is gathered from O.T. predictions of ness or lustre of light ;

cf. Hab. iii. 4
the ruin of nations hostile to Israel ; cf.
25. ol aorepes 6O"ovrat...7ri7rTOi
Isa. xiii. 10 (of Babylon) of yap dvrcpes Te?]
rov ovpavov .TO (pas ov dwaovcriv, KOI
. .
The conception that of individual is
stars (not TO ao-rpa as in Lc. xxi. 25)
o~KOTio~6r]O~Tai TOV TjAi ov dvareXXoz/roy,
KOI 77 afXrjvr] ov ei TO (f)Q)S O.VTTJS
-
6"a)o . falling at various times cf. Apoc. vi. :
xxxiv. 13, viii. 10, ix. i. For the periphrasis

ib. 4 (of Edom) TaKijcrovTai
rracrai ai Swaêis ovpav&v Kal
TU>V . . .
fo~ovrai...7r. cf. #. 13 eo~o~0 purovfievoi.
Ezech. xxxii. Mt. has Treo-ovvrai, but it is unsafe to
iravra TO. ao~Tpa 7rea-emu :
infer (WM., p. 437) that Mc. s expres

7 (of Egypt) rj\iov cv ve(p\r) KaXvâ),
KOI crf\rjvrj ov p.r) TO (jxus avTrjs. sion a simple substitute for the
is
4>dvr)
Joel = in. 3) connects similiar future as usual, Me. is more precise

;
(ii. 30
in his descriptive language than Mt.
portents with the dispensation of the
In all these SaXevdjo-ovrat on the other hand is
Spirit (cf. Acts ii. 17 ff.).
cases physical phenomena are used to equally accurate, for the disturbance is
in this case regarded as final (Heb. xii.
describe the upheaval of dynasties, or
The in heaven" (Mt.
great moral and spiritual changes; 26). "powers
and it is unnecessary to exact any of heaven )

are the DWH *qv of
other meaning from the words when Isa. xxxiv. 4 ;
the heavenly bodies in
they are adopted by Christ. The general. 2a\eveo-0ai (used here by
centuries which followed the fall of the three Synoptists) is frequently
Jerusalem were destined to witness employed by the LXX. for earthquake
26 ovpavols (Ta\ev6rj(rovTai. TOT OAOI/TCU TOV

viov TOV dv6pu>7TOV
e eV
ve<f)e\ais //era Svvd-
27 KCtl TOT6 TOVS
26 v veêXcus] eiri TUV ve<t>e\(av

D syr
sinTid
fjiera T. ve<j>e\w (ut vid) adffiq om X
e g |
Svv. /row dofrs iroXX^s AMAH mm8atmu syr
hcl
arm aeth 27 om rore S |
aTTooreXXei H LAS
vid
minP*"*
5
rous 0776X01;?] + avrov Rl
|
min omnvid vg
syrr arm aegg go aeth Or infc
(om avrov BDL
a e E i k q)
(Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 8, xlv. (xlvi.) 7, Ixxvi. va>. Cf. Didache 16 : rore
(Ixxvii.) 19, Ixxxi. (Ixxxii.) 5 &c.), with ^9 a\r)0fias
special reference to the scene of the ev ovpava. Cyril. Hier. Cat.
Law-giving; here the movement is XV. 22 :
OT7/zeioi>
5e d\r)6oi)S idiKov TOV
extended to heaven and the heavenly XpiOTov eo-Tiv 6 oravpos <pa>TOidis
hosts, as in Hagg. ii. 6 (Heb. I.e.). o-Tavpov crrjuelov irpodyet TOV jScurtXca;
Lc. adds a striking description of the PW., Sarum Breviary, Sanct., p. 278
distress which these extraordinary hoc signum crucis erit in caelo cum
"
phenomena will produce on earth (*al Dominus ad iudicandum venerit."

eVt yfjs <rvvoxT)
eOvcHv *rX.). But the meaning may be simply "the
26. Kal rore
oôvrai KrX.] This sign which is the Son of Man" (Bruce) ;
time of unrest and fear will culminate the Vision of the Christ will itself be
in the Vision of the Son of Man fore the signal for the ervi/reXtia (v. 4).
shadowed by Daniel (vii. 13 LXX. Mera dwdpews TroXX^s KOI do^rjs, cf.
fuecopovv Iv 6pdfj,an TTJS VVKTOS, Kal viii. Mt. xxv. 31 ; the conception
38,
Idov eTTt (/iera, Th.) TO>V is based on Dan. vii. 14 (edodi? aurw...
ovpavov a5s vibs avdpwirov Tip.r) /SacrtXtK^ /crX.).
Th.)). In the Man
Daniel 27. Kal rore aTroo-reXet /crX.]
who comes in the clouds Another link in the chain of events
represents the kingdom of saints which (cf. Kal rore, v. 26). "The Son of
is to supersede the heathen
empires
Man shall send the Angels
3
"His
indicated by the Four Beasts (cf. Mt. (cf. Mt. xiii. 41, Heb. i.
Angels,"
Stanton, J. and Chr. Messiah, p. 109 ;

6, and see Me. i. 13, viii. 38) Mt. adds ;
Bevan, Daniel, 1 1 8
p. Driver, Daniel,
;
/zero o-aXTrtyyo? pcyaXrjs, with a refer
p. 102 ff.). The Lord had from the ence to the scene of the Law-giving
beginning of His Ministry assumed (Exod. xix. 16; cf. i Cor. xv. 52,
the title of the Son of Man (ii. 10, i Thess. iv. 16)
"
and shall assemble

where see note), and now at length (Mt. firiarvvdôva-iv, 8C. ot ayyeXoi, cf.
He identifies Himself with the object 41 o-vXXe ovo-/) His elect." Such
xiii.
of Daniel s vision in Him the king a gathering of men into a true and
dom of regenerate humanity will find lasting brotherhood had proved to be
its Head, and His manifestation in impossible under the conditions of
that capacity is to be the crowning Judaism (Mt. xxiii. 37 Troo-aKis j6e\ijo-a
revelation of the future (cf. xiv. 62, eTTio-vvayayflr TO. TCKva o~ou), but would
Apoc. i. 7, xiv. 14). "O\ISOVTCU, men be realised in the Israel of GOD,
shall see, cf.
9 the Apocalypse
v. ;
at the Trapovo-ia ,
cf. 2 Thess. ii. i
(i. 7) paraphrases (tyerai CLVTOV iras 77/^00 fTTKrvvayayyfjs
1> avrov. Enri- eV
o(p6a\fj.6s. On ev vf(p e\ais see Dalman, o-vvaycoyrj is suggestively used for the
Worte, i. p. 198. ordinary gatherings of the Church,
Mt. prefixes KOI TOT* (pavijo-cTat TO which are anticipations of the great
arrjfj.e
iov TOV vlov TOV av6p<oirov
ev ovpa- assembling at the Lord s Return
Kac eTTLcrvvdei TOI)S e/c\e/cTOik O.VTOV e/c
OLTT
Teirarapwv dvefjuav aKpov yfjs eo>?
aKpov
ovpavov.^
Se TTJS crf/ojs /uid6eT Trjv 7rapa/3o\*iv. OTCLV 28
27 TOUS K\eKTovs duxou] om avTov DL^ i 28 91 299 i pe ac ff ik Or int | aKpov i]

D minP*"
(a) aeth j TT/S 7775 U i 13 28 69 736 2 pl al nonn | aKpov 2]
alPauc aeth |
TOV ovpavov U^ 13 28 69 736* 2** al
nonn
(Heb. x. 25). Both noun and verb are terrae in oriente usque ad extremum
employed by the LXX. in passages caeli et terrae in occidente"), i.e. round
where the reassembling of the scat the whole horizon of the world. But
tered tribes of Israel into the Mes the phrase is perhaps colloquial rather
sianic kingdom is in view see Deut. : than exact, and intended only to
xxx. 4 (awdgfi), Tob. xiii. 13, xiv. 7 convey the impression that no spot on
(K), Ps. cv. (cvi.) 47, cxlvi. (cxlvii.) 2, the surface of the earth where any of
Zach. ii. 6 (<rwaa>),
2 Mace. ii. 7. the elect may be will be overlooked.
Toiis K\fKTovs avTov. The Father 28 29. THE LESSON OF THE BUD
elects (v. 20), but in the Son (Eph. DING FIG-TREE (Mt. xxiv. 3233, Lc.
i. 4) ; and the elect belong to the Son xxi. 29 31).
by the Father s gift (Jo. x. 27, xvii. 28. OTTO Se TTjS (TVKTJS KT\J\ From
the fig-tree learn the parable (it of
6,10).^
K T(ov TfO~o~dpa>v dvefjuov KT\.~\ From fers), i.e., the analogy which will serve
Zach. ii. 6 (lo) CK T&V Tfcro-dpuv dvep.(ov to illustrate this particular point. The
ToC ovpavov o~vvdô) vpas, and Deut. first article isgeneric (WM., p. 132),
XXX. 4 eav fj 77 Stao-Tropa o~ov air TOV a<pov
the second possessive (WM., p. 135).
ovpavov ear aKpov TOV ovpavov, cKfWev On 7rapa/3oXr; see iii. 23. The illustra
o-wdgfi (re Kvpios: cf. also Deut. iv. tion is not worked out in the customary
32 ;
Deissmann (B. St. p. 248) quotes form o/ioia COTIV r; /Sao-tXeia TOV 6cov
K recrcrapcoi/ dvefinv from a Fayuin o-vK.r] KT\.,
or the like, but is merely
4
papyrus. The four winds (cf. Apoc. suggested in passing; nevertheless

Tii. i) stand for the four points of the the essence of the parable is here.
compass. The Lord s thought is still With ftddcTe (the Master s call to the
dwelling on the new Israel, in which /xatfr/rai ) cf. Mt. ix. 13,
xi. 29. Under
are to be fulfilled the O.T. anticipa Christ s guidance teaching may be
tions of the reassembling of the tribes. extracted from (duo) the most familiar
Mc. s phrase an a<pov yijs W a/cpov of natural objects. The fig-tree was
ovpavov is unusual and difficult; the among the commonest products of the
LXX. has an- aKpov TTIS yfjs ecoj a. r. neighbourhood of Jerusalem ; yet twice
y. (Deut. xiii. 7 (8),
Jer. xii. 12), as within two days it furnished Him with
well as a?r a. r. ovp. ctos a. r. ovp. (Deut. materials of instruction (cf. xi. I3ff.).
xxx. 4, Ps. xviii. (xix.) 7), and even Lc. lessens the interest of the passage
speaks of re ercrapa a/cpa TOV ovpavov by adding /cat Trdvra TO. o fvo pa.
(Jer. xxv. 1 6 (xlix. 36)), but the contrast OTUV 6 K\d8os KT\.] The tree is
rjdrj
of the aKpovyfjs and the aKpov ovpavov not yet in full leaf like the precocious
appears only here ; the sense seems specimen of xi. 13 cpuXXa); at
(fx<>vo~av
to be, "from any one to any other the Passover the leaves would be just
opposite meeting-point of earth and escaping from their sheaths. ATraXor
sky" (Bengel: "ab extreme caeli et is used of young vegetation in Lev. ii.
3 H THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 28
tjSrj 6 K\d$os avTrjs a?ra/\O9

K<pvrj
TO.
(j)v\\ct y yivtocTKeTe OTL e.
yyv^ r3
TO 6ei
epos
*9
29 OUTCOS Kal v/ULes, OTav TavTa
r
Hgo ryivcocTKeTe OTL eyyvs err
28 eK<j>tir]
FSUr^ vid min mu a (procreaverit) k (germinaverit) syr
hcl
me aeth]
EGKMVW bII mm** 5 1111
diq vg (nata fuerint) ff (nascuntur) syrr
8 ? 6811 arm the |
0uXXa] + ei D avrrj 28 91 124 604 2** al^ q arm yivwaKere KB*CEFGHKMSUV

W bXriI2* mm?
|
affikq vg (cognoscitis) syrr arm the go] yivuffKerai AB 3 DLA

1
min mu aeth | Bepos] reXos K 29 ravra] pr iravra. D 36

ev
(cff)i(q) arm (aeth) j
6vpais] + To reXos k (finis) + TJ j3a<ri\eia

TOV deov 1
(regnum.dei]
14, Aq. dnaXa Xaâra, cf. Ezech. xvii. Apoc. xiv. 15), another train of ideas
4 TaaKpa TTJS aTraXoTrfTOS [sc. rfj? prevails here : cf. Origen :
"
unusquis-
Kfdpov] here it denotes the result of
; que eorum qui salvantur...in se abs-
the softening of the external coverings conditam habet vjtalem virtutem ;
of the stem, as it grows succulent Christo autem inspirante,...quae sunt
under the moisture and sunshine of abscondita in iis progrediuntur in folia
spring. This stage has been already aestate instante." Thpht. [77] TOV :
(#77) reached ; and it is succeeded by XpiorTov 7rapovaia...0pos r<5 OVTI roi?

another, orav f^vrj TO. (/>wAAa the : dlKdlOlS CLTTO êtjLKBVOS.
TlVtoffKfTf, hldic.,
branch puts forth its leaves. The not imper., Vg. cognoscitis ; experi
Latin versions and the Sinaitic and ence tells you. On the reading yiva>-
Peshitta Syriac support e jctfwjj (see o-Kfrai a common itacism see Field,
vv. 11.), which might certainly stand Notes, p. 37 f.
(WSchm., p. no); but fyveiv trans, 29. OVT(OS KOL V/iftff KrX.] The
occurs in Cant. v. 13, Sir. xiv. 19,
lesson of the parable enforced. Ot>-
and eKcfrveiv trans, in Ps. ciii. (civ.) 14 T(cs KCU, so in like manner (WM., p.
Symm., and there is no sufficient 548) ; v^ls, ye disciples, as distin

reason for changing the subject here. guished from the rest of men. As all
Field s argument that if the transitive men (and you among them) recognise
were used we should have expected "
the signs of approaching summer, so

the aor. eKtfrvoy" overlooks the fact ye, with your special opportunities,
that the parable represents vegetation ought to recognise (-y^cr/cere, imper. ;
as in its first stage. The bursting
still Vg. scitole) the premonitions of the
of the fig-tree into leaf is the earliest napova-ia. Eyyvs eo-Tiv eirl Qvpais Lc. :
sign of the approach of summer; cf. eyyvs e. 77 /3ao-tXet a TOV Qeov. If we

Cant. ii. 1 1 ff. For Gepos, the season are to supply a subject in Mt. and Me.,
of summer, cf. Gen. viii. 22, Ps. Ixxiii. r)
(rvvTfXfia or ro T\OS will naturally
20; the noun is
(Ixxiv.) 17, Jer. viii. suggest itself; but the impersonal
elsewhere anarthrous, and the article, eyyvs e. is in better accord with the
which occurs here in all the accounts, mysterious vagueness of an apoca
is perhaps emphatic "the
summer," lypse on the phrase see Dalman,
;
as contrasted with the leafless winter. Worte, i.

p. 87. ETTI Bvpais with :
Meyer s identification of 64pog in this foot already firmly set upon the door
place with tfepio-ftos is out of keeping step; cf. Prov. ix. 14 Kd6i<T(v cirt
with the context ; though the Trapova-ta dvpais TOV eavTTJs O LKOV eVl dicppov,
iselsewhere regarded as the harvest Sap. xix. 17 firi Tals TOV diKaiov 6.
time of the world (Mt. xiii. 30, 39, (cf. Gen. xix. 1 1 TOVS ovras eVi TTJS
XIII. 3 1] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 315
2
Apr]v \eyct) VJJLLV OTL ov /my 7rap6\6tj r\ yeved 30
avTtj imexpis ov TavTa TrdvTa <yevr]TaL.
3I
d ovpavos 31
Kai r\ yfj TrapeXevcrovTcu, ol Se \6yoi JJLOV ov
30 /wexpts ov] /*. OTOV B nexpt- ^ ews ou D minP auc euj av i

13 28 69 124 alP*
uc
ews
*
|
om ravra 1071 31 irape\fv<rovTon. i KBDUXm i al?1 cffgilq vg]
Xeuo-ercu AO EFGHLMSVWb
id
XA2<l> min wtmu ak |
om w BD* (hab KACL rell)
Gvpas TOV OLKOV [A<r]) ; James v. 9 the fulfilment of the sentence pro
O KplTTJS TTpO TWV 6vp(OV (TTT]KV IS pCF- nounced upon Jerusalem If
(v. 2).
haps a reminiscence of this saying ; raiirandvra be held to include, as the
cf. also Phil. iv. 5, Apoc. i.
3, xxii. 10, words are probably meant to include,
and the Aramaic watchword p.apav the (rvvreXf ta and Trapouo-ta, ytved must
08 a in i Cor. xvi. 22, Didache 10. be widened accordingly cf. e.g. Theod. :
30 32. THE EVENT CERTAIN THE ; Mops. ap. Victor. yevedv \eyfi TTOVTJ-
:
EXACT TlME KNOWN TO NONE BUT pav TO) TpOTTfO KOl OV Tols TTpO&toTTQlS .
THE FATHER (Mt. xxiv. 3436, Lc. Jerome: "aut genus hominum signi-
xxi. 3233). ficat, aut specialiter ludaeorum "
30. dur/v Xf yo) vp.lv OTL <rX.] Having 77 yfVfO. dVTT], TOVTO~Tl TCOI/
answered the question ri TO o-rjp.elov It is possible that a word

the Lord addresses Himself to the was purposely employed which was
other point raised in v. 4, TroVe ravra capable of being understood in a
eorcu. An introductory a/zj)j/ Xy&>
narrower or a wider sense, according
vp.lv demands serious attention (cf. xii. to the interpretation assigned to the
43). The difficult saying which fol passage by the hearer or reader. On
lows is given in nearly identical words ov P.T) Trape\6fi see Burton, 172 in :
by the three Synoptists. H yei/ea v. 31 the future is used without

change
avTTj is frequent in the Gospels (cf. e.g. of meaning.
viii. 12 (note), 38, Mt. xi. o ovpavos Kal 77 yr] /crX.J The
16, xii. 41 ff., 31.
xxiii. 36,Lc. xvii. 25), referring ap disturbances of Nature and Society
parently in every instance to the foretold in vv. 24 ff. would leave the
generation to which the Lord Him great revelation of the Father s Love
self belonged. In the LXX. ytved and Will unshaken (cf. Isa. Ii. 6, Heb.
(
= in) occasionally means a class of xii. 25 ff.). The Lord claims for the
men, with an ethical significance Gospel a permanence even more ab
(Victor: OVK OTTO \povo)V...p.ovov, a XXa solute than that which at the outset
KOL diro rpOTrou); cf. Ps. xi. (xii.) 8 of His Ministry He had claimed for
(where see Dr Kirkpatrick s note), the Law (Mt. v. 18, Lc. xvi. 17, cf.
xiii. (xiv.) 5, xxiii. (xxiv.) 6 ; and there Hort, Jud. Chr. p. 16). of Xoyot /zov,
are passages in the N. T. where this not this particular apocalypse only (o
use of the word comes into sight (e.g. Xoyoi ovrot, Mt. vil 24, Lc. ix. 28), but
Mt. xvii. 17, Me. ix. 19, Acts ii. 40, Christ s teaching as a whole (of e /zol
Phil. ii.
15). In the present context it Xoyot, 38 = 6 epos Xoyoy, Jo. viii.
viii.
is certainly more natural to take ye ved 31 ff.). O ovp. Kal r) yf) irap\vo-ovrai :
in its normal signification ; the passage cf. 2 Pet. iii. IO of ovpavol poifrdbv
issimilar to Mt. xxiii. 36, where there 7rap\vo-ovrat ApOC. xxi.

: I o yap
can be no doubt as to the meaning. TTpwros ovpavos Kal TI irpa>TT)
Men who were then alive would see Kal T) $aXao-o-a OVK eo-nv ert.
3l6 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 31
zz
32 Se. Trj^ riêpas eKeivrjs Trjs
7rape\ev<rovTaL. 7repi fj
oi/Se/9 o/Sei/, ovSe ol ayyeXoi ev ovpavw ovde 6

el jULri
6 TTctTrip.
33 o /Sare TTOTC
e
33 6\7reT, d^pvTrveiTe OVK. yap
31 irapeXeva-ovrai 2 NBL minPauc ] irape\dw<nv
ACDWb XrAIIS<f> min? 1
32 i\
ABCEGHKLMS UVW XrAII* 2 b

1071 almu ] /cat KDFS* i 13 2869 124 al
8**"
agikq.
Syrrrinpe8h arm aegg ae th | TTJS w/)a$] om T?7S AEFGHSVW b min tmn
X3>
8
w/>as efceti/T/s
S syrr
Binpesh
i
ot arye x ot ] aryeXos B |
ev ovpavw] pr ot ACEFGHK
2
MSVXrAII(*-)
minP syr hcl the

1
TUI>
ovpavwv US 28 1071 al nonn ag syrP e8h aeth om ovde o vioi (cf. |
X
Ambr de fide v. 16) |
o iraTyp] /toôs o TT. A c (solus pater) o IT. povos 13 61 124 238 
1071 2P alp*" ak arm

codd the aeth
33 /SXeTrere] om syr +
Bin
oui D (c) ff i q + 5e /cat
13 28 69 299 346 2P e
(k) aeth aypvirveire] + /cat irpo<revxe<rOe
|
mm fereomn f
ffiq V g syrr arm aegg aeth (om BD 122 ack)
32. TTfpt &f TTJS jfiepas KIVT)S KT\J] which the Father has "set within
H rjfjiepa fKcivrj is here apparently (cf. His own authority" (Acts i. 7), and
xiv. 25, Lc. xxi. 34, 2 Thess. i.
10, the Son had no knowledge of it in His
2 Tim. i. 1 8) the day of the final human consciousness, and no power
Return in which "those
days" (vv. 17, to reveal it (Jo. viii. 26, 40, xiv. 24,
19, 24) will find their issue; elsewhere xv. 15). See upon the whole context
described as 77 eV^cm/ T//J,. (Jo.,passim\ Mason, Conditions, p. i2off.
77 rj/n.
TOV Kvpiov [ I. X.] (Paul), or simply The patristic treatment of the pas
7) (Mt. xxv. 13, i Thess. v. 4).
r)/ie>a sage is fully examined by Bp Gore, Dis
The end it belongs to
is assured, 1 1 1 ff.
sertations, p. Irenaeus (ii. 28.
Revelation; the time has notbut content to call attention to the
6) is
been revealed, and shall not be. practical reproof which the Lord s
Ovdfls...ovde...ov8e, no one... not even words administer to idle curiosity.
(ne quidem)...nor yet for the se
3
: In Origen (in Mt. ad I.} the exe-
quence cf. Mt. vi. 26, Apoc. v. 3, and getical difficulty comes into view, and
for ovde ne quidem, vi. 31. Ovde ol he offers alternative explanations ; the
ayyeXoi, who are to be employed in ignorance of which the Lord speaks
the work of that day/ cf. v. 27. belongs either to His human nature,
Comp. the Rabbinical parallels cited or to the Church, as whose Head He
by Wiinsche, p. 404 ; and for other speaks. Later expositors, influenced
references to the limitations of angelic by a just indignation at the Arian
knowledge see Eph. iii. 10, i Pet. argument el r\v aiSiW vnapô>v o vlbs
i. 12.Ovde 6 vlos. Not o vlos TOV irpos TOV 6e6v, OVK av riyvorjae Trepl Tr)g
avdpairov, but o vlos absolutely, as con rinepas, regarded the ignorance as
trasted with o Trarrip: cf. Mt. xi. 27, economic only; whilst others under
Lc. x. 22, Jo. v. 19 ff., vi. 40, xvii. i, stood el pi) 6 Trarrjp as nearly equi
i Jo. ii. 22 &c. valent to xcopls TOV TraTpos i cf. Basil,
By the Father s gift
all things that the Father hath are the ep. 236. 2 TovTeo~Ttv, 17 aiTia TOV eldevat
Son s (Jo. v. 20, xvi. 15), and as the TOV vlbv Trapa TOV Trarpos" ovd av 6
Eternal Word it would seem that vlbs eyvojy el JJ.T]
6 iraTTjp.
He cannot be ignorant of this or any That the day is known to GOD was
other mystery of the Divine Will (Mt. taught in Zech. xiv. 7; cf. Pss. Sol.
xi. 27, Jo. i. 1
8). But the time of the xvii. 23 els TOV Kaipbv ov oiftas <rv,
o
predestined end is one of those things 6cos (Dalman, Worte, i. p. 235).
oiKiav avTOV Kat Sovs rols Soi/Ao^s avTov T\\V

TO epyov avTov Kai TW dvpcopay 7
33 Trore o Kaipos earn*] 7roTe o KdLpos D a TOP Kaipov (ut vid) c syr
sin
34 o>s]
e/)
2 i 13 28
69 124 al nonn
airoSrj/j.ui i 28 209 245 299 2 pe c 801 aurou i, I
DX "
| 2]
eavrou B e/ca<rrw KBC^DL* 238 248 2? e Sâcffme aeth] pr K at AC 2 b
|
W XrAIIZ<f>
i
eshhcl arm
gyrrP
2337. THE FINAL WARNING, The

traveller is here and in
BASED ON THE UNCERTAINTY OP THE Mt. the Son of Man, and the
I.e.
TIME (Mt. xxiv. 42 ff.,

Lc. xxi. 36). journey is His return to the Father f
33. /SXeVere, dypvirvelrf KrX.] Wy- (Jo. xiv. 3). Qs ,

"it is as if,"
cf.
cliffe :
"
se 36 wake 30 and preie oo-7rep, Mt. xxv. 14 (Blass, Gr., p. 270,
3e."
For jSXe Trere cf. vv. 5, 9, 23; it cf. WM.,
p. 578 n.). The construction
is the keynote of the discourse. of the sentence which follows is broken
Aypv-n-velTf, do not permit your by the intrusion of Kai before eVe-m -
selves to sleep ;
cf. i Esdr. viii. 58 Xaro; the reader desiderates either
aypvTTvetTf Kai (pv\d(T(rfTf, Ps. cxxvi. d<p\s...Kal 8ovs...VfTfi\aTo
or dfpfls
(cxxvii.) I
ijypv7rvr]<rfv
o (pv\d(T(Tv,
or d(p\s...Ka\ dovs
...c(>)Kv...Kai ever.,
Cant. V. 2 Kafovda Kai r) Kapdia pov
eya>
...Kai evrei\dnfvos (Vg. qui peregre
dypv-mtfl. In the Epistles the verb profectus reliq uit et dedit ...et
. . . . . .
is used in reference to prayer (Eph. praecipiat, v.l. ;

see Words
praecepit
vi. 1 8) and spiritual work (Heb. xiii. worth-White ad Fritzsche s and
I.};
17) : cf. Lc. dypvTTVflrf Se ev iravrl Meyer s expedient of taking the last
Kaipcp deopcvoi. Bede mentions other KOI as= etiam (WM., p. 578) is adopted
forms of spiritual by R.V., but seems to be unnecessary
"
dypv-rrvia :
vigilat
autem qui ad adspectum veri luminis in view of other indications of gram
mentis oculos apertos tenet, vigilat matical laxity in Mc. s style.
qui servat operando quod credit, roiff dov\ois...Tr)v cov<riav,
eKacrro>
vigilat qui se torporis et neglegentiae ro epyov] The authority is committed

tenebras repellit." o idare yap Ov< to the servants collectively (Bengel :
the Master Himself hanc dedit servis coniunctim the

"
Trore KT\. If "),
does not know, the disciples must task is assigned individually. On

not only acquiesce in their ignorance, cgovo-ia see i. 22, vi. 7, notes ; for
but regard it as a wholesome stimulus dovXos in this reference cf. xii. 2,
to exertion (yap). On 6 Kaipos see i. Jo. xiii. 1 6, xv. 15, 20; the Apostolic
1 5 ;
each appointed time of Divine writers glory in the title Iô-oO Xpr-
visitation is a wipes, occurring at the TOV dov\os (James i. i, Jude i, Apoc. i.
moment predestined for it in the i, Rom. i. i, Phil.
i. I cf. SoCXos 6cov ;
ordering of events. Tit. i. i, i Pet. ii. 16). Here apparently

34. coy avdpo)Tros dTTodij/jios AcrX.j the dovXoc are the disciples in general,
Another Trapa/SoXr; (v. 28), and as the Qvpwpos is the Apostolate and the
appears from Mt. xxiv. 43 ff., xxv., ministry (cf. Jo. x. 3 rovrw 6 0vpa>pbs
dvoiyfi), to whom especially belongs
one of a series delivered at this time. the
With avQp. d-noôs a man on his responsibility of guarding the house
travels (Wycliffe, man the which "a and of being ready to open the door to
gon far in pilgrimage"), comp. xii. i the Master at His return (Lc. xii. 36,
avQp. dirfdr/fjirjo-ev, and Mt. XXV. 14 cf. Ezek. xxxiii. 2 ff.).
Bede :
"
ordini
(cf. xiii. 45 av @P" */x

~
pastorum ac rectorum ecclesiae curam
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 34
35f
35 eveTeiXaTO Iva yptyyoprj. ypriyop6 iTe ovv, OVK
yap TTOTC Kvpios oiic ias
36 /; r]
d\KTOpo(j)a)vias r] f e\6cov
37
IT
637 e v vjuuv
evpy
\6yct)
34 yprjyop-r)] aypvirvrj Y 35 om 77 i ADWbXrH2* minomnvid

gyrrsinpeshhciftxt) arm | peaovvKnov ADW b Xm<l>
pevovvKTiw S er auo
604 alP P |
aXe/cro-
po(f>ui>iov
D a\eKTopo(t>wvia.
A 36 \6wv] ee\6wt> DP minPauc | e^cu^s ABEFG
MSUW b
XIIS3>] e&Qvris KCDKLUrA al | evpyo-ei 238 300 1071 c
scr
37 o] a
AW riI b 2
2<|> m inpi q Syr hcl
|
o de v/j.. X. iraffiv X.] 670; 5e X. v/uj D (2P
6
)
a (cf.
ff
i)
autem uni dixi omnibus vobis dico (om 7/3777. ) k
solerti observantia iubet impendere," firsttwo Gospels speak of a fourth

adding, however, "vigilare praeci- watch (Mt. xiv. 25, Me. vi. 48, where
pimur universi ianuas cordium." "iva see note ;
cf. Jos. ant. v. 6. 5 Kara
yp^yopfj yprjyopelv^ a late formation
.
TcrdpTTjv fj.aXi(rra <pv\aKrjv irpo<rfjye
from eypT/yopa, condemned by the rf)v (avTov o-rparidv :

Berachoth, cited
Atticists (Lob. Phryn. p. 118, cf. by Wetstein, "quatuor vigiliae fue-
Rutherford, p. 200 f., WSchm., p. runtnoctis") a Roman arrangement
104 n.\ is found in the later books (Blass on Acts 4), but not un xii.
of the LXX. (2 Esdr. 1 Jer. 3 Bar. 1 known Greece (Eur. Rhes.
in classical
Thren. 1 Dan. (Th. 1 ) I Mace. 1 ), and 5, cited by Kypke: rerpa/Aoipoi/ WKTOS
in the N. T. (Syn. 14 Acts 1 Paul 4 (ppovpdv). The watches were distin
i Pet. 1 Apoc.
3
). The passage in guished as vigilia prima, secunda,
i Mace. (xii. 27) is an interesting &C. ; o>//-e , ufa-ovvKTiov, KrX. are
illustration of its use here :
eireragev popular equivalents, not to be too
lavaOav rols Trap avrov ypr)yopeiv...$i strictly interpreted. For ox//-e see xi.
oXrjs TTJSWKTOS. For early Christian n, 19; for ufaovvKTiov, Jud. xvi. 3,
use cf. Ign. Polyc. I yp^-yopei, a<ol- Ps. cxviii. (cxix.) 62, Isa. lix. 10
fJLTjTOV 7TVV(J,a KfKTTjfifVOS. (where it is the opposite of /zeoTi/i-
35- yprjyopflTe ovv KT\.] O Kvpios /3pz), Lc. xi. 5, Acts xvi. 25, xx. 7 ;
TTJS ol<ias
epxtrai answers here to aAeKropo0a>i/i a, an. \*y. in biblical
o Kaipos ecTTiv in v. 33 and explains Gk. (but cf. 3 Mace. v. 23, 24), is
its ultimate meaning Mt. xxiv. 3 (cf. used in Aesop, fob. 44 Trpou corre :
rrfs o-fjs napova-ias). With the phrase sponds to the <pv\aKT) cooOivij of Exod.
o K. rffs oiKias = 6 oiKodfcriroTrjs cf. Mt. xiv. 24, i Regn. xi. 1 1 (A, TrpoHi^), or
x. 25, xx. i ff., Lc. xiii. 25, and esp. 0. Trpcom of Ps. cxxix. (cxxx.) 6. On
Heb. Xpioros 5e tos vlos eirl rov
iii.
5 the ace. ILCVOVVKTIOV see WM., p. 288.
OIKOV avrov. Mt. (xxiv. 42) substi 36. /i) e\6o)v eai<j)VT)S KrA.] See
tutes o Kvpios i5/ic5/, cf. Heb. iii. 6 ov Mt. xxv. 5, Rom. xiii. n, i Thess. v.
OLKOS ecrfjicv rjnels. 6; the need of the caution was
T)
T) pea-ovvKTiov KrA.]
6\lse In any soon to be forcibly illustrated (xiv.
one of the four watches of the night ; 37 ff.). For the orthography of
cf. Lc. xii. 38 KOV cv rf) Sevrepa KUV cai<j>vf)s
see WH., Notes, p. 151, and
ev TTJ rpiTr} (pv\a.Kfi e\0Tj. A
three cf. ix. 8, note ;
for the ethical import
fold division of the night is mentioned the
cf. Lc. xii. 40
TJ topa ov SoKelTc :
in the O. T., cf. JucL vii. 19 rfjs suddenness not due to caprice on
is
(rijs fj.(rov(TT]s, A) : the the part of the Master, but to

XIV. i] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 319
1
Hv $6 TO 7rdo-ya Kal TO. a^vaa aeTa Svo tjfjiepas.
I XIV.
KCLI o KCLL o TTOJS
XIV I TO iraax a KCU ra a.] ra a. /cat TO Tra<rxa

om /cat ra a. D pascha azu-
morum k (cf. syrr
Bin pesh
) | TTWS] OTTWS MX TO TTWS 2
neglect of duty on that of the to be intended, since TO v. is distin

servant. guished from ra afreet, the opening
37. o de vp.lv Xeyeo Traariv XeyooJ meal from the period of abstinence
Oomp. Peter s question in Lc. xii. from leaven. Ta 3, "the
azymes"
which here receives a direct
41, (TA^9D), are properly the aproi afrpoi
answer. Watching was not to be or Xayai/a av/ia (Lev. ii. 4) which were
limited to the 6vpa>p6$, all must keep eaten throughout the Paschal week,
vigil till He returned priest and ; but here = the Feast of Azymes/
people, the man of the world as 77 eoprr) TUV dvp.(ai> (Exod. xxxiv.
well as the recluse cf. Thpht. irdcri :
1
8) or at f/pfpai T&V a
;
(Acts xii.
de ravra Trapayye XXet o Kuptoy, /ecu 3, xx. 6). The word lends itself
rots Koo-piKWTepois KCU rols dvaxvpr]- easily to this sense, the neut. pi. being
ralr. The early Church expressed commonly employed for the names of
her sense of the importance of this festivals, Cf. ra cyxatVia, Jo. X. 22 and
charge by the institution of the the class, ra Aiowcrta, ra HavaQqvaia
Trawvx^fs or vigiliae see Batiffol, ; (Blass, Gr. p. 84 f.).
hist, du breviaire Romain, p. 2 ff.
8vo
Lc. less pre
r)v...fj.Ta rj/nepay]
XIV. i 2. THE DAY BEFORE THE Mt. represents the
cisely, fjyyifcv :
PASCHAL MEAL. DESIGNS OP THE Lord as calling attention to the ap

PRIESTS AND SCRIBES (Mt. xxvi. i 5,
proach of the Feast (ei7rei/...Oi Sare
Lc. xxii. i
on /zero 8vo
2}. TO Trao â yivcrat).
rj/j-fpas
I. TJV $ TO Trdcrxa KrX.] Ilao-â Mc. s noticeable ;
?fv T]fj.\\ev flvai is
(Aram. NriD S, KHDS, cf. Dalman, Gr. the Evangelist looks back on the
pp. 107, 126) is the prevalent translite event as past. Mera Svo r)/iepa?
= r}
ration of HDD in the LXX. (Pent. 20 Jos. 1 exo^-fvrj i?pc pa, if we are to follow the
3 i
4 Regn. Esdr. 14 2 Esdr. 3 Ezech. 1 ), analogy of ftera rpets T//U. (viii. 31, note);
the alternative form (paa-fK or âo-e^ cf.Hos. vi. 2 where /xera dvo rjp.pas is
6
occurring only in 2 Chron. (xxx. distinguished from ev TTJ jfj-epa TTJ
xxxv. 12 ), Jer. xxxviii. (xxxi.) 8 in the ; TptTTjand, as Field points out (on Mt.
N. T. -n-ao-â is used uniformly (Mt. 4 xvi. 21), is equivalent to cv rfj ^4pa
Me. 6 Lc. 7 Jo. 9 Acts 1 Paul 1 Heb. 1 ). TV SevTcpa.... The day will thus, on
Philo also has Trao-â (e.g. de decal. r)v the Synoptic reckoning, be Wednesday,
E/Spatot Trarpta) yX<orr^ Tracrâ Trpotra- Nisan 13; cf. Exod. xii. 6. Thpht.: rfj
yopfvovariv) Josephus the MSS. vary
;
in rerpaSt Too-v/jLJBovXiov (\.infra) a-weary,
between Trao-â and (see Niese s <f>curKa
KOI did TOVTO VTjcTTfvofjifv Ko.1 J/ftets ras
text and app. crit. ant. v. i. 4, xiv. 2. rerpaSa? (see Did. 8, Ap. Const, v. 15).
I, xvii. 9. 3, To ndcrxa
B. J. ii. I. 3). KCU efijTOVv ol ap^tepets KrX.] Cf. xi.
is either (a) the lamb (Exod. xii. n, 1 8, xii. 12. The plot was now under
21, &c.), or (6) the feast at which it discussion at a meeting consisting of
was eaten, or (c) the Paschal festival representatives of each order in the
as a whole (Jos. ant. xvii. 9. 3 (pda-na Sanhedrin Me., Lc. ot dp^. KOI oi yp.,
:
& 7) fopTrj KaXfTrai, Lc. ?/ eopri) rcoi/ Mt. o~vvijx^ r} av L **PX~ ^ /<a
""pfo"-
aû/icov ?} \tyop.vr] Trao-â) ;

for (a) see fivTcpoi TOVXaou (cf. Me. xi. 27). Mt.
0. 12 ;
in the present passage (6) seems adds that the meeting was held in the
320 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. r
z
2 ev So/Vw
KpaTri&avTes aTTOKTeivwcriv e\e<yov yap Mrj
ev TTOTC ecTTai 66pv/3os TOV \aov.
Trj eopTrj, /urj
3
3 Kai OVTOS CIVTOV ev Br]6avia ev Trj OLKIO, Ci/mcovos
i yap KBC*DL^ acfff iklq syrr"

5 " 1"^*)
me] 5e AC^XrAIIZ^ minomnvili vg6*
S y rr (P
eBh )
hcl ( txt )
arm the aeth | fjn].../j.r) Trore] p.r) Trore ev rt\ eopr-r] D a (c) ff i (k) q
3 avTov] TOV Irjvov D cf ffi q the | rt\ oi/ua] om rrj N*$ n 106 229 238 604 2** alP*uc
house of Caiaphas, who for some time ING AT BETHANY (Mt xxvi. 6 13,
had advocated the policy of sacrificing Jo. xii. 2 8).
Jesus to the Roman power (Jo. xi. 49 f.). 3. KCU OVTOS avTov ev Brj&m aJ
There was no division of opinion now There nothing either in Me. or Mt.
is
as to the principle, or as to the to raise a doubt as to the historical

character of the means to be employed sequence ; indeed Mt. s yevopevov fol
for the arrest (ev 6\>Ao>, Me., SoAo), Mt.; lowing upon ore e reXeo-ei/ wA. (v. l)
cf. Me. vii. 22); only the opportunity may seem to suggest that the supper
(TTCOJ) was still wanting. On the subj. occurred immediately after the Lord s
after TTCOS see WM., p. 373 f.; in direct arrival at Bethany on the evening
discourse the question would run of the Day of questions." St John,
"
Ilcof avTov. aTTOKret ixaîei/ ; and the

. .
however, places it before the Triumphal
mood is retained notwithstanding the Entry (Jo. xii. I ff., 12 ;
see Me. xi. i,
tense of e frVow (WM., p. 374). note); and been gene
his order has
2. eXeyov yap Mr; icrX.] An echo rally accepted from the time of Tatian
from the council chamber which (cf. Hill, p. 196 f.). Augustine (de
reached the Apostles and found its cons. ev.ii. 78)
rightly points out that
place in the traditions of the Church. the two Synoptists do not definitely
Voices were heard deprecating an contradict the Fourth Gospel at the :
arrest after the Paschal week had same time it may be questioned
well begun (ev rrj e oprf}) it must be ;
whether either of them consciously
made during the next few hours, or connected the event with the first
postponed till after the Feast. MT;, day at Bethany recapitulando ergo ("
used elliptically, cf. Blass, Gr. p. 293 f., ad ilium diem redeunt in Bethaniam
and Lightfoot on Gal. v. 13; if we are qui erat ante sex dies paschae").
to supply a verb, the previous words For some reason which does not lie
suggest KpaTijo-ca/JLev O.VTOV. Mr; Trore upon the surface (cf. VG. 4, 10, notes)
morevivid than Mt. s Iva /tr) this episode had been dislodged from
the use of elvai and the ind.
;
its historical order in the tradition
fut. represents the danger as real and to which Me. and Mt. were indebted
imminent, and adds force to the for their account. On the whole
deprecation cf. Lightfoot on Col. ii.
:
question and the history of opinion
8, Westcott on Heb. iii. 12, and Field, upon it see Hastings, D.B. iii. p. 279 ff.
Notes, p. 38. The Sanhedrists lived avTov ,avaKfifj.Vov avTov
"OVTOS . . the :
in fear of their own people (Lc. f(po- double gen. absolute accords with Mc. s
fiovvro yap TOV Xaov cf. xi. 1 8,
note,
: often disjointed style.
xii. 12). Qopvfios TOV XaoO, not merely ev rrj OLKLO. 2i /no>i>o? /orA.] Tatian
"clamour," "uproar" (v. 28), but as rightly limits himself here to Mt. Me.
Vg. tumultus, a riot, or its precursor, Jo., placing Lc. vii. 36 ff. in another
an outbreak of disorder (Acts xx. i, and much earlier connexion (Hill,
xxiv. 1
8). p. 100 ff), and this view was held at
3 9. THE EPISODE OF THE ANOINT a later time by Apollinaris and Theo-
XIV. a] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 321
TOV XeTrpou KaTaKCi/uLevov avTOv rj\6ev yvvri eôvcra

jULvpov vdpôv TrurTiKrjs TTO\V T\ovs
3 T)\6tv] Trpo<r-r)\0ev
avrw 13 69 124 346 |
om vapdov TTKTT. TTO\VT. D |
spicati cffqr
1
vgoptimia, \ -rroXvreXovs] TTO\VTI/J.OV AGM ms i 13 2869 1071 2 pe al nonn
dore of Mopsuestia (Victor). Origen, vidit? forsitan...pro sua hospitalitate

however, speaks of the two narratives mercedem accepit purificationem."
as commonly confused in his time (in That Simon was the actual host and
Mt. ad I. "multi quidem existimant de present at the feast cannot be inferred
una eademque muliere quatuor evan- from ev iii 2i o.
ol<
/zo>z
gelistas exposuisse"). There are points T)\6ev yvvT] AcrX. Jo. r\

ovv Mapia/x
of resemblance the name of the host, (cf. Jo. xi. 2) her anonymity in the
:
and the use of an dXa/Saorpoy, to which Synoptists is perhaps due to the

Jo. adds the anointing of the Feet, Galilean origin of the synoptic tradi
and the wiping them with the hair tion. In the cycle of events hitherto
but, as Origen points out, there is an described by Me. Mary of Bethany
essential difference in the persons had no place; Lc. s reference to her
whose act is described ("non enim (x. 38 ff.) conies from another source.
credibile est ut Maria quam diligebat "EXOVO-O. aXa/3aorpoz/ pvpov SO Mt. :
;
Iesus...peccatrix in civitate dicatur"). Jo., Xa/3oOo-a Xi rpai/ pvpov. On the

That the circumstances were intention gen. see WM., p. 235. AXa/Saarpos-
ally modified by Lc. (Holtzmann, see (so Me., cf. rrjv aX., infra; also 6
Plummer ad 1.) is scarcely less in- aX. (B) and TO dXdfiao-rpov (A) 4 Regll.
credible in view of Lc. s own state xxi. 4) is an alabaster flask such as
ment of his historical principles (i. 3). was commonly used for preserving
According to Jo. the supper at precious unguents; cf. Herod, iii. 20

Bethany was given in the house of da>pa (pepovras . . .
p-vpov aXajBacrTpov }
Martha (?) Mdptia Strj/coWi, cf. Lc. X. Plin. H. N. xiii. 2

"
unguenta optume
38 ff. and Me. i. 31). It is not neces servantur in alabastris." This ala
baster held a Xirpa (i.e. a Roman
sary to regard the reference to Simon
in Mt. and Me. as due to the influence libra] of fragrant oil of the most
of Lc. s story. Simon the leper (on the costly kind (Mt. /3apuTi/xou, Jo. iroXv-
commonness of the name see i. 16, for TroXureX^s cf. Prov. i. 13
xxxi. 10 (\i6os), Sap. ii. 7
note) may have been Martha s hus ,
band, now dead or parted from I Tim. ii. 9 (lp.aTurp.os). On

her by his disease, or the father of the genitives /zupou vdpdov see WM.,
the family (Thpht. pp. 235, 238 the first expresses
(pao-i rives KOI : ;
Trarepa flvai TOV Aaapou, ov O.TTO rfjs

the local relation of the pvpov to
\cirpas <a6apio-as
ct(rriaro Trap avra>).
the aXa/Sao-rpoy, the second defines
The epithet 6 Xenpos
clung may have the former as of the particular kind
to the leper after his recovery Jerome, ;
known as vdpdos irio~TiKrj. NapSoy
who compares Ma60alos 6 (Heb. from a Sanscrit root), a
TeXnvrjs "ill?.,
remarks product of the Nardostachys nardus

"
(Mt. x. 3),sic et leprosus :
Simon vocatur antiquo nomine,

iste jatamansij a native of the Himalayas
ut ostendatur a Domino fuisse cura- (Tristram, N. H. of the Bible, p. 485),
tus." The suggestion of Ephrem (ev. was used by luxurious Israelites
cone. exp. p. improbable
205) is :
(Cant i. 12, iv. 13 f., cf. Driver Intr.,
2 Enoch xxxii. i), and at
"quomodo lepra in corpore Simonis p. 422, note ;
permanere poterat, qui purificatorem a later time by the Greeks (Athen.

leprae in domo sua recumbentem XV. 691 B vapdivov fie /Ltvpov fjLfp,vr)Tai
S. M. 2 21
3 22 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 3
Trjv d\dfia(rTpov CLVTOV

go 4
cwTpiâffOL KBLSl>
me] pr /cat ACDWb XrAII2 m nomnvid
i latt syrr arm
D 2P 6
| TTJV aXa/3. K C BCLA] TOV aXa/3. K*ADEFHKSUVWb XriI 1071 al? 1
TO a\ap. GMa\r)s] pr KO.TO. AW b min? pr em D 2O ev (et ut

XlTI2<l>
1
vid affqvg) TTJ K<pa\i}

& 4 irjaav de Tives . .
.ecwrous] oi 5e fjt-adrjTat. avrov 5te-
TTOVOVVTO D ^P6 aff i (arm) om 7r/>os

eauroi/s c k
and Romans (Plin. JET. N. the thin alabaster flask ; it had served
xiii. 5, Hor. <M ii. n, iv. 12, Ov. de its purpose and would not be used
arte am. iii. 443, Tib. ii. 2. 7, iii. 6. 9). again. Renan (Vie, p. 385) gives
The epithet TTIO-TIKT} (Me., Jo.) is not another reason usage : "selon un vieil
without difficulty. UIO-TIKOS occurs in qui consistait a briser la vaisselle dont
the sense of trustworthy, genuine, on s etait servi pour traiter un Stran
in late writers, e.g. Artemid. Onir. ger de distinction," adding ai vu "j
2. 32 yVVCUKd 7TKTTIKTJV KOI OIKOVpOV, and cet usage se pratiquer encore a Sour."
found nearly in the sense
Trtb-rifcfos- is For this use of o-vvrpipfiv cf. Ps. ii. 9
of The epithet has therefore
Trio-roSs. (<4)S
(TKfVOS Kfpap.f(t)S 0~VVTpfyflS, Cf.
been taken to mean that the nard Apoc. ii. 27), Sir. xxi. 14 (<os ayyiov
was genuine, not a cheap imitation ;
cf. Thpht. :
TTJV adoXov vdpdov Kai aVTOV Mt.
TTJS K(pa\ljs]
fiTa 7ri<TT(i)s K.a.Ta<TK.fvaa 6f: ia aV) Plin. eVl O.VTOV avaK.fip.fvov. Me.
TTJS Kf(f).
H. N. xii. 12 "adulteratur et pseu- has already represented the Lord as
donardi herba . . . sincerum quidem lying on the triclinium (Ka.TaKfip.lvov
levitate deprehenditur et colore avTov) ; the woman is standing be
rufo odorisque suavitate." Jerome hind and over Him. The gen. Ke(pa\^s
(tr. in Me.) plays lightly on this answers to the downward direction of
meaning of the word: "ideo vos vo- the fluid, expressed in Kareêej/, cf.
cati estis fideles ecclesia...
pistici, :
WM., pp. 477, 537 n. Blass, Gr. p. 106 ; ;
dona sua offert. .fidem credentium." .

and see Gen. xxxix. 21, Ps. Ixxxviii.
Something however may be said for (Ixxxix.) 46. Such an act was not an
the alternative offered by Thpht., - unusual attention to a guest; cf. Ps.
8os vdpdov ovT(o \ey6fjicvov. The word xxii. (xxiii.) 5, Cant. i. 12, and the
is transliterated in the Sinaitic
passages from Roman poets cited
Syriac (QOCICLÔQ!^ t**^)> anc^ ^ n above and add Plat. resp. iii. 398 A
;
some O.L. texts (e.g. nardi piscicae (sic), p.vpov Kara TTS
k ; n. pistici, d), whilst the Vg. nardi Acc. to Jo. the Feet were anointed
spicati suggests that TTIOTIKOS may be a reminiscence, possibly, of the earlier
an attempt to represent spicatus; cf. anointing described by Lc. The wo
Galen cited in Wetstein eVi Se rtSz/ : man may, however, as Aug. supposes,
Tr\ov<ria>v
yvvaiK&v KOI TO have performed both acts, though we
cannot unreservedly admit his canon,
For 7rio-TiK6spotabilis,i.e. liquid, there ubi singuli evangelistae singula com-
"
is no good authority. TloXvTeXovs cf. : memorant, utrumque factum intelle-

v. 5, note. Clem. Al. paed. ii. 8 61 gere [oportet]."
To anoint the feet of
OTrep Tjyeiro TO KO.\\IO-TOV fivai Trap a recumbent guest would have been
TO fJLVpOVj TOVTtf TfTlfJ.T)K TOV possible (see note on v. 18), but less
o~vvTpfyao~a TTJV dX.] detail pecu A easy and usual, and on this occasion
liar to Me. Vg.fracto alabastro she perhaps less appropriate.
crushed or knocked off the head of 4. Tja-av df Tives KT\.] Mt. Ido
XIV. 5] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
323
6k TL r\ aTrwXeia avTrj TOV jULvpov yeyovev ;
5?
5
yap TOUTO TO pvpov Trpadrjvcu eTrdva) ^vapiwv Tpia-
KCLi $o6fjvai T0?9 TTTCOXOh KCtl
eV/3pljUMVTO
4 ets TI *] pr /ecu \eyovres AC 2 Wb min fereomn

XrAIIZ<l> latt vt P vg pr/cat eXe 7 oj/ D
8 h arm
D 64 affi
^^ | aUT7? -|
TQVTQV k gyrpeah arm Qm j
^ ^^ minPau C a cl om |
2?"
5 om yap Dk arm aeth [

rovro TO f^vpov] om TOUTO K om
TO A"^ EFGHMSVXr rninP* ck syrr^P^ me | weppiftowro KG* cscr
8e oi paQrjTai The unguent might well be said to

tfyavaKTijo-av, Jo. Xeyei 5
lovSas- o Io-/ca/ji6)T7;y. The indefinite- have been wasted, in view of
(yap) the
ness of Mc. s statement
may be an good which the owner might have
indication of the early date of his done With it. Arjvapioov Tpianocriaw is
source; personal considerations still not governed by eVaj/co (WM.,
p. 313),
had weight in dictating reserve under but is the gen. of price
(WM., p. 258,
such circumstances. Cf. xiv. 47 els 6V cf. Jo. the amount see
xii. 5); as to
TIS rwv TrapcaTTjKOTwv, where
again Jo. Pliny H.N. xiii. 4, who speaks of certain
supplies the name. The feeling ex unguents which "excedunt quadra-
pressed aloud by Judas may have been genos denarios librae." Mt. s TroXXoC
shared by others in the Apostolic seems to indicate a fading interest in
body;
as men unaccustomed to such details. On rots- TH-oôI* see x. 2 1
luxury they .
might naturally resent the apparent note, and cf. Gal. ii. 10. The Passover
waste. Ho-ai/ a -y. npos
eavrovs, not as
was perhaps a time when alms of this
Vg., erant indigne ferentes intra kind were specially demanded; cf. Jo.
semet ipsos, but rather as R.V. had "
xiii.
29. How many of the poor of
indignation among themselves," i.e. Jerusalem might have been relieved
exchanged remarks or looks which and gladdened by the money wasted
betrayed their sympathy with Judas. on an extravagance The force of the !
For ayav. see WM., p. 438, and

TI<JOV
remark becomes apparent when it is
for Trpos cavrovs ad invicem, cf. xvi. 3, remembered that the labourer s daily
and the nearly equivalent irpos dXXr)- wage was a denarius (Mt. xx. 2) and
\ovs in iv. 41, viii. 16. that two denarii sufficed for the inn
fls TL r) OTrcoXeta avrrj KT\.]

(
What keeper s payment in Lc. x. 35, whilst
end can have served ?
two hundred (Me. vi. 37) would have
it the plausible
cui bono of a shortsighted utilitarian gone some way to feed a multitude.
ism. For fls ri cf. xv. 34, Mt. xiv. 31, On jjdwaTo without av see WM., p.
and 352, and on the augment, WSchm.,
esp. Sir. xxxix. 17 (26) OVK
p. 99. Ei>e/3pi/i<Si/To avTT), Me. only.
iv Ti rouro ; els rl TOVTO
(HT ;
The remarks were directed against
in the active sense of wasting the woman, for no one ventured to
(Vg. perditio] is perhaps unique in complain of the Lord s acceptance
Biblical Gk. ; the commentators refer of the offering. For e^pLâaBai see
to Polyb. vi. 59. 5, where air. is con note on i. 43 the word takes its note ;
trasted with rr/prjo-is. For aVoXXvo-ât whether of strictness or harshness
to be wasted Tcyovev. the
cf. ii. 22. from the occasion. Here the Vg.
perfect calls attention to the act as rendering is doubtless right freme- :
complete and still abiding in its bant in earn. Cf. Thpht. eW/3pt- :
sensible effects ; cf. v. 33, ix. 21.

pwvro avT7j~ TOVTCOTIV, qyavoKTovv,
5. ydvvaro yap TOVTO TO pvpov <erX.] v, 7Tfrr\T]KTOVV aiJTTJ.
21 2
324 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 5
6
6 avTrj. 6 Se lti(rovs eiTrev
A(p6T6 avrriv TL
CLVTVJ
KOTTOVS
TrapeêTe e/uLOi ;
KO.\OV epyov ripyacraTO ev
5
7
7
7rai/roT jap TOUS TTTWÔI)? eêre /ê^ eavTwv, KCCI
orav 6e\rjT6 ^vvacrOe avToIs JTraWoTe] ev 7roirj(rai epe
5 avr-rf] pr D* 6 enrey] + aurois D 738 sP

6
acffikq syr
sin
arm aegg |
|
KG 13 28 69 ^ alPauc c syrsin arm | -rjpyaffaro K*B*D 69 I5o
ev
]
^>^ min? 1
|
ey e/xoi] ets e/ue T minPauc 7 /xe0 eauroji/]
D 91 299 |
avrovs AXlIS* min? 1
|
om iravrore 1 K*ACDUXrAS<l> mini 1
latt syrr arm (hab K c- a
BL aegg) |
TTOICIV D*A^- minP auc
6. Jo., but Me. alone has KCU orav tfeXrjre. . .
KrX.] "Aêre avrj;v is

"
let her alone

"
ev iroifjo-ai. There was no intention

(R.V.) rather than "suffer ye her" on the Lord s part to contrast services
(Vg., Wycliffe), as the next words shew. rendered to Himself in person with
KOTTOVS- (KOTTOV) irapex fiv occurs again services rendered to the poor for His
in Lc. xi. 7, xviii. 5, Gal. vi. 17, and is sake the two are in His sight equiva
found in Aristotle; but as Wetstein lents (Mt. xxv. 40, 45) His purpose is ;
points out, class, writers prefer Trape- to point out that the former would very
Xeiv 7rpayfj,aTa [or TTOVOV, o^Xoi/]. The soon be impossible, whilst opportu
interference was unreasonable (T/;) nities for the latter would abound to
and the woman should rather have the end of time. "Orav tfeX^re: the
been commended her act was a KaXbv ; will was not wanting to the Apostolic
epyov, one which possessed true moral Church (Rom. xv. 26, Gal. ii. 10, 2 Cor.
beauty; cf. Jo. x. 32 (Westcott), i Tim. viii. i
ff); the faith of Christ yielded
a
v. io , 25, vi 1 8, Tit. hi. 8, 14, Heb. x. a new ground of sympathy with the
24; the more usual phrase is epyov needy (81 eVrcaêuo-ei/) which in
\>p,as
(Acts ix. 36, Rom. xiii. 3, Eph. all ages has made the Church a refuge
ii. 10, i Tim. v. iob 2 Tim. ,
iii. 17). of the destitute. As to the power
Mc. s ev cpoi becomes fls e /ne in Mt. to execute this goodwill see 2 Cor.
both perhaps answering to Il. The >
viii. 3, and for the juxtaposition of will
goodness of the act lay in the grateful and power cf. i. 40. E/ie ov iravrore
love which it displayed (cf. Lc. vii. f\cTt true in the sense in which it
is
47 r)ydirr)<rv TroXu); no sacrifice was was said (cf. Jo. xvii. OVKCTI dpi n
too costly to offer to One who had ev Koo-po)}, although in another
r<5
y
restored her brother to life. The sense the Lord could teach pe 6 E-y<o
Lord s tacit acceptance of supreme vfjiatv e t/xi ircuras ras rjpepas. Jerome:
devotion as His due is not less remark "videtur in hoc loco de praesentia
able than Mary s readiness to render dicere corporali."
Eu iroielv (not
it; cf. viii. 35, Mt. xxv. 40 (t/zoi occurs here only in the N.T.,
ev-TToielv)
e7roi?7<rare), Jo. xxi. 15 ff. (ayairas... though fairly frequent in the LXX.,
ayairqs...<j>i\fis fie-). The beauty of where it usually stands for l^PT ; the 1
a good act varies according to the ace. commonly follows (e.g. Gen. xxxii.
relation in which it stands to Christ.
9 (lo) ev (re TrotT/o-co), but the dat. is
7- Train-ore yap rovs TTTCOÔVJ icrX.] also found, cf. Sir. xii. i f. lav ev TTOIT^,
Cf. DeUt. XV. I IOV yap JJ.T) (K\LTTT) v8fT)S yva>6i
TLVL 7rotei$-...ev Troirjaov evo~e/3eT,
OTTO rf)s yf)s. The first and third clauses Kal dyraTroSojua, where the
evpjj&eis
of this saying of Christ are preserved whole context is instructive as to the
in almost identical words Jewish conception
by Mt, Me.,
XIV. 9] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 325
ov 7rvTOT6 eêre
TrpoeXafiev 8
TO /ULOV e TOV ct]ULrjv 9
TO
8 min nonn yap in
eTronjffev KBL* i 13 28 69 209 346 2P a me
e<rxej>] eixev 3>
syr" |
S y r hci] pr ACDWb Xr(A)n2$ minP cfffiq vg om kvid

(
Vel + ) auT7?
9 om 5e
1
ACFHMUXS minP f ffikq vg Syrr8inhcl arm aegg go aeth OTTOU] pr on 124 604
1
W
|
a cdf ik TO evayy.] + TOVTO AC b XF AZIZS* min? (c q vg S yrrPeshhcl arm 1

|
f) aegg go
8. o f(rx*v 7roLT)(rcv] Me. only. a week before He lay in the tomb.

sc. Troifjo-ai. For this use of Els TOV (VTcxpiao-fjiov with a view to
cf. Mt. xviii. 25 (Lc. vii. 42), Lc. its preparation for burial. EvTacpid-
xii. 4, xiv. 14, Jo/ viii. 6, Acts iv. 14, etv
(^JH), eVrcKpiacrTT/r (^??"1)
Occur ill
Heb. vi. 13; the infinitive is not Gen. 1. 2 (LXX.) in connexion with the
always expressed, as Kypke shews, embalming of Jacob, and eVrmpmo-nfc
quoting e.g. Dion. Hal. ant. vii. p. 467 is found in the papyri in this sense
elôv 8e OTI av aXXo TTOIOHTIV. For
ov<
(Deissmann, B. St., p. 120 f.). But
the general sense see 2 Cor. viii. 12 words derived from evTacpios may be
K.ado fCLV %T) V7rp6o~d(KTOS) OV KO.0O OVK used to include everything belonging
cx*i- Mary could not prevent the Lord s to the preparation of a dead body for
Death ;
what she did He accounts as the grave cf. Test. xii. pair. lud. 26
;
a supreme effort to do honour to His

dead body. HpoeXa/Sej/ /tupt erai, prae- St John follows another tradition
venit ungere Mt. npos TO eVraîao-at : in his report of this saying: atpes aurrji/,
^16 enoirjcrfv. TipoKaâveiv anticipate iva els TTJV rjp.fpav TOV evTa<pLao~p.ov fiov
is used
in class, writers with a case, rrjprio-T) avTo (KBD), or acc. to an
or absolutely ; for the inf. see Kypke easier but less strongly supported
ad L and Blass, Gr. p. 227, who com reading, afas avTTjv els T. ?//*. T. evr.
pare Jos. ant. xviii. 7 npoXaftvv dvfXc iv fj.ov TTripr)Kfv avTo. Mt. confirms Mc. s
and Ps. Clem. 2 Cor. viii. 2 tav Se rrpo- account, but in other terms (ySa
<pddo"r)...(3a\
iv. Mvpifiv is OTT. Xey. in yap avTT) TO pvpov TOVTO fnl TOV
Biblical Gk., but occurs in Herodotus TOS fjiov Trpos TO eWa^tatrat pe erroir)-
and the comic poets. Fragrant un o-cv). The obscurity of the worols
guents were used for anointing the may have led to these variations. For
dead body after it had been washed their general meaning comp. Euth. :
(Lucian de luct. II \ovcravTfs O.VTOVS... Kadcnrep 7rpo<pr)TVovo~a

TOV 7r\Tjo~idovTd
Kal KaXXiVro) ^ptVavrep TO
pvpco T<a
pov QO.VO.TOV.
a-cop-d)a process to be distinguished 9. dp.r}v 8e Xeyo> vp.lv KrX.] Omitted

from embalming, which, as we see by Jo., but reported by Mt., Me., in
from Jo. xix. 39, consisted of laying almost identical words. For TO cvay-
myrrh and aloes in the folds of the yeXiov see i. i, 14 f., viii. 35. The
grave clothes. Ace. to Ev. Petr. 6 worldwide proclamation of the Gospel
the Lord s Body was washed, and Me. is explicitly foretold in xiii. 10; on
(xvi. i) relates how on Saturday night this earlier occasion it is assumed, as

the women rjyopao-av dpco/nara iva if it were a matter of course. Els
aketyaxTiv O.VTOV. But the Resurrec 0\OV TOV KOO-p.OV (Mt. CV 0X0) TO) KOO-flO))
tion prevented the fulfilment of their is new, as an equivalent for els irdvra
design, and thus as it seems the only TO. eOvr), but see Mt. v. 14, xiii. 38,
anointing which the Lord received and for the phrase, Me. viii. 36. The
was this anticipatory one at Bethany thought of the KOO-/J.OS as the field of
326 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST -MARK. [XIV. 9
oXov TOV KOCT/ULOV, Kai o eTToirjcrev avTrj \a\rj6rjcr6Tai
10 Kai l(7Kapia)6 6 eis TWV a7r ij\6ei/
10 louSas] pr i5ou 13 63 64 69 124 al

forte
pr o FGHKSUVX al?1
*BC* yid L^- (o IO-K.) (a,fiScarioth)] (o) IffKapiwT-rjs K cAC 2LW b min omnvid XrAIIS
Or Eus 2/capiwT7?s D (c) (f) k 1 q Scariota syrr arm om o eis T. dwd. A o eis | |
W
KBC* vidLM^] om o C 2 b XTAn2$ min omnvid Or Eus eis CK D 2? lattvid
the activities of Christ and the Church, eitrerat TO fv oi/aa

though much more abundant and more Kai fv xpvTTTCp Kai yap fj,ya\T]s diavoias
fully developed in the Fourth Gospel, rfv TO yeyevr)p.fvov Kai TroXX^s TeKprjpiov
is present in the oldest Synoptic TTLO-TfCOS.
sources. For Krjpvo-o-eiv eis cf. i.

39, 10 1 1. INTERVIEW OF JUDAS WITH
i Thess. ii.
9, and see Blass, Gr. THE PRIESTS (Mt. xxvi. 14 16, Lc.
p. 124. xxii. 3 6).
^
Kai o fTroirjo fv avTrj /crX.]
This IO. Kai lovdas la-Kapi&)$ KrX.] Ju-
second prediction (Thpht. : dvo irpo- das Iscariot mentioned by Me. only
is
(prjTeias, OTI T TO evayyeXiov Kr)pv%0ri- in this chapter (vv. 10, 43), and in the
o~fTai...Kal DTI TO epyov Trjs yvvaiKos
Apostolic list (iii. 19); for Io-Kapiw
o-vyKr/pvxô-Tai) secured its own the only form of that name used by
fulfilment ; an incident marked by so Me. see the note on the latter pas
striking a comment was naturally en sage. As to the sequence, Me. as
shrined in the earliest tradition, and usual connects by a simple Kai, while
became the property of the Catholic Mt. uses rore, and thus appears to
Church in the Gospels of Mt. and Me.
place the application of Judas to the
That the saying has not been reported Priests immediately after the supper
by Lc. and Jo. is an interesting indi at Bethany. Some reason there must
cation of the independence of those
have been for this early grouping;
Evangelists. Kai 6 eV., together with
if Jo. is right as to the date of the
the preaching of the Gospel this story
supper (see note on v. 3), the sequence
shall also be told, and become a
in Mt. Me. is probably ethical; its pur
commonplace of Christian tradition. pose may be either (a) to place in sharp
Eis pvr](Ji6o-vvov avTTJs, cf. Acts X. 4 eis
contrast the piety of Mary and the
eWrriov TOV 6eov. The Word
baseness of Judas (Thpht. Iva dei^rj :
which
of frequent occurrence
is
TTJV dvaidciav TOV lovfia), or (6) to
in the LXX. as the equivalent of
jilSf, indicate that the latter incident arose
"O.t,
or fn|t$, is also found in early in some way out of the former;
and late class. Gk., especially in the pi. whether it was that the Lord s per
evayyeXia, i. I, note). The Lord
(cf. TO. sistent reference to His death drove
erects a memorial for all time to her Judas to despair, or that he resented
who had done her best to honour the expenditure of money which might
Him (i Regn. ii. 30 TOVS dogdfrvTa? have found its way into his own hands
fie 8oao-o>). He who received not (Jo. xii. 4), or that the Lord s look or
glory from men (Jo. v. 41) knew how manner convinced him that his habit
to appreciate to the full the homage of pilfering and his treacherous inten
of a sincere love. Victor: eyv yap tions were known. Or (c) the arrange
(0l/(Tl) TO&OVTOV CTTe^Q) TOV KaTa^LKCUTai. ment of the narrative may be chiefly
avTrjv eos KdKtos TreTroirjKv iav. ..OTI ovde due to a desire to bring together the
\a6elv TO ffvrjpevov tzXX o
a(f>r)o-<d Lord s words about His approaching:
XIV. ii] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 327
TCWS ,
Iva ain-ov Trapabol o* II
KO.I 7rr}<yyei\avTO
10 TrapadoL B (- rell exc C de quo non liq)] irpodoi D (proderet ik vg) |
om avrois D 28 91 299 ac ffik syr

8111
Or Eus n om ct/coucraj Tes D acffi k
Eus j e-jrrjyyei\av &
burial, and the story of the treachery police (Lc. <Tvve\d\r)<rev
TOIS dpx- Kal
which precipitated the end. The last o-rpaTrjyols, SC. TOV lepov, cf. Acts IV. I,
solution is perhaps the best, as being v. 24). His business with them was
the simplest; but it does not neces to arrange the terms of the Betrayal
sarily exclude the first two the first ; (a7rr)\6ev...lva Trapadol); cf. Bede: "os-
at least may have been also present tendit eum non a principibus invita-
to the thoughts of those who origin tum, non ulla necessitate constrictum,
ally drew up the common tradition. sed sponte propria sceleratae mentis
O
TVV SwSe/ca Mt. els r. 8., Lc.
els : inesse consilium." On the form zrapa-
ovra TOV dpiflfjiov 8. This refer-
< T<0)v 8ol see iv. 29, note. Even at this
ence to the position held by Judas in climax napadovvai is preferred by the
the Apostolate is not without meaning :
Evangelists to 7rpoovi/ai cf. i. 14, :
cf. Thpht. : ov yap aTrAeo? Kelrai TO els iii. 19, ix. 31, notes.
TO>V
8a)e<a/ dXX Iva 8ei^-ij OTI els TWV II. oi Se dicovaavTes e^dprjo~a^
KrX.J
TrpOKptreOI/, K\KTOS KOL ttVTOS WV. The The proposal came from Judas, not
art. is difficult to explain, especially from the Priests, but it was received
as there is no trace of it in vv. 20, 43. by them with more delight than they
O naturally implies a contrast to
els would care to shew e âpô-ai/, not
6 erepoy (cf. e.g. Lc. Vli. 41, XVli. qyaXXido-avro : cf. Mt. V. 12, ApOC.
34 f.) ; here, if it is to stand, the xix. 7 ; both words may be used of
contrast is apparently with oi Xotrroi, interior joy (Lc. i. 47, Jo. xvi. 22),
that one, the only one, of the Twelve but the former is the more suggestive
who proved a traitor or was capable of the inward feeling, the latter of its
of the act, or the notorious member audible or visible expression. 71177-
of the body, as opposed to els TLS, an yeiXavTo : the promise was a
avTK>
unknown individual ; unless o els = response to a direct question from

els rwv dyiaw dyye\a)V
o>i>,
cf. 6 els Judas (Mt. eiTrev Ti ê Xere /not &>Ci/cu;).
in Enoch xx.Another explanation, ff. Mt. alone mentions the amount pro
however, has been suggested which mised, which was therefore not a
deserves consideration. Since Judas matter of common tradition probably ;
is frequently described in the Gospels he was struck by its agreement with

as els TWV do)8fKa (Mt. xxvi. 47, Me. the sum named in Zach. xi. 12 ff.
xiv. 10, 20, 43, Lc. xxii.47 (cf. 3), Jo. The dpyvptov (TpiaKovra dpyvpia Mt.,
vi. 71), the article may be intended to rp. dpyvpovs SC. tri /cXovy, Zach.) was
mark the words as a familiar desig doubtless paid in shekels or the
nation of the traitor that One equivalent tetradrachms which were
ef the Twelve who is notorious. current (Mt. xvii. 24, cf. Madden,
*A.7rrj\6ev Trpbs TOVS dp^tepels. He p. 240, Hastings, D.B.,
iii. 428). For
realised that in Jerusalem it was the loss of the 300 denarii Judas
with this class rather than with the consoled himself by a compact which
Scribes that the issue lay. Probably yielded 30 staters (perhaps two-fifths
they were still sitting in the palace of what Mary had spent on the
of Caiaphas (v. i) ; with them were spikenard; see Jos. ant. iii. 8. 2,
the heads of the Levitical Temple Madden, p. 246). Jerome :
"
infelix
328 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. n
dpyvpiov Sovvcu. /ecu

etyjTei TTCOS CLVTOV
TrapaooT.
Ia
12 Kai Ty TrpcoTrj ^/mepa TWV dty/uicov, ore TO
eBvov, Xeyova-w avTco ol fJtaBrirai avTov Jlov 6e\eis
ii apyvpia AKUmS min satmu syr

hcl
Eus | Trapadoi BD (-5w HALSE* rell ut vid)]
1
+ airots A niinP*" the 12 edvov] tjaQLov syr 8 " 1 *" 1

|
om avrov D aff 1
vg arm
Judas damnum quod ex effusione O*KO.TT]V p.V TOV fMTJVOS, TTepTTTTjV 6e TTJS
f
unguenti se fecisse credebat vult Ma- e /38o/iadoff. The lamb was killed and
gistri pretio compensare." Small as eaten on Nisan 14 (Exod. xii. 6, Lev.
tliis sum was, Judas seems to have xxiii. 5, Num. ix. 3, 5, n, xxviii. 16,
been satisfied, the more so perhaps 2 Chron. xxx. 2, 15, i Esdr. i.
i, vii. 10,
because it was paid on the spot (Mt. 2 Esdr. vi. igf., Ezech. xlv. 21), and
earrjo-av avra). He went back to the though the e oprj) ro>i/
dvfj.a)v began
Master and the Eleven with the price on Nisan 15 (Lev. xxiii. 6, Num.
of blood in his girdle. xxviii 17), yet unleavened bread was
KOI ^Ti KT\.] The Priests
7ra>s eaten from the evening of Nisan 14
had transferred their anxieties to the (Exod. xii. 1 8), and by custom from
traitor (cf. xii. 12, xiv. i); it was for noon on that day (J. Lightfoot ad I.,
him now to contrive and plot. They Edersheim, Temple, p. 189). Later
had sought an opportunity of arresting Jewish usage identified the first day
an enemy it was the business of Judas
;
of unleavened bread (JfP DV
|1^K"l
to seek an opportunity of betraying a
niVDH) with Nisan 15, but it is pre
friend. IIa>p avrov evKaipws Trapadoi
carious on this ground to charge the
Me. Mt.e^ret evKaipiav (so also Lc.) Iva
;
avrov Trapadw. For evKaipa>s cf. 2 Tim. Synoptists with inconsistency (J. Th.
St. p. 359). The phrase QVCLV
iv. 2 firia-TTjOi VKatpQ>s aVatpeos, and see
iii.,
TO 7T. is from the LXX. (Exod. xii. 21

Me. vi. 21, note. The problem which
Deut. xvi. 2 &c.); c
presented itself to Judas was the same (Bn^), (Hit)
which had perplexed the Priests I Cor. V. 7 TO "K
TJP-&V erudrj Xpioro?.
how to elude the crowd of Galileans Qveiv does not necessarily convey the
and other visitors at the Feast who idea of sacrifice (cf. Lc. xv. 23, Jo.
were with Jesus (Lc. TOV irapa-
still x. 10), yet the slaying of the Troo-â
dovvai avTov arep o^Xov). But his was a sacrificial act performed in the
position in the inner circle of dis Court of the Priests, normally by the
ciples clearly gave him an advantage head of the household (Exod. xii. 6),
in dealing with it, which the Priests but on occasions by Levites (2 Chron.
did not possess. xxx. 15 ff., xxxv. 3 ff., Ezr. vi. 19) ; see
12 1 6. PREPARATIONS FOR THE the ceremonial described in Eders
PASCHAL MEAL xxvi. heim, Temple, p. 190 ff. *E0vov it
(Mt. 17 19, J
Lc. xxii. 7 13).

was customary to kill imperf. of ;
12. rfj TTpcoTT] rjii. TO>V

aviia)v\ See repeated action (Burton, 24).
v. i, note. Lc. calls it 17 fiptpa T&V \eyovo-iv avTtn ol pa.6. auYov] They
dvfjLa>v,
and
both Me. and Lc. it is
in approached Jesus (Mt. irpoo-rjXBov),
further defined as the day on which perhaps under the impression that
the Paschal lamb was killed (Me. ore He had overlooked the necessity for
TO Trao-â eQvov = Lc. 77
edei 6vccr6ai TO immediate preparation Lc. seems to ;
TT.).Euth. TTpaTTjv Se T&V a.

:
TTJV rrpo represent the Lord as taking the
TOU Tracra (pcunv rjp,fpav^ TTJV rpto~Kat- initiative. noO
*tva TO 13
d7TO(T reX\.eL Svo TCOV
f
61S TV/I/ KCLI aiT aVTY]<J 1

VfJLLV
dKO\ov6r\craTe
* OTTOV iav L(T6\6rj eiTraTe TW OLKOêcnr oTrj OTL 14
12 eToifj.a<rufji.ei>]
+ VOL DA 2 pe al pauc cfgiklqvg syr?
8812
Or"
13 TWV pad.]
pr e/c D latt Or"
1*
|
/ecu Xeyei avrois] \eyuv D 604 1071 2 pe a ff iq the Or
int
KCU 3]
|
+ KT\6ovruv vfjMv cis TTjv iToXiv S 13 28 69 9 1 124 2 99 34^ 2pe arin Or tot 14 om
OTt S 604
cf. WM., p. 356, Burton, 171, and Me. and Lc. add the
TOLS p.a6r)Tdis}.
See X. 36, 51, XV. 9; for eToipdêiv iva remarkable direction aTravTrja-fi (Lc.
(foayrjs TO ir. Mt. has er. crot (fraydv TO <rw.) vp.lv av6pa)iros KT\. The niail
IT. so the three Synoptists below, eV.
: was probably a servant (Deut. xxix.
TO n-ao-â ; the harsher er. ii/a appears ii (10), Jos. ix. 27, 29, 33 (21, 23,
again in Apoc. viii. 6. 27)) he had been sent to fetch a
:
13. aTTO(TT\\l OVO] Mt. dOCS IlOt supply of water, probably from Siloam
specify the number ; Lc. on the other
or Bir Eyub (Recovery, p. 10 ff.,
hand gives their names aTrtWeiXei/ D.B? p. 1590^) and for use at the
TlfTpov KOL Inavrjv, a grouping which

Feast (cf. Jo. ii. 6, xiii. 4 ff.), and
is frequent in the early chapters of entering the city on his return by a
the Acts, iii. i ff., iv. 13 ff., viii. 14. gate at the S.E. corner (cf. Neh. ii. 14
Edersheim (Life, p. 487, Temple, |^n W), he crossed the path of the
p. 190) supposes that the two were two, who were coming in from Bethany.
entrusted with the purchase and Kepdfjuov vdaTos, an earthen pitcher
sacrifice of thelamb ;
but the direc filled with water; see WM., p. 235,
tions which the Lord gives relate only and cf. K. o ivov Jer. xlii. (xxxv.) 5 ;
to the room and its arrangement. for pao-Tdciv see Jo. xix. 17 /3. TOV
If the meal was (as the Synoptists (TTavpov, Gal. vi. 2, 5 /3. ftapj], (popriov.
imply) the Paschal supper, it seems The man would act as an unconscious
possible that the lamb was provided guide through the network of narrow
by the oiKoSeo-Tror^y (v. 14), i.e. that and unfamiliar streets to the ap
the Lord and the Twelve shared the pointed place the two were to follow
;
one which he had provided; if the in silence, and enter the house into
household was a small one, such an which they saw him pass (Lc. d<. ai5r<5
arrangement would have been in ac els Tyv otKiav).

cordance with the spirit of Exod. xii. 4 Tertullian sees in the pitcher of
(cf. Edersheim, Life, ii.
p. 483). water a prophecy of the great bap
virdyfTe els TTJV TroAii/j The Lord tismal rite which signalised the ap
was therefore still outside, probably proach of Easter in the ancient Church
at or near Bethany. The two are (de bapt. 19 diem solemniorem
:
"
sent into Jerusalem irpos TOV belva pascha praestat nee incongruenter . . .
(Mt. ; Thpht. npos avdpw-nov

:
ayva>-
ad figuram interpretabitur quod...
pio~Tov, cf. Euth. Trapeo-KOTTTjo-e p.fv TOV
:
Dominus...paschae celebrandae locum
dvdpOS TT)V K\TJ<riV,
OTTCOS fJif/ ILCL&toV TTJV de signo aquae ostendit ").
oiKtav lovfias exfipa/XT; irpbs TOVS eiri- 14. eiTrare T(5 ot/coSeo-TTOTT; KT\.] The
ftov\ovs Kai fltraydyr] TOVTOVS avrw irpo message is not for the servant whose
TOV irapadovvai TO pvcrrtKov part is fulfilled when he had led them
O Si$d(rKa\os Xeyet Hov ecrTiv TO KaTa\v/utd JULOV

\
07TOV TO TWV /maOriTcov JULOV (pdyco ;
5 *
15 Kai CLVTOS V
Seijêt avaâiov /ueya ecrTpto/mevov
16
6TOijUU)V, Kai e /ce? TOL/uLa(raT6 TIJJLLV.
14 O dld.~\ + T]fJ.WV S y rr Bii)(vid)peBh ]j

| ^QJ,] p r Q Kat p OS ^ ov yy vs fffTtV SyT
sin
I Om fJLOV 1
APW Xrn* mm?

b 1
cffiksyrr ?
8111 68111101 ^)
arm go aeth Or int (hab KBCDLA^ i 13
28 69 1071 alnonn a f 1 q vg the syr hclm s Orint) âyofj.ai DV 13 (28) 69 124 209 346
|
B 3 MSUX(rZ^) min nonn OIKOV arm004 fu-ya eo-rpojyu,.] OLKOV eo-rpw/i. fieyav
15 av.uyaiov |
D& om eroi/Jiov AM* A min nonn a vg arm /ecu e* BCL 346 1071 (:a/cei KD 2P )]
| |
e
oin Kai APW^XrAITZ^ mm? 1

a c if i k q syrr arm the 16 %r)\6oi>] + eroi/zacrat
124 2 pe arrn + er. aurw 1071
to the house, but for the head of the tre TTCHOO The Lord s manner
TO Trda-xa.
house. Its terms are remarkable 6 : is changed in week He is this last ;
diddo~Ka\os \eyei (cf. Xe yet Irjcrovs in now the revealed King of Israel (see
the Oxyrhynchus fragment, Lc. Xe yet xi. 7 ff., notes). For O7rov...$ayoo see
o-ot o d.\ and seem to imply that Burton, 318 f., Blass, Gr. p. 217.
Jesus was known, and His character 15. Kai avrbs vp.lv deiei KrX.] The
as a Rabbi acknowledged by the OIKO- man will take you to the room ; avro?
deo-rrorrjs. The conjecture which makes (Lc. Kaxelvos} is perhaps not emphatic
him the father of Mark (cf. Acts xii. (cf. viii. but it implies
29, note),
12 Edersheim, Life, ii. p. 485) is
;
the readiness of the oiKodeo-rroTTjs to
interesting, but unsupported by any render personal service. Avdyatov
evidence beyond the faint clue offered [iiya o~Tp(0p.evov, Me. Lc. Mt. is rela ;
by Acts xii. 13. On o Si8. see iv. 38, tively vague throughout this section.
note. On the form dvdyaiov see Lob. Phryn.
TTOV ecrnv TO KrX.J KaraXu/na p.ov p. 297, WSchm., pp. 47, 51, and cf.
what Rutherford says as to Kardyaiov
KaraXvâ, Vg. refectio, better, as some
0. L. authorities, refectorium or di- (N. Phryn., p. 357) dvdyaiov is OTT. ;
versorium the word belongs to the

: Xey. in Biblical Gk., the usual word
K.OLVTJ (Moeris Karaycoyiov Kai Kard-
:
being virep&ov (= npl^ see Moore on
yfcrBai ArriKcos, KaraXvpa K.a\ KaToXveiv Jud. iii. 20), cf. Acts i. 13, ix. 37,
E\\r)viK<us\ but the verb at least is Each of these passages
39, xx. 8.
used by good authors in a kindred
implies a room spacious enough for
sense (e.g. Plat. Gorg. 447 B nap a considerable gathering, but the
e /uoi
yap Topyias KaraXvet). For Acara- size varied of course with the cha
Xu/za, guest-room, in Biblical Gk. cf. racter of the house. This upper room
i
Regn. i. 18 (where see Driver s note), was eWpcofieW, i.e. carpeted (xi. 8),
ix. 22 Sir. xiv. in Exod. or more strictly perhaps provided with
(n3^>) } 25 ;
2
carpeted divans, see Smith s J3. Z>.
,
iv.24 (P^P), Lc. ii. 7, it is used in the p. 1406 f. ;
Ezech. xxiii. 41 endtiov
cf.
wider sense ( = Trai/SoêToi/ Lc. x. 34). eVl K\ivTjs co-Tpapevrjs, Xen. Cyrop. viii.
Here the meaning is denned by v. 15. 2. 6 K\ivrjv <TTp(ovwo~ij rpaTreâv Kotr/ieT,
Mov (Me. only) claims perhaps right Aristoph. Ach. 1089 ra aXXa irdvr
of use rather than ownership, the
room for Me, which for the time is to 7rpo0-Aee(/>aXeua, orpco/xara (cited by
be Mine. the language isEven so, Field, Notes, p. 39, q. v.). Hp.lv, for
remarkable, though not unique (cf. Me and you ;
the Lord does not
xi. 3) ;
and Mt. softens it into Trpos often use the pi. in this inclusive way,
XIV. 1
^ Kal
ol r]\6ov ek Ttjv TroXw, Kal evpov Kadcos if go
avTofs Kal tJToijULCurav TO Trdcrâ.
17
Kal d-^rias yevofjievns ep-^CTaL jueTa TCOV (WSefca. 17
Kal avTtov Kal eardiovTcov 6 Irjcrovs 1 8
16 ot a.vrov ACDPWb XmS$ min? 1

latt syrr arm aeth | evpov] eiron)<rai
D
acff i q arm00 1 "
18 o I-rjaovs enrev] \eyet o I. D 2P
but cf. ix. 39. The keeping of the cf. Exod. xii. 6 Trpos tWe pai/, 1
?
j*
Paschal festival was absolutely common

to Master and disciples.
t^sngn^ and though the latter was
on this occasion offered an hour earlier
16.
c&\6ov...rj\6ov...vpov] The than usual, the subsequent ceremo
minute explicitness of one who had nial must have lasted till late in the
part in the transaction shews itself afternoon. The meal was in its ori
here: contrast Lc. dirf\66vTfs... evpov,
ginal associations nocturnal (Exod. xii.
Mt. cTToirjo-av. Ka0a>s dncv avrols all :
8 (frdyovrai TO. Kpea rrj VVKT\
ravrry), and
the particulars were as the Master
motives of prudence would probably
foretold the servant with the pitcher, have prevented the "Master from
the oiKodeo-noTrjs ready to oblige, the
making His way through the city
large divan-spread upper room; cf.
before sunset. Êpêrai /zera TUV &-
xi. i For the second time in that
ff.
Sena unless ot du>8cKa is here used
:
week the Lord had shewn a super

loosely for ot /uad^rcu, the two had
human knowledge of circumstances returned to report that all was
as yet unrealised; see Mason, Con
ready, and to guide the party to the
ditions, p. 159.
place.
iJToipaa-av TO Traced] Supposing - 1 8. avTwv Kal eo-Qiov-
dvaKfi/j.fv(t)v
the lamb to have been already slain
T<DV]
The meal has now begun (Jo.
and returned to the house, there still dftrrvov yivofj.vov}. We see the Twelve
remained much to be done the roast :
and the Lord reclining on the divans
ing of the lamb, the provision of the which were ready for their use (v. 15).
unleavened cakes, the bitter herbs, For dvaKelo-Qai see ii. 15, note, vi. 26;
the Charoseth (see below), and the Lc. uses here the correlative dv<nrlir-
four cups of wine, the preparation of
Tfiv. It seems to have been part of the
the room and the lamps ; and in the
original ritual of the Passover to eat
preparation of the food there were standing (cf. Exod. xii. 11), but the
many ritual niceties to be observed (cf. recumbent posture had become cus
e.g.Edersheim, Temple, pp. 199, 204). tomary, and was interpreted as a sign
To here apparently the pas
irda-xa is of the freedom from slavery which
chal meal (cf. v. i, note), but it
implies had been inaugurated by the Exodus
the provision of the paschal lamb.
(Temple, p. 201). The guests lay on
1721. THE PASCHAL SUPPER: their left side with their feet resting
THE TRAITOR INDICATED (Mt. xxvi. on the ground, and the couches seem
20 25 ;
Lc. xxii. 14, 21 23 ; Jo. xiiL to have been grouped in sets of two
2,2130). or three; when these were placed
1 7.
o^rias yevofj.VT}s] So Mt. ; Lc. together, the central position was that
more vaguely ore cycvcro r) d>pa.
On of greatest dignity; see J. Lightfoot on
o-îas see i.
32, vi. 47, xiii. 35, notes. Mt. xxvi., and cf. Jo. xiii. 23 ff., from
The lambs were not slain in the Pre which it appears that the Lord re
cinct till after the offering of the clined between St Peter and St John.
Evening Sacrifice (Temple, p.
i9of.; On this occasion the arrangement was
iv /Veyet) VJULLV OTL e*s e VJJLWV TrapaStocreL

I9
TIG 19 6 ecrBicov .^
rlpavTO XuTrelcrOaL Kai \eyeiv
20
A/f
MrjTi eya)
2O^
o oe
V
1 8 o e<r0iwj
] TWV eadiovTuv B aegg 19 T]pai>To
KBL^ me] pr 01 Se ADPWb X
minP 1
latt syrr arm prC 238 \vrreia-6ai] + /cat
/cat 1071 ets
|
ar)/j.ovaj> |
/caret
ets KBLA^- (s /ca0 eis ADPWXmZ* minomnvid)] ets e/cacrros C om k /x^rt |
eya/ljj
+ et/u pajS/Set A + et/u 2 13 28 69 alP
ftuc
+ /cat aXXos /tip-i 670; ADW b XriI(S)<l>
minP 1
m 10 ? 68111101 ^)
(arm) Or (om KBCLPA vg aegg
hcl
a(c)ffi(k)q syr < s>
arm aeth) syrr" ]
20 o 5e] + a7ro/c/>i0eis
APWb XrAn2* min k Byrhcl arm aeth enrev] \eyei. D^f
omnvi<i
|
\
2P dicit k ait afffiq vg |

ets rwv 5w3e/ca NBCLSE^ minPauc] ets e/c T. d. ADPWbX
minP om M k 1
possibly 3 + 3 + 3 + 2 + 2, or it may sion of the copula adds to the dramatic

have been that there was but one set power of the narrative. Gloom fell at
of three, that in which the Lord was. once on the company (cf. x. 22, Mt.
the meal had proceeded
E<r6i6vTa>v : xvii. 23). Mt. adds crôSpa, but the
some way and the pedilamum had simple \v7relo-6ai tells us enough cf. ;
already taken place (see Jo. xii. 2 ff.); St Paul s account of a XVTTT; Kara 6f6v,
in Lc. the institution of the Eucharist 2 Cor. vii. ii. The aTroXoyta came at
also precedes the revelation of the once in the question which went round,
traitor, but the order of the older M?/rt e yoo; is it yet surely it cannot
Gospels is here almost certainly to be I ? (cf. iv. 21, note). On els Kara
be preferred, as Tatian already saw els(Mt. els exaoros) see WM., p. $12,
(Hill, p. 221). Blass,6rr.pp. 145, 179 ;cf. Apoc. xxi. 21
dprjv Xeyco vp.lv OTL els KT\.~\ Hither ava els e/caoroj. Kaff els appears in the
to they had known only that He should LXX. (Lev. xxv. 10 (A), i Esdr. i. 31,
be delivered into the hands of His Isa. xxvii. 12 (ara /a), 3 Mace. v. 34,
enemies (ix. 31, x. 33), and probably 4 Mace. xv. 12, 14); in such phrases
no suspicion had been entertained of the prep, appears to be used adverbi
Judas even Jo. vi. 70 is indefinite,
; ally. See the discussion in Deissmann,
and the event alone shewed its signi B. St. p. i38ff.
ficance. It is difficult to remember 2O. o de eiTrev avrols /crX.] The
this inview of the repeated reference Fourth Gospel the picture. fills in
to the treachery of Judas wherever The question addressed to the Lord
his name is mentioned in the Gospel (aOroi v. 19, Mt. Kvpie} was followed
history (cf. iii. 19, note). Els e vpav by a perplexed and perhaps suspicious
revealed a new feature in the history look at one another (Jo. xiii. 22).
of the Passion which was more in When the Lord s answer came, it was
tolerable than any, involving the given to John, and perhaps not aud
Twelve in a horrible charge from ible beyond the neighbourhood of the
which they could only escape when divan on which He reclined between
the traitor was made known. Jerome : Peter and John. The form of the
mittit crimen in numero ut conscius reply in Jo. is so distinct from that
"
agat paenitentiam." O eV&W /uer in Mt. Me., that Tatian gives them
ffjLov peculiar to Me.
is the words :
separately, placing the Synoptic tra
probably refer to Ps. xl. (xli.) 10, which dition first but it seems clear that
;
the Lord quoted (Jo. xiii. 18) cf. Lc. ; an answer to the whole party would
77 xetp TOV irapa$i86vros /xe /xcr ep,ov eirl have rendered Peter s enquiry (Jo.,
rrjs rpcnrefys. v. 23 f.) superfluous. John s account
19. rjpgavro Xv7ret(T#at] The omis- is probably the more precise, since it
JULT ZfJLOV CtS TO [eV]

3I
uov.
TpVp\lOV. OTL 6 {JiV VIOS TOV dvOptOTTOV VTrdyei 21
ws ryeypaTTTaL Trepi CLVTOV, ovai TO) dvdpCOTTW
aegg I
om <
rell (hab BC* vid )

21 om on ACDPW b X
tin omnvid a arm aegg) D aci i\ ye-
|
ypaTTTai] ea-Tiv yeypa.fj.fj.evoi>

D
was he who received the answer treachery which sacrificed an intimate
directly from the Lord. friend. To dip into the same dish
6 The reference was a token of intimacy, cf. Ruth ii.
fjipa7TTOfj.fvos KT\.]
isprobably to the sauce Tlpnn, "a 14 /Safety TOV v/rcop.oi/ o~ov [eV] TOJ oei.
21. OTl O (JiV VIOS TOV dvOpUTTOV KT\.]
compound of dates, raisins, &c., and This weighty saying is given in iden
"
vinegar ( Temple, pp. 204, 208), into

tical words by Mt. Me., and in a shorter
which at a certain moment the master i
of the house dipped pieces of the un

form by Lc. Yirdyfi, goeth His way/
used frequently in Jo. of the Lord s
leavened cake with bitter herbs be
tween them, which were then dis Death (viii. 14, 21 f., xiii. 3, 33 ff., xiv.
tributed to the 4 ff.) as beginning His return to the
company ( J. Lightfoot
on Mt.}. The Father (vii. 33, xiv. 6, xvi. 10, 17) cf.
sign consisted in the
;
Thpht. : wo-ai/et yap 6

singling out of Judas to receive the aTrodrj/jLta r\v
OavaTos TOV ^pio-ToO, ov^l OdvaTos.
sop from the Master s hands (Jo.
Lc. s TTopeveTai ( = *?]?n in reference to
Commentators who deny that the the last journey of death, e.g. 2 Regn.
meal described in Jo. xiii. is the xii. 23, cf. BDB., p. 234) partly misses
paschal supper regard the as \//-<a/xioi/
this point. Ka6a>s
yeyparrTai ircpl
the tid-bit which an Oriental host
"
avTOv Lc. Kara TO copio~fj.evov, ace. to

:
is accustomed to offer to the Divine purpose expressed in the

any favourite
(Dr M. Dods on Jo. xiii. 25
guest" ; symbolism and predictions of the
cf. Westcott ad I.). In Mt. Me.,
Bp O.T. ; cf. Me. ix. 13. The saying has
where the paschal meal is clearly in no flavour of Pharisaic fatalism ; it is
view, it is natural to connect the sign not a blind dvdyKr], but a Personal
C
with the Charoseth. O efj.pa7rr6fj.fvos, Will, long revealed and accepted,
present "used to describe vividly a which the Son of Man consciously
future event," Burton 15, 130; the obeys (Phil. ii. 8). Ilepl avToO cf. ix. :
middle marks the act as that of Judas 12 ycyp- eVi TOV vlov TOV dvdpatTrov,
himself (Mt. e/i/3cnâs...Tî> êtpa). and see the note there.
vffXiov is perhaps a bowl (cf. Ar. ovai de T&>
avdpajnop KfLva>
KT\.J The
Ach. 278 elprjvrjs po^r/o-ei rp., Plut. Divine purpose does not palliate the
Ilo8 es ravrbv vfj.as (TvyKVKr)(ras rp.) traitor s sin or relieve him of respon
rather than a dish (Vg. catinus; sibility in any degree. Ovai is not
Wycliffe, Tindale, "plater," "platter"; vindictive, or of the nature of a curse ;
A.V., R.V., "dish" ; Euth. eVrl* e&o* : it reveals a misery which Love itself
irivaicos}
;
on the accent see Chandler could not prevent (cf. xiii. 17); cf.
Mer* efiov fls TO ev Tp. The
"
35 Ephrem, ev. cone. exp. quibus ver- :
act is difficult to realise under the bis iniquum hunc proditorem in cari-
circumstances of the paschal feast, tate deplorabat." At ov. .rrapadi- .
and in connexion with the Charoseth ; doTai the traitor was the last link
:
but the words, esp. in Me., who alone in the chain which connected purpose
has ei/, point to the baseness of the and result, so that did in this context
Kivta ov 6 vios TOV 7rapa$i$OTar Ka\ov

e OVK 6 avOpwTros e/ceu/os.
3a
22 Kai eo-diovTtav avTiiov \a/3d)v apTov
K\acrev Kai edwKev avTols Kai eiTrev Aa/Sere, TOVTO
21 om o wos TOV at>6p. (2) D 604 a | Ka\ov} + f]v ÂCDPWb XrAII2<l>^

r minomDVld
(om BL) 22 \apwv] +o ITJVOVS ^* c ACLPW b XrAn2^ m in fepeomn fq vg syrrP08 11101 *
arm me aeth (om o I. t\

a BD 2P affik syr 8in the) apTov~\ pr TOV MZ min nonn | |
evXoyrjo-as (ev\oyr}(rev KO.L D)] vxa.pi<TT7}(ras

U pr KO.L II 1071 alnonn | eSw/cev] e8i5ov I
13 69 124 209 346 | O.VTOLS] + Kai e<payov

e avrov iravTC? k*1 1 *
| Xa/3ere] om k + 0cryere
EFHM 2
SVW>XrS mm? ff
(Mt. Me. Lc.) is more exact thaii ix. 42 ; the two are brought together
VTTO or drro would have been besides ; by Clem. R., i Cor. 46.
the good Will of God which decreed 22 INSTITUTION OF THE EU
25.
the Passion and of which he had no CHARIST (Mt XXVL 26 29, Lc. xxii.
knowledge, there was behind his act 17 20; cf. i Cor. xi. 23 25).
the instigation of Satan (Lc. xxii. 3, 22. 0-6lOVT(t>V
a.VTO>V\
Cf. V. 1 8.
Jo. working on his passions.

xiii. 2) Another stage in the Paschal meal
Origen in Mt. "non dixit...tf/ quo tra-
: has been reached. The eating of the
ditur, sed per quern traditur, osten- lamb seems to have been by custom
dens...Iudam ministram esse tradi- reserved to the end (Edersheim,
Yet his intervention was
tionis." Temple, p. 208 9) the food up to this ;
deliberate, and his responsibility point consisted only of the unleavened

therefore complete. The Divine ne cakes and bitter herbs, and possibly
cessity for the Passion was no excuse the Chagigah (see Edersheim, op.
for the free agent who brought it cit., p. 1 86, Streane, Chag., p. 35 ,
about: "non et malum oportuerit esse. notes).

nam et Dominum tradi oportebat, sed apTov /crX.] Jerome
Xa/3o>*>
ad :
"
vae traditori" (Tert. praescr. 30). verum paschae transgreditur sacra-

KaXov avrw
ci OVK
KrA.] Mt. sup meutum." The Lord took one of the
plies ^vwith KaXov in the apodosis of : cakes (for apros a bread-cake, cf. viii
a conditional clause where the suppo 14) which were placed before Him as
sition is contrary to fact, av is some president, and gave thanks (evXoyâas
times omitted ; cf. WM., p. 383, Bur Mt. Me. = cvxapicmjo-as, Lc. Paul, c
ton, 249, and on OVK for ei ^77 in vi. 41, note, and see J. Th. St. iii.
the protasis, cf. Burton 469 r., Blass, p. 163), probably in the customary
Gr. p. 254 for KaXov.. .el cf. IX. 42 ff.,
; form ;
fraction (cf. Acts ii. 46, xx. 7,
notes. The blessing of birth is turned n, i Cor. x. Eph. 20) 1 6, xi. 24, Ign.
into a curse by a sin which leaves no accompanied or immediately followed
hope of a true repentance. Jerome :
(vi. 41) the benediction (cf. Burton
simpliciter dictum est multo melius
"
141 3), and then distribution. Cf.

esse non subsistere quam male sub- I Regn. ix. 13 evXayel TTJV Qvaiav KOI
sistere." The form of the saying is /Afra ravra f&QiowriV oi cvoi. The
Rabbinical, cf. Chagigah ed. Streane, procedure as a whole corresponded to
p. 55 were better for him that he
"it the preliminaries of the two miracles
had not come into the world." A of the loaves, but on this occasion the
somewhat similar saying, but less broken bread was given to the dis
severe, is attributed to the Lord in ciples primarily for their own use they ;
XIY 24] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 335
*Z
TO crw/ma JULOV. KCU \a/3cov TTOTripiov t- 23
O.VTOV
617T6V CO/TO ?5 ToVTO 6CTTIV TO CUfJLCL JULOV 24
TO o-w/xa jctov] + quod pro multis confringitur in remissionem peccatorum a
23 pr TO APm minP 1
j
om iravTes syr sin 24 om avrois B
*
must first take and eat before they and on this hypothesis the Eucharistic
gave to the multitude (contrast vi. Cup must probably be placed at an
I.C., viii. 6). Aa/3ere Mt.
Me. Mt. adds ;
earlier stage. But Lc. s order in this
<pay(Te,
Lc. and Paul omit both direc narrative is somewhat discredited by
tions. Comp. Cant. V. I
<ayere, 7T\r)~ the fact that he places the institution
of the Eucharist before the detection
TOVTO eo~Tiv TO (Tco/za /*ov] So Mt. of the traitor (see note on v. 18) ; and
Me. Lc. ;
Paul (cf. Lc.), TOVTO p.ov St Paul s fi6Ta TO SeiTn/r/o-ai, written in
fo~riv TO vrrep
TO The
o~a>fia v/io>j>.
A.D. 57, or ace. to Harnack in A.D. 53,
words would have recalled those must be held to be decisive. On ev-
spoken at the supper at Bethany xapto-Tr)o-as see last note. The gift of
six days before (xiv. 8), and perhaps the Cup had been foreshadowed in
also the teaching at Capernaum just the discourse at Capernaum (Jo. vi.
before the previous Passover (Jo. vi. 55 TO aifjLa p.ov a\riuTjs eo~Ti TTOO~IS\
48 ff.).
The bread which is now given Kai 7Ttov ( OVTOV TraVrey] Mt,
(TOVTO) is identified with (mV) the whose account adheres generally to
Body of His Flesh (Col. i. 22) ; to eat Mc. s, shapes these words into the com
it is to partake in the great Sacrifice mand TTi eTe OVTOV TnWey, corre
(TO vTrep cf. x. 45). St Paul adds
v/i<3i/, sponding to Aa/3eTe, <j)dyTf. UCLVTCS :
(and the words have found their way no such inclusive direction is given in
into all but the Western texts of the case of the Bread, which repre
Lc., see WH., Notes, p. 63) TOVTO : sents a gift equally necessary to the
els TTJV p.r)V dvdp.vrjo tv. But, life of the soul (Jo. vi. 53). The R. C.
for whatever reason, this clause had commentator Knabenbauer suggests
no place in the primitive tradition. that irdvTfs was added "quoniam
23. KOL Aa/3a>v TTOTTjpioi/]
R. V. quidem alias non unum poculum
rightly, "He So Mt.
took a cup."
omnibus destinabatur," but the ritual
Me. ; Paul (cf. Lc.) identifies the cup of the Paschal meal (cf. Edersheim,
with that which followed the meal Temple, p. 204) renders this explana
(TO TTOTijpiov fifTa TO o~iirvijo~ai). The tion improbable. Perhaps the solution
Talmud prescribes four cups at the is to be sought in the words which
Paschal feast (J. Lightfoot on Mt. accompanied the gift of the Cup (see
xxvi. 27); the third was known as v. 24, note).
the n3~On D l3 or "cup of blessing" 24. rat fiTrfv avVoTs] There is no
(cf. iCor. x. 1 6), and it has been reason to regard Mc. s einev as differ
usual to regard this as the Cup of ing in substance from Mt. s Aeyo>i>.
the Eucharist. If with (Notes, WH. Me. does not say that the words
b
p. 64) we hold that Lc. xxii. I9 , 20 followed the delivery or the drinking
was "absent from the original text of the cup, although the insertion of
of Lc.," it seems to follow that ace. KOI CTTIOV KT\. compels him to detach
to Lc. s tradition the blessing of the the words from the gift
Cup preceded that of the Bread TOVTO eVTlV TO 0.1/J.d fJLOV TT)S 0~iadlJKr)s]
(cf. Didache 9 TrpooToi/ nepl TOV TTOTTJ- So Mt, Me.; Paul (cf. Lc.): TOVTO TO
and see J. Tti. St. iii. p. Kaif7) SiadrjKT] fO-T\V V TO)
362), TTOTTJplOV T)
3 3^ THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 24
HP 25 :ri$ TO eK-
xyvvofJitvov vTrep TroAAwi/.^
a5
djjiriv
24 rr)s diadrjKirjs] Tys Katvrjs diad. APWb XTAII24> min fereomn afq vg syrr arm
aeth pr TO AD*FHKMPSUrAn2$ | e/cxwoêj/op EFHKMSVWbXrn 2
*^> min? + ets- 1
a<f>e<riv a/j-apTiuv g 13 18 69 1071 i3

ev c Bcr a me virep] Trepi APWb
|
XriISf> min? 1
e/zo> atpon. The original words are tism (Me. i.

4, Lc. xxiv. 47, Acts ii.
clearly based on Exod. xxiv. 8 Idov TO but ultimately rests on the
38, v. 31),
al/jia 8iadiJKr)s TJV Sietfero
Trjs Kvpios Covenant ratified by the Sacrifice of
rrpbs vpas irepl TOVTCOV i.e. TO>V
Xoya>i>,
Christ (Bph. i. 7, Col. i. 14, Heb.
the blood which ratified the Book of ix. 22).
the Covenant (see Westcott on Heb. The Gospels (if we except the
ix. 20). A new covenant (Jer. xxxviii. doubtfully genuine words in Lc.)
(xxxi.) 31 ff.) was on the point of being shew no trace of the direction roOro
ratified by the Blood of a better Trotelrc els C/JLT/V dva^vrjcriv (i Cor.
Tr)i>
Sacrifice with a greater Israel, whose xi. 24, 25). While the theory of a
representatives all drank of it, as the Pauline origin of the Eucharist (Hast
whole congregation (Heb. ix. 19) had ings,D. B. ii. p. 638) is excluded by
been sprinkled with the blood shed the position assigned to the institution
under the mountain of the Lawgiving. in the early Jewish-Christian sources
On the Biblical sense of SiaQr)^ see on which Me. and Mt. drew, it is pos
Westcott, Hebrews, p. 298 ff the .
;
sible that the command which secure*
present context excepted, it is used the permanence of the Eucharist may

in the N.T. with a distinct reference belong to the special revelation be- I
to the Christian dispensation only in stowed on St Paul (consult, but with

2 Cor. iii.
6, 14 (8. Kaivij), and He caution, M c
Giffert, Apostolic Age y
I
brews vii. 22, Vlii. 6 (8. Kpet rrcoz/), p. 68, note).

ix. 15 (d. Kaivr/\ xii. 24 (8. j/e a), xiii. 20 For an Apostolic interpretation of
(8. eu&woy). The two genitives (p.ov,
the words TOVTO e&Tiv TO T <rc3|ua,
TTJS diaOrjKTjs), both dependent on al/ia, alpd /iov, see i Cor. x. 15, 16, xi. 27, j
indicate different relations (WM., p. 29 the belief of the second century
;
239) the Blood is Christ s, and in

; is perhaps most characteristically
another sense it is that of the Cove expressed in Did. 9 ff. Ignatius, ; |
nant which it seals and executes. Smyrn. 6, Philad. 4, Trail. 8, Rom.

For the comparison of wine to blood 7; Justin, apol. i.
66, dial. 70, 117;
cf. Gen. xlix. n, Isa. Ixiii. i ff. the ; Iren. iv. 18. 4!, 33. 2, v. 2. 2f. true A
Blood of the Covenant was the fruit
of "the holy Vine of David" (Did. 9,
note is struck by Euth.
TO)V TTpOKei/JLfVOOV
:
xp*i M
TTJV (pV(Tll> OpQV,
ed. Taylor, p. 69).
npbs TTJV dvvapiv OVTCOV and by Hooker, :
TO CKXVVVOIJ.CVOV VTTfp TToXXtSl/] KP., Bread hath in it

v. 67. 13 "this
"Which is being shed on behalf of more than the substance, which our
many"; the shedding is imminent eyes behold, this Cup...availeth to the
and regarded as already present endless life and welfare both of soul
(Burton, 131). The 0. L. and many and body... to me which take them
MSS. of the Vulgate render effun- they are the Body and Blood of Christ ;
detur, and the future still stands in His promise in witness hereof sufficeth,
the canon of the Roman mass. On His word He knoweth which way to
the form x^veiv see Blass, Gr. p. 41, accomplish." For a catena of patristic
WSchm., p. 132 ; for virfp 7roXXo3i>, cf. teaching on the subject see Pusey,
x. 45, note: Mt. adds here els afao-iv Doctrine of the Real Presence, p.
a result which is elsewhere
ap-apTiuv, 315 ff.; the ante-Nicene teaching is
connected with repentance and bap collected in J. Th. St. iii. p. 161 ff.
\6rytO VfJLLV OTL [oi/ICT] OV fJLYl

TTLO) K TOV jevnfJLaTOS N
Trjs d/UL7r\ov ecus TTJS ^tf/uiepas eKeivrjs OTO.V avTO TTLVCO %G
KCLIVOV ev Trj /3acri\eia
t <
TOV 6eov.
a6
Kat v/uLvrjcravTe^ eij\6ov ek TO opos TWV eXaitov.^ 26 IT the
cr *
25 om OVKCTI KCDL b" acfk me aeth (hab ABNWbXrn^- min fereomn ffgilq
vg syrr arm the) |
ov /J.TJ 7rtu>]
ov jj,r} irpoffdw ireiv D (2
pe
) a f arm |
min mu
25. dprjv Ae yw vp.lv on ovKfTi KrA.] (Mt. iii. 7), is *a fruit of the earth ;
A mysterious saying not to be lightly see WH., Notes, p. 148, WSchm., p.
dismissed as a "poetic utterance
"
55 f., Deissmann, B. St., p. 184; this

(Bruce). The Lord solemnly foretells use of the word is non- Attic, but not
that this shall be His last Passover, limited to Biblical Gk. (cf. Rutherford,
His last meal. But his prophecy p. 348, Deissmann (B. St., p. 109, who
looks beyond His Death to a day of cites TO. yfinjuara raiv vTrapxovrw poi
reassembling round another board TrapaSetVeoi/ from a papyrus of B.O. 230).

(eta? rrjs ijnepas eKeivrjs orav /crX.). The To yevrjfjia. rfjs dfiTreXov is an O.T. phrase
saying recalls the parables of Lc. xiv. for wine (cf. Num. vi. 4, Hab. iii. 17,
1 6 ff., Mt. xxii. i ff. ;
in Lc. (xxii. Isa. xxxii. 12), and as such it is suitable
29 f.) it is expanded into the form to a rite which was based on the law
ttarifofiai vfjuv...(3ao-i\ciav Iva eadrjTe of the O.T. moreover it occurred in
;
KO.I
TTlVTJTf cVt TTJS TpaTTC^TJS fJ,OV V TT) the ordinary form for the benediction
ftao-iXfia
yj,ov. The Messianic King of the cup, "blessed be He that
dom a banquet at which
is Christ created the fruit of the vine" (J. Light-
and His elect will drink in a new foot on Mt. xxvi.).
and glorious way of the fruit of the 26 3 1 DEPARTURE TO THE MOUNT
.
mystical Vine (Jo. xv. i ff.) for ;

OF OLIVES. THE DESERTION AND DE
illustrations from Jewish sources see NIAL FORETOLD. (Mt. XXVi. 30 35,
Wiinsche, p. 334. KaivoTrjs (see ii. 21, Lc. xxii. 31 39; cf. Jo. xiii. 36 38,
note) is the characteristic mark of all xiv. 31, xviii. i.)
that belongs to the kingdom of God 26. AMU vfjLvr)o-ai>T(s] The singing of
(cf. Trench, syn. x.) the KUIVTJ SiaOr/Kr] ;
Psalms followed the meal; Wycliffe :
inaugurates a KCIIVT) KTIO-IS, in which "the

ympne seid,"
Tindale: "when
at length all things are to become they had sayd grace"; cf. Victor:
new (Apoc. xxi. 5). The saying has a rjvxapio-Trjo-av pera TO \aftelv Kal v
partial fulfilment in the Eucharists of <rav,
Iva KOI jy/zet? avrb TOVTO
the universal Church ; its ultimate ac For this use of v^vos cf. Ps.
v/zi>e/,
complishment belongs to the risen life, Ixxi. (Ixxii.) 2O ee\nrov vpvot Aav- ol
for which the Bridegroom has kept fi8, 2 Chron. vii. 6 eV vpvois A., 2 Mace,
"
the good wine" (cf. Apoc. xix. 9). i.

30 ot 8e iepels eVe v// aXAoi> TOVS vfj.vovs,
i
regno Dei hoc

Origen: "implebitur in Jos. ant. vii. 12. 3 6 Aavi8r)s...viJ.vovs
pascha et manducabit [panem] Jesus o-weraâTo. The Psalms which were

cum discipulis suis et bibet...veram sung at the end of the Paschal supper,
escam et verum potum manducabi- after the filling of the fourth cup,
mus et bibemus
in regno Dei, aedifi- were probably those which formed
cantes per ea et confortantes veris- the second part of the Hallel/ viz. :
simam illam vitam." The reading of Pss. cxv. cxviii.; see Edersheim,
D ov pr} irpocrOoi rrflv is noteworthy. Temple, p. 210, J. Lightfoot ad I.,
,
as distinguished from Schottgeni., p. 231, Schiirer, n.i.p. 291,
S. M. 2 22
27
~7
Kctt XeyeL avTols 6 lr](rovs OTL HdvTes cr/cai/Sa\i-
OTL TOV TTCH/ueya,
Travres] + vpeis D 3 69 124 alP

111 uc
27 Kcui ]ToreDcf omsyr" |
affikq 1
the |
aKavSaXiaeweade KBC*DHLSVW bXrAII * min tmu ff q] + ev 2
m i n perpaue a fikl syrsin + ev Tf] WKTi TO.VTT] minP auc vg codd + ey e/xot e? TT;
AC 2 EFKMNUII* 3 minP 1
vg
ed
aegg syrr?
6 111
" " 51
arm aeth |
on yeyp.] yeyp. yap NS
note. Others suppose that Ps. cxxxvi. (iv. 17, ix. 42 fF.,
cf. Mt. xxiv.
is intended. Bede thinks of the 10, Lc. vii. 23, gave to
Jo. xvi. i)
intercessory prayer of Jo. xvii. For this prophecy a terrible significance.

an interesting but grotesque attempt Moreover, hitherto this fate had over
to place an original hymn in the lips taken only the enemies of Jesus (vi. 3,
of Christ and the Eleven, see Acta Mt. xv. 12), or disloyal followers (Jo.
Joh. (Apocr. anecd., ed. James, ii. vi. 61); but now the Apostles them
p. 10). That the Gospels contained selves are warned that they will fall
a reference to this Paschal hymn is without exception, and that very
y
mentioned by Justin (dial. 106 p.tr night.
avTMV didyav Vfj-vrjo-f TOV 6f6v, as Kai OTI yeypaTTTat. KT\.] The Lord COn-
ev Tols d7roiJLvr)/j.ovevp.acri TO>V aTrocrroXcov firms His prophecy by a quotation from
drj\ovrai yyfvrj^,vov\ who finds in it the O.T.: cf. ix. 12 f., xiv. 21. The
a fulfilment of Ps. xxi. (xxii.) 23. words which are cited differ materi
efj\dov (Is TO opos TO>V
eXaicoi/] This ally from the B text of Zafh. xiii. 7
movement seems to correspond to that TrardâTf TOVS Trot/zei/as, KOI K.o~ira.(Ta.T
of Jo. xiv. 31 fycipecrOe, ayu>p,fv lvT(v6fv TO. 7rp6/3aTa (cf. Tert. defug. 1 1 "evel-
(so Tatian, Hill, p. 226) the discourses ;
liteoves"); the A text comes nearer
of Jo. xv., xvi., and the prayer of Jo. with naTal-ov TOV Trot/icva, KOI
xvii. were uttered either on the way 7ria-0r](rovTai TO. irp. TTJS Trot/jivr)? (cf.
to the Kidron or possibly in the Mt), and it has on the whole the
Precinct (cf. Westcott on Jo. xv. i, 2). support of Justin (dial. 53 ira.Taov TOV
On TO opos T. e X. see xi. I, note; on 7roip.eva. KOI SiacrK. TO. Trpo/SaTtt
e^fjXQov, see xi. n. Lc. adds Kara TO while the loose reference in Barn.
Z6os. The nightly departure for the 5. 13 (OTO.V TraTaÔMTiv
TOV Troi^va eavToiv
Mount had become habitual, and the Tore oVoXemu TO 7rpo/3ara TTJS
Eleven felt no surprise when they seems to blend 7raTaaTe withBss A
were summoned to leave the icaTd- conclusion. known forms of
But all
\vp.a no provision had been made

: the Greek text agree with the M.T.
for spending the night in Jerusalem. in beginning the clause with an im
27. KOI \eyei avTols o I. KrA.] Mt. perative, whilst Mt. and Me. concur
Tore Xe yei (see note on x. 13); Lc. and in 7raTao>. The latter reading is
Jo. appear to place the conversation possibly due to a collection of testi-
in the supper-room, but the three monia from which the common tra
traditions (Mt.-Mc. Lc. Jo.) are dis dition drew (cf. i. 2, note) ;
it is note
tinct and independent. The Fayiini worthy that it is found not only in
fragment (ace. to Zahn s reconstruc Mt. Me., but in the Fayum fragment,
tion, Kanon, ii. p. 785) leaves the which gives [KOTO] TO ypcupev
point open :
\yp.vr]<TavTa)v
e OVTWV /ucra Kai Taj Trpo/Sara diao~KOp-
TO </)]ayfif ats e e Oovs 7ra[Ati/ cine On the import of the
7rta-ô-[oi/Tai].
TauTr;] KT\. UdvTfS o~Kavda\icrdô-eo-6fj prophecy see Kirkpatrick, Doctrine
Mt. 77.
VfJ-fls O~K. fV ffJLol fV T7J VVKTl of the Prophets, p. 465. The general
vTy. The frequent warnings against law was to find its most terrible ful-
TO. $La(TKOp7ricr6ri(rovTai. **d\Xa /UL6TO. TO 28

TTpod^co i)//as ek Trjv ra\ei\aiav.
a9
jep6fjvai fjie o Se 29
Herpes e(f)rj
avTco i Kal TraWes (rKavSaXicrdricrovTaL,
OVK eya).^ 3
/ca* \e<yeL
avTW 6 Irjcrovs 30 IT W 1
OTL [(Tf]
<TOL
TavTri VVKTI Trpiv
<yr]fj.epov TVJ [fj
27 ra irpop.] + Tr)s Trot/^Tjs EFKMH* 736*^ 1071 aln Bn ao

EHMSUVWb Xrn<l min? 1
28 aXXa /xcra] /cat /*. C /*. minnonn 5e 29
Xe7 D* 1
airoKpiOeis X. i 13 69 124 209 346 604 2?* (ck) arm et /ecu |
i 13 69 1071 alP
uc
arm] /cat et AEFHKMNSUVWb XrAn2^> al? 1 /cat eav D /cav 604
^P6 eya/j + ou aKa.vdaXiffdrio op.aL

| DfEq aeth 30 om <ri KCDA min mu afff ilq I
om DS 604 2P
<ri)/j,epoi> afffiq arm TO.VTT] | TTJ VVKTL] ev ri) v. ravr-rj ANWb XrAII2<J>
inP 1
om S om ^D 69 238 604 | 77 2P alPauo |
om dis NC*D 238 i5o
eT
a off ik arm
(hab ABC LNW XrAnS4>^
2 b
aeth min? fq vg aegg
1
syrr)
filment in the dispersion of the flock well characterised by Euth. : 6 de

(Lc. xii. 32) of the Good Shepherd. rpia 6/j.ov irraifL Trpcoroi/ on oWetTre
28. dXXa fjLfra TO (yfpdijvai KrX.] he ought rather to have prayed
AXXa contrasts the hope of the Lord help me on TVV a\- devrepov,
Resurrection with the deepening eavrov Trpoedr)K....rpiTov, on eauro)
Ao>i>
gloom of the Passion the Lord ; IJLOVW Kal ov TTJ fiorjdeiq. TOV 0ov redap-
rarely mentions the one without the even admitting that it "
prjKc. Et /cat,
other (cf. viii. 31, ix. 31, x. 34). is Fayum fragment has
true"; the
Euth. irpociirwv TO. XvTrrjpd, rrpoXeyet /cat ft, which emphasises the
:
impro
/cat ra irapafj.vdovfj.fva. On /Ltera with bability (Burton 280). At all events
the inf. see Burton 406 7. With there will be one exception to the
the promise 7rpoaa> vfj.as els rrjv T. rule aXX OVK. e yco. For aXXa begin
cf. xvi. 7, Mt. xxviii. 10, 16, Ev. Petr. ning the apodosis see WM., p. 552;
12- it was natural that the Eleven on the ellipse cf. Blass, Gr. 291. p.
should return to Galilee after the The expansion of this characteristic
Passover, and the Lord reassures saying in Mt. is instructive. In Lc.,
them by promising to be there be whose report however may relate to
fore them. Of this return to the another occasion, Peter says Kvpie,
North Lc. says nothing, whilst Me. fj-era croi) eroi/ios dpi /cat fl? <f>v\aKT)v
(so far as we can judge from his Kal els Gavarov Tropevecr&u, cf. Jo. TT)J/
unfinished work) and Mt. are equally T\rvxf]v (j.ov vTrep (rov 6jo-.
Tatian
appearances in Jerusalem
silent as to brings the three sayings into one
subsequent to the day of the Resur (Hill, p. 223 f.).
rection. But their silence is not 30. /cat Xe yet avra> o irjo-ovs KT\.]
unnatural in view of the Galilean Peter s boast is turned into the pro
phecy of a greater downfall
"
character of their record, which is pro- :
abandoned only in the case of the missio eius audax...facta est ei causa
narrative of the Passion and Resur ut non solum scandalizaretur, veruni
rection. On irpodyeiv TIVO. see X. 32, etiam ter denegaret" (Origen). "Thou
note. (emphatic o-y, answering to Peter s
29. o e Tlfrpos avToi f yw) to-day, in this night, before the
e(pr) AcrX.]
Peter stung to the quick by the
is morning watch, shalt deny me not
suggestion of disloyalty, and repu once but thrice." According to the
diates it for himself. His speech is Jewish reckoning the day of the
22 2
3I
31 d\KTOpa (pcovfjcrai Tpis jne CLTT apvr]O"n . d Se e/c7re-
|0rcra)9 eXaXei Gav Seq JJL

<rvva.7ro6avelv ov uLt
ere
aTrapvria OfJLai. cocravTtos Se Kai Trcti/res
3a
32 Kai ep%ovTcu ek xwpiov ov TO ovo/ma
5e] + Herpes ACGMNSU al
nonn
31 o syr
hcl
arm aeth + /iaXXov 13 69 arm) i (? |
e/c7repi<r(rwr
KBCD^ minP ] AWb min? irepurffus L 13 69.
^*"
e/c
TTfpt<r<rov
XmZ<l
1
124 346 a** c/c ireptffias (sic) A eXaXei NBDLSP loquebatur fffikqr vg] eXe7e^
|
1
ACNWbXrAn2$ min omnvld dicebat a syrr me+âXXoi/ b

XrAE2^> min
fereomn ANW
(o ff) k (om p. KBCDL 2P e afiq vg syr hcl aegg) (rvvairodaveiv trw aoi atrodavcir | <roi]
L i 115 1071 2
pe alP ^"
| aTrapvfjaofj.ai ABCDHLNWbAn*^ al] airapvr]au/j.ai
KEFGKMSUVXm 2
min ** 1 11111
|
om wo-avrw$...eXe7ov ^ | axraurwj] OMOIWS K* om 5e |
B i 209 alP
uo aoffk om KCU D
|
minpon""
10
32 epxât 2? | ou] w C 282
|
Tcerwavei ÂB 3 CKLMNSUVrAn min? 1
(Terr^. B* Têro/i. D ar
EFGHXS min mu )] min syr
Passion has already begun ((nf)p.fpov) ; lie to the Master: "dominum nostrum
it commenced with the night of the profitebatur facere mendacem per ea.
Paschal Supper. Air (cf. v. 72) is quae sibi confidens dicebat." The
peculiar to Me. among the canonical protest was probably uttered more
Gospels, but it is supported by the than once (AaXei), as passionate re
Fayum The word is sug
papyrus. marks are apt to be. Eav oVfl *rA.,
gestive, cf.Bengel valde notabilis :
"
"though it be necessary"; Mi s K.CLV
circumstantia primo cantu Petrum se suggests the improbability of this

non collecturum esse." The papyrus contingency (Burton 281). The idea
substitutes dXenrpvcav for the old of sharing the Lord s Death had
poetical form aXe xrwp (cf. Rutherford, originated, as it seems, with the less
N. Phryn., p. 307 f. ; aXe/cra>p occur in demonstrative Thomas (Jo. xi. 16); it
another papyrus of c. A.D. 100 (Fayum was afterwards to pass in St Paul *
Towns , p. 275),
and KOKKV&IV (Theocr. writings into the language of theology
vii. 48) for (pcavflv nptv] 6 dXe<-
.
\t<t>r) (Rom. vi. 2 ff., Col. ii.
12, iii. i ff.;
rpvtoi/ dls KOK[KV^CI o-TJpepov, (TV rpis fJ-
the word vwairoQ. occurs in the \oyos
a]rrapv\ri<Tr)\ (Zahn, l.c.\ Comp. 3 Mace. cited in 2 Tim. ii. 1 1). Both crvvtiavelv
V. 23 apn df
d\Krpvo)V eKCKpaycv and (Twairodavflv are classical forms ;.
opOpios, and see the references to the for the latter cf. Plat. Phaed. 88 TOV
second cockcrowing in Ar. Eccl. 390, arroQavovTos ov (rvvairo6vricrK.fi 77 ^vxt,
Juv. ix. 1 06 for the time indicated,
: Sir. XIX. IO d.Ki]Koas \oyov; crvvcnro-
see the note on d\Kropo(pu>via (supra, 6aveTa> trot. Ov \vf]
o~f d-rrapv. : on this,
xiii. 35). On aTrapvô-Tj cf. viii. 34 future see Blass, Gr., p. 204 1
c
note; on irplv fj with the inf. see Q<ravTa)s &e Kai irdvrfs t\fyov. All
Burton 380 f. had been included in the first pro
31. o df cKirepuro-ais e XaXet] Peter s phecy of impending failure, and
profession of confidence is intensified Peter s passionate protest stirred the
by his mortification he continued to : rest to similar (Mt. o/xoiW) professions
talk (e XaXet, cf. vv. 11.) with excessive of loyalty. In Lc. and Jo. Peter
vehemence (cf. vrrfpfrepia-a-ois, vii. 37) ; only is warned and the other ten
Euth. ocrov ia/3e/3atourai 6 Xptoros,
: do not appear.
TO&OVTOV 6 Tlerpos dvTi<rxvpi(Tai. Un- 32 42. THE AGONY IN GETHSE-
consciously, no doubt, yet in point of MANE (Mt. xxvi. 3646, Lc. xxii.
fact, as Origen says, he gave the 40 46 : cf. Jo. xviii. i ff.).
TOS paOriTcus avTOv Ka6icraT6 coSe eo>9
zz
Kai 7rapa\a/ui@di>ei TOV
tlerpov Kai 33
32 TOIS pad. CLVTOV] om avrou A. d arm aurots Da |

KaOurat A | wSc] om B* avrov
I log | Trpotrevfafuu (- fuu. DHXT^ 1071 al
nonn
)] pr aire\8w MNUS minnontl aeth
33 Toy ITer/wi/] om TOV K* al pauo
32. cpxovrat tls

Gospel on the spot, the wailing and
The name
not given by Lc. is
weeping of the excited crowd of
f eVt TOV
TOTTOU) OF Jo., pilgrims. The church has disap
l)ut the latter mentions that the
peared, but the traditional spot is
place was a garden which lay on marked by olive trees of venerable
the further side of the Kidron age, whether planted by Christian
(rrepav TOV TOV Ke Spooi/...
êi/zappov hands, or sprung from the roots of
sin-
Yf6o-rip.a.Vfl (R.T. -1/77), Syr. those which Titus cut down (Jos.
B. Jlvi. i. i).
"nichts Anderes sein kann als KOI \cyci... Ka0io-aT All
<uSe
KT\.]
VVW nj = p&B>
nj (Dalman, r., appear to have entered the garden
p. 152; see his note on the length (Jo. tl(rr)\6fv avTos KOL oi nafajTal
ening of the second vowel) cf. Te0e- ; avTov), but eight of the Eleven were
pewuv (Jos. xxi. 24), T(6x6pcp (4 bidden to rest near the entrance,
Regn. xiv. 25). On the other hand that the Master might retire for
the forms Trjo-apavei, Feo-o^/xai/ei, Sug prayer. In this there was probably
gest D JDf a (^wc^. Bibl. s.v.). As nothing unusual; cf. i.
35, vi. 46.
the name in its more usual On ecoy (Mt. e. ov) 7rpoo~evâ)fjLai see
spelling
denotes, the estate (xupiov, praedium, Burton, 321 if., who translates,
"while I so A. V., R. V.,
villa, cf. 2 Chron. xxvii. 27 eV TOIS pray";
Acts iv. 34 K-rijTopes though both render the parallel

y/upioiS TOV oivov,
vvpuov OIKI&V) may at one time have
r)
tW (pdyoj ical Trio) in Lc. xvii. 8
had an oil press upon it, but it was now "till have eaten and drunken."
I
The Vg. has donee orem, on which
apparently one of the private gardens
"which were to be found in the out
see Madvig, 339. 2 b, 360. i. In
skirts of Jerusalem (cf. Jo. xix. 41), Mt. we see the Lord pointing to the
and (doubtless by the favour of its spot which He will make His oratory
It is such a detail
owner) it had been a favourite resort (aTTfXtfoM/ cKfT).
of Jesus (Jo. TToXXa/ct? <rvvr)x6i) *L as might have been expected in Me.,

K(l fj.Ta There who however omits it
pa6r)T(ov CIVTOV).
To>v
is no reason to doubt that the enclo 33. Kai 7rapaXa/z/3ai>ei /crX.] This
sure still known as the Latin Geth- again was not an entirely new step :
semane occupies the site of that the eight would remember the Trans
which was already identified with figuration, when, as now, the pur
the Garden of the Agony in the pose of the retirement was to pray
iburth century; cf. Eus. onom. &. v. (Lc. ix. 28) ; Thpht. : TrapaX. dc TOVS
op
Ka vvv Tas evxas o fjMVOVS...tva oi Idovres TO. evdoa
o-novo dovo-iv Jerome, : lib. KCU TO. o-KvdpcDTrd. TrapaXa/i- On
interpr. "est autem ad radices montis fidvfi see iv. 36, v. 40, ix. 2, x. 32,
Oliveti nunc ecclesia desuper aedifi- notes; on the order of the names
cata
"
Silvia, peregr. p. 62, describes

:
(ruYpoy, la<a>/3of, icoai/^y) cf. iii. 17,
in detail the Holy- Week procession v. 37, ix. 2, notes, and, on the repe
to Gethsemaue, the reading of the tition of the article, the notes on
342 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIY. 33
TOV laKO)/3ov Kai TOV Itodvrjv IULT avTOv, Kal tj

Kai d^rj/uLovelv 34
the 34 e /c0a///3eZ(r0ca /cou \eyei avTols Flepi-
33 TOV laKiofiov] om TOV NCDEFGHMNSUVWb XrA al |
TOV Iwavqv] oin TOV
NCDEFGHLMNSUVWbXrA al |
/ter aurou] /*e<9
eavrou ALNWbXrAH2*^ minP 1
om syr
sin
| ypfavTO LS | e/ctfa/A/Seio-flcu] 118 syrr
\VTreio-6cu
I arm aor)/j.oveLi>] 1 1
"
^ 811
j
a.KT)8efji.ovei.v D* (aKrjSruu,. D corr ) aicrjdiav c"

cr
taediari cdffiq taedere f taedium pati k
acediari et deficere a 34 /ecu i] rore D
13 69 124 346 604 2** a arm \eyctv ^r |
y. 37, ix. 2. Me. sets each indivi than once see esp. Phaedr. 251 D:
;
duality before the mind separately, TC rfj droTfia TOV irddovs Kal
while Mt. (TOV Herpov Kal TOVS 8vo \VTTO.. These references
viovs Zfp(daiov) brings Peter promi shew that ddrjôvflv forms a natural
nently into the foreground. sequel to eKdappelo-Qat, representing
fK.6a^fio-6ai Kal ddrj- the distress which follows a great
"
Wycliffe began for to :

shock, "the confused, restless, half-
drede and to henge." The shadow distracted state" (Lightfoot) which
of death begins to fall upon Him as may be worse than the sharp pain
He passes with the Three into the of a fully realised sorrow. Bede :
depths of the olive-grove. Mt. writes "timet Christus, cum Petrus non
fjp- At7reTcr$ai : Mc/8 eK$a/n/3ei(r$at timeat." The reading of seems to D
the word is peculiarly Marcan, see have arisen from a confusion of d8r)-
note on ix. 15 strikes another note, with d/crjSiai unless aKTjdeôvflv
fjiovelv ,
that of amazed awe. It is unnecessary is a true form meaning to be listless,

either to abandon in this place the the reverse of a K
proper sense of Qapftos, or to find with Ka-l Ae yet avTols Ilfp/AuTros KrA.J
34-
Meyer a truer psychology in Mt. s The Lord reveals to His three wit
Av7reu7#cu. The Lord was overwhelmed
nesses a part of His distress. Hi
with sorrow (see next verse), but His
words recall Ps. xli. (xlii.) 6, 12, xlii.
first feeling was one of terrified sur
5 iva T I TrepiXviros V^X 7
prise. Long as He had foreseen the

(xliii.) ft, tf ?
in an earlier utterance of the Holy

Passion, when clearly into
it came
view its terrors exceeded His antici
Week He had referred to the rest of
the refrain TL arvvTapdcra eis /*e, cf.
pations. His human soul received a (ij/a
Jo. xii. 27; see Kirkpatrick on Ps.
new experience ep.a6ev dtp coi/
enaOcv,
xlii.). But His sorrow exceeds the
and the last lesson of obedience began
with a sensation of inconceivable
Psalmist s ;
it is eW QavaTov, a sorrow
which well-nigh kills. Comp. Jon. iv.
awe. With this there came another,
that of overpowering mental distress 9 (r(podpa \e\virij /zat eW Qavarov ("W
rjparo...d8r)iJLOvlv (Mt., Me.). The n.]O).

As for the cause of this over
verb occurs only once again in the whelming grief, Jerome s remark,
]NT. T. (Phil. ii. 26 fnmodtov KOI ddrjjj.0-
"
contristatur . . . anima .non propter . .
vwv, where see Lightfoot s full note), mortem, sed usque mortem," is doubt
and does not appear in the LXX., but less true, but the narrative does not
it isused by Aquila (Job xviii. 20, LXX. encourage the view which prevails
(rrevdfciv) and Symmachus (Ps. Ix.
= in many patristic commentaries, that
Ixi. 3,LXX. aKr)&iav, CXV. 2 = CXvi. II, the Lord s sorrow and prayers were
LXX. cv rrj eKordcret, Eccl. vii. I/ (16), only for the sins and woes of men (cf.
LXX. KTr\ayT]vai, Ezech. iii. 15, LXX. e.g. Ambr. in Lc. "cum in se nihil
dva(TTp(p6p.cvos, Th. $avfiao>i/). Plato haberet quod doleret nostris tamen
couples ddrjuovelv with diropeiv more angebatur aerumnis"). His human
AfTTOS eCTTLV Y\ ^Vyj\ fJLOV 0)5 QaVCUTOW fJL6LVCLTe O)$

25
rypiyyopelTe. Kai 7rpoe\6tov juLtKpov eV ITTTZV err I 35
e 7rape\6r]
34 om fjLfivare w. K. yprjy. syr

sin
| ypTjyopeiTe] + per e/j,ov G i 28 al pauc qr the
35 Trpoc\8w KBFKMNII* 3 $ min latt vt P lv syr
81
"] Trpoae\8w ACDEGH*LSUV
W XrAH S^ min?
b 2 1
ff syrrP
68111101
| ^BLêTreae^ ACDNW bXrAnS$min omnvid
etrnrrev
Iatt yid + e7rt irpoffwTTov DGS i 13
pe
69 124 346 604 2 alP
auc k
syr
Bln
arm e?rt r-rjv yyv |
13 69 124 346 604
soul shrank from the Cross, and the coo-el \idov ftoXriv) is more frequently
fact adds to our sense of the great used of time than of space (cf. Cant.
ness of His sacrifice. iii. 4
p.iKpov ore TraprjXflov, Hos. i. 4
<&S
yield abundant
Though the Gospels fTi /ii/cpoj/, Jo. vii. 33, xii. 35 eVt
evidence of the presence of human Xpovov en /z.,
but Meyer cites fjL. xp-}>
emotions in our Lord (e.g. iii. 5, vi. 6, from Xenophon /u*poz/ TropeiW&u,
x. 14, Jo. xi. 33), this direct mention TTpoTre/zTrtij/. There He fell upon His
of His soul has no parallel in them face (Mt. eVt Trpoo-wrrov ai5rov, cf. Gen.
if we except Jo. xii. 27 ; for in such xvii. 3, 17, Lc. v. 12, xviL 16) on the
passages as x. 45, Jo. x. tyvxn n earth (Me. only; cf. Jud. xiii. 20
is the individual life (see Crenier s.v.) 67Tf (rai*. .eVi rr/v yfjv, and for the gen.
.
rather than the seat of the emotions. see WM.,

p. 470) the imperf. eirmTev ;
The present passage was from the first (Mt. fnea-ev) describes the prostration
eagerly used for polemical purposes as taking place under the eyes of the
both by Christians (Iren. i. 8. 2, iii. narrator (cf. WM., p. 226). Lc. speaks
22. 2) and unbelievers (Orig. c. Cels. only of kneeling (dels TO. y6vara\ a
ii. 24). not infrequent attitude in prayer (cf.
fjieivare coSe KOI yprj-yopfire] The Acts vii. 60, ix. 40, xx. 36, xxi. 5 see ;
Three are placed where they can see note on xi. 25).
and hear (cf. v. 35), for they are to be Trpoo-T/uêro Iva KT\.] The Lord s
witnesses of the Agony. For the habit of prayer has already been
same reason they are to keep them noticed in i. 35, vi. 46 (see notes): on
selves awake (cf. Lc. ix. 32); but the prayers of the Agony comp. Heb.
yprj-yopelre(Mt. yp. per e/zov) has v. 7 with Westcott s notes. *lva...y
besides an ethical meaning, as in xiii. is a note peculiar to Me., sum
<Zpa
35 ff. a great crisis was near, which

; marising and interpreting the prayers
demanded a wakeful spirit (v. 38). which follow. For 7rpoo-ev;(eo-$ai ti/a,
Origen: "maneamus ubi praecepit cf. xiii. 1

8, note ; 77 copa, the appointed
Jesus (i Cor. vii. 20)... ut cum eo time (o. 41, Jo. xvii. i), cf. T) eopa
pariter vigilemus qui non dormit avrov Jo. vii. 30, viii. 20, r)
to. iva
neque dormitat custodiens Israel."

dot-ao-df] Jo. xii. 23, T) a>.
avTT) ib.
On the tenses see Blass, Gr. p. 196. 27 bis, T)

to. Iva nTaj3f) Jo. xiii. I ;
35. Koi irpoe\6a>v p.t<p6v KT\.] The comp. the phrase copa (TJ/S ) vwrcXfias
Lord went forward (for -n-poeXQ., cf. in Dan. xi. 40, 45 (LXX.), and Jo. xvi
vi. 33, 10) into the olive-
Acts xii. 4 77 copa aurtoj/ SC. coV AfXdXr/Ka, 21 T;
grove, as if to isolate Himself from copa avTrjs SC. TIKTOIHTTJS. UapeX^?/, may
the Three, who could not share His pass by without bringing its allotted
present sorrow comp. the noteworthy
; suffering/ Ei bwarov eVr/, cf. xiii. 22,
parallel in Gen. xxii. 5. Miicpov (Lc., note, and see note on next verse.
36
36 air avTOv n wpa. Kal e\.<yev A/3{3d 6 TraTrip,
TrdvTa dvvaTci cror^ Trapeveyice TO TTOTripLOv TOVTO
37 CLTT e/xoir d\\ ov TL 70) 6e\a) d\Xa TL (TV. 37 /ccti
35 36 om air avTov...Tra.pveyKe k 36 a/3/3a o iraTTjp] ira/rep JJLOV syr

slnvid
j
dvvarat & \ irapeveyKai KACKW *]!* 1

minmu | aXX] pr ir\-r)v N TT\T]V Or |
ou TI]
ovx o D 70 ov TO S ovx ws 13 346 2

pe cdff
| êXw] Xe7w a (dico] |
aXXa Ti] aXX o
D 70 aXX ws 13 69 346 2 pe cdff aXX on GS i alP aXX ei TL CU$^ minnonn | o-j/] +
D a c f ff q arm aegg aeth
36. KOL e\fyev A/3/3a 6 TTOTJ/P] The case the truth He had impressed on
words of the prayer are given with the Twelve. Seeing that nothing is
minor variations by the three Synop- per se impossible to the Father, He
tists.Mt. begins Trarep /MOU, Lc. Trarep, can pray, even on the eve of the
Me., as in v. 41, vii. 34, preserves Passion, that it may be averted. In
the Aramaic word uttered by Jesus perfect faith He believes that even
(K3K, Dalman, Gr. p. 157; Worte, now it is possible to defeat Judas and
i. *O is either (i) an the Sanhedrin (Mt. xxvi. 53), to resist

p. 257). TTO.TTJP
to the Evan Pilate and the power of Rome (Jo.
interpretative note due
xix. n), even to defy death (Jo. x. 17,
gelist or his source, and nearly equi
valent to o fo-riv TTOTT/P, or (2) a part 1 8) ; and He asks (but with a reserva
of the original prayer, cf. SH. on tion which will

immediately appear)
Rom. viii.seems better to for in whatever way.
deliverance
15 ("it
i
suppose that our Lord Himself, using UapeveyKf, carry past, i.e. cause it to
familiarly both languages ... found pass by; so Lc., Mt., TrapeX&ma: cf.
Himself impelled spontaneously to Jud. vi. 5, A ra? arKrjvas avrwv nape-
repeat the word and Schottgen ad
"),
where B has at a-Krjvai
<f>pov,
O.VTG>V
loc. 9 who quotes instances of a similar TrapeyivovTo, and see the illustrations
duplication, e.g. *T3 (where the *"1D from Plutarch in Field, Notes, p. 39.
second word represents the Galilean To iroTTjpiov TOVTO cf. x. 38, note in :
;
and vai, d^v, Jo. the reference to the Cup of the

pronunciation of Ki>pie\
Apoc. i. 7, cf. xxii. 20. Or, accepting Passion comes further on, in the
Schottgen s explanation, we may re incident of Simon and Malchus (Jo.
gard *A/3/3a 6 Trarrip as (3) a formula xviii. n). The Cup corresponds to
familiar to the bilingual Palestinian the hour in v. 35.
Church, which naturally found its way ctXA. ov TL eya>

6e\a>
KT\.] For aXXa
in place of the simple A/3/3a or 6 Mt. has TT\TIV here, see Blass, Gr.
irarr)p into the earliest cycle of oral p. 268. On this use of TL where a
and thence into this Gospel
teaching, classical writer would have written
Dr Chase (Lord s Prayer in the o TL see WM., p. 210, and Blass, Gr.
Early Church, p. 24) suggests that p. 175, who cites a saying of Euergetes
the words were the current equi in Ath. x. 438 E TLVL 77 Tvxn Si Soxrt,
valent of the initial Ilarep of the Aa/3eVa> (cf. his comm. on Acts xiii. 25).
Lord s Prayer in form its shorter The interrogative sense of T LS in such
(Lc. xi. 2), and that they are used cases does not perhaps wholly disap
with a reference to that Prayer both pear we may paraphrase
; however, :
by Me. and in Rom. Lc., Gal. iv. 6. the question is not (ou, not pij) what
Trai/ra fiui/ara aoi\ Mt. el bvvarov is My will, &c. Mt. (ir\rjv ?... o\>x
f<mv
(cf. v. 35), Lc. d /3ovX. Comp. aXX cos...) and Lc. (ir\T)v py TO 6e\r)(j.d
x. 27. The Lord realises in His own fjiov aXXa TO vov yiveo-6a>)
avoid the
IXIV. 38] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 345
evpia-Kei CCVTOVS Ka6ev$ovTas, Kai \eyec
lleTpa) Cipcov, KadevSeis ; OVK la"xy(ra<z piav wpav

38f Kai Trpoa-evêcrde Iva
yprj<yopeiTe, fj.fi 38
37 epxerai] + irpos rows /terras 1071 | t<rxware D i
69 124 209 346 al nonn ff k |
^p-nyoprjffai.] + fjLT fj.ov F minP auc + ow 1071 38 iva....Tripa<7ôv ] ut transeat a

vobis (vos) temptatio cffi(k) |
om iva D
colloquial ri, regarding it perhaps as questions connected with the person
unsuitable in a solemn prayer. The ality of the Lord s human nature the
words, as a whole, seem to look back student may consult Dorner (E. T.
to the Lord s Prayer as given by Mt. II. i, p. 201 ff.), and Westcott on Jo. i.
(yevTjdjJTat TO 6f\r}fj.d o-ou), and in Lc. 14. E-yo>

6e\(o identifies the Person
and Mt. s second version of them (v. 42) of Christ with the action of His human
the resemblance is closer. The Divine will, but does not necessarily affirm
"Will, which is the expression of the that the personality resides in His
Divine righteousness and love, limits humanity.
the exercise of the Divine power, and 37. Kai
epêrat Kai evpiovcet rX.]
therefore supplies a necessary check The Lord rises again (Lc. amo-ras aVo
to the expectations which might other TTJS TTpoa-evxrjs}, and returning to the
wise arise from belief in the omni Three finds that His warning (v. 34)
potence of GOD ;
cf. i Jo. v. 14. The has been in vain ;
all are asleep (cf.
practical teaching of this passage xiii. 36). Lc. explains their sleep as
TTJS \VTTTJS, i.e. from the
"
is well stated by Origen quare :

resulting diro
proprium est omnis hominis fidelis exhaustion produced by their deepen
primum quidem nolle pati aliquid ing realisation of the Passion (cf.
maxime quod ducit usque ad
doloris, v. 19, Jo. xvi. 20). Peter is addressed
mortem; si autem sic voluerit Deus, as the first of the Three; but the
acquiescere etiam contra voluntatem rebuke is partly personal, as Me. at
suam."The words occupy an im least is aware (St/^coi/, Kadevdecs ; OVK
portant place in the history of the i

o^txra $...; cf. Mt., OVK to^vfrare. . .
;).
doctrine of the Person of Christ. The Me. has not used the personal name
Church found in Christ s ov TI eyoo 2//xcoi/ since
Peter s call to the Aposto-
aXXa ri (TV conclusive evidence of
êXo> late (iii. 16), and its appearance here
the existence in our Lord of a true is certainly suggestive; cf. Jo. xxi.
human will, distinct from the Divine 156. Si/Acoi/ looavov, where the refer
Will, although even in this supreme ence to natural, perhaps hereditary,
crisis absolutely submissive to it for ; character is still more plainly em
a catena of the patristic passages see phasised. For the time he is Peter
Petav. de Incarn. ix. 6. 4 sqq., and no more the new character which
;
comp. esp. John of Damascus, de fide he owes to association with Jesus is

orth. iii. 18 fl f l* v ovv in abeyance. He who was ready to
die with the Master (v. 31) has been
T&) O.VTOV 0\ri(j.aTi proved not to possess the strength
TO dv6pa>7rivov...TavTa
6e\ov a TO 6elov of will (OVK io-xva-as) requisite for
resisting sleep during the third part
TO) KOL dv6 pom ivfo 0e\ijfj,aTi of a single watch (piav vpav} ; cf.
eocrre Euth. o~vv e/zoi aTro

:
TOV Kvpov vxi a <eva Kai OVK lo-ûo-are piav opav
rfdeXfv a rj
6eia CIVTOV T e(j.ov.
6e\fiv avTijv. On the difficult 38. yp^yopctre, Kai

e\6rjT eis
Treipacrfjiov
TO fjiev irvevfjia 7rp66vfj.ov, r\ $e
38 cXe-rjTc N*B 346 q] Kre\6rjTe ÂCDLNW XrAnS l ^ min fereomn a f vg
*rA,] Watch ye, and pray that

" "
the present phrase implies that

yi. 9);
&c. (R.V. mg.). The Lord now ad the temptation may be escaped by an
dresses the Three and not Simon only. act of the will (cf. i Cor. x. 13, Jas.
He reveals the deeper purpose of His Y. 7). Jerome, Bede : "non ait...w0
injunction ; wakefulness of spirit was tentemini sed ne intretis in tenta-

chiefly important as necessary to tionem^ hoc est, ne tentatio vos
prayer; cf. i Pet. iv. 7 i>r?\Jmre
etV superet et intra suos casses teneat."
TrpocrevâSj V. 8 v., yprjyopijcraTf. Al TO pev Trvcvpa irpoBvpov ACT\.] So j
ready, as they took their places in Mt. Asaying of peculiar interest,

Gethsemane, He had said ypr/yopen-f especially as finding a place in the
(v. 34), and 7Tpoorfv^fo-6e /ur) flo-\6elv older Synoptists, since it anticipates
(Lc. xxii. 40); re He the teaching of St Paul and St John.
peats this now, for there was still It is quoted already by Polycarp
time, PT) c\6r)Tf KT\.:
"iva another (Phil. 7), whether from the Gospels
reference to the Lord s Prayer. Dr or from current tradition. On the
Chase (Lord s Prayer, p. 61 f.) points contrast nvfv{j.a, o-ap, see Westcott
out that the Syriac versions use the on Jo. iii. and SH. on Rom. viii. 9.
6,
same verb in different conjugations for It begins in the O.T. (see e.g. Num.
fi(r(pepciv in Mt. vi. 13, Lc. xi. 4, and xvi. 22, xxvii. 16, Isa. xxxi. 3), where
pxeo-6cu here. Similarly, no doubt, the flesh is man "as belonging to the
one root would have been used in the under the
sphere of material life,"
Hebrew or Aramaic originals of both limitations of a corporeal nature, frail,
passages (cf. Delitzsch, to mortal, and in fact impure (Gen. vi.
=^1,77 12); and the spirit is the vital force
is used in the O.T.
of the
"
(Gen. vi. 17) which in man is directly

trying or proving of GOD by man, but dependent on the Spirit of GOD (Gen.
more commonly of the trying or ii. 7) and the organ of communi
cation with GOD and the spiritual
proving of man by GOD" (Hatch,
Essays, p. 71); and since GOD tries
world; cf. Schultz, O. T. Theology -,
men by affliction, the word acquires E. T., ii. p. 242 ff. In the Eleven the
the latter meaning (e.g. Sir. ii. i eroi- human spirit was already under the
influence of the Spirit of GOD through
The N.T. writers also employ it with their intercourse with Christ (Jo. xiv
this connotation (cf. Lc. xxii. 28, 17, see Westcott s note). It was
Acts xx. therefore 7rp66vp.ov (cf. 2 Chron. xxix

19, Gal. iv. 14, i Pet. i.
6,
and see Mayor s note on Jas. i.
2),
31 TrpoOvfj-os TT) Kapdiq, 2 Cor. viii. II
but not exclusively, for the Gospel 77 npo6vp.ia TOV 6e\fiv), willing anc
reveals another form of temptation eager (cf. Lc. xxii. 33 eroi/ids et)
which does not come from GOD (James through the energy of the H1HJ n-H
i.
13), and is not limited to the in (Ps. Ii. 14). But its Trpodvpia was nol
flictionof suffering. *netpae<T0ai inrb a match for the vis inertiae of its
TOV a-arava (i. 13, note) is to be solici colleague, the frail flesh (cf. Rom. vi
ted to commit sin (cf. Jas. i. 13!), 19 dta TTJV do-Qeveiav TTJS aapKos Vfj.<
and the context shews that this sense Viii. 3 TO ddvvaTov TOV vofiov tv a
predominates here and in the Lord s ô~6evfi 8ia TTJS cra.pK.6s). In the Epp
Prayer. With \0elv els IT. comp. the * flesh is regarded as not merely
^v (Jas. i. 2), fywrinrv (i Tini. weak and impotent, but actively op-
39
a"ap]^ d(TVvr]<s. Kai iraXiv aTreXdwv TrpocrrjvâTO 39
TOV avTOV Xoyov enrwv. 4
Kal TraXw eXdwv
evpev 40
f? KaBevSovTas, rja-av yap avTwv ol
6<p6a\iutoi
Kal OVK ij$ei(rav TL

i,
4*
Kai TO Tp iTov Kal Xeyei avTols 41
39 om TOV avrov \oyov eurwv D acffk 40 TTO.\LV e\6wv evpev avrovs
(q me)] om TraXcv D a c ff k viroffTpeâs evp. avr. b
AC(N)W (X)rAIIZ< al
-jra\iv
m nomnTid
i f i vg syrr arm aeth i Karaâpwofj-evoi K CABKLNUAII*Z^ i n 13 69
a ltmuj Ka.Tapapovfj.evoi D 238 253 KaTapcpapwevoi K* pej3a
minP papwopevot
1
M 56 41 Xeyei] pr ubi adoravit k
posed to the spirit/ Gal. v. 17 ffi,

had experienced the same over
the seat of the lower fniQvp.iai which powering drowsiness and the same
wage war upon the true life of men inability to give expression to their
(i Pet. ii. u); the contrast between thoughts ; with OVK fj8fio-av ri drroKp.
the two has become sharper and comp. ix. 6 OVK ffdct TI
ctur<5
a.7roKpi6f}
deeper through the mission of the (note). They were as men in a dream
Holy Spirit, Who gives new force and who could not say what they would.
a new direction to the spiritual side On the earlier occasion these were
of human nature (Rom. viii. 9ff.). the effects of fear (Me. I.e. e *c<o/3ot
39. KOI ira\LV dneXQaiV 7rpoo~r]vaTO yap cyevovro) ; in Gethsemane the

*rA.] The injunction to pray is again cause was grief (see note on v. 37).
confirmed by example. The Lord s 41* Kal epêreu TO TpiTov /crA.] A
second prayer was substantially a re third interval of prayer had inter
petition of the first (rbv avrov \oyov vened (Mt. 7TpO(TT)vaTO K TplTOV TOV
etVcov), yet not identical with it, the avTov \6yov etVcov). Tatian connects
same petition rather than "the same with this third prayer the narrative
words" the answer to the first prayer
;
of the Bloody Sweat, guided perhaps
seems to have been vouchsafed in a by its position in the third Gospel.
growing consciousness of the Father s But the inference from position is
Will, and the second prayer assumes precarious, for (i) St Luke recognises
the form Et ov dvvarat TOVTO napf\6elv only one prayer in Gethsemane, and
eav /A?) avro TT/CO, yfvr)dqr<o TO 6e\rjfj.d (2) the narrative in question, though
a-ov (Mt.). The last clause is taken a precious and probably genuine relic
verbally from Mt. vi. 10 cf. Acts xxi. ;
of primitive tradition, seems to have
14. On TO 6e\r][jia (TOV deoii) see iii. had no place in the original Lc. (cf.
35, note Lightfoot, Revision, p. 106.
:
IIpo(7T;i;âro...6i7ra)i part, of identical :

\eyei...KadVOT KrA.] The time
Kal
action, Burton, 139. for watchfulness and prayer has gone

40. Kal 7rd\iv \6(ov *rA.] Return by, and the injunction is not repeated :
ing to the Three He again finds them in place of it comes a permission to

asleep, their eyes weighed down with sleep. The permission is surely iron
slumber (Karaâpwop-fvoi, Mt. ftf/3apr]-
ical sleep then, since it is your will
:
fj.evotj (Lc. ix. 32) ; cf. Joel ii.

sc. VTTVCO to do so rest, if you can
;
cf. Thpht. ;
:
8 K.aTafSapvvo[j,fvoi ev Tols OTT\OIS avT&v e TOVTO Ae yei irpbs

TTOpeucroi/rat, Gen. xlviii. 10 ol 5 o(p6a\-
fj.o\ I(rpar)\ e(3apva>7rr)O av}. During the Euth. : avToi>s...Kal K
Transfiguration (Lc. /.
c.) the Three TOV vvv OVK
Ka6ev$6T6 TO \oi7TOVKai dvaTravecrOe. drre-êc r]\6ev

go r\ copa, i$ov TrapaSiSoTai 6 vios TOV dvvpwTrov et?
42 Tas êljOas TCOV djj.apTO3\wv. êyeipecrve,

i$ov 6 TrapaSiSovs //e r/
41 TO XOITTOV] om TO ACDEFLSV2}^ min satmu om TO \onrov syr si "
41 42 /ecu
a a7ravecr0e... >777t/cej ] ecce adpropinquavit qui me tradit. et post pusillum excitavit
illos et dixit iam ora est ecce traditur filius hominis in manu peccatorum surgite
eamus k 41 om <nrex
i ^r \ a7rex...wpa] airexet TO reXos KCU 97 D 1071 w/>a
(c)q air. TO reXos (/ecu) ^Xtfej/ 77 w/m <1>
af(ff) syrrP
68 *11101
arm | wpa] + ijyyiK ev TO reXos
vid
|
ras Xe t/3 as] om ras AFKNUWbIIS n i 69 604 2 pe al
nonn
|
TWV ajt.] om TOW
9 435 604 42 irapadidtav D | /*e] juoy 1071 | yjyyiKev ABDLNS^ rell]
TO \Oi7TOV K0.6. KCU aVUTT., el sleep of the Apostles, or to the ironical

The Lord did not hesitate reproof. The latter seems the better
to use irony (cf. yii. 9) when there interpretation the Lord breaks off ;
was occasion for it; exhortation and the momentary play of irony it is as
reproof had in this instance failed, if He would say, this is no time for a
and no other means of rousing the lengthened exposure of the faults of
Three to a sense of duty remained. As friends; the enemy is at the gate/
Augustine (de cons. ev. iii. 11) admits, The Western text seeks to interpret
"recte
fieret, si esset necesse"; but a7re x by adding TO rc Xos from Lc.
who can say that the necessity did xxii. 37 see WH., Notes, p. 26 f., and
;
not exist? To \onr6v, in future, cf. Euth. OTreêt TO, KOT e /ze* ijyovv
*
henceforth, cf. i Cor. vii.
29, Heb. x. xft. H copa, cf. v. 35, note ;
on
I3 = ei? ro X., els TO. XotTra, 2 Mace, is come, 52 see Burton
xi. 19, xii. 31. Ye shall not be inter (p. 26 HapadiSoTai 6 vlos TOV av-
f.).
rupted by any further call to prayer. Qptonov the present is used even in
:
*
twre êi ^\6cv 77 eopa KrX.] His ix. 31 (note) as the equivalent of rrapa-
irony has produced the desired effect, doOija-eTai (x. 33), so vivid was the
the Apostles are roused, and the Lord s anticipation of the event here ;
Lord at once reverts to His customary it points to the event as now imminent,
tone of serious direction. as in xiv. 21. Ely Tas x- T v apapTa>-
(Me. only) marks the transition. Xeoi/, cf. els X- avdpa>7T(Dv (ix. 31), TO!?
Xfiv is frequently used in the papyri edveo-iv (x. on dpapTtoXoi see ii.
33);
in forms of receipt (see Deissmann, 15, viil 38; the word may be used
B. St. p. 229 Fayiim Towns, general
; technically, or in its deeper sense. In
index s.v.; Herwerden, lex. supplet. this context it would mean to the
et dial, s.v.) ; cf. Mt. vi. 2 ff., Lc. vi. 24, disciples the Gentiles, i.e. the Roman
Phil. iv. 1 8. The impersonal aTrtêt is officials ; but in the Lord s own thought
peculiar to Me., and only one other the Scribes and Priests were doubtless
ex. has been discovered (Ps.-Anacr. included. He had sought the company
X V. 33 awe^ft" /SXeVco yap avTTjv), cf. of sinners who were willing to receive
Num. XVi. 3 eêrco vp.lv= D3? 11). But Him, for He came to call them (ii. 16,
the sense is doubtless correctly given 17) but to be delivered to the will of
;
sinners who refused His call was one

by the Vg. sufficit, enough see !
The question of the bitterest ingredients of His Cup.

Field, Notes, p. 39.
l
remains whether aTre ei refers to the 42. yeip6o~$, aya)fjifv KT\.~\ Rise
43
Kai v6vs eTi avTOV XaXovvTOS TrapayiveTai
[o] 43
ek TCOJ/ StoSeKa Kai JULCT avTOV cr^Xos JJLTCL
Kat Trapa TCOV dpviepecov Kai TWV
^vXcov
43 om evOvs DS vt
i 13 69 346 604 i* latt P lv * syrr ? 6811 arm o louSas AB] lovdas
8111
|
NCDLNWbXrAII^ r min fereomn + o Icr/ca/uwr?;? A(D)KMUW b II$ min Batmu latt gyrrP68111101
armaeth Or (om fc<BCEGHLNSVXrA2^- minP syr 1 8in
aegg go) | ets] + wv EFGHM
VXr alP lvid + e/c A minP o%Xos] + iroXus ACDNW XrAIIS$ min? k vg
i ftuc b ? 1 11 8111*
| syrr"
Or Trapa] a-rro B pr aTrecrraXêj oi i al nonn c S. the rwv om rwv ACKMNA

| | ypa.fji.fji.]
min nonn pr airo D
ye, let us
go/ They were still lying Twelve that the garden would be
on the ground; He was standing visited after the Paschal meal. Efs-
by. At this moment the traitor and reSi/
SooSe/ea, cf. VV. 71 ; IO, 2O ; Jo. VI.
his party are seen to be approaching the phrase appears to belong in this
(on ijyyiKcv see i. 14, note). O irapa- place to the original tradition, for it
8t8ovs points back to the revelation of is common to the three
Synoptists ;
the supper-chamber (xiv. i8ff.), which
"
the literary reflection of the chronic

Peter and John at least had under horror of the Apostolic Church that
stood. The call to go ends the scene such a thing should be possible"
in Gethsemane, but cannot be intended (Bruce). There is force in the re
to suggest flight, for the Lord had mark of Euth. OVK ciraKrxvvovrai,
:
always reserved Himself for this TOVTO ypa(j)ovTs ot (vayyeKio-Tai, irav-

hour, and had now finally embraced raôv yap rfjs dXijdflas <ppovriov(riv.
the Divine Will concerning it; cf. Cf. Origen, c. Gels. ii. 1 5.
Euth. ov fjiovov OVK
: dXXa KOI e<vyei>,
Kai p.fT avrov o^Xoy *rX.] Judas came
fls dnavrrjo iv etfvai irapacrKCvd-
avru>v
first, as guide to the party (irporipxfTo
(fTai. On the arrival of Judas the avTovs, Lc., Acts i. 1 6), but was closely
y
Lord went forth to meet him (Jo. followed (fj.T avrov) by an armed
xviii. 4), and called the Three to crowd. Their arms (orrXa, Jo.) con
accompany Him. sisted only of piaâtpat (used here
43 50. ARRIVAL OP THE TRAITOR. probably in the stricter sense), short
ARREST OF JESUS (Mt. xxvi. 47 56, swords or knives, such as even private
Lc. xxiL 47 53, Jo. xviii. 2 12). persons carried (infra, v. 47, Lc. xxii.
43. KCll fvdl/S Tl dVTOV \a\OVVTOS 36, 38 ; cf. Gen. xxii. 6, 10, Jud. iii
The words had 1 6 ff., where see Moore s note), and
rrA.] ldov...rjyyiKfv
hardly left the Lord s lips (cf. v. 35, |vXa, stout sticks (cf. Jos. B. J. ii. 9. 4),
note), when Judas arrived (TrapayiVercu, or perhaps clubs, such as the fullers
Mt.
venit, cf. i, Jo. iii. 23; in the
iii. of Jerusalem used in their work (c
LXX. the verb with rare exceptions
is Hegesippus ap. Eus. H. E. ii. 23)
an equivalent of Ki2). Lc. adopts the such weapons in fact as could be
original phrase ert uur. XaX. (Mt. Me.), hastily collected by an irregular body
but seems to connect it with another of men called out to deal e.g. with a
saying (cf. Lc. xxii. 46 with Mt. xxvi. brigand (v. 48, o5? tm \ytmjv). But
41, Me. xiv. 38). Jo. explains how it the men who followed Judas did not
came to pass that Judas sought the belong to the o^Xo? who thronged
Master in Gethsemane (f]dci...Tov ro- Jesus in the temple courts they came ;
CKf from (WM., p. 457) the Sanhedrists

TU>V
fj.adr)T(ov avrov). Possibly it (napa TU>V
ap\* K - T -
ypap.p.. K. r. 7rpecr/3.
was matter of notoriety among the = Mt. OTTO TCOI/
dp)(. KCU 7rpe<r/3.
=Jo.
44
44 Kai TMV 7rpe(T/3vT6pa)v. eSa)/ce: Se 6
*
avTOV crvcrcrr] /ULOV avTols \e<yu*v

Ov av
<pi\iia
co avTOS e<TTiv
KpaTrjcraTC avTOV Kai
43 ruv irpea-p.] om TWV fcs*AU I 69 346 604 al

pauc
44 dedwxei
D |
a vcrff rjfjLov (ewe. KA ever. FL)] (njfj.eiov D 2 pe al pauc |
om aimus D a pe a c ft kq
arm | auros] ouros ^ |
/cat a?r. aa-0aXa?s] acr0. /cat CTT. gyrr
Bin P eBhvid
| a-rrayere KBDL
604 al pauc ] a-rrayayere ACEGHKMNSUVWb XrAIIZ<f>^ min? ayayere F minPauc
1
K TG)V a.p%. KOI K TtoV <f>
apt (701001 VTTr)- it with Kt /SSqAa dâdf) (Rutherford, p.

peras each of the orders is regarded
:
493) 5
^t in the later prose style it is
as separately responsible). These used freely (e.g. Diod. Sic. xx. 52 TO
vTrrjpfTcu were probably members of (rvyKfi/jievov npos p.a. ^rjv crv(ro r][jLov\ and
the temple police (Jo. vii. 32, Acts it occurs in the LXX. (Jud. xx. 38, 40,
v. 26 see Schiirer, n. i. p. 264 f.,
; B, Isa. v. 26, xlix. 22, Ixii. 10, cf. Ign.
Edersheim, Temple, p. 119); if the Smyrn. i); more
precisely than o-q-
wKTofpvXaKcs could not be withdrawn /LtfToi/,
which Mt. has here, it denotes
from the Precinct, the rtnepo(pv\aKes a signal or token agreed upon between
were doubtless available in emer two parties, a tessera. It was Judas
gencies. With them were regular again (cf. v. the
10, note) who took
troops from the Antonia, whose assist initiative the token was of his pro
;
ance had doubtless been secured posing. On the omission of the aug
through the influence of the High ment in the plup. 8eda>Kfi see WM.,
Priest (Jo. \afiav TTJV o-jre ipav, the p. 85, Blass, Gr. p. 37.
maniple, or perhaps the cohort/ The 0-vo-o-rjp.ov was a kiss, the cus
under its tribune (xtXiapôs), see tomary mode of saluting a Rabbi ;
Westcott on Jo. xviii. 3, 12); but of see Wiinsche, p. 339. 3>iA:Ii/ osculari
these the Synoptists seem to know is frequent in the LXX. (e.g. Gen. xxvii.
nothing. The o^Xos included personal 26, xlviii. 10, Prov. vii. 13, Cant. i. 2,
servants of the High Priest (v. 47) viii. i), as in class. Gk., but the N. T.
and individuals who were attracted uses it only in this context ; (pi\rjp.a,
by curiosity or some other interest
4
however, occurs in the Epistles (Paul ,
(c. 51); Lc. adds that members of 1
i Pet. ), where the kiss consecrated by
the Sanhedrin were also present (xxii. the Gospel becomes the a-vo-a-ijfMov of
52). Me. mentions the three orders brotherly love (</>. ayiov, dyaTrrjs).
in the Sanhedrin separately (TWV dpx- AVTOS <TTIV,
he is the man ; cf.
Kai TG>V
yp. KCU rutv Trp., cf. Jo.), for Blass, Gr. p. 264.
their action was due to a concurrence Kpar?7crare avrov *r\.] The under
of class interests rather than to a taking of Judas was fulfilled by the,
formal vote of the whole body ; cf. kiss, which betrayed the Lord to His
viii. 31, x. 33, xi. 18, 27, xiv. i, xv. i. enemies ; the rest belonged to the
Renan goes beyond the evidence agents of the Sanhedrists. Yet he
when he writes (Vie, p. 305) "le volunteers advice seize and carry :
mandat d arrestation emanait ... du Him off securely. The words reveal
Sanhedrin." the interest which Judas, when com
44. SeSto/cet Se o irapadidovs KrA.] mitted to the scheme, had learnt to
Such details might have been arranged take in its success. It might even now
after the departure of Judas from be frustrated by the escape of Jesus
SuVo-jy/ioi/ is a word con
the supper. before there was time to arrest Him,
demned by Phrynichus, who classes or by a rescue on the way to the city or
XIV. 46] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 351
45 Kai
dor<pa\(jos.
e\6u)v evBvs CIVTW 45
46
\eyei Pa/3/3ei, KaTe<pi\r]O-6v
o e 46
7ref3a\av TO? avTco KO.I OVTOV.
45 om c\6wv D i al ac ff kq syrr
sin vid
( ) Pe h
arm |
om evOvs T>
251 604 v** acff kq |
pr /ecu K* aflSet (-t) AEFGHKNSUVW bXriIS

arm 13 69 124 346 -2
pe al nonn
acvg syr the od hcl <
m s)
46 Trepa\aj> NB] ras %et/>as
|
aura> K C BDL 1111369118
346 604 1071 2 pe akq syrr arm raj x- O-VTWV b$*CAS CTT avrof ras x- M*S minP*"
ras x- e?r auroi ^ CTT. avrov r. x- av v (A)EF 2 GH(K)M 2 b

UVW Xr(n)
minP 1
| e/cpa-
k Tid
in the streets ;
hence the double direc There is much difficulty in
tion. For
Kparelv
l
to arrest, cf. vi. harmonising the accounts of our
Ace. to Mt. He
*
17; for aTrayfiv to carry off in cus Lord s answer.
tody/ see xiv. 53, xv. 16, Mt. xxvii. 31, replied EraTpe, e 6 Trapei ( do (
Actsxii. 19. Ao-<aAcos caute, Tindale the work for which thou art here,
"warely" (Acts xvi. 23), cf. do-<aXt- cf. Jo. xiii. 27) ; ace. to Lc.,
-ât, Acts xvi. 24, Jos. B. J. iii. 8. rov vlov TOV
8 (frpovpelv /j-era TTOO-T;? daffraXeias. ; Jo., who omits the
ace. to
There must be no risk of miscarriage, incident the kiss, the Lord
of
and Jesus had often shewn a super comes forward and asks the party
natural power of eluding His enemies ; riva j?retre; Both Tatian and Au
"tamquam si dicat, nisi diligenter gustine (de cons. ev. iii. 15) place these
eum tenentes abduxeritis, cum volu- evidently distinct sayings in the
"
erit effugiet vos. (Origen.) order Lc., Mt., Jo., but a satisfactory
45- KOI f\da)v ev&vs 7rpo(T\d(ov xrX.] adjustment is hardly possible without
No sooner had Judas reached the fuller knowledge. Such a moment of
spot than he approached Jesus ; not surprise and terror would naturally
a moment was lost. Mt. s ev feats leave different impressions on the
irpoo-eX6a>v
is comparatively tame. minds of the witnesses. If Me. re
He uttered the name of attachment presents Peter s testimony, his silence
by which he had so long been used to at this point is suggestive. That
accost Jesus (ix. 5, note), and sealed Apostle, we may imagine, was torn
it by a fervent kiss (Kar0 1X770-^, Mt. by a conflict of feelings which left his
Me.). KaraîX^ is frequent in the memory a blank in reference to the
LXX. where, like $tXet*/ osculari, it Master s words ; the treachery of
usually represents pEW,and perhaps Judas, the arrest of Jesus, filled his
implies no particular vehemence or thoughts.
fervour.But the proper force of the 46. 01 Se eW/3aXai> *rX.] The arrest
compound verb (cf. Xen. mem. ii. 6. was effected without resistance on
33 rovs S dyadovs KaTa(pi\TJ(rovTos) is the Master s part. For eVt/SaXXtu/
apparent in N. T. usage, cf. Lc. vii. 38, rag x ^P as ( T *l v X e *P a ) a h s tile m
45, xv. 20, Acts xx. 37; comp. v. 40 sense see Jo. vii. Acts iv. 3,
30, 44,
note. The kiss was not repeated; v. 1 8, xii. i, xxi. 27; in the LXX. the
i
contrast Lc. vii. 38, 45 Kare$iX, ov is used for T rb.W (Gen. xxii.
phrase
Xirrev Kara(/)iXoGo-a, Acts l.C. Karefpi-
12, 2 Regn. xviii. 12) with Vi (?)
\ow. Lc., as if he shrank from
!
realising the scene, contents himself followed by the ace., which is also
by saying rjyyio-cv IT/O-OU (pi\fj<rai
ra>
the usual construction in the N. T. ;
47 es e
47 TY\V
{jLa-âipav 67rai(T6v TOV ov\ov TOV

48
48 d(j)el\6V
avTOV TO WTapiov. /cca
aTTOKpiQels 6 Irjcrov?
67TI
47 minP1 a vg syr hcl go] etj 5e KALM^ 604.

eis 5e TIS BCEFGHKNSUVXrAIIZ<l>
1
ajpauc c f f k q aegg aeth rwv Trapear. D a r. apxtepews] + Kcua0a

/cat rts D om | |
St*"
j
corapiov KBDS^ i syr s] wnov ACLNW XrAIIS min

hclm b fereomn
+ To Senior go 48 /cat
a.TroK/3. o I.] o Se I.
D aff q o 5e I. aTro/c/3. 604 (2?) k om ws D e^Xtfere FKMSIT | |
vw rn ai?
b 1
see however Esth. vi. 2 nearest of the party was the work of
êTpa? Apra^ p^ry, and the frequent a moment.
eVi/3aAeii> rtvt (e.g. Esth. i. i). On the erraia-ev TOV doi>\ov
AcrX.] The blow
form eW/3aXav cf. WH., Notes, p. 165. on the High Priest s slave (doi>\ov,
fell
fi? 6V rty Mt. Me. Lc. Jo.; to own no slaves-

47. r<5i/
irapecrr. /crX.]
Mc. s xiv.
was a peculiarity of the Essenes, Jos.
vague phrase 69 f.,
(cf.
was
ant. xviii. i. The sufferer a,
22) becomes in Mt.
xv. 35, Jo. xviii. 5).
T&V and in Lc.

Malchus (Jo.), Md\x<>s,
or MaXiôs i.e.
eis fAera lô oi), els ris
T&V et- aurcoi/, Jo. only supplying the (Dalman, p. 104) a common
"JJ^D
name (Si/iow IleVpos). On efs TLS see name, for Josephus mentions five
Blass, (rr. pp. 144, 178. During the persons who bore it (see Niese s-
early days of the Church of Jerusalem index). He
was doubtless foremost in
when the evangelical tradition was the business of the arrest, and thus-
being formed, prudential reasons (cf. provoked his punishment. Lc. and
Jo. xviii. 26) may have suggested reti Jo. mention that the ear which was-
cence as to the name of the offender *
taken off (a<piXt v Mt. Me. Lc., drrt-
and even the fact of his connexion Kofytv Jo.) was the right one. Qra-
with the Christian body. In the piov Me. Jo. Mt. Lc.) is a dim.
(a>n
oi>
Gospels we see the reserve gradually of the New Comedy, which had perhaps.
breaking down, and finally abandoned become colloquial; cf. yvvamapLov (2
when the danger had ceased. STTCZ- Tim. iii. 6), Kwdpiov (Me. vii. 27)^
o-dfievos TTJV paxaipav (cf. Acts xvi. 27), iraiddpiov (Jo. vi. Gr. p. 9); Blass,
having drawn his knife (see v. 43, 63 f. For the Lord s remonstrance
note; the art. connects the weapon with Peter, which Me. omits, see Mt.
with the subject of the verb, cf. Mt. xxvi. 52 54, Lc. xxii. 51, Jo. xviii.
*
rf)v p. aurou) out of its sheath (0/7*77, 1 1 ;

the substance is well given by
Jo. xviii. 11). The verb is used both Ephrem: "cuius verbum gladius est
in act. and mid., and with reference gladium non indiget." Lc. alone adds
to /xaâipa Or po/x<pata, cf. Jud. IX. 54 TOV omou latraro avTov.
(B, A), Ps. xxxvi. (xxxvii.) 14, cli. 7 ; 48. tor eVt Xflorrji/ *rX.] The Lord
Mi has here aTreo-nao-ev. The Apo remonstrates not against the arrestr
stles, who had a couple of knives at but against the manner in which it
hand (Lc. xxii. 38), when they saw was effected. Why this armed multi
violence offered to the Master eagerly tude ? He was not a \rja-TJJs (cf. Jo.
asked, Kupte, cl 7rarao/zei> eV /iaâ/pa xviii. 14), but a religious teacher.
(Lc.); Peter, true to his impetuous Why this nocturnal sally (e ^Xtfare) ?
nature, did not wait for the answer ; If His teaching or conduct merited
to draw his knife and strike at the punishment, He had given them
XIV. so] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 353
*9 Ka
/me ; r\fj.epav ti/mrjv vrpos 49 P
ev Tip epco ,
Kai OVK eKpaTrjcraTe JJL
al 5
Kai
ypa(f)ai. a<êVr9 50
etywyov
49 OVK OVK eKparet (sic)

eK/raTT/o-are] ov Kparâre (sic) at B L | ypa<f>ai]
+ nav
auc hcl
arm the
n-po^Tjruv 13 69 124 346 2** alP
N<
syr 50 /cai] rore ot nadyrai
auc e8hhcI
N(S) 13 69 124 346 alP c vg S 8in
arm the aeth efvyov Traces
yrr<
>P
|
KBCLA*
61 258 435 me go] iravres e<f>.
ADPWbXTII al? 1 latt syrhcl al | etyvyov] pr 01 /Aa07rreu
1071 |
om Traj/res N 13 124 346 al
nonn
abundant opportunities of arresting of the arrest, belonged to the order of

Him publicly in the Precinct. For events foreshadowed by the Spirit of
other exx. in Biblical Greek of the prophecy. Mt. supplies the ellipse :
class. crvXXa/3eIi>,
to arrest, cf. Jer. TOVTO de o\ov ytyovev iva AcrX. in Me. ;
xliii. (xxxvi.) 26, xliv. (xxxvii.) 13, Jo. the context suggests aXX e^Xdare, or
xviii. 12, Acts i.
16, xii. 3. aXX OVK Kpa.Trf(raT /ze. For similar
It is possible that the a-rrelpa (see exx. of the elliptic aXX iva see Jo.
note on v. 43) had been obtained from i.
8, ix. 3, xiii. 18; it is akin to the
the Procurator on the plea that Jesus use of iva in v. 23, but there the
was a dangerous insurgent (cf. Lc. word mentally supplied gives the
xxiii. 2), and robbery and other out dependent clause the force of an im
rages would readily be associated perative, which is not to be thought
with the career of such a leader (Lc. of here. At ypcxpai, cf. xii. 24, Lc.
xxiii 19, Jo. xviii. 40; cf. Polyc. xxiv. 27 ff., Acts xvii.
Jo. v. 39,
mart. 7 f^rjKQov diwynlTai KOL iTnrels 2 ff, 2 Pet. iii. 1 6. Mt. adds r&v
pera TWV avvT)6o*v avrols oVXoov (os eVi TrpotyrjTuv, but perhaps without in
\rja-rrjv rpexotres). tending to limit the reference to the
49. Kaff ijpepav KrX.] Cf. Acts ii.
prophetic books of the Canon.
46 f.,
iii. 2 ; the Lord had visited the 50. Kai dfpevTfs OVTOV (pvyov Trav-
Precinct on three consecutive days TCS] Sc. of f*a0r}Tai (Mt.), both the
in that week alone. "H^rjv irpos vâs, three in Gethsemane and the eight
eram apud vos Lc. ovros /nov /ue0 ;
without. The sheep were scattered
v/icSi/: on rrpos
with ace., apud, see (v. 27), the Shepherd was left alone
WM., p. 504, and cf. ix. 19, note. This (Jo. xvi. 32) ;
cf. Bede
impletur :
"
familiar intercourse, this daily pres sermo Domini quern dixerat quod
ence in the Precinct, was now a thing omnes discipuli scandalizarentur in
of the past (n^v. on the form see illo in ipsa nocte." *E<pvyov
rrdVe?:
WM., Kai OVK eKpanja-are /xe,
p. 95 f.).
the position of jravres calls attention
Vg. me tenicistis; the Kai is
et non to the fulfilment of Christ s warning
not really adversative, see note on vii. (v. 27) not even Peter formed an
:
24. The Lord does not upbraid them exception to the general desertion.
with the cowardice which had been at All fled. Yet two at least recovered
the root of their inaction during the themselves so far as to follow after
earlier days of the Holy Week their ; wards, if at a safe distance (v. 54, Jo.
own consciences would supply the xviii. 15).
reproof; cf. xii. 12. AXX iva i

52. THE YOUNG MAN WHO
The treachery of Judas, the secrec; FOLLOWED. (Me. only.)
S. M. 2 23
5I
51 Kai veavifTKOs TIS (rvvt]KO\ov6ei avTco
KCIL CLVTOV
52 Se KaTaXiTrcov TY\V criv&ova
53 Kai TOV TOV
53 d.Trriya yov Irjcrovv Trpos
(rvvepôvTai [avT(S~] TrdvTes ol Kai ol
51 veaviffKos ns KBC(D)L*] eis TIS v. AEFGHKMNSUVW b XrAIIS<l> rnin fOTe mn
(cf.
Nestle T. C. p. 265) |
<rvvr]ico\ov8et KBCL>3>] ijKoKovdei D i al mu "rjKoXoverja-ev
ANPXFAIIS min pl ffvvr)KO\ov6ri<rev A | aurw] avrovs D 42 ff CTTI û/ij of] yv/j,vos 13 |
69 346 2P" om i 118 209 ck syr"

in
the KpaTovw O.VTOV ^BC*DLA^ acfklme]
|
+ 01 veavLffKoi AC^PW XmS J* minP q syr hcl arm go aeth

1
01 5e v. Kparovo-iv avrov i
13 (69) 124 (209) 346 604 2

pe the
52 e<J)iryev] + air avrwv ADNPXrAIIS^ min omnviav 69
124 604 736*
vid e
1071 2? al
nonn
syrr P
6811 1101
arm (Or) aurw ABNPXrnZ^^ minP )
|
1
(ad eum B yr llto WP e h arm)] TT/SOS avrov C avrov i

209 om ^DLA 13 64 69 124 346 -2*"
latt aeth |
om Travres ff
|
ot irp. Kai OL yp. XBCLNPWbXrA^ min? syrhcl 1
me go]
01 yp. Kai 01 irp, A(D)KII 604 i^ alP6 ^*" latt syr?6 ^ arm aeth Or
51. KOI veavcrKos TIS close-fitting garment, could easily be

KT\.] One
there was, not an Apostle, detached.
who followed boldly and at once, going The veavia-Kos has been identified
along with the Lord (o-vvr)Ko\ov0ci with St John (Arnbr., Chrys., Bede),
cf. 2 Mace. ii. 4, 6, Me. v. 37,
avro>,
James the brother of the Lord (Epiph.
Lc. xxiii. 49) until he was seized by Jiaer. Ixxviii.), a resident in the house
the vmipeTai. His attire would excite where the Lord had eaten the Pass
attention, a (rivdatv eVt yvpvov i.e. a over (Thpht.), or the Evangelist himself
linen garment or wrap, see J. Light- (many recent commentators). The
foot ad I. and Moore on Jud. xiv. 12, lasttwo views are not incompatible,
13 ;
cf. Prov. xxix. 42 (xxxi. 24), if John Mark was the son of the
where the yvvrj dvdpeia makes a-iv86vcs oiKodccnroTTjs (v. 14, note). It has also
(pD) for Mace, x 64 (A)

sale; i been suggested that Gethsemane was
7rept/3e/3A77/xej/oi/ avrov <rivdova. In the the property of his mother Mary
present case the was either a <rii>5a)z> (Exp. iv. iii. p. 225). That the incident
light summer square
hastily caught
was drawn by Mark from his own
a night-dress cf. recollection or from his stores of local
up, or, possibly, ;
Galen cited by Wetstein, prj yvpvos knowledge may be regarded as cer

aXXa tain it formed no part of the common
;
Koip-iêcrBai TTfpijBejSXrjiJievos <riv-
and In tradition or (as we may assume) of St

86va, Notes, p. 40. Field,
either case Bengel s inference is just :
Peter s preaching.
"
locuples igitur erat." ETTI yvpvov is 53 65. TRIAL BEFORE THE HIGH
in this case on the naked body ; for PRIEST (Mt. xxvi. 57 68, Lc. xxii.
a
a more restricted sense of yvpvos see 54 , 63 71 ; cf. Jo. xviii. 12 14,
Tob. i. 1 6, Isa. xx. 2 ff., 2 Mace. xi. 12. 1924).
52. KardXiirav rrjv aivdova] The 53. KOL aTTijyayov TOV Irj&ovv *rX.]
incident recalls Joseph s flight from They followed the traitor s advice (v.
the wife of Potiphar (Gen. xxxix. 1 2 ff.). 44), and for greater security bound
The if of the nature of an
<riz/$G)i/,
their Prisoner first (Jo. edrj&av O.VTOV
,
a rectangular wrap and not a Kai rjyayov). He was taken from
Kai ol ypafjifjiaTel^. 54
Kai 6 Ilei-pos UTTO 54
riKO\ovSr]crev CCVTCO ecos ecro) ets TY\V av\r\v
TOV //era TCDV IF
54 om aTro L vid A Ix r
| rjKoXovdei G& i 13 69 604 |
om e<ra> D i
209 alpauc syr"
ln
|
ets
TT?!/ av\rjv] rr)S av\rjs I

209 alP*"
|
Kad-n/j-evos D latt vt P lv s vid
Gethsemane direct to the house of the stantly used in the LXX. for the "l)?n
High Priest (npos TOV apx-, Lc. fls rr]v or court of the Tabernacle (Exod.
OIKLCLV (Me. infra, Jo. ei? rr)v ai>\rjv) xxvii. 9) or Temple (3 Regn. vi. 36),
),
who that year was but also in reference to a large private
Caiaphas (Mt. Jo.) ace. to Jo., they ; house (2 Regn. xvii. 18, 4 Regn. xx. 4,
led Him to Annas, who as an
first Dan. ii. 49 (VW), 3 Mace. v. 10, 46).
ex-High Priest and father-in-law of He gained admission through the
Caiaphas (Jo.) was possibly still an influence of St John, who was an
inmate of the official residence (see
acquaintance of the High Priest (Jo.
Westcott on Jo. xviii. Annas
15 ff.), and had entered with
15). xviii.
J3H, "Awas, Jos. "Avavos} had been Jesus ((rvvei(rrj\6cv TW Ir/o-ou, Jo.).
High Priest A.D. 7 14 ; Joseph Caia His purpose was to see how the trial
phas (NB*P, Dalman, p. 127, ICOO-T/TTOS would end (idclv TO TC\OS, Mt.) mean ;
6 *ai Katcxpas, Jos. ant. xviii. 2. 2) while he took up his place with the
held the office A.D. 18 36. At the members of the Levitical guard (/*era
house of the notwithstanding
latter, T&v vTTijpfTvv, see note on v. 43) who
the early hour, the whole hierarchy had been engaged in the arrest, and
(Me. TrdvTfs ol apxiepeif, cf. Acts iv. 6) were warming themselves over a
were assembled, and with them were charcoal fire (avdpatuav irfTrotrjKOTfs
members of the other orders which Jo.) in the court (eV /ueVo) TTJS av\ijs
composed the Sanhedrin. Me. pic Lc.). Peter sat (Mt. Me. Lc.) or stood
tures the assembly as flocking together (Jo.) among them, glad of the heat
wpxovTai) to the palace (cf. Field, after his long exposure to the night
Notes, p. 40), Mt. represents them as air, but forgetful that the blaze lit up
already in session when Jesus arrived his features (rrpos TO <ps,
so Me. only),
wr)x6wav } a^ were probably on or
> and exposed him to the scrutiny of
near the spot, awaiting the result of enemies ;
cf. Bengel :
"
saepe sub cura

Judas s mission. With o-wepx. aureS corporis neglegitur anima." The alti
cf.Jo. xi. 33, and see WM., p. 269, tude of Jerusalem causes the nights
and Field, I.e. to be cold; the mean annual tempe
KOI 6 TifTpos OTTO paKpoOfv KT\.] rature is variously given as 66 or
54.
Peter s flight (D. 50) was checked 62, and the two or three hours which
perhaps by the recollection of his precede sunrise are everywhere the
boast, and he followed the party, but coldest. For other Biblical references
at a safe distance (dno panp., v. 6, note, to the use of fires in Jerusalem for
viii. 3, xi. 13, xv. 40). On arriving at the purpose of giving warmth see Isa.
the High Priest s house Peter passed xliv. 1 6 6fpp,avBc\s flirev Hdv pot OTI
into the av\rj (Vg. atrium], i.e. the eOfpfJifivdrjv
Kai eidov irvp, Jer. xliii.
open court round which the chambers (xxxvi.) 22 fKadrjTO ev O IKM ^6t/neptfa)
were built, and which was entered KOI ftrxapa irvpbs Kara Trpoo-coTroi/ aurov.
through a TrpoauXtoi/ (infra v. 68) For the form r\v o-wKad. see WM.,
opening into the street; avXf is con p. 438-
232
55
55 Kai depp-aivofjievos Trpos TO (pws. ol Se
Kai o\ov TO o~vve$piov ityiTOW KaTa TOV

1 v
/ \
f
lr](rov jutapTVpiav ek TO uavaTwcrai avTov, Kai ov%

56 rivpiffKOV.
7ro\\oi yap e^sevÔfJiapTVpovv KaT avTOV,
56
51 Kai Tives
57 Kai Icrai al /uLapTVpiai OVK r}<rav.
58 e^sevSo/uapTvpovv KaT avTOV \e<yovTe<z

b
auc n
54 Kat eepfM. fJLera T. u. 2 |
om irpos TO 0ws I ali syr" 55 fj.aprvpiav~\
AS* rninP*" k the ets TO davarbxrai] tva QavaTUffovaiv D (2P

6
)
êvdo/JLaprvpLav
KACNWbXm
|
et ut vid syrr arm tra avrov QQ.VO.TUO-ova~iv 1071 | evpuricov

minP 1
56 eêvdofj-apTvpovv] + /cat OUTOU] TOU

eXe70^ D |
Ir)<rov
^ 57 /cat Tti/es] Kai aXXot
D affkq Or int aXXot 5e 13 69 124 346 604 C alii arm | eêvd. KaT avTov Xeyovres]
, Kat e\eyov KaT avrov D (k) 58 OTI T^yuets TJKOVO: avTov Xe70 TOs] OTt eurev
dixit ck
55. ot be dpxtepels KT\.] While situation at the moment to which the

Peter sits in the auXij, the Lord is narrative refers.
standing in one of the chambers above 56. TroXXoi yap
(v. 66) before His judges.
It was a
/crX.]
Of witnesses there was no lack,
full if informal meeting of the
(6Aoi>) but their evidence was palpably false ;
Sanhedrin (Edersheim, Life, ii. p. 553)-

they contradicted one another. "lo-ai
For the word o-weSpiov see xiii. 9: at /zapTvptat OVK tfcrav, Vg. convenientia
here and in xv. i it is used in an ex testimonia non erant, they did not
clusive sense of the national council see J. Lightfoot ad I.
correspond ;
(cf. Acts iv. 15, v. 21 ff., vi. i2ff., xxii. No two witnesses could be found to
30, xxiii. i ff.), the PI?? ? 1 of the bear the joint testimony which was
Talmud, on the history and character legally requisite to justify a capital
of which see Schiirer, n. i. 1636". As sentence (Deut. xix. 15). The pro
a first step Caiaphas appears to have posal to render la-os adequate
examined Jesus as to His disciples (Erasmus, Grotius) is unnecessary,
and teaching ( Jo. xviii. 196.). The day and without support. On *at in this
had begun to dawn (Lc. xxii. 66), when sequence see on v. 49.
the actual trial took place. Witnesses KU/ Tlve ?

57 5^- dvaa-ravTes KrX.^J
had meanwhile been brought together, Mt. ixrrepov be irpo(Te\6ovTcs bvo. The
but when they came to give their conditions seemed to be satisfied at
evidence, the result was disappointing, last ; the scene recalls 3 Regn. xx.
indeed practically nothing (efI/TOW...
13 KOI ri\6ov dvo avdpes ol viol irapa-
ovx rjvpio-icov); it failed
fj.apTvpiav...Ka\ KOI avrov.
von&v . . .
KaTefiapTvprjo~av
to establish a capital offence, which The Lord had been heard to say that
was the purpose in view (els TO dava- He would overthrow the Templq.
Twcrai Mt. OTTO)? avr.
Similarly Stephen was charged with
$ai/aT&>cra>-
auroi>,
o-uîJVIpn?), or indeed any offence at having affirmed that He would do so

all; "sic omnia irreprehensibiliter
et (Acts vi. 14 d.KTjKoaiJ.ei yap avrov \e-
dixit et fecit ut nullam verisiinili- yovros ori *Ir)o~ovs o Na^copatoy o
tudinem reprehensionis invenirent in KaraXuVei TOV TOTTOV TOVTOV). The ques
eo"
(Origen). On Qavarovv see xiii. tion arises how this idea i
12, note. Ov io-Koi/ : such was the itself on the Jews. Did the wor
avTOv XeyovTOS OTL Gyw KaTaXvcra) TOV

\ ~ \ r \
vaov TOVTOV TOV xeipOTroirjTov, Kai did Tpicov
a\\ov ajêipOTTOirjTOV ÔLKOOOJUL^JCTCO ^Kai
6
icrrj r}V r\ /mapTVpia avTcov. Kai dvaorTas o vss 60
dp^tepev
is IULCCTOV
eTrrjpcoTrjcrev TOV Irjcrovv \e<ycov
OVK d
58 AcaraXuw AH* 2 vg
00*1 *1
|
om TOVTOV D k syr sin | oi/coSo^crw] a D acffk
60 cis TO /j.e<roi>
DM$^ min mu pr
spoken at the first Passover of the proved to be impossible; cf. Jerome

Ministry (Jo. ii. 19) rankle in the in Mt. falsus testis est, qui non in
:
"
minds of the hearers till they were eodem sensu dicta intellegit quo di-
used as evidence against Him three cuntur." On 8ta rp. Tjp.epcov see ii. i
years afterwards 1 Or were they and viil 31, note ; and with otVoSo-
repeated in a fuller form during the /iT/cro) cf. Mt. xvi. 18 the Western
;
teaching of the Holy Week ? or did the e yepco of Jo. ii. 19.
avao-TTâ-0) recalls
the witnesses base their testimony on 59. Koi ovde OVTWS KT\.] Mt. omits
a distorted report by Judas of words this verse in Me. it looks back to ;
spoken to the Twelve on the Mount v. 56, and expresses the disappoint
of Olives (xiii. 2, note) ? Mt. gives ment felt by the Sanhedrists when
the testimony in the simpler form even this last resource failed them.
Ovros fcpr) Avpa/uu KaraAvorai TOV vaov For ov8e OVTCOS cf. Isa. Iviii. 5, i Cor.
TOV 6fov /ecu 8ia Tptaiv TJfMfpaiv otKoSo- xiv. 21 not even under these cir :
fjLTJfrat. It has been suggested (Bruce) cumstances (ov8e as in v. 3, vi. 31,

that this comes nearest to what the Me. does
"
xii. 10, xiii. 32, xvi. 13).

witnesses actually said," and that Me. not explain the nature of the dvi-
puts into their mouths, to a certain crorrjs ; possibly the witnesses broke
"
extent, the sense" afterwards attached down under examination or contra

to the saying of Christ. But this dicted one another as to matters of
is not after Mc. s manner when he ; detail.
repeats a saying in a longer form, 60. KOI dvacrras 6 dp%iepevs KT\.]

there is reason to regard the longer Caiaphas rose, for greater solemnity,
form as original. Some such saying in the assembly (cf. iii. 3 els TO peo-ov},
as this is possibly behind the words and endeavoured to extort a state
of Stephen (Acts vii. 48 ov% 6 V^HTTOS ment from Jesus, urging that His
fv xeipoTTotrfTois Ka.ToiK.fT) and St Paul silence suggested that He had no
(Acts xvii. 24; cf. 2 Cor. v. i, Heb. answer to make and that the witness
ix. n, 24). On the history and mean was true. The rendering of the Vg.
ing of xeipoTToi qros, dxfipoiroirjTos, see and several of the O.L. authorities
Lightfoot s note on Col. ii. n. (ff> $ >
c f- a ->
c ->
^)>
wn i cn brings the
If the Lord said the words as two questions into one ("non respondes
they stand in Me., He said what quicquam ad ea quae tibi obiciuntur
the event has proved to be true ; His ab his?"), is, as Blass points out
death destroyed the old order, and (Gr. p. 176 IL), impossible, since it
His resurrection created the new. In would require a (cf. Mt. diroicp. irpos
this case the êuSo/xaprvpta consisted xxvil 14). OVK...OVOCV, a combination
in wresting the logion from its con which intensifies the negation ; cf.
text and giving it a meaning which iii. 27 and see Blass, Gr. p. 256. T* =
His character and manner of life TI etmv o (Blass, p. 177 n.), what is
6l
33 6 1 ouSeV; T* OVTOI <rov Se ecritoTra
I P KCLI OVK.
aTreKpivaTO ov 7ra\iv 6 d
OVTOV Kat Xeyei avTto5 Cv e vos TOV
60 rt] ort L^ (k) 6 o 5e] o 5e ITJCTOVS 1 fcxA min nonn syr**"
11
aeth e/ceti oj 5e
D KBCLSl 33 1071] ovdev aireKpivaTo (vel cnreKpiOr)) A(D)IN

OVK cnreKpLvaTO ovdev
^
|
PWbXrAII24> minP Or om k eTr^pwra avTov] eTnjpwT-rjo-ev aur,

1
| 604 al mu FI
Or + e/c devTepov 13 69 124 346 604 2 pe

4>
syr
sin
arm Or /cat Xe-yet aurw] Xe7tov |
<!>
346 2
pe
(arm) Or+o apxtepeus q om o xpicrros F k D | |
rou ev\oyrjTov] TOV 6eov fc$*
nonn
vg arm
zoh
(rou euX. N c) rou 0. rou euX. AKII 346 al TOV
the value of this testimony ? what and successful attempt to obtain an

construction is to be put upon it? answer; to the direct question "Art
Kara/zaprupeu frequent in the Ora
. Thou the Christ ? solemnly put to "
tors and used by the LXX. (3 Regn. Him on oath (Mt. et-opKia> o- KOTO.
xx. (xxi.) 10, Job xv. 6, Prov. xxv. 18, TOV Bfov TOV gavros Iva r/fjuv e tTrrjs fl
Dan. vi. 24 (25)) ; in the N. T. only in (TV el 6 xp-) by the ecclesiastical head
the Synoptic accounts of the Passion of the nation, Jesus at once replies.
(Mt xxvi. 62 = Me. xiv. 60 ; Mt. xxvii. Thpht. : "iva
p.r) eêocrij/ vcrTfpov Xeyeti/
on eav o~a<pa>s
etTrovros avTov TJKOV-
6 1. 6 Se eVteoTra KrX.] The Lord cra/xev, eirio~Tvo-afj.v dv 2v et, art
refused the opportunity of either Thou ? as in xv. 2 ;
c Rom. xiv. 4,
Jas. iv. 2 o X/JIOTOS , see notes on
denying the charge, or justifying the
1 ; viii.
words if they were His. This was 29, xii.35. To) evXoyrjTov, Mt. TOV 6eov :
not the time for serious instruction, the title is based on the doxology
nor were these the men to whom it

could be profitably addressed ; nor (cf. Schottgen on Rom. ix. 5, Dai-
could He admit the authority of an man, i.
p. 163 f., Burkitt in J. Th. St.,
assembly which was following up an v P-
-
453)- The High Priest admits
unjust arrest by the employment of the Divine Sonship of Messiah; the
perjured witnesses. It was a Kaipbs Christ was the Son of GOD, since He
TOV o-iyav, and He kept silence (eViwTro, inherited the promises made to David
Cf.
imperf.) accordingly. Origen (2 Sam. vii. 14, Ps. ii. 7, Ixxxix. 26 f.).
in Mt.: "discimus ex hoc loco con- The alternative to this inference is
temnere calumniantium et falsorum that Caiaphas is quoting words which
testium voces ut nee responsione were attributed to Jesus (cf. Mt.
nostra dignos eos habeamus, nee de- xxvii. 43) and demanding that He
fendere nosmetipsos ubi non sunt should either admit or deny them;
convenientia quae dicuntur adversus but the form of the sentence favours
nos." The Lord s silence before His the view that Caiaphas himself identi
judges afterwards recalled to the fied the Messiah with the Son. In
minds of the disciples Isa. liii. 7 ; the Psalms of Solomon the xP itrr *
cf. Acts viii. 32 Iff., i Pet. ii. 23. The Kvpios is merely Son of David (cf.
classical airfKpiva^v occurs in the James and Ryle, p. liv. ff.) ; but
LXX. and N.T. but rarely (Lxx. 6, Mt. 1 , Enoch cv. 2 and 4 Esdr. vii. 28 f., xiv.
Me. 1 , Lc.^- 2 1
,
Jo. 2), dircKpiSriv else-
5"*
9 recognise His Divine Sonship, and

where taking its place; aTrexpti/aî/ the idea seems to have been familiar
itself was a substitute for the earlier
during the Lord s lifetime ; see Jo. i.
rjfj.t\]/ap,T]Vj aTnjp.fi ^dfjiTjv (Rutherford, 49, xi. 27, Mt. xvi. 16 (cf. Me. viii. 29).
p. i86). The Messianic Sonship was perhaps
o dpxicpcvs /crX.] A second not regarded as specifically different
XIV. 63] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK.
359
63
d <5e
/^cro^ eTTrei/
Gy^ eijuu K ai62
TOV viov TOV dv6po)7rov e/c Se*o>i/
KaBêvov
Kai ep-ôjjievov /me-rd TCOV
Svvdpew vefyeXw TOV
63
ovpavov. d Se dpxiepevs TOVS
Siapjgas ^txwz/a? 63
62 o Se I.] + acpi0ets DG i 13 P in
69 124 346 1071 2 arm the affkq syr"
|
eyo; et/u] pr ffv etTras ort 13 69 124 346 604 1071 2^ arm Or om Kai epx o^ vov D
G n
|
|
êra] 67rt i 28 33 al" a qyrr-p- the

63 Stapâj (B*N)] + ew*ei 124 604
2P a a arm Or |
TOV xirwra S syr?681 arm 00 1 * *
from the Sonship of Israel ; see the Both passages

pov.
e<
o~cgia>v
Rabbinical references in Edersheim, seem to have been regarded by

Life, ii. pp. 716, 719, Weber, Jiid. the Jews as Messianic (cf. xii.
36,
Theol., p. 153, and on the whole sub note, and for Dan. I.e. see Edersheim,
ject consult Schiirer, ii. ii.
p. 158 ff.; Life, ii. p. 733 f.), and to claim that
Hastings, D.B. iv. p. 570 ff.
they would be fulfilled in Himself
62. 6 de irjo-ovs cl-rrev Eyo> ft/it] Cf. was equivalent to an assertion of His
Lc. :
Xeyere on eyco et/u.
vp.cls The Messiahship. But the words of Jesus
phrase cru ciTras (Mt. xxvi. 25, 64), or are also a solemn warning that His
av Xeyetff (Mt. XXVii. 11= Me. XV. 2 = position and that of His judges would
Lc. xxiii. 3 = Jo. xviii. 37), has since one day be reversed, and a final but
Erasmus usually been regarded as an ineffectual summons to repentance
idiomatic affirmative, on the strength and faith; Victor: ciriQepei de TO
cf.
of certain classical and Rabbinical TTJS aTreiXav ort o\lsovTai avTov

Kpio~ea>s,
parallels; but it has been shewn by ev TTJ ovpavla dogy (paivo/jLevov aXX* . . .
Dr Thayer the Journal of Bibl

(in
Literature, xiii. p. 40 ff.) that the \6yov . . . OVTCOS OVK els co(p\fiav rots
balance of ancient opinion is against avrjKoois at rcai/
/j.vo TTjpifav OTTOKaXvêis,
this view, and that the words mean aXX ts KaraKpio-tv. Mt. prefixes
simply what they say, while the con OTT aprt to 6S//-eo-$e, and Lc. d-rro TOV
text, the tone, and the circumstances vvv the vision of the Son of Man
:
must in each case determine the exact sitting on the Right Hand of the
inference which is to be drawn from Power GOD (r^s dwdpeas rov 6cov
of
them. Me. has seen in this etnas 2i>
Lc. ; 8wa/it?=ni- in|n which was
77 j
a direct affirmation, and interprets it technically used for GOD, cf. Thpht.,
accordingly ; but it is possible that the dvvap.iv yap evddSe TOV Trarepa Cprjo-iv,
Lord purposely preferred the vaguer and see Dalman, Worte, i. p. 164 f.)
form cf. Origen in Mt. (cited
; by began from the year of the Cruci
quia non erat dignus prin-
"
Thayer) : fixion (cf. Acts ii. 33 f., vii. 55, Rom.

ceps ille sacerdotum Christi doctrina, viii. 34, Heb. i. 3 f., i Pet. iii. 22,
propterea non euui docet, nee dicit
5
Apoc. ii. 21, xii. 5, Me. xvi. 19), and

quia Ego sum, sed verbum oris eius is to be followed in due course by
accipiens in redargutionem ipsius con- the vision which all must see of His
vertit dicens Tu dixisti, ut eo modo Return (Apoc. i. 7). The Jewish lead
videretur argui non doceri." ers by their rejection of His Messiah-
KOL o^ffo-df TOV viov KT\.] The words ship secured His exaltation (Phil. ii.
point to Dan. vii. 13 Th. Idov /iera 9) and their own ultimate confusion.
(LXX. err i, cf. Mt.) TO>V
V<p\<nv
TOV 63. o fie
dpxtepevs dtapâs KrX.]
ovpavov cos vlos dvdpwuov ep^6fj.fvos This old sign of mourning or horror
(cf. xiii. 26, note), and Ps. cix. (ex.) i, is mentioned first in Gen. xxxviL 29 ;
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 63
64 avTOV \eyei Ti ETL -^peiav eô/ze*/ mapTvpcov ;
crotTe TjJ? (paiveTai ; ot

fiXcurfyrjiuiias
TL vfjuv
65 TraVres KctTeKpivav OVTOV evo%ov eivai OavctTOV.

6<
64 t}KovffaT(] pr ide vvv K (minP

6 ^"
syrr"
111 ? 6811
arm) + Traces GNS r 124 2? alnonn
gyjsm arm |
r^ s y3Xao-077^ctas] T??* p\aff<f)rjfj,iav
ADG i
13 2^ al
pauc + ai/rou DGINS
min nonn q 8yr8in go aeth + rou crroâros aurou 13 61 69 (124) 346 (2^) syrrPeshhcl(ms)
arm âwercu] SOKCI. DNS 28 2 pe
|
the phrase usually Siaprjyvvvai ra

is the ace Buttinann, Gr. p. 144 f.).
(cf.
t/xarta (c Mt., and so more than

forty On see iii. 28, vii. 22, notes.
j3\ao-(prip.ia
times in the LXX.), but rovs x i vas The blasphemy in this case is the claim
occurs in Judith xiv. 19, Ep. Jer. 31, to Messianic honours and powers,
2 Mace. iv. 38, and is strictly accurate which is assumed to be groundless.
in the present case Maimonides : cf. ri vîiv cpaivfTai;] What is your
ap. Buxtorf: "laceratio non fit in view V
(Mt ri v. do/we;), cf. Ar. Eccl.
interula seu indusio linteo nee in 875 opQats f/jLoiye cpaivercu (me iudice).
pallio exteriori ;
in reliquis vestibus... The formula as prescribed in Sanhe-
omnibus fit." What was originally a drin iii. 7 (see Edersheim, Life ii. p.
natural act of passionate grief is re 561 note) is |31D -)3D, to which the
duced in the Talmud to minute and answer is either or
D**rt>
(for life)
laceratio fit stando
"
stringent rules :
nJVCT death) as the case may be.

(for
(v. 60), a collo anterius non posterius,
On this occasion the conclusion was
non ad neque ad fimbrias...lon-
latus
The foregone; no one proposed to test the
gitudo rupturae palmus est."
claim of Jesus before condemning it
law forbade the High Priest to rend
as blasphemous ; all condemned Him
his garment in private troubles (Lev. to be worthy of death. Karoep. avrbv
x. 10), but when acting as a
6, xxi.
is under the cir
evoxov flvai Qavdrov
judge, he was required by custom to
cumstances more exact than *are-
express in this way his horror of any
Kpivav Qavdra) (x. 33) the court could
blasphemy uttered in his presence (cf.
;
not pass a capital sentence (see on xv.

J. Lightfoot on Mt.). On the form 8ia-
i). On evoxos Bavdrov cf. iii. 29, note.
pr/gas see WH., Notes, p. 163, WSchm.,
on xmoves pi., see vi. 9, note.
Death was the legal penalty of blas
p. 56 ;
ri en xp f iav e xopw p-aprupaiv ;] The phemy (Lev. xxiv. 1 6, i Kings xxi.

10 ff.), and stoning the manner of
relief of the embarrassed judge is
If
execution in such cases (i K. Lc., Jo.
manifest. trustworthy evidence
was not forthcoming, the necessity for x. 30 ff., Acts vii. 556.). ndvres, i.e.
it had now been superseded; the all who were present (iravras yap r-
8ia TO pfjai rbv x iTa)V ^(rKOVy

Prisoner had incriminated Himself. On a"rrd(raro
xi- notes. Victor) those who, like Joseph (Lc.

Xpeiav ex iv TLV s see ii
;
!?> 3>
WH. xxiii. and Nicodemus (Jo. vii.

51)
64. T/Koicrare rf/s /SXao^Tj/it as]
50 were opposed to the whole
places a mark of interrogation after ff.),
/SAao-c^., but perhaps unnecessarily; c

plot against Jesus would not have
Mt. i8e vvv f)K.. rfjv (SKaorffrrjpiav. The been summoned to this meeting.
gen. rei after dicovfiv is on the whole Kal rfpt-avro rwfs epTrrveiv au
65.
less usual than the ace., but cf. Lc. /crX.] Mt. abridges rore eveTrrvo-av :
xv. 25, Acts vii. 34; in Acts xxii. i els TO 7rp6o-Q)7rov avTov, Omitting the
both person and thing are in the gen. covering of the Lord s Face ; Lc., who
(aKOixrare p.ov rr^s ...airo\oyias) the . retains the latter particular, substitutes
gen. is perhaps more realistic than for eveirrvov. The prophecy
XIV. 6s] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 361
avTO) Kat
avTOv TO TrpdcrcoTrov Kat KO\a<pi(êtv
avTOV Kat Xeyetv
npo(priTva ov Kat ol
VTrqpeTat
e\a/3ov.
65 e/j.irTveii> (ev-n-T. DA)] + rw Trpotrowrw avrov D (604) af syr*** arm aegg go om 11

|
/cat TrepiKaX. avrov TO irp. D af Syr8 feat trepiK. avrov TO irp. 1071 KoXatpifreiv /cat
1
"
Ko\a<pLôf
/cat e\eyov D a c velantes faciem eius clarificabant (sic) eum k ]
1 1 8 + yfuv ^ k + vvv IJ/J.LV 1071 syr + wiv % ns

85 *1
o C<TTIV
<re IUXA2 (13) 33 (69) 108 124 604 736

corr
1071 al syr
hcl
arm aegg aeth
om OL virrjpeTai D
o (k) e\a/3o |
KABCIKLNSVrAII^ min nonn ] e\aâvov DG i
13 69 2P e al nonn syr
hcl
me epa\\oi>
HW bS minPermu ej3a\ov EMUWbX 33 604
of x. 34 includes both indignities KoXa<tVti> is specific : the blows were
tlfuralôv<Tiv
KOI epTrrvo-ovo-iv) among inflicted with the fist (/coXaô?, Att.
those which Jesus would receive at KovdvXos j cf. Ter. Adelph. ii. 2. 36
the hands of the Gentiles, and it was "colaphis tuber est totum caput").
fulfilled by the Procurator s soldiers npofpJTfvo-ov as it stands alone in
(xv. 19, 20) ; but certain of the Sanhe- Me. is scarcely intelligible Mt. gives ;
drists anticipated this pagan outrage. a clue to its meaning (-rrpocp. jfuv,
In Ev. Petr. 4 the Jews are unjustly XpiOTf, ris e(TTtv 6 7rai(ras ere) j
l
USC
charged with the subsequent mockery :
Thy supernatural powers, Messiah, to
[6 IletXaroy] 7raped(OKV avrov ra> Xaw... detect the offender. Our Lord was
/cat Tiff aureai/ eveyKCV (TT(f)avov a.K.av- not the first prophet in Israel who
6ivov...Kal erepot ecrraires eveiTTVOv OVTOV had been smitten on the face ;
cf.
rals ctyeo-i. See the remarkable paral i Kings xxii. 24, Mic. v. i. On the
lelcited by Wetstein from Seneca de Jewish conception of Messiah as a
consol. 13: "ducebatur Athenis ad Prophet see Stanton, J. and Chr.
supplicium Aristides, cui quisquis oc- Messiah, p. 126 ff., and cf. vi. 4, note.
currerat deiciebat oculos et ingemis- icai ol vTrrjpeTai KrX.] Mt. also dis
cebat tanquam in ipsam iustitiam
. . .
tinguishes this class of offenders (of
animadvertentes inventus est tamen ;
de epdTrta-av),but without identifying
qui in faciem eius inspueret." E/z- them. They were the members of the
nrvciv conspuere is a late equivalent Temple guard who had effected the
in the LXX. (Num. xii. 14, Deut. xxv. arrest (v. 43, note), and were still in
9) and N. T. of the Attic charge of their Prisoner (cf. Lc. of av-

cf.Rutherford, N.Phryn., p. 66. Spes of (rwfxovTfs avrov). Embolden
KaXvTTTeiv (Exod. xxviii. 20, 3 Regn. ed by the conduct of their superiors,
vii 17) with reference, perhaps, to
:
they added their own form of insult.
the Roman practice of covering the For pani^ftv, paTTio-fjia see Lobeck,
heads of the condemned (Cic. pro Phryn., p. 175, and Rutherford s im
"
Rdbir. (ed. Heitland) iv. 13 i

lictor, portant discussion (^V. Phryn., p.
...caput obnubito, arbori infelici sus- 2576".);
the words are used in reference
ib. v. 16 "obductio capitis to blows delivered by a stick (/Wi s-),
pendito";
et nomen ipsum crucis absit"), as well or by the palm of the open hand ; in
as for the purpose of concealing from the latter case the Attic form was Vi
Him the persons of His tormentors. Kopprjs 7raraat, but later writers, be
Kat Ko\a(f)iîv OVTOV KrX.J So Mt. ; ginning with Plutarch, use eVt K. pcnri-
Lc. SfpovTfs Me. xii. xiii. 9). etv. In two at least of the three LXX.
(cf. 3,
66
66 Kai OVTOS TOV FleTpov KCLTW ev TY\ av\rj
67 juLia Ttov TraiSicTKcov TOV dpxiepecas, 67 Kai idovcra TOV
IleTpov BepuJLaivofjievov e/u/SXeâa a avTco \eyei Kai
66 om /carw DIS^ i 69 2 pe alP*"

acffq syr8in(vid) aegg |
gy r
sin
|
ep^ ercu ] om syr
8 11
+ TT/JOS auroi D | /xta TraidicrKr) KG syrr
8 1
"
?6 " 11
arm 67 om
/ecu 2 D
instances of pairi&iv,it refers to a blow 66, 67. OVTOS TOV II. KOTO) CV TTf
on the face by the hand of another auXfl KT\.] story of Peter s ad
The
person (i Esdr. iv. 30, Hos. xi. 4), and venture in the court of the High
pairio-p-a is used in the same sense Priest s official residence (cf. v. 54,
in Isa. 1. 6 ras fie o-iayovas p.ov [e5a>Ka] note), which had been interrupted by
els pairlo-p,aTa. The Vg. adopts this the account of the trial, is now re
meaning here (alapis eum caedebant) ; sumed. He is icarco (Me.), ea>
(Mt.),
the English versions vary (Wycliffe, outside the chamber, and
council
beeten him with strokis or boffatis ; below
"
in the
open area beneath the
"
it,
Tindale, Cranmer, "boffeted him on room where the Sanhedrin had met,
the face ; Geneva,
" "
smote him with and he sat there (0. 54) by the char
their rods of office
"
;
R. V. offers the coal fire. While he is there a servant
alternative "blows of their hands" maid (/nia TraiSt o-KT/, Mt., TT. TIS, Lc.),
(text), "strokes of rods"
(marg.)). Cf. one of the High Priest s domestics
Field, Notes, p. 105 (on Jo. xviii. 22). (Me.), conies to the fire (epêrat) she ;
The difficult phrase eXa/3oi> pairio-p.ao-i.v

notices Peter sitting in the firelight
has been changed in many secondary (iSoGo-a TOV II. 6fpp.aivup.fvov, Lc. KaOj-
uncials and cursives into e/3aXXoi/ or P.CVOV irpos TO <j)a>s:
cf. v. 54), and
e/3aXoi/ (see app. crit.} ; the confusion after gazing at him
intently for a
of paXflv and is one of the Xa/Seti/ moment (c/^SXeôcra aur<5), she crosses
commonest in Field (Notes, p. MSS. to the place where he is sitting
(irpoo--
40) supports the latter reading by rjKQfv at, Mt.) and charges him
arguments which deserve considera with belonging to the party of Jesus.
tion, but the harder eXa/3oi> (or eXa/x- naidio-Kr] is a slave-girl employed in
/Sai/oi/, cf. Nestle, T. C. p. 266), sup domestic service (Gen. xii. 16, xvi. iff.,
ported as it is by the great majority Lc. xii. 45, Acts xii. 13, xvi. 16), the
of the older and better authorities, female equivalent of Trots in the sense
claims preference; and it finds a of dov\os (Ps. cxv. 7 (cxvi. 16), Eccl. ii.
parallel in a papyrus of the first 7, Sap. ix. 5, Esth. vii. 4=iin|J^) ; the
century which has the phrase novdv- wider meaning ( = Koprj veavis) dis t
\ois Xa/Stii/ rtva (Blass, Gr. p. 118).

appears in Biblical Gk., see Lightfoot
Moreover, they caught Him with on Gal. iv. 22. For e/^SXewttv cf. viii.
}
blows is more realistic than they 25, x. 21, 27, notes. The first glance
struck Him/ and therefore more true revealed the presence of a stranger ;
to Mc. s usual manner. Cf. Origen in closer attention enabled her to recog
Mt.\ "et nunc qui iniuriant unum ali- nise Peter. St John tells us why she
quern de ecclesia et faciunt ei haec, in was the portress who at his desire had
faciem exspuunt Christi, et Christum let Peter in (T) irai8io-Kij 77 cf.
6vpa>p6s,
colaphis caedentescastigant et pugnis." Acts xii. 13). For Naapr)v6s, the less
66 72. PETER DENIES THE MASTER common form which Me. uniformly
THRICE (Mt. xxvi. 69 75, Lc. xxii. 56 adopts, see i. 24, note. The order roO
62, Jo. xviii. 17, 25 27). To{i IT/O-OU suits an excited,
68
(TV IULCTO, TOV Naâpyvov rja-da TOV lya-ov.^ d e 68 IT
-\ "5^ it ) / \
\eycov oioa OVT e7TL(TTajj.aL crv
ri eo) ek TO 7rpoav\iov.
67 pera TOV Na". yvda. TOV I. BCL^] /xera TOV I. yffda TOVN. ^ S y rr Binpesh
I. TOV N. ijada DA minP*
uc
TOV latt syr hcl arm go aeth Bus /iera TOV N. I. ijada
ANXrnS minP 1
| Nctfwpeuou A 238 ff Eus (cf. Nafr/î/ou D Nazoreno k 1* q)
68 cure oi5a cure eTrtcrra/ucu KBDL 1071 2P* Eus] OVK oida cure (vel ov5e) e?r. (A)CE
GH(KMNU)V(Xr)A(n2) rnmP
8 11
our oioa k syrP
6 " 11
|
o-u rt KBCLNUAS^ T 33
108 209 1071 2P e ] Tt a-u AlXm minP 1
rt D minP*110 latt | e|w eis ro TrpoavXtoj/] efw ets
D ets TO e^w irpoavXiov 2 pe ets riyv e^w auXTyy (vel irpoav\r)v)

r^y irpoav\riv i
(13
vid
209 (604) k arm + /cat aXe/crwp
sin
69) (in exteriorem atrii locum) syr
ACDINXrAHS min fereomn afffkq vg syrr?6 ^^ arm go aeth (om K. a\. e0. 1
ev
i7 c syr sin me)
hurried, utterance; that Nazarene... I am neither conscious of the fact,

Jesus. *Ho-0a /xera TOU irjaov gives nor is the statement intelligible to
an exact description of Peter s relation me. Or ofSa may refer to the Master
to the Lord (iii. 14, cf. Acts iv. 13); as in Lc. OVK oi8a avrov. E7rtorra/u,ai
on fatia see WM., p. 96. All the occurs here only in the Gospels,
Evangelists give the words of the nai- and rarely in the Epistles (Paul1 ,
diaKT), but with much variation (Mt Heb. 1 , Jas. 1 , Jude 1 ), but is frequent in
KOI crv ycrda /îera I. TOV FaXeiXatov, Lc. the Acts, where it appears in con
Kal OVTOS (rvv avT<a
771/5
Jo. p.r)
KOL crv nexion and partial contrast with
K T&V \Jua.6r]T<av
ei TOU dvBpoiirov TOV- yu/ooo-Ko) (Acts xix. 15); olda and
rov ;). eViWctyiai appear together again in
68.o Se Tjpvrj(raTO KT\.] Cf. V. 30 f. Jude 10. Blass (Gr. p. 265) rejects
Had Peter been called to go with the ovTe...ovYe as inadmissible in the case
Master to judgement and death, pro of two perfectly synonymous verbs,
bably he would gladly have done so. but the objection disappears when
The trial came in an unexpected form, their meanings are seen to be dis
and discovered a weak point his tinct.
lack of moral courage (cf. Gal. ii. 1 1 flf.). Kal ^f)\0V eo> els TO irpoav\iov]
OVT olda ovre eViWa/zeu crv ri \eyeis. Mt. eeX$6Wa de els TOV 7rv\a>va. The
Again the Gospels vary, Mt. being TTuXcoi/ properly the gateway of a
is
nearest to Me., and Jo. most remote mansion (Gen. xliii. 19, Lc. xvi. 20,
(Mt. OVK olda TL Xeyeis, Lc. OVK oida Acts xii. 13 f.), a temple (3 Regn. vi. 8),
avToV) yvvaij Jo. OVK dp-i, SC. IK TCOV or a city (3 Regn. xvii. 10, Apoc. xxi.
paQrjTcov avrov\ and again the words 12 ff., xxii. 14) ; the irpoav\iov (cm. Aey.)
as given by Me. seem specially appro is doubtless the vestibule by which
priate ; the eager repetition ovYe ol8a access was gained to the avXr;, and
ovre fir. betrays the effort to hide which was contiguous to the irvkwv.
embarrassment, and the order of the Peter left the fire, and retreated into
words o-v TI X. suggests unusual emo the comparative darkness of the vesti
tion (unless we punctuate with WH. bule, but only to fall again into the
marg., OUTC Tri(TTap.at (TV Tt Xeyet?;). hands of his persecutor. Jo., who
OiSa and cVtoTa/uae differ as novi and apparently connects the first denial
scio, though the Vg. reverses the dis with the moment of Peter s admission
tinction here I neither know nor
: to the avX?/, places the second at the
understand what you are saying, i.e. fire (v. 25).
6g ^Kal r\ TratSiOTCf/ iSovcra avTOV ijpâTO TraXiv Xeyeiv

7
70 TO?? TrapecTTtocriv OTL OVTOS CIVTCOV ecrTiv d
IT f TrdXiv ripveiTO. Kal jmeTa fjiiKpov^ TrdXiv ol

Hi eXeyov TCO HeTpa) AXr]6a)$ e^ aimoiA ei
ei, Kai yap
69 KCLI t] ira.i.0. id. avrov rjp. ira\u> bsCLA^ 108 127] /cat 77 iraiS. to. avrov ira\iv
7ip. AINXmS minP 1

iraXiv oe (e)i5. avrov TJ
irouS. D 604 2 pe c f (k) q vg syr
8
arm Eus om ira\iv BM 50 f aegg aeth | Tjpâro...Xeyeiv] aegg aeth Trap-eiirev B [
effryKofftv ADNXriI 2 S minP 1

|
ovros] /cai auros D /cat oi/ro? 13 59 69 106 124 251 346
604 2P acff S yrr 8in P e8h arm aeth 70 ^pv-rjaaro (D)FGMNXAS i 13 69 124
604 2 pe al
nonn Eus | irapeffrures (-tmjKores D)] Trepteerrwres
Gi
69. KCU ^ TraSto-fcr; tSoOtra auroi/ dressed to those about her and not
KrX.] The portress (cf. v. 66, note), to the Apostle, his second denial was
who has returned to her post, recog without excuse.
nises and points Peter out to the idlers 70. o 8f TraXiv
Tj pyclro]
Mt. adds
in the vestibule. Mt. oXXr;, another p-era opKov xxvi. 63), and gives the
(cf.
maid, not the portress; cf. Thpht.: words of the denial OVK otSa rov :
Martfcuos peis aXXî/ ravTrjv Xryei, Map/coy avdpairov (Lc. Jo. OVK eipt). Thpht.:
Se rr)V avr^f, ovdev Se rîlv TOVTO TTpos eVtXa^d/Lifi/os roO Xoyov ov eiTrev o
rfjv a\rj6fiav roG euayyeXiou" fir) yap Kvpios ori rov dpvrjo-dfjievov p.c .dpvrf- . .
ev /ieyaXa) rivl KOL <rvvKTiK(p rrjs orco- o~ofiai /cdya).
rrjpias Tjfjuv 8ia<p<t>vov(Ti ; Augustine, Kal pera So Mt.;

/Ltt/cpoi/
TrdXiv KrX.]
in order to harmonise Me. with Jo., Lc. 8iao-rdo~r)s and for o5(rei <Spas /xtay,
suggests that the maid was at the ot Trapeoroircy, aXXos ns. During the
and that Peter, overhearing her
fire,
interval Peter s Galilean accent had
remark, turned to defend himself: attracted attention and confirmed the

"rediens et rursus ad ignem stans suspicions of the bystanders. At
resistebat negando verbis eorum." length they accosted Peter (n-poo-eX-
Aug. adds: "liquido...colligitur col- Qovrcs, Mt.), or, according to Lc., one
latis de hac re omnibus evangelis- of them affirmed (8uo~xvpicro) in his
tarum testimony s non ante ianuam presence that he was assuredly what
secundo Petrum negasse sed intra he had denied himself to be. Kat
in atrio ad ignem Matthaeum autem ; yap (Vg. nam et, cf. Ellicott on 2
et Marcum regressum eius brevi-
. . . Thess. iii. 10) raXetXatos et, Me. (Lc.),
tatis causa tacuisse." He does not for, besides other considerations,
feel the difficulty of reconciling Mt. s thou art from Galilee ; Mt. Kalyap q
a XX7 with Mc. s TraiSio-K?;, which ?)
XaXta o~ov 8fj\6v o-f TroteT: for the form
in his Latin codex is simply ancilla ;
which these words assume in some
and Lc. s trtpos is taken to be one MSS. of Me. see the app. crit. On
of the bystanders who joins in the the dialectic peculiarities of Galilean
attack on Peter. The last supposition, Aramaic comp. Neubauer, geogr. du
which supported by Jo. s efn-oi/, is
is Talmud, p. 184?., Dialects ofPalestine
not improbable ; the loquacity of the in Stud. BiU. i. p. 49 ff. Dalman, Gr. ;
maid would naturally communicate p. 4 31 ff, 42 ff, Worte, i. p. 64,

f.,
itself to some of the company. Mc. s and the older literature mentioned by
account places Peter s conduct in the Schiirer n. i.
p. 10, note ; and for an
least favourable light; if the remark earlier reference to local differences
came only from the maid to whom of pronunciation in Palestine see Jud.
he had already replied, and was ad xii. 8. Jo., whose acquaintance with
7l
FaXeiXcuos d $e rjpâTO el Kai o^vvvai 71
dvaQejJLaTiQiv
~
/ /~\ 3
/] f^ x / \ it l\
OTL UVK OLoa TOV avupcoTTOv TOVTOV ov XeycTC.
I
^Kat 72
evOvs 6K SevTepov d\KTcop Kai dve^v^Qr] e<pcovrj<rev
6 FleTpos TO prjjULa,
o>s eiTrev
avTtp 6 Irjorovs OTL Ilplv
+ Kai 6811 ^
70 Td\ei\aios ei] t] XaXta <rov
o/uoiafet AXrAII minP q 1
syrrP arm go +
1
Kai t] X. (TOV 77X01 NS (33) 71 o/j.vvvai BEHLSUVXr min satmu ] O/J-VVCLV

NACGKMNAnS^- EUS + /CCU \eyeiv D (a) q arm om TOVTOV ov \eyere #.
min**"
1111
om TOVTOV DKNS arm om ov X. k 72 om evOvs ACNXrAIIS^ min? S yrr 8inhcl

1
aegg go om CK oevTepov NL c TO prâ. ws] TO

|
o DNXFIIS minsatmu | />.
ov M 69 al
vixmu TO p-rjfjLa...Irjff.] TOV pTjfjiaTos TOV
| ITJO-OV CITTOVTOS i
209
arm codd aeth om oTi...a-n-apvr]<r D 142* a
| r)
the High Priest gave him special WSchm. p. 123, Blass, Gr. p. 47 f.
opportunities of knowing the fact, OVK TOV avdpwrrov TOVTOV ov XeyeTe
0180. :
states that at this crisis a slave of the indirect denial of the Lord has
Caiaphas who was a relative of grown into the direct : I am not one
Malchus, clinched the charge with of His into I know Him not ;
the
the question OVK cya o-e et&oi/ ev TO>
former, indeed, involved the latter :
p.T avTov ; "negavit ipsum cum se negavit eius

71. o 8e fjpâro avadfîaTiêiv KT\.~\ esse discipulum" (Bede). *Oi/XeyeTe,
Peter, growing desperate as he sees the nearly = 7rept ov X.; cf. Jo. vi. 71
meshes closing round him, invokes an df TOV lovdav, I Cor. X. 29
anathema on himself if his denials are 8f Xeyta.
false. Ai/a#e/ia, dvaQenaTifciv are LXX. xai evOvs CK
72. ftevrcpov
equivalents for 0}^ D Hnn, cf. e.g. That as he
f<j)uvT}o-ev ] moment,
Num. xviii. 14, xxi. 3f., 15 Deut. xiii. spake (Lc. Trapa^p^/ta, ert XaXoui/Tos-
(i6)ff. ; an avadeîa (a late collateral avTov), for the second time a cock
form of dvd0Tjfj.a as evpe/ia of evp^/xa, crew. Ex devrepov (Jos. V. 2, Mt.
cf. H. H. A. Kennedy, Sources, p. 117, xxvi. 42, Jo. ix. 24, Acts x. 15, Heb.
and SH. on Rom. ix. 3) is an object ix. 28, a non-classical phrase = (ro)
devoted to destruction see the dis ; SevTcpov, cf. Blass on Acts, I.e.) is
cussion in Driver s Deuteronomy, p. here peculiar to Me., corresponding
98 f. and the interesting illustration to Sis in v. 30 and below in this verse
b
which he cites from the Moabite stone, (72 ). On the textual history of the
2
and cf. Lightfoot on Gal. i. 8, 9. The passage see WH., Intr. pp. 243, 330,
practice of laying oneself under a Notes, p. 27 ; on aXe KTOop, (pavetv, cf.
conditional anathema is exemplified v. 30, note.
in Acts xxiii. 12 (dvedfudno-av eav- KOI dvep-vrivdr) 6 Uerpos KT\.] Mt.
TOVS). In Mi, Me., the verb is used efivijadrj TOV pr)p.aros, Lc. VTrffivijo-drj
absolutely; cf. Vg. coepit anathe- TOV p.

The second cockcrowing re
matizare, English versions from called to Peter s mind the forgotten
Wycliffe onwards, he began to curse ; Me., according to the best
" "
saying.
but the usage of the words shews that text (see v. 68, app. crit.\ has not
the imprecation was directed against referred to an earlier cockcrowing;
himself. Mt. employs the stronger Peter may not have noticed the first,
Karadfp-aTi^fiv (cf. /caTaê/xa, ApOC. xxii. but from the lapse of time he would
3). On the alternative forms opvvvai, recognise that this was the second
(Mt.), see WH., Notes, p. 168 f., the d\eKTopo<pa>via of the third watch
d\KTOpa Tpis //e aTrapv^crrj. Kai CTTL-

[Sis] <p(*)vrj(rai
*
XV. I Kai evOvs Trpcoi crv/ui{3ov\iov TroiqcravTes
ol
72 5is Qwwiffoi B 2P k aegg] 0. 5:s AC 2LNXrA^ al? 1

om Sis KG*** A 251
cffIq aeth /ecu eiri.â\wv (eirtXa^wv A 247)
|
K\aiev (e/eXaucrep fc^C)] /cai ypâro /eXcuea
8in eshhcl
Dlattsyrr P arm the go /ecu e/eXcuei (? e/eXauo-e* )
aethyid XV i 717x01] pr
fereomn
A(E)N(S)XrAnS rnin TroiTjcrcw Tes AB(D)NXTAn2^ minP
1
eTri TO (vel TW) |
(affkq) vg syrr arm go (aeth) Or] eroiAtacrcwres KCL
(xiii. 35). For prâ of a particular recalled to his memory by the second
saying of Jesus cf. ix. 32, Lc. ii.
50, cockcrowing. On the whole it must
Jo. v. 47. It is instructive to note be confessed that the word remains
that in quoting the saying Me. does one of the unsolved enigmas of Mc. s
not quite verbally reproduce his own vocabulary; but of current inter
report of it (v. 30). On am/u/Lu/i;- pretations the choice seems to lie
a-Keo-Gai n
see WM., p. 256, Blass, Gr. between (c) and (d). *EK\aicv, the
p. 102. weeping continued some while ; Mt. s
Kai e7Ti/3aX<0i/
e fcXaiei ] Mt., Lc. Kai and Lc. s ocXauo-ei/, even with the
eco K\avo~ev TrtKpeo?. Froni
^\6a>v
added TriKpcos, is less suggestive.
the second century onwards Mc. s XV. i 15. THE TRIAL BEFORE
eVi/3aX&)i/ has been felt to be a diffi
THE PROCURATOR (Mt. xxvii. i 26,
(a) The Western text sub
culty,
*
Lc. xxiii. i 3, 18 25, Jo. xviii.
stitutes Kai 7;fparo K\aieiv (Vg. et 28 40, xix. 4 1 6).
coepit flere), cf. Thpht., Euth., eVt/3. i. evOiis Trpcoi] At daybreak, as

ai^-i roO ap|a/xevos (for the part, soon as it was morning; Mt. Trpcoias
cf. Acts xi. 4 apgdp-evos eeri$ero). yvo[Avr]s (cf. a/za Trpcoi, Mt. XX. i).
(&) Thpht. s alternative rj eViKaXvâ- For fvdvf in this sense cf. i. 10, 21,
/xôs rr)v <f(pa\^v is supported with 23. The precise meaning of Trpcot
great learning by Dr Field (Notes, must be determined by the context ;
p. 41 ff.), but he fails to produce any
in this case, since the second cock-
instance in which eVi/3aXXeiz/ is used crowing was past and the Crucifixion
in this sense without lânov (cf. e.g. followed at the third hour (v. 25), it
Lev. xix. 19 [{JLOTLOV ... Kift8rj\ov OVK is natural to understand the hour of
eVi/SaXcTs o-eauro)) orsome explanatory daybreak from 5 to 6 a.m.

word, (c) There is more to be said for TTOiô avTes
crvfi/SovXioi/ KrX.] Vg.
the interpretation adopted by the A.V. consilium facientes, R.V. "held a
and R.V. (text) : when he thought "
consultation." Mommsen (cited by

thereon." Wetstein cites from Galen Deissmann, B. St. p. 238) shews that
the phrase eVijSaXXeiv TTJV TII>I the late and rare word o-vuftovXiov
and the analogy of irpoo-exfLv, was used as a technical term to re
evexfiv (vi. 19) affords some justifica present the Latin consilium ; cf. Plut
tion for understanding eViâXcoj/ in this Rom. 14 Kcoi/cri Xioi/
-yap en vvv TO (rvfji-
sense, (d) The word
used by late is /SouXioi/ KaXovtri. Deissmann quotes
writers intransitively in such phrases from an Egyptian inscription of the
as eVi/SaXeoi (prjcri, eVi/3. epcora, with the time of Antoninus Pius Kadrjêvccv eV
meaning sermonem excipiens, and crv/x/3oi;Xico ev rco Trpaircopico. In Bib
Me. may have employed it here in lical Greek the word occurs only in
some such sense; Peter s weeping 4 Mace. xvii. 17 o\ov TO o-vpftovXiov
was his answer to the Lord s words (KV, o-wedpiov A), Mt. xii. 14, xxii. 15,
XV. i] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 367
f*Ta TCOV Trpecrfiwrepwv Kat Kat

o\ov TO crvve&piov SrjcravTs TOV Irjcrovv
e
I
ypa.wa.Tew] pr row K(C)D i 2 P aegg Or atr rjveyKav] airi)yayoi> |
CDGNS i 124
604 Or + eu TTJV avXrjv D in atrium &cftq + inpraetorium k
2 pe al pauc
xxvii. i, 7, xxviii. 12, Me. iii. 6, xv. i, had probably been removed while He
Acts xxv. 12 ;
in the first and last of was in the High Priest s house now ;
these passages (see Blass on Acts I.e.) that the streets had to be traversed
it answers to concilium, but in the again, they were replaced.
*
Origen :
rest the abstract sense is to be pre Christus ... volens tradidit se ad

ferred. Mc. s rroiflv is equivalent <rufi/3. vincula,seponens in se divinitatis
to Mt. s Aa/Sety (rv/z/3. This seems not Uaped^Kav. The nemesis
virtutem."
to have been realised by the (? Alex which overtook these betrayers was
andrian) correctors, who have changed swift and precise TrapeSwKai/ of : lov-
njcravTes into eToip.da avTfs (cf. app. oaToi Tols Pa)p,aiois TOV
Kvpiov
crit.). 6r)o-av Se avTo\ VTTO Kvpiov TO>V
The consultation was held between Xfpri (Thpht.). HetXaro):Mt. adds

the hierarchy on the one hand, and ro>
riycôvL (cf. Tac. ann. xv. 44), Jo.
the rest of the Sanhedrin on the substitutes els TO irpaiTwpiov (cf. V. 1 6
Other (/nera irp. KOI yp. ; contrast
TCBI>
infra).
iv
-
53); the priesthood led by Cai- Since the fall of Archelaus in A.D. 6
aphas now openly take the lead, as Judaea had been under a procurator
they have done in fact since the affair who governed it subject
(CTTIT POTTOS)
of the Temple market. The purpose to the supervision of the legatus of
of their deliberations would be to Syria; cf. Jos. ant. xvii. 13. 5, xviii.
resolve on a way of giving effect to i. i, B. J. ii. 8. i, and compare
the judgement of the Sanhedrin (xiv. Marquardt, Stoatsverwaltung, i. p.
64); cf. Mt. Kara TOV qo-ou o><rre
250 ff., Schiirer i. ii. p. 44 ff. Pontius
avTov. Kcu o\ov TO o~vvf- Pilatus Me. uses only the cognomen
Mt. irdvTfs the three orders :
(Lc. iii. i, Acts iv. 27, i Tim. vi. 13;
were agreed, the result was practi cf. Tac. ann. xv. 44 "Christus Tiberio
cally the act of the whole Sanhedrin, imperitante per procuratorem Pon-
though there were individuals who tium Pilatum supplicio adfectus erat"),
held aloof from the proceedings (Lc. the fifth Procurator, entered upon his
xxiii. 51, Jo. xix. 39, cf. vii. 50 f.). On office in A.D. 25 6, and held it for
the irregular and informal character ten years. A
fortunate accident en
of the whole trial see Edersheim, ables us to compare with the portrait
Life, ii.
p. 553 ff - which the Gospels draw of this man
8rio-avTs...7rap0 Q>Kav
IletXaro)] The the estimates formed by Josephus and
Sanhedrists resolve was immediately Philo; cf. Jos. ant. xviii. passim,
followed by action. There was no B. J. ii.
9. 2 ff.
;
Phil, de leg. 38. The
time to be lost the Feast had begun ;
latter citesa letter of Agrippa I. in
(cf. xiv. 2), and the multitudes would which Pilate is described as TTJV (pvo-w
presently assemble ; they must place KOI p.fTa TOV avdadovs a/zei-
the Lord in the hands of the Pro and a terrible picture is drawn
curator before a rescue could be of the blots upon his official life, TCIS
attempted, Ajtravrcg Mt., Me. He SapodoKtas, TOS v/3pets, ray apnayas, TCIS
had been bound on His arrest (Jo. al<ias,
TOS finjpfias, TOVS UKptTovs KOI
xviii. 12), but the manacles or cords s (f>6vovs, Tr)V avrj
368 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. r
1L 2 KCLL
TrapeScoKav I lei\aT(x). *Kai eTrripcorricrev avTdv o
"
FleiXctTOS Cv el 6 fiacrtXevs TWV lovSaitov, 6 Se aVo-
Xeyei Cv Xeyeis.
2
3 Kpideis avTco Kal KaTiyyopovv
4
4 oi dpxiepeis TroXXa. d Se HeiXaTOs TraXiv &
OVTOV \eyo)v OVK aTTOKpivri ovSev ; ffie Trocra crou
i ILXar. CLNFAIIS^ minomnvid (HetX. KABD) 2 o IleiX.j + Xe?^ 13 69 124
346 556 c k arm the |

avrw Xeyet] eiirev aurw ANXvid rAIIS minP 1
3 Karriyopovffur
D | TroXXa] + avros de ovdev aireKpivaro NUA^ 13 33 69 124 1071 syrr a! 8atmu ac 81111101
hcl m
arm aeth Or 4 eirypwra. BU 13 33 69 124 2? al
e nonn a k
syr arm] < s>
68111101 ^*
fTnjpUT rjvev KACDNXFAIIS min? 1
ff q vg syrr? om \eyw K* i 209 tf* |
a arm the |
om ovdev B*
This last fea ing concerning the Kingdom of GOD,

ture of his administration is well illus the cries raised at the Triumphal
trated by Lc. xiii. i. But the picture Entry; or it may refer simply to
is perhaps overdrawn ; see Renan, His claim of Messiahship, for o
Vie, p. 4136. The Pilate of the p T<BJ/ lovSateov is merely ^
Gospels is not altogether wanting in interpreted from the stand
the sense of justice which charac point of a Roman official According
terised the better class of Roman to Lc. the Priests had already accused
officials ; and if he is compared with Jesus of sedition (rfpgavro Karriyopeiv
the Jewish leaders, the result is dis avTov \tyovres TOVTOV evpapev Sia-
tinctly in his favour. <TTpe<poiTa
TO edvos T^/XCOI/.. .Xe-yotra eav-
The Procurator resided at Caesarea TOV xpKrTov but the ^SatriXea eivai),
by the sea (Acts xxiii. 23 ff., Jos. B.J. words are possibly intended to express
ii.
9. 2), but he spent the Paschal at the outset the substance of the
week in Jerusalem, where his presence charge upon which He was tried
might be needed in case of an out before the Procurator. On ot lov-
break of fanaticism ; cf. Jos. B. J. ii. daioi see vii. 3, note; the term is
14. 8, 15. 5. As to the quarters he appropriate on the lips of an alien ; to
occupied at Jerusalem see xv. 16, note. the Priests and Scribes the Christ is
2. Kai 7rr)p<0TT](rfv
avrov o II.
<T"X.]
o /BatriXevs la-pa^ X (infra, V. 32).
The preliminaries are related by Jo. "Theform of the sentence el...} (<rv
The Sanhedrists are too punctilious suggests a feeling of surprise in the

pagan Procurator s house
to enter the questioner" (Westcott); see however
during the Paschal season, and the xiv. 6 1, Lc. vii. 19 f., where the
interview takes place outside. He pronoun appears merely to emphasise
asks the nature of the charge, and the identity : art thou the person...?
gathers from their answer that the o be. diroKpi6els avroj /crX.] The
Prisoner is accused of a capital of answer given more fully by Jo.
is (<rv
fence. Then he calls Jesus into the \yei? OTI /SacrtXevff ei/zi), who narrates
praetorium the Lord stands before
; the whole conversation between Jesus
him (Mt.), and the Procurator en and Pilate. \eyeis neither affirms 2i>
quires, 2v ft KrX. (Mt. Me. Lc. Jo.). nor denies (cf. xiv. 62, note; Thphi:
Many causes may have cooperated to d(i.(pifto\ov dfroKpia-iv diduxri), but
suggest this question the tradition leaves the matter to Pilate s judge
of the coming of the Magi (Mt. ii. ment (see, however, Blass, Gr. p. 260).
i ff.), the
report of the Lord s preach But according to Jo., the Lord pro-
XV. 6] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 369
5
KaTrjyopova-iv. 6 5e Irja-ovs ovKen ovSev^ djreKpidr], 5 f q
6
wcrre QavfjidQiv TOV HeiXaTOv. /caTa Se eopTrjv 6
F
4 Karyyopovw KBCD* i 604 4 8

ev
latt^ me aeth] Karaâprvpov^v AEGHKM
NSUVXrAIIS mm? 1
syrr arm the go 5 a-rrcKpivaro Gi 13 69 alP
auc
|
TOV II.] + Xcap
arm vid 6 rrjv eopr. D
ceeded to reveal the sense in which He dubitanti utrum debeat adversus ac-
claimed kingship (77 /Sao-iXeuz e/xr) OUK 77 cusationes eorum falsas respondere "
roirrou...? o coi/ see also his remarks in c. Gels, praef.

ee rJ/s
1
d\r)6etas O.KOVCI /JLOV rijs (ad init.). Ambrose "bene tacet qui
(pwvfjs). :
The contrast between His reply to defensione non indiget."

Pilate and that to Caiaphas (xiv. 62) 6. Kara Se eoprrjv At (the) <rX.]
is of great interest; in dealing with feast = at the Passover, Vg. per

Pilate He appeals to conscience only, diemfestum, Wycliffe, "by a solemne
and makes no reference to the Messi day"; cf. Ps. XCiv. (xcv.) 8 Kara
anic hopes raised by the O.T. TTJV rjp.pav TOV and West-
7reipa(T)Lioi),
3 5- Ka *
Kanjyopovv avrov /crX.] cott s note on Heb. iii. 8 : icara TTJV
Pilate and Jesus are now again eopTTjv occurs in Jos. ant. xx. 9. 3.
standing outside the Praetorium (cf. The alternative rendering (Fritzsche)
Jo. xviii. 38); the Priests and other feast by feast (cf. <aff
rjpcpav, KO.T
members of the Sanhedrin (Mt. KOI eviavTov) is
perhaps less probable,
7rpeo-/3ure are still there, and the
pa>i/) notwithstanding the absence of the
crowd has begun to assemble (Lc. <al article ; the Passover was so clearly in
TOVS o^Xous). Pilate, satisfied of the view that eopTrj required no definition.
innocence of Jesus, announces, Ovdev Of the custom (Mt. ftu &t o r)y6/*coi/,
VplO-KQ>
OITIOV V TO) dl>6p(O7Ta> TOVTO) Jo. de crvvrjOcia viiiv) there seems
<TTIV
(Lc., cf. Jo.). He is answered by a to be no other evidence than that

storm of fresh accusations (?roXXa), which the Gospels furnish. Mc. s
which are audaciously contrary to dircXvcv (cf. eVot et, v. 8) does not
fact (cf. Lc. xxiil 2, 5). The Lord compel us to look further back than
preserves a strict silence, as He had Pilate s own term of office for the
done when false witnesses gave con origin of the custom ; a precedent of
tradictory evidence before Caiaphas the kind would ripen into a claim
(xiv. 60, 61, notes). To Pilate this almost at once. The commentators
self-restraint was incomprehensible; find a partial parallel in Livy s ac
he invited answers from the Prisoner, count of the lectisternium (v. 13
and, when He remained silent, ex quoque demta in eos dies
"vinctis
pressed great astonishment (6a.vp.a- a passage which shews

vincula")
|!ry...Xuzv, Mt.); cf. Victor: edav/j-aa-ev at least that the practice was not
A
6 ILeiXaros TTCOS o Xoytomzros SiSaerKa- foreign to Roman feeling. Ov Traprj-
XOS...OVK Ov6e i>...7roo-a
aTToXfyyelrai. :
roGi/ro, for whose life (or liberty)
the charges were rroo-a answers many they begged/ UapaiTelo-tiai is usually
to TroXXa, v. 3, and to not one of to deprecate censure or punishment,
them did the Lord vouchsafe a reply. cf. 4 Mace. xi. 2 ou /ie XXco, Tvpavvf,
His reserve was the more remarkable, irpbs TOV . . . (3a.(ravio~iJLov 7rapairetcr$at,
because He had answered Pilate be Acts XXV. II ov irapaiTovfj,ai TO 0.710-
fore; but now His lips were sealed 6avelv, or with an ace. of the person
(ou/cen ovdev aireKpiOr], Vg. ampllUS addressed, Esth. vii. 7 Trap^retro TTJV
nihil respondif}. Cf. Origen nee :
"
/Sao-i Xio-o-ai/. Here it is followed by

enim erat dignum respondere ut an ace. of the object desired (WM.,
S. M. 2 24
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 6
7
7 aTreXvev avTols eva Secr/unoi/ ov TrapriTOvvTO . riv
6 Xeyo/uevos Bapa/3/3as /uL6Ta TWV (rTacriacrTwv
6 o.TreXuej ] a.irf\vffev 1071 etwOei o ijye/j.<i)v

(nroXveiv 13 69 124 346 (solebat dimit-
tere a (c) f
vg consueverat remittere k : cf . syrP6811 ) |
om dea-fuov 604 |
ov irapr)TovvTo
K*AB*(A) et ut vid k syri** aegg] ovirep TJTOWTO K cB 3 CNXriI2*- minP 1

ov av -qr.
1* 110
DG 2P* 13 69 al OF 177-. i quemcunque petissent acffkvg 7 Baj8a/>/>a/3as
(sic) A |
o-rao-iaffTuv ^BCDKN^ i 13 69 min nonn ] o-vvo-Tao-iao-Twv (ever.) A(E)GH
mu
(MSU)V(Xr)A(II)S min
p. 284), like the uncompounded verb ; vlos. The conclusion has been drawn
cf. Lc. xxiii. 25 ov yrovvTo, Acts iii. 14 that another tradition gave the name
yrrjcrao-Of avdpa (frovea xapio-tfj/rat vp.lv. as Bar-Rabba (Renan, Fie, p. 419, cf.
Mi s fjfleXov colours the fact by sug Hilgenfeld, ev. sec. Hebr. etc., p. 28,
gesting that the request implied a WH., Notes, p. 20, Resch, p. 339,
choice. The alternative reading (Wep Nestle, T. C. p. 259). According to
fiTovvro (see app. crit.} is defended by some, apparently most, of the copies
Field, Notes, p. 43, cf. Burgon-Miller, of Mt. known to Origen (in Mt. I.e.),
Causes, p. 32. "Oo-Trep
occurs nowhere the personal name of Bar-Abba was
Gr. p. 36, who
else in the N.T. (Blass, the same as our Lord s, and the
on grammatical grounds prefers (p. reading Irjo-ovv TOV Bapa/3/3ai/ survives
207) the reading of D). in four cursive MSS. of Mt., and in

7. rjv Se 6 \ey6fMfvos Bapa/3/35s KT\.] the Siuaitic Syriac and the Armenian
The form of the sentence is remark versions of Mt. ; but it probably
able, when it is compared with the originated in an early error (see
notices of Barabbas in the other WH. Lc. and the supplementary note
Gospels :
"
there was the man known in WH. 2 p. 144). Nothing is actually

as B." &C., not qv 8e Seoyuos TIS Xey. known of this Bar- Abba beyond the
B. as one might have here expected. facts mentioned in the Gospels. He
When the Marcan tradition was being was a \T)o-ri]s (Jo.) who had been
formed the name of Barabbas was engaged with others in a notable dis
still perhaps remembered at Jerusalem turbance of the peace within the city
as that of a once formidable person (Lc. yevopevrjv ev rfj TroXet) in which
(Mt. d. enie-Tifjiov). The name was blood had been shed, and who was
probably secondary, a surname, or, as now in custody with his comrades on
the form suggests, a patronymic (for the double charge of faction and
o Xeyoftez/o? in this connexion see Mt. murder (Sta o-racriv KCU (f>6vov, Lc.).
6, ix. 9 ; on the other hand cf. Lc.
7
i. 1 2rao-ts is either standing. posture
*
xxii. 47, Jo. ix. n, where the personal (LXX., Heb. or faction, distur
ix. 8),
name follows) the man was commonly ; bance (Acts xv. 2, xix. 40, xxiii. 7,
called &q"Q (Dalmaii, p. 142), "a
10, xxiv. 5) ; the latter meaning ex
very usual name in the Talmudists" clusively appears in trrcuriafav ( Judith

(J. Lightfoot on Mt. xxvii. 16) and
vii. 15, 2 Mace. iv. 30, xiv. 6) and its
borne by two Rabbis, R. Samuel Bar derivative ^Taa-iacmjs

a-Taa-iacmjs.
Abba, and R. Nathan Bar Abba. (an. Xe-y. in Biblical Gk.) occurs also
According to Jerome in Mt., "in in Josephus, but is non-classical; cf.
evangelio quod scribitur iuxta He- Moeris :

o-TaaiatTijS A.TTIK&S, trratrt-
braeos filius magistri eorum inter- ao-rrjs Ogives (cf. Lc.

"EXXrjviKWS.
pretatur" ; cf. the schoL

in cod. S (cited OOTIS) characterises the men they :
by Tischendorf on Mt. xxvii. 17) o were such desperate characters that

oTrep cp/Mryi/euerat they had gone to the length of
XY. 10] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 371
8
oiTLves ev cn-darei TreTTOLriKeicrav. Kai 8
TIJ <f>6vov
ai/a/3as -dai KaOcos 67roiei av- r
9
TO?S. 6 ai/rots /Yeywi/ eAere 9
/3a<n\ea TWV lovSaicov ; êyu/w- 10
cr/cei/ vov [ol
7 TreTTotijKaffiv & 8 avaftas KBD a ff vg aegg go] avafioyo-as !tf

c-b
ACNXrnZSI>
minomnvid syrr
vid
arm om k |
o oxXos] pr oXos D akgo | cureto-0cu] + avrov D k |
aurots] pr aei ACDNXFIIS min omnvid aff rsyr

hcl
go + Ka0 topT-rjv c k e0os aurots tva
rov Bapa/3/Sai airoXvarj aurots 604 (arm) cf. k :
9 a-jroKptdets \eyei avrots D 2 pe
aff om vfj.iv
|
f D
10 70/0x7- /ce?] fireyivucrKev AKII minP* uc eyvwKei. ft* y8et D
I 13 69 346 604 2
pe
| TrapadediaKeto-av (TrapeSw/ceio-. AEGNVXAS inin mu )]
DHS i 13 69 alP
01 5
"
|
om ot apxtepets B i 13^ 47^ (k) syr
8111
me
murder. neTrotT/Keta-ai/ : cf. 8(8(0Kc i xiv. desire of claiming a right, rather than
44, TrapaftedtoKfurav, v. io; see WSchm. by any special goodwill towards Jesus.
p. 99- For (fyovov iroLfiv, fcicere homi- Possibly the majority consisted of
cidium, cf. Deut. xxii. 8. and not of the Galileans who
citizens,
8. /cat dvaflas 6
o^Xos /crX.] The had welcomed their Prophet in the
crowd, which had begun to assemble Temple courts. Ge Xcrf cnroXixro) for :
before the visit to Antipas (v. 3, note), the construction see vi. 25, x. 36, notes.
now forced its way up to the head The full form of the question is given
quarters of the Procurator (cf. Acts by Mt. (riva B. a. iip-lv, TOV Bapa/3/3ai>
XXL 35 Tf &* CyfVfTO TTl TOVS OVO.- f) lrj(Tovv\ but TOV /SatrtXea TO>V lot>-
ftadfiovs...iJKO\oii!6ei TO 7T\rj6os TOV (Me., Jo.) is doubtless original;

dai<av
XaoG), and demanded the release of the cynicism of the Roman finds plea
a prisoner according to Pilate s usual sure in connecting that title with this
practice at the Passover (ciroici = iw6i harmless dreamer, as he considers
TToteli/, cf. a7T\vv, v. 6, note). Another Jesus to be.
tradition represents the Procurator as io. eyivaxTKev yap ort 5ta fy&ovov
taking the initiative by reminding the *crX.] A note belonging to the earliest
crowd of the custom (Jo. xviii. 39 e<rnv tradition (Me., Mt.), added to explain
8e crvvrjdfta vp.lv Tva eva a7ro\v(T(o /crX.) ; Pilate s motive. From the first he
Me. alone suggests that he was influ was aware of the feeling which lay at
enced by their attitude and cries. the root of the Sanhedrists animosity
Ai/a/3or;o-ay (see app. crit.} is a scriptio to Jesus, and this knowledge was part
proclivis which falls in readily with ly intuitive, partly due to impressions
the context (cf. vv. 13, 14), but misses left on Pilate by their conduct (eyLvo)-
a feature in the story which is of some Mt. T-fSei). The pretence of loyalty
o-Kei/,
importance; the advance of the crowd to the Emperor was too flimsy to
was no less menacing than their deceive a man of the world, and he
shouts. Aj/a/3oa^, dva^vai are liable detected under this disguise the
to be confused in MSS., see Fritzsche vulgar vice of envy.The Prophet of
ad I., who refers to 2 Regn. xxiii. 9, Galileehad earned a reputation, and
4 Regn. iii. 21, Hos. viii. 9.
gained a hold upon the conscience of
9. o be TlfiXaros drreKpidr) xrX.] the nation which the priestly rulers at
Pilate s proposal was an answer to Jerusalem failed to secure, and His
the demands of the populace, who success explained their resentment.
seem to have been animated by the But the people were free from the
242
372 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 10
ii cu Se
dpxiepels dve(rei(rav TOV
ia
12 jjid\\ov TOV Bapafifidv a7ro\vcrrj ai/TO?s. d Se
TraXiv diroKpideh eXeyev avTols Ti ovv
13
P 13 bv TOI/ /3a<ri\ea TCOV lovdaitov ,
oi
14
14 Se 7rd\iv eKpaâv CTavpcoa-ov CLVTOV. o Se Hei-
II oiTives /cat 604 arm
01 3e a/0%.] |
aêcreio-ai ] eireurav D aveireiffav F min n
(similiter acff kr syrr
sinhcl
arm the) 12 eXe7ev aurois] eiircv avr. ADNXAII
min fereomn avr. \eyei T aireKpidt) avr. 604 ^ | TrotTjtrw] pr 0eXere ADNXHIS
latt syrr arm go aeth om ov \eytre AD i | 13 69 1 arm the om
18 604 2 pe alPerpauc latt
ov B |
TOV /SatrtXea] om TOV NXmS min? 1
go pa<ri\ft
D* (rw /3. D 00 13 e/cpafai/] ")
eitpafov G i 13 69 alP*
110
arm cKpavyacav 604 (2^) c 801 + Xe7ovres ADKMII 604 al nonn
"
acff aeth -f ava<reiov.ei>oi viro TCOV apx^peuv KO.I e\eyov G 13 69 124 346 556 c
8**
syr hcl(mg)
(
arm )
prejudices of the hierarchy, and might used by Aq. and Symin., though not
be trusted to demand the release of by the LXX.
Jesus, especially when the alternative 12. o de IletXaroff iraXiv airoK.pi-
was such as Pilate proposed. Ata Qeis /trX.] After a space Pilate put
(frQovov : cf. Sap. ii. 24, 3 Mace. vi. 7, the question again and received the
Phil. i.
15. On the pluperfect after answer "Barabbas" (Mt.). His next
eyivvo-Kfv see Blass, Gr. p. 200. move was to test the popular feeling
II. of 5e dpîepets dvefffKrav TOV with regard to Jesus TL ovv TTOITJO-OO ; :
ox\ov KrX.] An interval followed (deliberative subjunctive, cf. Burton,

during which the hierarchy brought 1
68), what in that case would you
their influence to bear upon a crowd have me do with Him, &c. For the
already perhaps divided upon the construction Trotelv TWO. TI see Blass,
personal question submitted to them. Gr. p. 90; the more usual phrase is
What arguments were used to lead TTOielv Tivi (ev TIZ>I, /zero TWOS) TI. *Ov
them to prefer Barabbas (/zaXXoi/ TOV Xe yere TOV /3a<riXea TO>V lovftaiav : see
B.) is matter for conjecture; if Barab note on v. 9. Mt. has in both in
bas was a Jerusalemite, and the crowd stances TOV \ey6fievov Xpioroi .
consisted largely of his follow-towns- 13* ol 8e TraXiv Kpaav 2raupo><roi>
men, an appeal may have been made avTov] There was now no hesitation :
to local prejudice; but there may have again the Procurator was answered
been also a lurking sympathy with the by a shout in which all joined (Mt.).
o-rao-tao-rat, which the Sanhedrists Perhaps the crowd were nettled by
knew how to evoke. They would Pilate s imputation (ov Xf ycre *rX.),
pose as advocates of Barabbas rather perhaps they resented his desire to dic
than as enemies of Jesus; to obtain tate their answer, and with the fickle
the release of the one was to condemn cruelty of an irresponsible multitude
the other (Mt. TOV de Irjcrovv dn-oXe- they clamoured for the death of one
With them were the elders
o-a)(m>).
whose release they had a few minutes
(Mt.), who represented the people, and before been disposed to demand (o. 8).
whose influence perhaps secured the Lc. represents the cry as repeated
triumph of the less popular Sadducean again and again \eyovres (eVe<a>i/ovj>
aristocracy. Ai/ao-eiW in the meta Sravpou oravpov ; cf. Jo. XIX. 6, 15).
phorical sense (âvaireiBeiv, Hesych.), STavpovv in class. Gk. is to fence with
a word of the later Gk. which occurs a palisade, dvaa-Tavpovv being reserved
again Lc. xxiii. 5 and is occasionally from Herodotus downwards for the
XV. is] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 373
Aaros e\ejev avTOis Ti yap 67rotr](rev KCIKOV ;

ol
7Tpi(rcr(x)s CCVTOV. 1<5
e 15
TO IKCLVOV
ctTreXvcrev aurots TOV Bapa/3(3av, Kai TrapeStoKev TOV
<ppa<ye\\u>(ras
i va (
14 om aurois & \ 7re/3i<r<ra>s] TrepLa-fforepus ENPSUVXm msS min? 1

| eK/oa
e/cpafoi ADGKMPH* i
69 346 al nonn latt syrP
sh
arm me eKpavyafaf 1071
15 om fiov\o[Ji.t os...7ron]<rai D ff k |
Troieir B 1071 | 0XayeXXw<ras D*
punishment of impaling; but through the ceremony of washing his

used in Esth. vii. 9, viii. 13
/jovj/ is for hands (Mt. xxvii. 24, Ev. Petr. i, where
n?Fl (cf. Deut. xxi. 23, Gal. iii. see note).
13),
and in the later sense by Polybius. a7reXu(rei>...7rapeSa>Kfi> KrX.] In St
14. o Se neiXaros e
Xeyei/ avrots /crX.]
John s circumstantial account (xix.
Pilate, still reluctant, condescends to i 1
6) we can
see the order of the
expostulate. Tt yap eiroiriacv KCIKOV ; events which followed. Pilate seems
Vg. quid enim mali fecit? where yap to have pronounced no formal sentence
(WM., p. 559) looks back to arav- (see Westcott on Jo. xix. 16; Lc. s
peocroi/, and invites an explanation : eTreKpivev should probably be taken as
what evil has he done ? for that expressing the substantial result of
there has been wrongdoing is implied his decision), and even made a last
in your demand for punishment. But effort to save Jesus by an appeal ad
a mob has no reasons to give beyond misericordiam. The scourging was
its own will, and the perhaps intended to be a compro
only answer is a
louder and wilder clamour mise COmp. Lc. Traidevo-as CIVTOV
;
. . .
Cf. X. 26, Xiv. 31 ; LC. 7TKIVTO aTToXvo-co. But the Procurator s ecce
homo had no further effect than to
15. o 8e IleiXaroy elicit from the Priests the real
Pilate s choice is made at last; his charge mov 0eov CO.VTOV cTroirjcrfv.
:
scruples, though quickened by his A second private interview between

wife s message (Mt. xxvii. 19), are Pilate and Jesus followed, and then
overruled by the immediate necessity another attempt on Pilate s part to
of pacifying the mob. BouXco-tfai, a escape from his false position. It was
rare word in the Gospels (Mt. 2 Me. 1 ,
frustrated by the menace Eav TOVTOV
,
Lc. 2, Jo. 1 ), implies more strongly than dTrokvo-Tjs OVK el (piXos TOV KaiVapos,
6c\eiv the deliberate exercise of voli upon which Pilate finally gave way.
tion ; see Lightfoot on Philem. 13. <ppayeXXo>Va?]
When he had
To IKOVOV TTotfja-aL, satisfacere a ; scourged Him : aor. of antecedent
Latinism which occurs in Polybius, action, Burtoncf. Vg. tradidit 134;
Appian, and Diogenes Laertius, and lesumflagellis caesum. 3>payeXXo{)i/,
once in the LXX. (Jer. xxxi. (xlviii.) flagellare^ a Latinism which has found
3O OV^l TO IKO.VOV aVTCp OV% OVT(OS its way also into Mt.; Jo.uses/iaoriyoSi/,
fTroirja-ev; unless the passage should Ev. Petr. pa(rrieiv. 4>payeXX?;, <ppa-
be punctuated ov%l TO IK. avrcS ; ov% ye XXioi/ (Jo. ii. 15), (pXayeXXioi/ are cited
icrX.) ; cf. Acts xvii. 9 Xa/Soires ro in the lexicons from late Greek wri
IKCIVOV, with Blass s note. Either at ters ; of (ppaye\\ovv no example seems
this juncture or just before the final to have been found excepting in this
surrender (see next note) Pilate went context and in Christian writings (e.g.
(TTpaTicoTai dfrr^yayov OVTOV

hier
syr 1 6 * Se ecra) rfjs
16 e<rw...7r/xuTw/3i(H ]
in praetorium k |
eo-w 7-77$ auXTjs ÂBC*NXrAIIS I min? > r 1
syrr
the go aeth] etrw eis TTJV duXi?? DP i 13 69 346 556 604 alP*
uc arm ets rrjv avXijv (TOV
satmu A
Kcua0a) C (M) al
3
eo>
TT;S auX^s 1071
Ev. NIC. 9, 1 6, 7^. #M. />ar.,

.Sew. 2). xiv. 43, note), and belonged to the
The punishment of scourging usually auxilia (Marquardt, v. p. 388), who
preceded crucifixion ; cf. Jos. B. J. ii. were of provincial birth not Jews,
14. 9 pdo~riiv TT poaiKio~dp,evos dveorav- since the Jews were exempt from the
pa>o~ev
. ib. iflfra^ ^lacrrtycotrai re Trpo conscription, but other Palestinians
TOV flrjpaTos Kal oraupa) 7rpoo~r)\a)o~ai : and foreigners, serving under Roman
ib. v. 1 1. i Lucian, reviv. ad init. epol
; : orders and at the disposal of the Pro
/uey dveo~Ko\o7rio~6cu doKel avTov vrj Aia curator (Schiirer i. ii. p. 49 ff.). The
ye irporepov, and for an
fjLa(rrty(t)6fVTa soldiers in question were probably the
earlier instance of this Roman bar centurion (infra v. 39 ff.) and the
barity see Livy, xxxiii. 36, "alios handful of men sent with him to carry
verberatos crucibus adfixit." It was out the sentence. After the scourging,
inflicted with the horribileflagettum, which had been inflicted outside, they
reserved for slaves and condemned brought the Lord within the court
provincials (Cic. pro Rabir. 4"Porcia which is (known as) Praetorium (eo-o>
lex virgas ab omnium civium corpore TTJS avXris o Trp. on the gender
e<mv
amovit; hie misericors flagella retu- of the relative see WM., p. 206 Mt.
lit"),
a lash usually composed of leather els TO Trp.). A difficulty has been
thongs (contrast Jo. ii. 15) loaded at found in Mc/ s identification of the
intervals with bone or metal (see the avXii with the praetorium, and Blass
Class. Dictionaries s.v. Jlagrum, and (Exp. T. x. 1 86) proposes TTJS av\fjs
Lipsius de cruce c. 3). The sufferer
cf. TOV Trpatrcopiov, relying on Jerome s
was sometimes lashed to a column ; atriumpraetorii; whilst others regard
see Lipsius, c. 4, and Westcott on o etmv irp. as a gloss from Mt. But
Jo. xix. i. the explanatory clause is quite in Mc. s
Trap c da) Kv...iva <rravpo)6r)\
The last manner (iii. 17, vii. n, 34, xii. 42, xv.
stage in the 7rapa&o<m, cf. xiv. 10, 44, 42), and the most public part of the
xv. i, The Lord is now delivered
10. praetorium may well have been known
to the soldiers, whose business it is by the Latin name of the whole. .The
to execute the sentence (cf. ot <rrpa-
word praetorium (as Lightfoot has
Tto5rat...7rapaXa/3oiT6ff, Mt.), or from shewn, Philippians, p. 97) may mean
another point of view to the Priests (i)headquarters in a camp, or (2) the
and people (Jo. xix. 16, 17, Ev. Petr. residence of a governor, or other
3), to whose will the soldiers readily mansion. In the Gospels and Acts it
gave effect. Cf. Thpht. : TO o-rpanco- bears the second sense, cf. Acts xxiii.
TIKOV (pvXov del araîais \al.pov KOI 35 * v T(p Trpatrcopto) TOV HpcoSov, i.e.
v/Speo-i TO. oiKela eVeSei/ci vro. the palace built by Herod the Great
1 6 2oa . THE LORD is MOCKED at Caesarea, which was used by the
BY THE PROCURATOR S SOLDIERS (Mt. Procurators as their official residence.
xxvii. 27 31% Jo. xix. 2 3). It has been inferred (Schiirer i. ii.
1 6. ol de <rrparta)rat /crA.] Mt. ot p. 48)that Herod s palace at Jeru
arp. ToC yyepovos, a distinct body salem, a fortified building on the
c
from the orpartu/iara Hpo)dov (Lc. Western hill, served as the praetorium
xxiii. n). They were members of when the Procurator visited the Holy
the o-TrcTpa which was quartered in City; certainly it was sometimes so
the Antonia (Acts xxi. 31 cf. supra ;
used (cf. e.g. Jos. B. J. ii. 14. 8 <Xa>pos-
6(TTiv
TY\V
*7
(nrelpav. Kai ev$i?>v(rKOv<riv CLVTOV
7rop<pvpav, 17
avTto TrAeâi/res ax.avQivov
16 o ecrrij/] ubi erat arm^^P 1
|
ffvv K a\ov<nv] KaXovviv D
KBCDFA* i
13 69 alP* uc ] evSvovnv ANPXrilS minP 1
| iro/>0 u/M w]
mn i perpauc the x^- KOKK. /ecu TTo/90.
13 69 124 346 604 io;i 2^ syr
hier
arm Trepi- alp*""
I
riQeaffiv ] eiriTtOeaffii D
imponunt vel imposuerunt c ff vg superponunt k aurw] capiti |
eius arm |
om TrXefapres (cf. c d ff) D
TWV Trapa PcoyLiaiois Koopris), or
7re<5i/
.
15. 5 perhaps (see Westcott on Jo. I.e.) for
av\r)s TOVS <rvv
avrw), and apparently the maniple in the N.T., however, the
;
by Pilate himself (Philo, leg. ad Cai. o-Trelpa seems to be the cohors, for it
38 ev Tois Kara TTJV tepoTroXiz/ Hpcofiov is commanded by a xâpX * i- e a -
âo-tXetois). But Westcott (on Jo. xviii. tribunus cohortis (Jo. xviii. 12, Acts
28, xix. 13) regards the Antonia as xxi. 31); cf. Vg. convocant totam co-
the scene of the trial, and there is hortem. The strength of the cohort
much to be said in favour of his view ;
varied with that of the legion, but it
the proximity of this great fortress to would in any case reach several hun
the Temple and its means of com dreds o\rjv T. 0-7T. must of course be
;
munication with the Precinct (Acts taken loosely for all who were at hand
xxi. 35, cf. supra, v. 8, note) accord or not on duty at the time. On the
with the picture presented by the whole subject see Marquardt v. p. 453 ff.
Gospels, while on the other hand it is 17. cvSidv<TKov<rtv avrov 7rop<pvpav
difficult to reconcile their account *rX.] They had

stripped off His first
with the other hypothesis a procession ;
own clothing (Mt, cf. v. 10), except
of the Sanhedrists across the city perhaps the X L V ( c ^ J- x i x 2 3)- -
would have been at once indecorous Tlop(pvpav, Jo. Ifj-driov 7rop(f)vpovv, Mt.,
and dangerous. Moreover, the citadel more precisely, ^Xa/zuda KOKKIVTJV (cf.
was the natural headquarters of the Hor. sat. ii. 6. 102, 106) ; i.e. the gar
o-TreTpa, and on the occasion of the ment was a scarlet (Apoc. xvii. 4,
Passover would have served the pur 1 6) paludamentum
xviii. or sagum
pose of the Procurator s visit better (see Trench, syn. 4) the cloak of one
than Herod s palace. For an account of the soldiers, possibly a cast-off and
of the Antonia see Jos. ant. xv. 1 1 4, . faded rag, but with colour enough left
JB. J. i. 5. 4, v. 5.8; and for a summary in it to suggest the royal purple (cf.
of the traditional evidence which con Dan. v. 7 ff., 29, i Mace. x. 20, xi. 58,
nects it with the Praetorium, see Sir xiv. 43 f.). The Romans of an earlier
C. Wilson s art. Jerusalem in Smith s time ov TrepiefBdXovro 7rop<pvpav (i Mace,
viii. 14), but the Augustan age was not
B.D?, p. 1655.
aVVKokoiHTLV 0\TJV TT)V (TTTflpav] The indifferent to such Eastern luxuries;
cohort had been concerned in the the Lord, moreover, is regarded by
arrest (Jo. xviii. 3, 12), and were His mockers as a pretender to an
therefore interested in the trial and Oriental throne. Evdidvo-iceiv is a late
its issue. S-n-flpa (i) a coil, (2) a band form of ev&vetv which occurs in the
of men, used in inscriptions for
is LXX. (e.g. 2 Regn. i. 24 TOV evbidv-
Biaa-os (Deissmann, B. St., p. 186), O-KOVTO. KOKKIVO); in the N.T. it
vfj.as
and by Polybius and later writers for appears again in Lc. xvi. 19 ev*8i8v-
the Roman
cohort (Polyb. xi. 21 rpels <TKTO
7TOp(pVpa.V.
trneipas, TOVTO de KaXelrat TO avTtp irXeâvres KrX.J

*8
1 8 Kai tjpâvro dcnrdêo-dai CIVTOV Xalpe, /3a(TL\ev
*9
19 Kai Tr\v K6(f>a\rji/
P Kai eveiTTVOV CU/TO), Kai T10VTS TO, yovaTa Trpocr-
18 a.<rirafrffda.L avTov] +KCU \eyeu> (vel+ Xeyovres) KC 2 (M)NUS ir 33 346 736

alsatmu arm | p affl \ ev KBDMPSVX^ al mu ] o /3acrtXeus AC EFGHKNUrAIIS min mu 2
rrjv /ce0. D 2 om /cat eveirrvov avru

pe cff k
19 avrov rt]v K<}>. /caXa/iw] avrov /caX. eis |
U | avTw]/aem eius arm |

om /cat riQevTs...Trpo<reKvvovt>
aura; D minPer Pauc k
Cf. I MaCC. X. 2O oVecrreiXai/ auYa) villosa, which is easily plaited into

(i.e.,to Jonathan)... o-rc<pavov xpvo-ovv: the shape of a crown.
2 MaCC. xiv. 4 iJXêi/ TT/JOS roi/ âo-tXea 1 8.
rjpt-avro a0-7rae<r$at avrov *crX.]
Ar)/j.r)Tpiov...7rpocray(i)v aura) <TT(f)avov According to Ev. Petr. the Lord was

Xpvo-ovv. The proper badge of Orien seated on an extemporised /3^/na, as a
tal royalty was the StaSâ see Isa. : King sitting in judgment (eKd6i<rav
a
Ixii. 3, Esth. vi. 8 (N c -
),
i Mace. i.
9,
avTov KdOeSpav KpiVecoy Xe yoi/rej
7rl
xi. 13, and cf. Apoc. xix. 12 the o-re- ;

AtKcaW Kplj/e /Sao-tXeO TOV icrpar/X, cf.
<ai/oy was the victor s wreath, which Justin, apol. I. 35 cKaOio-av enl /S^/uaror
was presented to royal personages /cat einov
Kplvov ;
that He was tffjui>)
as a tribute to military prowess, or placed on a seat to receive the mock

as a festive decoration (see Trench, ery of homage is at least not im
syn.xxiii.). If this distinction is to be probable. A
reed was placed in His
maintained here the soldiers seem right hand to represent a sceptre
to have had in view the laurel (Mt.). Cf. the remarkable parallel
wreath of the Imperator see West- ;
cited by Wetstein from Philo, in
cott on Jo. xix. 2, who refers to FldCC. 6 /3u/3Xoi/ [J.ev evpvvavTes avri
Suetonius (Tib. 17 "triumphum ipse diadijfjLciTOS fTTiTiQeaortv O.VTOV Trj Kf(pa\fj
distulit...nihilominus urbem praetex- ...awl $ (TKr/TTTpOV (3pa%V Ti TTdTTVpOV
tatus et laurea coronatus intravit"). Tjjirjâ rfjs eyxvpiov KO.6 odov eppt/i/i6-
The wreath which they plaited (for vov Idovres dva.8t86a.criv eVel de...die-
7r\Kciv <rT6(fravov
cf. Isa. xxviii. 5) was K.o<Tp.T)TO
els /3a(riXe a. .Trpocryecrav ol .
pev
of thorns (aKavdivov, Vg. spineam, cf. ws acriraarofjievoi ol Se CDS diKacroficvot.
Isa. xxxiv. 13, =e d<avdwv Mt.
Jo.),
Another interesting illustration will
composed of twigs broken off from
i.e. be found in Field, Notes, p. 21 f.
J
some thorny plant which grew on Xalpe, j8. r. L, have rex ludaeorum,
waste ground hard by (iv. 7), not im in imitation of the well-known have
probably the Zizyphus spina-Christi Caesar. St John by using the im-

or nubk tree, of which "the thorns perf. (TJPXOVTO npos avrbv /cat cXryov,
are long, sharp and recurved, and cf. Westcott ad I.) recalls the scene
often create a festering wound" yet more vividly.

(Tristram, N.H.adding p. 430, "I 19. ervTTTov ... irpocreKvvovv avr<5]
have noticed dwarf bushes of the Z. Me. represents the mimic homage as
growing outside the walls of Jeru mingled with brutal insult; in Mt.
salem"). Twigs of nubk may have the brutality follows the mimicry.
been used in callous thoughtlessness Pseudo-Peter adds some further de
rather than out of sheer brutality tails :
erepot ecrrcorfs CVCTTTVOV avrov
"there were thorns on the aXXot
twigs, but Tals oêcrij /cat rap (Tiayovas
that did not matter (Bruce). On the "
O.VTOV epaTTicrav (cf. Jo. edido&av avra

other hand G. E. Post in Hastings paTricr/jLara, and Isa. 1.
6)
D. B. iv. prefers the Calycotome evvcrcrov avrov, Kai nvfs avro
eKvvovv avTw. *Kat ore 20

iv&raiâv OVTW,
avTOV TYIV 7rop<pvpav
Kat eve&v<rav CLVTOV TO.
avTov.
Kai edyov(Tiv CLVTOV iva L
dyyapevovcriv TrapdyovTa TWO, Kvprj- 21

20 om eveiratâv airrw D | Ttjv irop<p.] rtjv xka.fj.v5a alt
>ei
rauc T.
13 69 124 346 604 (1071) syr

hier
arm (the) |
ra t/xarta O.VTOV BCA^] TO, t/iarta D ra
i/t. ra idta ANPXITLS minP 1
ra idia I/JL, avrov K C 8cr | e%ayov<rii>] ayov<rtv
A | avrov]
+ efa & \
iva VTavpuxTovw ACDLNPAS 33 69 alP
auc
oxrre cravpucrat i wa ara
28 131 21 eyyapevovo-iv N*B lr
aj Y. D | Trapayovra nva 2t/t. Kup.] TOV
Trapayovra TOV Ku/3. D 2t/u,. rof KU/J. irapayovra 2 pe arm om Trapayovra N
\fyovrcs TavTfl TTJ np-fj ri/ir/o co/iei TOI/ the latter is supported by Heb. xiii.
ViOf roO êoi). TtêVres...7rpoo-e/<. aurw : 12 e|o) TTJS TTvXrjs eTradev. No distinct
Mt., yovvTrerâ avTfs fp.npoa Ofv avTov tradition indicates the route : the
Vf7raiav aurw. For ndfvai ra yorara, name Via Dolorosa, given to the
of
Vg. ponere genua Ka/i7rre/ ra y., lane which crosses the city and leads
yoi/uTrercii/, see Lc. xxii. 41, Acts vii. to the Church of the Holy Sepulchre,
60. appears to be later than the I2th
2O. KCU ore tvciraiâv avVai *crX.] century (Robinson, Later Researches,
Their humour spent itself, or the p. 170).
time allowed for their savage sport The condemned carried their own
came to an end, or there was no in crosses to the place of execution ; cf.
sult left to add (Victor :
eo-âro? opos Plutarch, de ser. Dei vind. : rS>v
vftpeoos TO yfvofifvov yv) exaaros 1
; accordingly, KoXab/zeVo>z/ KaKovpyoav r<3i>
the sagum was taken off and the K<bepi

TOV avTov o-Tavpov. The Lord
Lord s own outer clothing restored. accordingly started with this burden
Of the crown and the wreath there is upon Him (Jo. ftao-Tafav avroi TOV orau-
no mention, but they were doubtless pbv fri\6ev) ;
cf. viii. 34, note. As
cast aside when they had served their the ancient commentators point out,
purpose. The prophecy of x. 34 had there is no inconsistency here between
now been fulfilled. For e /cdiSvoxeii/ the Fourth Gospel and the Synoptists
nva TI see Blass, Gr. p. 92. (Jerome : est quod"intellegendum
2ob 22. THE WAY TO THE CROSS egrediens de praetorio lesus ipse
b
(Mt. xxvii. 3i 33, Lc. xxiii. 26 33% portaverit, postea obvium habuerint
Jo. xix. 1 6, 17). Simonem cui portandam crucem im-
2O. Kal fâyovcrw avrov /crX.] They posuerint ").
lead Him forth ;

cf. Jo., egrjXQev: 21. Koi ayyapfvoviriv irapdyovrd nva
Mt., Lc., airriyayov avrov, but Mt. *rX.] Mt. e^cpxofievoi 8e cvpov avQpo)-
Continues eêpô/tiefoi 8e. Et-dyeiv TTOV nva. The words suggest that the
(fr^Vin)
is usually followed by a refer man came into sight as they issued
ence to the place which is left (cf. e.g. from the gate. He was on his way
Gen. xi. 31 rfjs x^P aST ^ v XaX&cuooi/,
e< from the country (oV aypoC, Me., Lc.,
XX. 13 K TOV OIKOU, Num. xix. 3 ea> cf. els aypov Me. xvi. 12 the Vg. de ;
n?ff Trapeî/SoX^y, 3 Regn. XX. (xxi.) 13 villa would better represent OTTO TOV
<>
TT)S TToXftUS, ActS XH. 17 fK TTJS aypov, cf. v. 14, vi. 36, xiii. 16), and
Here we may supply either was passing by (napayovra, cf. i. l6,
TOV irpatTo&piov or e^co TTJS ii. 14) when the soldiers seized (Lc.,
3/8 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 21
vaiov epô/uievov a?r aypov, TOV TraTepa

c
22 Kai
Pov<pov,
wa dptj TOV (TTavpov avTOv.
21 air a-Kpov A om /cat

| Pouôu ff
and pressed him into

eViXa/36/xei/ot) him as
"
the father of Alexander and

their service. Ayyapeveiv, angariare An Alexander is mentioned
Rufus."
(cf. the Aramaic NHttK, Dalman, Gr. in Acts xix. 33, i Tim. i. 20, 2 Tim. iv.
p. 147), a word of Persian origin see ; 14, but in each case he is an antagonist
Herod, 98 TOVTO TO ^pa^îa TWV iTT-
viii. of St PauL Rufus has with some
irnv (the service of the royal couriers) probability been identified with the
Ka\eovo~i Ilepcrai dyyapjjiov. Since the person who saluted in Rom. xvi. 13;
is
Persian ayyapoi were impressed, the see SH. ad who point out that the
I.,
verbdyyapeveiv was used in reference to epithet CK\KTOV ev Kupi w bestowed on

compulsory service of any kind. Hatch the Roman Rufus implies eminence
(Essays, p. 37) was able to quote an in the Roman Church ; to his mother
instance of dyyapevetv from an Egyp also, who if the identification is correct
tian inscription of A.D. 49; Deissmann was probably the wife or widow of
(B. St. p. 87) has since discovered it Simon, St Paul bears high testimony
in a papyrus of B.C. 252, so that the (TTJV p.T)Tfpa avTOv Kai epov}. If Me.
word had long been established in wrote for Roman Christians, and the
Egyptian Gk., though it has no place sons of Simon were well known at
in the LXX.; even the remarkable Rome, Alexander and
his reference to
form eyyapfvetv (see app. crit.) finds Rufus is natural enough. In any
a parallel in a papyrus of A.D. 340 case it implies that the sons became
which has evyapias (Deissmann, B. St. disciples of repute whose identity
p. 1 82). Besides this context, in which would be recognised by the original
it is common to Mt., Me., the verb is readers of the Gospel. See further
used in Mt. v. 41, where compulsory Zahn, Einl. ii. p. 25 1. Origen points out
service is clearly intended. the practical teaching of the incident :
The man s name was Simon (cf. i. "non autem solum Salvatorem con-
1
6, note), and he was of Gyrene (Mt., veniebat accipere crucem suam, sed
Me., Lc.). Gyrene received a Jewish et nos conveniebat portare earn, salu-
settlement in the time of Ptolemy I. tarem nobis angariam adimplentes."
(Jos. Ap. ii. 4 cf. i Mace. xv. 23),
c. ; An early form of Docetism taught
and the Jews formed an influential that Simon was crucified instead of
section of the inhabitants (Jos. ant. Jesus (Iren. i. 24. 4).
xiv. 7.2). At Jerusalem the name of ira aprj TOV (TTavpov avTov\ So Mt. ;
Gyrene was associated with one of the the use of alpeiv is perhaps intended
synagogues (Acts 9), vi. and Jewish to recall viii. 34 (Mt. xvi 24) ; Lc. j
inhabitants of Cyrenaica were among

represents Simon as passive in the
the worshippers at the Feast of Pen
matter (eTre&rjKav aura) TOV o~Tavpov
tecost in the year of the Crucifixion
(pepeiv oTTtarfiev TOV
(Acts ii. 10), whilst a Lucius of Gyrene
22. (pepovo~iv OVTOV TT\ TOV
FoXyo-
appears among the prophets and
teachers of the Church of Antioch 6av /crX.] Mt. els Tonov Xeyopevov FoA.-
about A.D. 48 (ib. xiii. i). Whether yodd, LC. 7ll TOV TOTTOV TOV KdXoVfJ.fi/OV
this Simon had become a resident at KpaiuW, Jo. els TOV Xey. ~K.pa.viov TOTTOV
o \yTai FoXyoâ. The
Jerusalem, or was a visitor at the Pass E/3pat<rrt
over (cf. Lc. xxiv. 1 8), it is impossible transliteration represents the Aram.
to decide. Me. alone further describes translated by
bfy,
(pepovo-iv
avTov eirl TOV roXyoOav TOTTOV, o <TTIV
vofJLevov Kpaviov TOTTOS.

23
Kai eSifiovv avTco^ ecrfjivpvKrfjLevov olvov, o? 623
11 <f>epov<nv] ayovffiv D 13 69 846 i^ latt exck (perducunt, adducunt, duxerunt) \
To\yo6av KBFGK(L)MNSUVrA min **] 8

To\yoda AC*DEHPXII minsatmu om |
TOTTOV fc$* c fJLe9ep/j.rjvevofji.evos ABNS 23 edidovv avrw] aura; 2 pe + 7Tiety

didovcru>
|
AC 2D (ireiv) PXmS minomn c ff k vg syrrP*"

1111011 ^ the go aeth os 5e &Br* vid S
33] |
(SI>)
o Se ACLPXFAII*- min fereomn ACCU D i ff kn vg + 7evaa/i 05 G i
2
Kpaviov in Jud. ix. 53, 4 Regn. ix. p. 1655.
.Z>. o to- On /ze#. see
35 ; for the form ToXyoddv (Me. only), v. 41, note. Mc. s fopovo-iv has been
Cf. Erjda-aidav vi. 45, viii. 22 (WH., thought to imply that the Lord
Notes, p. 1 60, WSchm., p. 63 f.). Kpa- needed support; cf. i. 32, ii. 3, and
viov TOTTOS (Vg. calvariae locus, whence contrast Heb. i. 3. But the word may
the Calvary of the English versions mean simply to lead, as a prisoner
in Lc.) answers precisely to ToXy. to execution or a victim to the sacri
TOT?, and enabled the Greek reader fice : cf. Jo. xxi. 1 8, Acts xiv. 13.
to picture to himself the low skull- 23 THE CRUCIFIXION AND
32 -
shaped mound (see Meyer-Weiss on FIRST THREE HOURS ON THE CROSS

Mt. xxvii. 32) where crucifixions were b
(Mt. xxvii. 34 44, Lc. xxiii. 33 43>
wont to take place. A curious legend Jo. xix. 1 8 26).

connected the calvariae locus with the 23. KOL cdidovv avTW jcrX.] The
burial place of Adam s skull, and with
;
conative imperfect (Burton, 23)
the saying in Eph. v. 14 ; see Jerome prepares the reader for the refusal by
on Mt. xxvii., who wisely remarks : which the offer was met; Mt, less
"favorabilis interpretatio...nec tamen precisely, ZSvKav. A draught of oivos
vera." The place seems to have been eo-p.vpvio-ij.6vos (Vg. murratum m-
known in the fourth century (Eus. num), wine drugged with myrrh, was
onom. 6y /cat 8ei /ti/ura6 ev AiXia
Trpos usually offered to condemned male
rots Bopetoty TOV Stcojv opovs. Cyril. factors (J. Lightfoot on Mt. xxvii. 34,
Hier. cat. xiiL o To\yo6ds...fjiexpi OTJ- "Wunsche, p. 354; cf. Sanhedr. 43. i),
ov cpaivopevos. Silv. peregr. p. 54 through the charity, it is said, of the
"in ecclesia maiore quae appellatur women of Jerusalem (cf. Lc. xxiii.
Martyrio quae est in Golgotha"). 27 ff.), the intention being to deaden

From Jo. we learn that, though out the sense of pain cf. Prov. xxiv. 74 :
side the walls 20, note), it was

(v.
= xxxi. 6 dtdoTf (JLedrjv rols fv \VTrais,
near the city (Jo. xix. 20), apparently Koi olvov iriveiv rots ev odvvais. Mt.
among the gardens or paradises of the describes the potion as olvov fiera
wealthier inhabitants (ib. 41). It seems XoXr/s nfp.iyp.fvov, perhaps with a men
to have been ascertained that the tal reference to Ps. Ixviii. (Ixix.) 22,
Church of the Holy Sepulchre Lam. iii. 1 5 ;
as Cyril (cat. xiii. 29)
present
is beyond the second of the ancient points out, gall and myrrh possess a
walls (Encycl. Bibl. ii. 1753, 2 43)- common property (ôXcoS^s de KOI
But a knoll near Jeremiah s Grotto KardrriKpos rj 0-p.vpva), and Mt. with
and the road to Damascus is by some the prophecy in view may have de
recent investigators regarded as the scribed the myrrh as P S Peter x^- -
true site, and the question as a whole (c. 5) confuses

this draught of drugged
is still sub iudice ; for a brief discus wine which was refused with the
sion of the various theories see Smith posca (infra, v. 36) which was accepted,
a4
24 OVK e\a/3ev. fca*
(TTavpov<nv
CLVTOV KCLI
TO, i/uLaTia CCVTOV, /3aAAoi/Tes K\fjpov ITT avTa
24 BLS^
<rravpov<nv
c d E h arm aegg aeth] ffravpucravTes (om /cat 2) KACDPX
TAIIS minomnvid n vg syrrP
68111"^**)
go | dieêpiôvro (vel -aavro) vel -<ra.v S 69 124
604 1071 alnonn (k) syrr arm | /SaXoyre? KLMV min nonn
and mistakes the purpose of both work was done by the soldiers om
offers.On the other hand Burgon- duty (Jo. xix. 23), but the guilt lay at!
Miller, Traditional Text, p. 253, with the door of the Jewish people (Acta
equal improbability regard the olvov ii.
23 5ia êipoy dv6fj.o)
(or oos, as they read) /z. x- as distinct apei Xare, ib. 36 ov vp-els e
from the olvov eV/z. The answer of cf. i Thess. ii. 1 5, Apoc. i.
7).
Macarius Magnes (ii. 17) to a pagan /cat
fiia/xepi bi/rai ra i/xarta avrou
objector indicates the true line of /crX.] The Lord s clothing, which had
defence for the Christian apologist in been removed before crucifixion (cf.
such cases aXXos aXXcos eiTrovres [ol
:
1
Col. ii. 15), is now divided by the
evayyeXttrrat] TTJV i&Topiav OVK <pdeipav. quaternion of soldiers on duty (Jo.

2pvpvieiv, to drug with myrrh/ xix. 23 7roir)(rav rea-aapa
appears to be oV. Xey. the verb ; arpaneoTTy /lepos); for the woven seam
occurs elsewhere as an intrans., Ho less XITGVV(apa<pos...v(pavT6s) they
CilSt
resemble myrrh. On the use of aro lots. St John, who was an eyewitness,
matic wines see Pliny, H. N. xiv. 15, recollects the exact procedure, and,
19. The Lord tasted the mixture whether consciously or not, corrects
(Mt.), but declined to drink it; He the impression which the Synoptists
had need of the full use of His human convey, that the whole was distributed
faculties, and the pain which was by lot the Fourth Gospel also alone
;
before Him belonged to the cup supplies the reference to Ps. xxi.
which the Father s Will had ap (xxii.) which must have been in
19,
pointed (xiv. 36 ff.), of which He the minds of all the words received
;
would abate nothing. For 6s fie with a striking fulfilment at the death of
out a preceding os /ueV, cf. Jo. v. n, the Son of David, whatever may
and see app. crit. have been their primary meaning (cf.
24. Kal (rravpovcriv avrov] Me. Cheyne, Bk. of Psalms, p. 64). Ps.
keeps the realistic present through Peter draws a remarkable picture of
nearly the whole of this context the Scene rcêi/cores ra evdvfâra ep-
:
(20 câyova-iv, 21 dyyapevova-iv, 22 7rpoo~6fv avrov &tep,epioYzi>TO, /cat Xa^fJ-ov

(pepovoriv, 24 Sta/zeptoi/rat, 24, 27 crrav- ejBaXov eV avrols. The lot was perhaps
povo-iv). The process of crucifixion is cast with dice which they had brought
sufficiently described in the Bible to pass the time ; the game known as I
Dictionaries s. vv. cross, crucifixion, 7rXft(rro/3oXtVa may be intended, cf.

which may also be consulted for the D. Heinsii exerc. ad Nonn. paraphr.
bibliography of the subject. The p. 507. En- aura, cf. eVi TOV t/iarto--
Lord s Hands were nailed to the fjLov, Ps. xxi. the clothing was
I.e. ;
patibulum (Jo. xx. 20, 25, Ev. Petr. the object to which the lottery was
6) whether the Feet were also nailed
; directed (WM., p. 508; cf. v. 21, vL
does not appear, though Christian 34, x. ii). Tis rt apy, Vg. quis quid
writers from Justin (dial. 97) down tolleret, a blending of two interroga
wards have affirmed it, influenced tive sentences (ris aprj ; ri apfl;) I
perhaps by Ps. xxi. (xxii.) 17. The familiar in class. Gk., but rare in the
XV. 27] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 38!
TL
/
apy & pa TpiTrj Kai

ecrTavptocrav 25
36
Ka i]v avTOV 26
O @a(ri\evs TMV lovS awv. 27
24 ns n a om D mini*"*"
10
k n syr 8in 25 wpa. D Tp. wpa
rpirij (wpa y
AC*KII* minP uc)] >pa 6/CT77 k^2 Byrhcl(mg) fteth | ^j ^ ,3 6p I24 ^ ^g ^^
I ecrraupwcraj ] <pv\a<r<rot>
D ff kn r 26 yeypa^fievrj <Jf
\
o /Sao-iXeus] pr
ovros <rriv D (33) syrr
81 "? 6811
go pr hie est lesus c + ouros 33 1071
N.T. ;
cf. Lc. xix. 15 in cod. A (JW 26. Kal r}v r)
CTTi-ypacpij KrA.] Another
yv<o
TLS ri SteTrpa-y/zarevo-aro) and see detail which Me. stops to note. The
Blass, Gr. p. 173, Field, Notes, p. 43 f. cross bore an inscription
(eViypa(p?7,
25. J/f 8e (Zpa rpirrj <ai
/crX.] Now xii. 1 6),
setting forth the charge on
it was the third hour when they which the Crucified had been con
crucified him a note of time in demned (for atVt a, Vg. causa, cf.
which (rravp(t)(rav looks back to (rrav- Ar. Ach. 285 f. XO. a-e ovv Kara-
p,fv
poixrtv (v. 24), and Kai coordinates \fvo-oij.v... AI. avrl iroias curias ; and
(Blass, Gr. p. 262 ; cf. app. crit,} the Acts xiii.28, xxv. 18). The technical
arrival of the hour with the act. This name for this record was titulus (TIT-
mention of the third hour is peculiar \os, Jo.) the board (a-avis} on which
:
to Me., and appears to be inconsistent itwas written was carried before the
with Jo. xix. 14. Attempts were early criminal or affixed to him (Suet.
made to remove the difficulty either Calig. 32 "praecedente titulo qui
by changing rpirr] into CKTT; (cf. Acta causam paenae indicaret")- Other
Pil. ap. Tisch. Ev. apocr. 283 f. dve- :
examples of tituli remain e.g. Sue ;
avTov KOI eKapcpocxrav ev TQJ

/3i /3a<rai> tonius (Domit. 10) mentions a sufferer
pa (KTT)-. Ps. Hier. brev. in who bore the inscription IMPIE
Ps. Ixxvii., who suggests that Tpirrj LOCVTVS, and the Viennese letter in
has arisen out of a confusion between Eus. If. E. v. i speaks of a martyr
F and r), or by less satisfactory who was preceded in the amphitheatre
methods (cf. e.g. Aug. cons. ev. iii. 42 by a board on which was apparently
"
intellegitur ergo fuisse hora tertia inscribed me EST ATTALVS CHKES-

cum clamaverunt Judaei ut Dominus TIANVS (nivaKos avrov Ttpoayovros ev <u
crucifigeretur, et veracissime demon- e

ye ypaTrro Peo/zatcrrt Ouros ecrnv "Arra-
1
stratur tune eos crucifixisse quando \os 6 Xpia-riavos). The title on the
clamaverunt"). The problem cannot Lord s cross was written by Pilate in
be said to have been solved yet ; Bp. Aramaic and Greek, as well as in
contention that St John
"Westcott s the official Latin (Jo.), so as to be
followed the modern Western reckon intelligible to all Jews Hellenists
ing, so that his CKTTJ
= 6 a.m., has o>pa
from the provinces as well as any
been considerably shaken by recent Palestinians who were not bilingual.
research (see Prof. Ramsay in Exp. The text of the inscription as given
216, v. iii. p. 457, and cf.
iv. vii. p. by the Evangelists varies remarkably
A. Wright, N. T. problems, p. 147 ff.). (o (3a(Ti\(vs lovdatW (Me.), 6 /3. r.
TO>V
It may be noticed that while Jo. is I. OVTOS (LC.), OVTOS fCTTLV lr)(TOVS 6 .
6 o
perhaps intentionally vague (cos- cKr??), r. I. (Mt.), lr)<rovs Naa>patoff /3.
Me. is precise. In Jerusalem there T. I. (Jo.). The words o /SatrtXev?

could be no uncertainty about the T&V lovSattoi/, on which all agree, form
principal divisions of the day (cf. Acts the airta; it was usual to prefix the
ii.
15, iii. i), even if the intermediate name, and we may accept the evidence
hours were not strictlv noted. of St John, who saw the titulus,
38: THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 27
(TVV e/c co v Kal I
29 eva evwvvjjiwv avTov. ^Kat oi

TrapaTropevo/uievoi I
avTov KivovvTes TCL<Z

K(pa\ds CLVTUIV
27 <rvv avTca ffravpovo iv dvo X^crras] crvvGravpovo LV A

8. X. aurw ecrraupaxrav 5.
<rvv
X. B c d ff kn syrP
esh
go aw aurw aravpovvTai (3 Xôrai D* (X^ras D 00 aurou] om "")
|
C 3D i 2P 7
pe alP* 110 c ff k n + (28) /cat Tr\r)pudrj rj ypa(prj t] Xeyovcra /cat /iera TW? avo/Jt-wv
e\oyi<rer) EFG(H)KLMPSU(V)rAnS1 12 13 69 604 al?
1
ff nrvg syrrP
eshhclhier arm (me)
go aeth (om KABC*>
3
DXSI> min **
1 11111
k syr810 the) 29 TrapaTropevopcvoi] irapayovres
E Eus
that the local designation was added. TOU Trvpos) revealed his latent capacity
The Latin text therefore may pro for a nobler life as well as the malig
bably have been with or without a nity of his comrade. The secondary
preliminary hie est IESVS NAZA- uncials (see app. crit.) add a reference
BENVS REX IVDAEORVM. Ill the last to Isa. liii. 12, borrowed perhaps from
two words the grim irony of Pilate is Lc. xxii. 37, which Burgon-Miller
apparent ; Ps. Peter misses their (Causes of Corruption, p. 75 ff.)
point by representing the inscription vigorously defend but see WH., ;
as the work of the Jews, and reading Notes, p. 27. As Alford points out,
(DITTOS fcrnv 6 j3a(ri\fvs rov l(rpa?yX it is not after Mc. s manner to ad
(see v. 2, note). duce prophetic testimony. curious A

27. Kal (rvv aura) crravpovo iv xrX.] gloss in the 0. L. MS. c supplies the
The two had been His companions on names of the Xpora/ "unum a dextris :
the way to Golgotha (Lc.), and were nomine Zoathan et alium a sinistris
now hanging one on either side of nomine Chammatha." In the Acts of
Him (Jo. eWaupo>o-ai>...aXXovs Suo, Pilate (ed. Tisch. 2 pp. 245, 308) they
/cat evrevOcv, peo-ov de rov are Dysmas and Gestas, in the Arabic
;
to St John the spectacle Gospel of the Infancy (p. 184), Titus
may well have recalled words spoken and Dumachus (Geoâôs), while I
by Jesus not many weeks before (Me. x. gives loathas and Maggatras; see
37 ff.). Viewed in the light of Luke s Thilo, cod. apocr. N. T. L pp. 143,
narrative (xxiii. 39 ff.) it reminds 580,Wordsworth and White ad L
the reader also of Mt. xxv. 39; the and on Lc. xxiii. 32, and cf. Nestle,
Cross which divides the penitent from T. C. p. 266.
the obdurate anticipates the 6p6vo$ 29. fat of TrapaTTOpevofifvoi KT\.]
dor)s. A-rjo-rdsj SO Mt. ; Lc., KdKovp-
Either country folk on their way to
yovs. They were outlaws and doubt the city (cf. v. 21), or citizens whose
less desperate men (cf. xi. 17, xiv. 48, business called them into the country
Lc. x. 30, Jo. x. i, 2 Cor. xi. 26) ; (Lc. xxiv. 13). Neither class would
possibly they had been members of have much knowledge of Jesus beyond
the band led by Barabbas (Trench, hearsay, and common report credited
Studies, p. 293). Yet the \TJO-TTJS him with dangerous fanaticism. Of
might be of very different moral 7rapa7ropev6fivoi, DH^Vn, cf. Isa. li.
23,
calibre from the /cXcTrrr;? one who Thren. ii.
15 irdvres oi irapa-rr. o6i>...
had been driven into crime by the KLVT)(rav TTJV the

Ke(pa\r)v avratv .
circumstances of his or of the life Evangelists seem to have specially in

times. It may be assumed that this view Ps. XXI. (xxii.) 8 Trdvres oi 6ea>-
was so in the case of the penitent. pOVVTfS fJif ft~fJiVKTr/pl<rdv fJLf (Cf. LC.),
Nearness to Christ (o cyyvs /uou e \d\r)(rav ev ^fiXecriv, Kivrj(rav KffpaXrjv.
XV. 32] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
383
Ova 6 KaTaXvwv TOV vaov KOI OLKOÔIJLWV ev

z
TpLO-v ripepau, <rwa-ov (reavTov KaTafids euro TOV 30
3I
(TTavpov. opoiws teal ol dpxiepels e^Trcn^bi/res 31
Trpos d\\r]\ovs peTa TWV <ypa/uLjULaTa)v eXejov AXXovs
j
eavTOV ov SvvaTai. crwcrar 33
d o 32
^pcr-ros
vs la-pariX KaTa/3a.TO) vvv CLTTO TOV (TTavpov,
29 oua (ovai mmP* uc Bus)] om K c aL*A^ -

om ev ADPV min**"^
dk |
30 K ara-
/3as KBDLA* k 1 n vg me] K at /cara/3a (-foBi) AC(P)XmS min? 31 oyuotws] om
1
D 238 cffkn + 5e C 3 M 2 almu the irpos aXX^Xovs (ets aXX. D *v*

|
Eus)] om 13 28 69
ajpauc c t 32
.
Xp lo TOS ] p r et jo^j lo-â^x] p r Tou ACPXFS minP aegg Eus

|
1
1071 | Ka.Ta.pa L
. 1
they ability to save Himself.
spared neither words nor gestures of o-c3o-ai : the verb is used in two
derision; cf. (besides the passages shades of meaning He saved others :
cited above) 4 Regn. xix. 21, Job xvi. from disease, He cannot save Himself
5, Sir. xiii. 7. from dying or with Justin we may
;
oua o /caraXiW Ova, va, vah, /crX.] understand eo-vo-ev in reference to

expresses admiration, real or ironical, Lazarus (ap. i. 38 o vcKpovs dveyeipas
not, as ouai, commiseration e.g. ova ; pva-do-dw cavTov). Even in the act of
Avyovore (Dio /n, Cass.), e-rraivcvov mocking, they bear witness to the
dire pot Ova. KOL Gau/xaorco? (Arrian), truth of His miraculous powers. The
*
vah homo impudens (Plant.). On o Lord had not claimed the character
KaraXvcoi/ KT\. see xiv. 58, note : with of a O-COT^ P, as His frequent saying 77
the construction cf. Lc. vi. 25 ouai TTIO-TIS O-OU (Tf SheWS but tllC
(T<Ta>KV
Vfilv ol f/i7r7rX7/o-/zeVoi, ApOC. xviii. IO, fact that His touch or word gave new
1 6 ouai ouai 77 TroXts T)/xeyaXr;...^ Trepi- life to men was nevertheless notorious.
pf(3\T]nevr]. 2c5o-oi/ o-eauroi ill Mt. : It could not be denied, though it
the ground of this raillery appears ( might be discredited or used against
vibs el TOV 0fov); the Sanhedrists Him.
had spread the report of the Lord s 32. o xP t(rros
answer to the question of Caiaphas Mt. /3ao\ lo-par/X eo-rtv Kara/Sara) KT\.,
(xiv. 6 1 f.). The jest was the harder Lc. el OVTOS O~riv 6 ^pia-rbs TOV 6eov o
to endure since it appealed to a con exXfKTos. Unable to induce Pilate to
sciousness of power held back only by remove or alter the rtVXos, they give
the self-restraint of a sacrificed will. their own complexion to it, substitut
non erat difficile de cruce ing lo-paTJX for T&v louSaiW, and ex
"
Hilary :
descendere, sed sacramentum erat plaining o /3acr. by o xptoros, Or d

paternae voluntatis explendum." K\KTOS. If He will even now (vvv}
31. o/iouoy Kai 01 dpxiepels *crX.] The substantiate His claim of Messiahship
Sanhedrists condescended to share the by a miracle wrought in His own
savage sport of the populace members ; behalf, they profess themselves ready
of the priestly aristocracy were seen to believe (Mt. KOI Trio-Tev&opev eir
in company with scribes and elders avTov ; with Mc. s Iva. i 6\ *ai TTKTT. cf.
(Mt.) deriding the Sufferer, not indeed Jo. iv. 48, vi. 30); to which Jerome
resurrexit et non cre-
"
directly addressing Him, or mingling well replies :
with the crowd, but remarking to one didistis; ergo si etiam de cruce de-
another (-rrpbs oXXrfXous) on His in scenderet, similiter non crederetis."
IT syr
hier
iva Kat Kat o crvvea-Tav-
pO)/ULeVOl
UVTOV.
i 33
33
Kat wpas O"/CO TOS
32 TTHTTevw/Jiev] + O.VTW C 3DFGHM*PV 2 2

m
S minsatmu c ff k 1 n syrP65 arm 1
the aeth Eus aw avrw] om |

ACPXFAIIS min omnvid (hab KBL) per avrov & om D
<rvv
33 /cat yer.] yev. Se ACEFHKUVXm min? e0 0X77? rrjs 7775 D minPerPauo Eus 1
|
om syr
sin
In Mt. they proceed with strange "tantummodo super omnem terrain

obtuseness to quote Ps. xxii. 8 (cf. Judaeam"). Though the phrase is
Edersheim, Life, ii. p. 718). usually employed in a wider sense

Kal ol (rvveo~Tavp(i)fj.evoi KT\.] So (cf. e.g. Gen. i.
26, xi. 9, Ps. xxxii.
Mt. ;
Lc. els Se re5i>
Kpcpao-QevTW (xxxiii.) 8, Lc. xxi. 35, Apoc. xiii. 3),
KOLKovpyoov e(3\a(r(f)rip.i avrov. The the compilers of the original tradition

traditions are distinct but not incon had probably in view the limited
sistent; the pi. in Mt. Me. is used darkness of Exod. x. 22 (e yeWo
with sufficient accuracy if one of the 0vcoTo?...eVi 7rdo~dv yffv AlyvTTTOV rpei?
two spoke, at least for the time, on 77/ie paj), and in adopting the words
behalf of both (cf. Mt. viii. 28 ff., thought only of the land of Israel.
xx. 30 ff., with
the corresponding Lc. explains that the darkness which
accounts in Me., Lc.). La s fuller fell on the land at the Crucifixion was
statement explains iov in the <*veio : due to a failure of the sun s light
mouth of the Aiycmjc the raillery (e/cXeiTToz/ro? TOV r)XiO7j) ;
in Actd Pilciti
which he had borrowed from the the Jews, in defi
(ed. Tisch., p. 234),
crowd became a reproach ; the Lord ance of astronomy, attribute it to an
professed to have power to save His ordinary eclipse (e/cXei\^ts TOV 77X101;
fellow-sufferers as well Himself
as
yeyovev an event
/caret TO IG>$O?)
(o~eavTov KOI jj/îas),

and would not which, as Origen points out, could not
use it have occurred at the time of the
It is interesting to note that <rvv- Paschal full moon. On the obscura
used of the Ar/orai by
o-Tavpovo-0ai. tion of the sun s light mentioned by
Mt. Me. Jo., is applied by St Paul Phlegon see Orig. in Mt., c. Gels. ii.
(Rom. vi. 6, GaL ii. 20) to the sharing Irenaeus (iv. 33. 12) refers to
33.
of the Cross by the members of Christ Amos viii. 9 (Svcrercu o 77X10? p,eo~r}fj.-
in Baptism. /Spi a?); acc. to Ps. Peter, men went
33 37- THE LAST THREE HOURS about with lamps, supposing that the
ON THE CROSS (Mt. xxvii. 4550, sun had set and it was already night.
Lc. xxiii. 44 45% 46, Jo. xix. 28 30). The original account (Mt. Me.) seems
33. yevopevrjs (Zpas eKTrjs KrA.] Lc. to be satisfied by the hypothesis of
TJV 77877 euo-e! cSpa fKrrj, but the use of an extraordinary gloom due to natural
coo-ei with numerals is characteristic causes and coinciding with the last
of the Third Gospel and the Acts three hours of the Passion. Thei
(cf. Lc. iii. 23, ix. 14, 28, xxii. 59, purpose of the darkness was variously
Acts i.
15, ii. 41, x. 3, xix. 7). Mt., explained by the Gk. and Latin
like Me., speaks definitely (OTTO eicnjs fathers cf. Cyril. Hier.
;
ee\nrev o : i
copar) ; cf. Ev. Petr. 5 rji/ de jLteorj/z/Sp/a. 77X10? did TOV Trjs diKaioo-uvrjs rjXiovl
Ps. Peter is doubtless right in inter Jerome: "videtur mihi clarissiinum
preting o\r)v rrjv yfjv as Judaea (O-KOTOS lumen mundi...retraxisse radios ne...
pendentem videret Dominum Leo "
rjv lovdoiav ; cf. Origen, ;

:
XV. 35] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. 385
\ ~
34
o\*iv yfjv etas /ccu 777
evdrrf wpa 34 N
6
(raflaxdavei; o earTiv fj.e6epfjLr]vv6fJLvov O 6eos JJLOV

6 0eos IJLOV, ek TL 6yKaT6\L7res jue ; 35 Kai Tii/es TWV 35
34 TT; ev. upa KBDFL^ i
auc
69 1071 alP ] TTJ upa TTJ ev.ACPXPAH al min? 1
|
avefioyo ev MN mm?* 110

etfxavrjcrei D om |
o Ii/crous D k syr y.]
8 1
"
| <pwvi\ /-te
ACNPXFAIIS minP 1
vg syrr****
1 51
"
arm go (om X. KBDL^ 604 2^ alP*"

6
ff kn syr
sin
me) |
eXwt bis] 17X61 bis D 2^ cdikn (heli) arm Eus (cf. syr?68*)
131 |
\afjca BDS i
flE(i)n] Xeâ KCLA^T Xtâ (Xet/tia) A(EFGH)KMP(S)U(V)Xrn min
mu
Xa/*/*a minPauc r | aa.paxda.vei K*) (A)C(EE)GHKLMN(P)UV(r)AnS
(-VL)
Kc (<rapaKT.
min^ fapa.x0a.vet B (
fc
l
vid
zaphtani d zaphani k o êos /tou bis
i) fa<j>6avec
D |
KCDHLMSUVS minPcrmu c ff k n vg syrr arm me go aeth] o 0eos /wu semel B o 0eos

êos /ioy AEFGEPrAHl min*"
11 1
"
Eus | eyKa.Te\nres (EVK. APAS -XeiTres EGLH*T

-Xet?ras K min P auc /te] fte e^xareX.
(A)CN(P)Xr(A)II min? weidiffas /j.eDc (exprobrasti me)
)
1
1 (me in opprobrium dedisti) k (me maledixisti cf. J. Th. St. i. p. 278 ff.) Mac Magn :
(i 12) 35 om Kai...a.KovffavTS A om aKovffavres C
"in
vos, ludaei, caeluin et terra which cod. D substitutes for <ra-
sententiam tulit
"
;
Victor :
yeyovcv (Saxdavfi and the rendering eoi/ei &o-as
OTrep flTavv rov lr)(rovv e ovpavov /*e,see the next note. Both Mt.
and Me. append a version which is
34- Tj) evdrrj o>pa cfioijaev 6 I. *crX.j practically that of the LXX. (o
The only word uttered on the Cross /xov 6 6e6s fj.ov...1va ri ry/eareXtTres
which finds a place in the earliest but omit the words Trpoorês p.oi which
tradition as given by Mt. Me. for : have nothing corresponding to them
the other six recorded words see in the M. T. and apparently were
Lc. xxiii. 34 (WH., Notes, p. 67 f.), not represented in the Heb. text
43, 46 ; Jo. xix. 26, 28, 30. The of our Lord s time (Jerome ad I. :
present word shares with the final "intende mihi in hebraeis codicibus
one (0. 37, Lc. xxiii. 46) the distinc non habetur et adpositum vox Domini
tion of having been spoken in a loud declarat quae illud etiam in evangelio
"
voice a cry or shout (cftmjttv) rather praetermisit ; in Hexaplaric MSS.

than, like our Lord s ordinary sayings the words are obelised, cf. Field,
(cf. Mt. xii. 19), a calm and delibe Hexapla, ad ).
The remarkable
rate utterance. The cry is rendering in Ev. Petr.
given by (rj bvvap.is
both Gospels in the transliterated form P.OV ij 8vva.fj.is KaT\ei~\lsas Seems jue)
u e Xou \afJLa. (Mt. Xe/uci) (ra/3a^âvei
to presuppose the Western reading
and to treat as = P?n
ND^ *r6g| *n^N (where
/>&<
the Hebrew vocalization of the first (BDB., Aq. iV^vpe pov la-x-
p. 43) ;
cf.
word has taken the place of the pure pw with the remarks of Eusebius,
d. e., p. 494-
Aramaic *n^N, Dalman, Gr. p. 123,
35. Kdt TlVfS TQ)V ecrTTjKOTCHV KrX.J
n., Worte i. p. 42 f., Kautzsch, p.
Heb. of Ps.
The probably meant
remark was
n, n.), answering to the for banter, cf. v. 31 f. On the con
xxii. i
(*3n5ie np^ $$ ^$) : for the nexion in Jewish thought of Elijah
root pn^, Syr. n->r., see Dan. iv. with the Messiah see vi. 15, viii.
12, 20, 25, where it is rendered by 28, ix. 1 1 f., notes Elijah was more ;
(LXX.), eav (Th.). On the form over regarded as a deliverer in time

S. M. 2 25
"
aKOvo-avres eXeyov /Se HXeiav

26
36 $pa/u.(x)v
Se TIS <y6fJLi<ra<z (nroyyov oôvs
35 ecmy/corwj B] e/cet ecrT^KorawA irapecrTUTuv fcsDV 33 21

*
alnonn
CLNPIIZ^ minP 1
| i5e(ei5e) KBFLUA^ 13 33 69 (1071) al^ ] idov AEGHMNPSVPSl

minP on 1
tSou KIT minPauc ort C 2? minPauc syrBin arm zoh om D 604 c k syrP
68 *1
arm cod
Eus | 0ctwei] + ouros D c ff 36 dpa/j.w 8e... \eywv] KO.I dpapovres eyefjuaav CTTT. o.
/cat Trepidevres /ca\. eTrorifoj airr. Aô^res 13 69 124 346 |
rts XBLA^] etsACDNPFS
m in
omnvid i att
go Kcu + KACDNPrAIISl minomnvid (om BL^ c) | -ye/uo-as] irXâs D
604 2P"
| irepideis] eiriBets D+re ACPXPAHS min? 1
pr /cat i
(69) alP (om
33 67 1071 2P me go)
of trouble, cf. Wiinsche, p. 356. It dinary drink of labourers in the field

would seem that the word which was (Ruth ii. 14), and of the lower class
taken for an invocation of Eliah of soldiers (Plutarch, Cato maior, p.
336 V&COp 7TIVV 7TL TTJS OTpaTeiaS,
(in^K, H^N) must have been
not nPX or H?^, and this considera and known by them as posca
tion has led Resch (Paralleltexte, (Plaut. mil. iii. 2. 25, trucul. ii. 7. 48);
p. 357 f.; but cf. Dalman, Worte, on this occasion it had probably been
i.
p. 43) to the conclusion that the brought by the quaternion on guard,
Lord cited the words of the Psalm in and ace. to Lc. (xxiii. 36) a drink of
Heb,, and that the remarkable form it had already been offered by them
a<f)6avei
in cod. D represents the to Christ in derision. The Lord, who
Heb. ^B3!2; cf. Chase, Syro-Latin had refused the drugged wine at the
Text, p. 1 06
f., who suggests pcxSiifc.1 beginning of His sufferings, now ex
for which he thinks D s oWSto-ciy pe claimed I thirst upon which one ;
of the by-standers (ns, Me., el

may be an equivalent. The problem
is discussed further
by Konig and Mt.) ran to the wine jar, and
avro>i/,
Nestle in Exp. T. xi. pp. 237 f., 287 f., gave Him drink. The sponge is men
tioned here only in Biblical Gk., but
334 if., but with no assured result.
It is remarkable that in Macarius it is mentioned by Gk. writers from
Magnes the objector knew both coi/ei-

Homer (Od. i.
in) downwards, and
and and regarded must have been familiar in countries
8i<ras
ey/Kare XiTrey
them as distinct utterances: o de...iva bordering on the Mediterranean. The
reed on which the sponge was raised
ri pe eyKareXiTTf s ; 6 e...et$- rt covei-
Sio-as /ne
; In Mt. the T. R. reads 77X1 (Mt., Me.) is described by Jo. as
while retaining o-a/Sax&m ; cf. Epiph. hyssop, a plant prescribed by the
haw. Ixix. 68 cited by Resch: Xe Law for use in certain ritual acts
(Lev. xiv. 4 ff., Num. xix. 6 ff.
y<oi>
1 cfl ;
77X1 i;Xt E/3patKr} TTJ Xeêt.../eai OVKCTI
aXXa SvpiaKrj StaXe/cra) \r]fj,a Ps. 1.
(Ii.) 9, Heb. ix. 19 ff.). "Yo-o-coTroy
Kr;
On
efmjKoruv see ix. i note.
L. represents the Heb. 2itS, a wall-
36. The three ac

Spa/i<Bi/
Se KT\.]
plant, ace. to i Kings iv. 33, and
counts of this incident vary consider therefore not of great size; but a stalk
ably St John s, as we might expect,
; three or four feet in length would
is the fullest and probably it is also
probably have sufficed to reach the lips
the most exact. Near the Cross there of the Crucified. On the identification
lay a vessel full of sour wine (O-KCVOS of the plant see the Bible Dictionaries
K(ITO OÔVS p-fO-TOV, Jo.), the ooS f s.v., and Tristram, ^V! H., p. 457 f.,
who
O LVOV of Num. vi. i, which was the or inclines to the caper (Capparis spi-
>r*. >
xjULco 67roTL(êv avTov, \eywv ICWfULeV 1
fi\LClS KCL\J\LV CLVTOV. ^6 37 q

r]V /meydXrjv eê
36 om avrov \eywv D \ ct0ere] I 13 69 604 i^ alnonn ciknrid

arm zoh O
Tlie stem stripped of its thorns 53, Acts xiii. 29 ; Mt., o-vo-vv avrov :
passed for a reed, but St John, who on KaBeKelv as a technical word see
stood by the Cross and paid close v. 46, note.
attention to everything (Jo. xix. 25, 37. o e Mt.
Irja-ovs d<f)eis KrA.]
35), remembered that it belonged to TraXiv Kpdas with a fytovrj ptydKr).
the hyssop. For TTfpidelvai rtvi ri, to reference to the cry at the ninth hour
put upon, cf. Prov. vii. 3, i Cor. xii. 23, (v. 34). *A<pivai 0o)i/T/i/, etnittere vocem
and supra, v. 17 ;
the phrase is com cf. Dem. de cor. p. 339 o Krjpv^...
mon here to Mt., Me., Jo.; Vg. cir- <j)a)vr)v d(pir)(ri : for (pwrjv p.fy. cf. ib.
cumponens calamo. Apafj.a>v.

.
.ycp-io-as C. Eubul. p. 537 ^\aa-(pi]iJii KCIT fj.ov
...Trepidfis, without an intervening Kcu TToAAa Koi p.eyd\r) rfj (pu>vfj.

Two
conjunction (see app. crit.\ is rough final utterances are recorded (Jo. ore
even for Me. yet see x. 30, xiv. 23,
;
ovv eAa/Ser TO oos o I. flnev Tere-
67, xv. 21. E7rortei/ is perhaps an Lc., (ptovrjcras (poovfj p..
6 l.
allusion to Ps. Ixviii. (Ixix.) 22 els rfjv Tldrep, ety êipas (rov Trapari-
p.ov Tr6rio~dv p.c oos . cf. Jo. } ;
the second seems
xix. 28 Iva reXeio>$J/ 77 ypcxpy. to be especially intended by Mt., Me. ;
Mt. distinctly
*AcpT *rX.] it was uttered in a loud voice, and
assigns this the rest ofsaying to its contents connect it with the
the party, who desire the man to moment of departure. Like the other
desist and wait for Elijah to inter loud cry it is taken from the Psalms
vene (oi 8e XotTTOl l7TdV *A(f)S KT\.). (Ps. xxx. (xxxi.) 6). EgfTrvcvo-fv, so
The independence of the two Evange Lc. the aor. calls attention to the
;
lists at this point is significant. Arch moment of departure, contrast eVon-

bishop Benson (Apocalypse, p. 146) &v, v. 36. The word does not occur
would detach in this context
\eya>v
elsewhere in Biblical Gk. in classical ;
from the subject of the verb, and writers it is the opposite of e^veiv,
render it one saying/
"
But there and used absolutely, to expire, or

is no example of so loose a construc followed by /3i or -^vx^v. Mt. (dcpf/Kev
oj>
tion elsewhere in the Gospels, and it TO 7rvVfJ.a), Jo. i
( rrapeo
G)K(v TO nv.) call
is impossible to admit it here. Aug. s attention to the fact that the Death
unde intellegimus et ilium et ceteros of the Lord was a voluntary surrender,
hoc dixisse" does not touch the heart not a submission to physical necessity;
of the difference Mc. s is a ; a<pere
see Westcott on Jo. xix. 30, and cf.
rebuke addressed by one of the com Orig. in Jo. t. xix. 16 cos- /Sao-iXe cos-
KaTaXeinovTOS TO KOI evepyrjo-avTos
pany to the rest, whilst Mt. s acpes, <7<3|ua
if it is to be pressed, inverts the situa /zera 8vvdp,eo>s

KOI fov<rias orrep eicpivev
tion ;
if Mt. s account is to be pre ev\oyov flvai Trotelv. On Ps. Peter s
ferred, the mockery was kept up to dv\w<pdi] see note ad 1.

the end. See however WM. p. 356 n>~
38 EVENTS WHICH IMMEDI
41.
for another explanation of a(pf$-. Ei ATELY FOLLOWED THE DEATH OF JESUS
b
Burton, 251. Ka0eXeu> avrov (Mt. xxvii. 5156, Lc. xxiii. 45 , 47
SC. OTTO rov o-ravpov, cf. V. 46, Lc. xxiii. 49, Jo. xix. 3137)-
252
s8 ek SJo
38 Kai TO KaTaTreTafTfJia TOV vaov ea"%i(r6ri
F 39 39
OLTT avcodev ews KctTW. JSeoy Se o KevTvpiwv^ 6 Trape-
_ >j^-j r * c/ qr d * f ^
avTOv OTL" OUTCOS ef-eTrvewev eiTrev
38 TO /caraTT.] pr idov N |
+ pepy D c ff i k n (q)
ets 5uo] 39 o Tra/jetrr.] om o 1 |
e evai Tias auroi/] e/fei D 2 pe i n q arm om minPerPauc ovrws] + /cpaas ACXFAIIS |
min permu ff n q vg syrr***

111101
go aeth Kpaas 2 pe (syr ) arm ourws avrov KpafavTa KO.I
sin
D | eê-jrvevaev^ eKpaêv kvid [

om enrev D
38. KOI TO KaTanTao-p,a KT\J] There ed by Polybius (vi. 24 TOIS fie
were two curtains in the vaos, the outer KevTvpiavas [eKaXeo-af]) ; the word is also
one, through which access was gained freely used by Ps. Peter (eo. 8 ff), who
to the Holy Place, and the inner, like Me. does not employ fnaTovTapxos.
which covered the entrance to the Holy On the centurions see Marquardt, p.
of Holies (Edersheim, Temple, p. 35 f.). 357 ff. The traditional name of this
See Heb. ix. 3, where the writer, centurion was Longinus (Acta Pilati,
who however has the Tabernacle and ed. Tisch., p. 288) the same name is ;
not the Temple in his thoughts, also given to the soldier who pierced
speaks of the latter as TO SevTfpov the side of Christ and the prefect
KaTaTreTao-fJLa, and cf. Philo gig. 12 charged with the execution of St
TO (ra>TOTov KaTa7reTao-/za. In the LXX. Paul (D.C.B., 8.9.}. In the fourth
the latter is called simply TO century Longinus the centurion was
Tao-pa Exod. xxvi. 31 ff. (Heb. already believed to have subsequently
the other (Heb. being properly "sJDD)
become a saint and a martyr (Chrys.
but not uniformly distinguished as TO horn, in Mt. ad I.) ; but the testimony
Westcott on Heb. vi. 19).

which the Gospels attribute to him is
KeiXv/z/za (see
The rending of the inner curtain of merely that of a man who was able
to rise above the prejudices of the
the Temple is reported by Mt, Me.,
Lc. Mt. seems to connect it with an
crowd and the thoughtless brutality of
;
the soldiers, and to recognise in Jesus
earthquake which followed the Lord s
an innocent man (Lc.), or possibly a
Death, Lc. places it before the end ;
supernatural person (Mt., Me.).Yios
cf. Ps. Peter avTrjs [rfjs] (Spas diepayr)
:
TO KaTaTTfTao-fjia. The Gospel according certainly more than Sixains,

6eo\> is
but the centurion, who borrowed the
to the Hebrews, as represented by
words from the Jewish Priests (Mt.
Jerome (in Mt., cf. ad Hedib. 120),
xxvii. 41 could scarcely have
had another version of the incident :
ff.),
understood them even in the Messianic

"superliminare (cf. an avuBev) templi
infinitae magnitudinis fractum esse sense; his idea is perhaps analogous
The mystical import
divisum."
to that ascribed to Nebuchadnezzar
atque
of the rent veil is pointed out in Heb. in Dan. iii. 25, where pn7tt is an
x. 19 ff cf. Victor iva \onrov e ip-
;
:
extraordinary, superhuman being.
yovros ovftevos els TTJV eVeoTepai/ Tpe^co/xey This impression was produced on the
(TKrjvrjv ol KOT i%vos IOVTCS Xpiorov. centurion when he saw the Lord
With OTT avf&Bfv, eats KOTW, cf. a?ro
expire as He did (I8a>v
OTI OVTO>S ef-
fiaxpodev, v. 6, note. rrvevo-ev, cf. Origen : "miratus est in his
39. 8e 6 KVTvpla>v KT\.~]
lda>v For quae dicta fuerant ab eo ad Deum cum
centurio Mt. and Lc. use eKaTovTapxos clamore et magnitudine sensuum"),
which was familiar through the
(-X?s)> or (Mt.) when he saw the earthquake
LXX.,where it answers to niN$n j ^ and other occurrences (TO. yivo^fva)^
Me. prefers a Latinism already employ- or (Lc.) reflected on the whole trans-
OVTOS avpw7ros vios 6eov r\v. 40

<yvvaiKs^
OTTO jULaKpodcv detopovcrai, iv als Kai
Mapia r\ MaySaXrjvrj Kai Mapia r\ IctKw/Bov TOV
39 vios 6eov TJV o av OVTOS 1071 40 rjcrav 5e] + e/cei C ev aL^ + tjv ACDN |
minP arm 1
om 811
|
om et> ais KCU syrr81"*** 11 om /cat 2 C 3 DGUr i 33
|
1071 al
8* 111111
cffknq syrr arm me go | Mapia i] Mapta/x BG i
action (TO yevop-cvov}. The conduct time to the work of personal attend
and sayings of Jesus, so unique in ance on Jesus (Lc. Lc.}. The epithet
his experience of crucifixions, culmi MaySaXrjvri, which everywhere distin
nating in the supernatural strength guishes her from other women of the
of the last cry, the phenomena which same name, is doubtless local (cf.
attended the Passion the darkness, like ASpafAVV-

the earthquake, perhaps also the os she may have be ;
report of the event in the Temple, longed to the Magdala now repre
impressed the Roman officer with the sented by el-Mejdel, at the south
sense of a presence of more than end of Gennesaret (vi. 53) cf. Neu- ;
bauer, geogr. du Talm., p. 216 f. A

human greatness. The Roman in
him felt righteousness of the
the confused story in the Talmud repre
Sufferer, the Oriental (v. 16, note) sents this Mary as a woman s hair
recognised His Divinity. Mt. includes dresser see Chagigah,
the other soldiers (ol /zer avrov...
(WW2 *6n3D) ;
ed. Streane,p. 18, and cf. Laible, J. Chr.

((f)ol3r)6r](rav \tyovTes KT\.). E
by Streane, p. i6,
o~<p68pa
in the Talmud, tr.
evavrias,Vg. ex adverse, a phrase and Wunsche 359; a graver error in p.
used in class. Gk. and frequent in
western Christian tradition has identi
LXX. cf. o eg fv.j Tit. ii. 8. Being on
;
fied her with the yvvrj d/uaprcoAos of
duty, he had stood facing the crosses, Lc. vii. 37 ff. For other references to
and nothing had escaped him. her in the N.T. and tradition see note
40. yo~av de KOI yvvaiices KT\.~\ There on xvi. 9.
were others besides the centurion who Kai Mapta 77 Ia/ca)/3ov TOV piKpov
viewed the crucifixion seriously, and KOI idMrfJTOs piJTTjp] Mt. M. r) TOV la*.
were present throughout. There Kai /J..,
Jo.
la><rr)7ra.
were also women many women (Mt.) She is called r) IOJO-^TOS (infr. v. 47),
looking on at a long distance, r) i, Lc. xxiv. 10), ij
[TOV] IOKCO/SOV (xvi.
where they could be safe from the a\\rj contrast to the Magdalene)
M. (in
ribaldry of the crowd, and yet watch Mt. xxvii. 61, xxviii. i. If by 77
the Figure on the Cross not the KXcoTra is meant the wife of CL, and
"daughters of Jerusalem" who had this Mary
KXo>7ras= AA(paTos (^D),
bewailed Jesus on the way to Golgotha,
was the mother of the second James
but followers from Galilee. Mt., Me., lists
in the Apostolic (cf. iii. 18,
mention three by name (ev als KOI...
note) ; but it is against the identifica
/cm... KOI, both... and... and).
tion that the extant Syriac versions
Mapm 77 Ma-ySaXî/?;] Mary (on the c
render AX<p. by
.forms Mapm, Mapta^t, see WSchm.,
had been the but KXo)7r. by
p. 91 n.) the Magdalene sin -
subject of a remarkable miracle (Lc. (Lightfoot, Galatians, p. 267 ; Syr.

cu-
are unhappily wanting in
viii. 2 d(p ys daipovia eTrra egeXrjXvOei, and Syr.
cf. Me. xvi. 9), and had in conse Jo. xix. 25). Clopas is mentioned A
her and Hegesippus Eus. H.E. iii. 11,
quence devoted property by (cf.
390 THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 40
4I
41 cu
ev
Tij
ra\ei\aia riKO\ov6ovv avTM Kai SirjKovovv
i a\\ai 7ro\\ai al <rvvava{3acrai avTto ets lepo-
42 Kai o^jsi
as eire rjv Flapa-
40 loxn/ros K BDL(A) (t) 13 69 346 2P knme] Iwrj K*ACEGHKMNSUVrnS*-

C e
minP syrrPeshhcl arm go lua-rjfj) (ut vid) d ff i q vg syr 8 Aug

1
41 at i fc^B^ 32 131 1071
*11
c d ff k q me syrhcl arm aeth] /cat ACLA min nonn vg go Aug at /cat minP1 DNXmS
Sy r
hci
yKo\ov6 r)(rat
|
DZ minP auc om aurw i S^ om /cat SLTIKOVOVV
|
avru CDA min nonn
|
n om aurw 2 N aXXat]
|
A (air.) at a-vvavaft.] om at
| ere/>at IXrjJJi 2 pe |
L^"
|
8
42 /cat ^^...Trpoo-a/S/Sarcw] ei era* in sabbato syr
22, 32, iv. 22),who was brother of Mary of Magdala are mentioned
Joseph the husband of Mary the yvvr] Xova eVirpoTrov HpwSou (xxiv.
Virgin, and father of the Symeon lo) /cat Sovo-dvva /cat erepai TroXXat.
who succeeded James the Just in These were doubtless
the among
the presidency of the Church of aXXat TToXXat Their
at avvava(3a(rai.
Jerusalem (cf. Mayor, St James, names had less significance than those
p. xvi f.)- ToC IJLIKPOV, SC. 777 fjXiKia which Me. mentions they probably ;
(cf. Deissmann, however

Lc. xix. 3); returned to their homes in Galilee
(B. /St. p. 144 f.), offers some evidence after the Passover, and thus faded
of the word being used in reference to out of the memory of the Christian
age (jp.LK.pos = minor). Whether from community at Jerusalem. AITJKOVOW
stature or age this James was thus avroi : Lc. adds e /c r<3i>
vTrapôv-
distinguished in the Church of Jeru TCOV avrals. Their ministry continued
salem. loxrrjTos : see vi. 3, note. to the end (Mt. ?)/coXov^7;crai/...dia/co-
Mt. /cat 77 pr/Typ
KOI ISaXco/ATj] ra>v
vovcrai avrco) Jerome
; ceteris re- :
"
vlwv Ze/3eSaiou, but according to the linquentibus Dominum mulieres in.

officio perseverant. .et ideo meruerunt
Gospel ace. to the Egyptians Salome .
was childless (/caXcoy ovv firoiijcra firj primae videre resurgentem." For
Teicovo-a); Jo. (apparently, see West- dvcftaiveiv els lepoo-oXv/za see x. 32,
COtt ad I.) KO.I T! ddf\(f)f) TTJS p.T)TpOS note; for (rvvavajBaiveiv cf. Gen. 1.
7,
O.VTOV. See notes on i. 19, x. 35 ff. Exod. xii. 38, i Esdr. viii. 5, Acts
The name, which is given only by xiii. 31.
Me. (here and xvi. i), is left with 42 47. THE BURIAL OF THE
out identification, for it was well
LORD (Mt. xxvii. 57 61, Lc. xxiiL
known in the Church, and among 50 55, Jo. xix. 3842).
women connected with the Gospel 42. TJftr) otyias yfvopevrjs] It Was
narrative it was unique. It is the already 3 p.m. when the Lord
expired,
and some interval must be allowed for
Heb. fern, name with a Gk.
the subsequent interview of Joseph
ending, like Mapiap.vr) (Dalman, Gr. with Pilate (v. 43 ff.), so that sunset
Gr. p. 30). The name
p. 122, cf. Blass, was not far off when all was ready
belonged to several members of the for the burial Ox/îa is a relative
Herod family; see vi. 22, note, and term (cf. i.
32, iv. 35, vi. 47, xiv. 17,
cf.the indices to Josephus (ed. Niese).
notes), and an hour before sunset
at ore r\v ev
41. rrj FaXetXata would be relatively late in view of the
KT\.] Cf. Lc. viii. 2, where besides approaching Sabbath.
XV. 43] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. 391
43
o e(TTiv ,
e\6cbv CtTTO
lco(rri<p
f
/3ov\VTi]S, os Kat nv
mu AB 3EGH
42 irpoffapparov KB*CKMAII*^ i 33 69 al ] Trpos aaârov (irpo<r<r.)
LSUVril 2 min satmu arm irpiv crai3(3aTov DS 604 antesabbatumBnq vg 43 e\0wv]

mu
t)\dev DEGHSV min IOXTTJ^] loses k o airo Ap.] om o D
| |
rninP*"
| ApeipaQaias
KB*] Apifj,.
rell -nadias K- avid D 69 y
Bcr
latt vtv edd P 1
eVetT/I/ napctOTcevr; *rX.] Reason (v. L Pa/ia<9e.On the breathing

forimmediate action on the part of ( Ap.) see WH., 7rcZr., p. 313. ATTO Ap.,
Joseph the day was the eve of a
: even if not preceded by the art., is pro
Sabbath. Ilapao-xei;^, preparation, bably to be connected with Icoo-^, not
had become a technical name for with cf. Lc. Jo., and comp. Jos.
eX0o>V,
Friday, which is still so called in the ant. xvi. IO. I lEvpvK\rjs oVo AaKeoW-
Greek East cf. Jos. ant. xvi. 6. 2 eV
; povos ; for other instances of euro in this
o-afiftaa-iv rj TTJ irpo avrfjs TrapacrKfvfj, sense cf. Jo. i. 45, Acts vi. 9 (Blass, Gr.
Did. 8 rerpaSa Kat napao-Kevrjv. Mt. p. 122). Joseph was a ôvXevr^s (Me.
(xxvii. 62) uses it without explanation ;
Lc. the word passed into Rabbinic,
;
Me. for the benefit of his Western see Dalman, Gr. p. 148), a senator i.e. a
readers adds o foriv npoo-afifiarov a member of the Sanhedrin, as appears
word already employed in Judith viii. from Lc. s statement (v. 51) that he
6 and in the titles of Psalms xci. (xcii.) had not consented to the resolution
K, xcii. (xciii.) KB. Jo. (xix. 14) calls which condemned Jesus. Mc. s fva-xq-
the day of the Crucifixion irapao-K. rou seems to answer to Mt. s TrXoô-ior,
pa>v
Trao-â, but further on (xix. 31) he de cf. Acts xiii. 50, xvii. 12 this sense of :
scribes it as the word

immediately preceding severely condemned by
is
the Sabbath on the problem raised
;
Phryn. (roCro p-hol dfj.afa is eVi rot; 77X01;-
by his account see Westcott, Intro o-i ov Kal fv atro/Mari OVTOS raTTovcriv),
duction to the Gospels, p. 329 ff. The and Rutherford adds that it "seems
Jews had already taken steps to pro confined to Christian writers," but he
vide for the removal of the bodies overlooks the exx. cited by Wetstein
before the Sabbath (Jo. v. 31 ff., cf. from Plutarch and Josephus the ;
Ev. Petr. 2, 5, notes); had they not latter (mt. 9) writing of the state of
been anticipated, the Lord s Body Tiberias says crrao-et s rpels rjo-av Kara
:
would have been committed to the TÎV 7r6\iVj p-ta p.v av8pa>v
common grave provided for criminals 77 Sevrepa de orao-ij e^

who had been hanged (cf. Lightfoot Similarly honesti homines are con
on Mt. xxvii. 58 cf. : Ev. Petr. 2), trasted by Pliny with the plebs.
and ace. to Deut. xxi. 23, this would os Kal avros ^v Trpoo Seô/zevo? /crX.]
have happened before nightfall. So Lc. ;
Mt. e/jLaQrjTevffr) (v. 1. e/J.a0^-
43 \0<av
loocn^ 6 a?r6 Ap. AtrX.]
Eusebiusowom.s.0., folio wed by Jerome irjo ov, Kficpvpnevos 8e. The three
de situ, identifies Arimathaea with statements seem to describe suc
cessive stages in the man s religious
Regn. Originally he had been in the
i. I, history.
on the name see Driver ad l.\ a position of Simeon (Lc. ii. 25); there
Ramathaim or Ramah in Mt Ephraim were not a few such in Jerusalem at
which is possibly identical with er-Ram the beginning of the century (Lc. ii.
a few miles N. of Jerusalem. Eus. how , 38). The preaching of Jesus, perhaps
ever, places it near Diospolis (Lydda), at the first passover, made him a
cf. I Mace. xi. 34 Avdda *eu Pa0up.ei i/ secret disciple ; after the Resurrection
TTjOOcrSeô/xei/os TTJV /3a(ri\eiav TOV 6eov 9 i
ela"ri\6ev TTpos TOV FleiXaTOV Kai iJTriO aTO TO

1 H 44 TO v lr](rov^
44 d Se FleiXaTOs eQavfJLacrev e
TedvrjKev, Kai TTjOOcr/caAecra/xei/o? TOV KevTvpiwva

45
45 67rripa)Tti(rev
avTOV el fjSrj aTredavev Kai yvovs CLTTO
TO TTTCOjUa TO) I
(x)O~r](f)
.
43 om T0\fj.rj(ras syrhier | etfftjXdev] r/Kdev D 26 ev | trwâ] TTTW/MI Dk 44

fjt.afri>
KD c ff k q vg Aug | et] pr KO.L enrev A (arm) |
ydij BD arm vid ]
KACEGKLMSUVXvidriIS*- min fereomn om syr

sin
| redvrjKei D 45 om
7>oi;s...Iw(r?70
ff |
om airo TOV KCVT. k syrPesh | airo] irapa D 124 2
pe al 1 8110 *
XBDL 6
cjP ] o-wâ ACEGKMSUVXrAnSÎ 12
min fereomn k | Icoo-^0] IWCTT; B
he became a member of the Church die ? (cf. WM., pp. 339, 679). Death
(<-Vm#7?rev#J7,
cf. Mt. xxviii. 19). seldom supervened so soon in the
TO\p.T]cras fl(TTJ\Oev TTpos TOV IleiAaroi case of the crucified; they lived for
xrX.] Acc. to Ps. Peter, Joseph is a two or three days, and in some cases
friend of Pilate, his petition is and died at last of starvation rather than of
tendered immediately after the sen their wounds (Bus. H. E. viii. 8). Cf.
tence has been pronounced ; Pilate Origen miraculum enim erat quo-
:
"
refers him to Herod, but the Body is mam post tres horas receptus est qui
ultimately given to Joseph by the forte biduum victurus erat in cruce."
Jews (Ev. Petr. 2, 6). ToA/nô-as- creates Our Lord died first of the three, cf.
quite a different impression of Joseph s Jo. xix. 33.
act. He summons up his courage to 45- K(*i- yvovs airo TOV KevTvpiowos
face the Procurator (on the phrase KT\.] The centurion had returned to
see Field, Notes, p. 44). The circum head-quarters, arid was able to report
stances of the Passion, which wrecked the fact (cf. v. 39). Upon this Pilate
the brave resolutions of the Apostles, granted the Body (donavit corpus), as
made this secret disciple bold. The Me. says in language which savours of
aor. part, has almost the force of an an official character (cf. Mt. eWXeuerev
adv., cf. Vg. audacter introiit; see aTTododrjvai, Jo. eVerpeêv [iva apy]) ;
Field, I.e. used especially of royal

do>pflo-6ai
is
44, 45. 6 Se IletXaros eQavpao-ev or Divine bounty, see Gen. xxx. 20,
KT\.] Peculiar to Me. Pilate won 1 Esdr. i.
7, viii. 55, Esth. viii. i,
dered Jesus was already
whether 2 Pet. i.
example
3 f.
(the only other
dead, and was not satisfied until he in the N.T.). nrcS/ia has the same
had ascertained the fact from the ring; the Body which saw no cor
responsible officer. Qavpafav el (cf. ruption* is not elsewhere called a
i Jo. iii. 13) leaves the fact slightly corpse (cf. vi. 29, Apoc. xi. 8 f.), but
doubtful contrast 6. on in Jo. iv. 27,
; to Pilate it would appear merely in
Gal. The perfect reQvrjKev re
i. 6. that light ; TO (TOV tytroG, O.UTOV) o~a>fj.a
presents the Death as an existing is substituted in Mt. Lc. Jo.

Ilreo/ua is
state, whilst airlOavev in the indirect used of the carcases of animals, e.g.
question which follows refers to it as Jud. xiv. 8 TO TTT. TOV \eovros: when
momentary effect; is He dead? employed for the dead body of a
Pilate asks himself, but to the cen human being it carries a tone of con
turion he says did you see Him tempt (cf. e.g. Sap. iv. 19 TrroJ/â aTipov,
46
Kat dyopdcras <riv$dva Ka6e\wv avTOV
vei\tj<rev rrj 46
Kal edrjKev avTOv ev fULvrnuaTi o rjv Ae\aro-
46 /cat i] o de Iwo-770 DS 38 106 435 2Pe latt arm Aug |
Swr D (? syr
Bin
) pr /cat ACEGKMSUVrAHS minomnv vg syrr arm go aeth TT;
|
EGKMSUVXrn
avrov] avro 435 KB] via
Ezech. vi. 5, A). The majority of the ,

Mt. Lc.) or swathed (Ivei-
uncial MSS. avoid the word here, and Me., eiX^cre, Ps. Pet. ; cf. I Regn.
y
borrow o-tS/ta from Mt. Lc. Jo.; and xxi. 9) in the linen between the folds of
the Latin versions similarly prefer which the spices were crumbled
freely
corpus to cadaver. (/nera TWV apco/iareoi/, Jo.), and finally
46. KOI dyopdcras (rivdova *rX.] On bound with strips of cloth (e^vav
his way back to Golgotha
Joseph oQoviois, Jo.), after the Jewish manner
provides himself with linen on a-iv- ; of burying (Jo.). The picture may be
see xiv. 51
8<ov the word is used ;
completed by comparing what is said
here of linen in the piece, not of a of Lazarus in Jo. xi. 44, and the ac
garment; it was still, as Mt. says, count of the grave clothes in Jo. xx. 7 :
Katiapd, fresh and unused (cf. xi. 2, the Hands and Feet were bound with
note). His next task was to remove 666via ( = Keipuu, xi. 44), and the Face
the Body from the Cross. Ka0e\w, cf. was covered with a face-cloth (o-ov-
v, 36, Acts xiii. 29; the word is common All was now ready for the
ddpiov).
in this sense, cf. e.g. Jos. x. 27 Kafal\ev interment.
avrovs dirb reoi/ Phil, in Flacc. Kal eQijKev avrbv ev fivijân
i5Xo>i/,
AcrX.]
IO oS ov TTf \fVTT) KOTO.S fVt crrau- Me. knows only that the tomb was
Kadaipf iv...7rpo(TeTaTTev.
pa>i/
Joseph. artificially constructed, cut out of a
.5. iv. 5- 2 TOVS
/".
dvao-Tcivpovpevovs rock, the resting-place of some rich

TTpo dvvros ijXiov KdOeXflv re KOI Sdrc- citizen; cf. Isa. xxii. 16
rfiv. Other examples will be found in
Field, Notes, p. 44. The Romans used /j.vr]fj,eloVj Kal e-
detrahere in a similar sense cf. Petron. ; ypa^ras treaura) ev irerpq. (TKTJV^V; Such
miles... cruces servabat ne rock-hewn chambers abound on the
"
sat. iii.
quis ad sepulturam corpora detra- S.,W., and N.W. of the city ; see
lieret." In this work Joseph was pro Robinson, Researches, i. p. 517 ff.,
bably not alone; though the little and Mr Fergusson s art. Tombs in
crowd of assistants with which the Smith s B. D. This tomb was a new
poetry of Rubens great picture has one which had never been used (Mt.
surrounded him is imaginary, St Lc. Jo.), and had been prepared by
John s account (v. 39 f.) leads us to Joseph for his own burial (Mt.) it ;
suppose that his brother Sanhedrist was in a garden adjacent to the place
Nicodemus was already on the spot. of crucifixion (Jo.). The garden was
Nicodemus had brought a large sup presumably the property of Joseph, a
*
ply of the spices used for embalming paradise ; according to Ev. Petr. 6
the dead (eXty/na cr^.vpvr)s KOL d\6r]s the spot bore the name Kr/iros loxrrf^.
&s XtVpay fKOTov, a hundred pounds of On the custom of burying in gardens
aromatics made up in a compact roll). see 4 Regn. xxi. 18, 26, 2 Esdr. xiii. 16.
The Body was then taken by the two For e 0TjKv the more technical word
men (e Xa/3oi/, Jo.), bathed perhaps (Ps. KaTedrjKv has been substituted in most
Peter, cf. Acts ix. 37), and wrapped of the MSS.
imrjimevov e/c TreVâs, Kal 7rpo<TKV\i(rv

\idov CTTI
\
47
47 6vpav TOV fJLvrjfJieiov. *7 Se Mapia r\
Mapia r\ la)(rfJTOs edecopovv TTOV Te

z
XVI. I Kal Siayevo/uevov TOV (ra/3/3aTOv^ Mapia >/
46 Trerpas] TTJS TT. D i 2 pe al perpauc er TV) ireTpa 13 69 346 | 7rpoaeKV\i<Tev] irpoff-
Kv\tffas D i | eiri] ets A 1071 | /j.vr)fj,eiov] + Kai ainjXdev (D)G I 59 157 209
47 IWCTT/TOS N BLASI> i k me] Iwrj CEGKMSUVrn min syrr go luaytfr AS 258 vg
C pl
aeth IaKw(3ov D ff n q syr sin Ia/c. /cat Iwcnjros 13 69 124 346 2 pevid syr hier arm edewpovv} |
edeavavTO D 2 pe TTOV] TOV TOTTOV OTTOV D c ff q arm reêtrat ÂBCD^JAIIS^Cl 12 )

| |
110
33 69 131 229 al^ k] TiOeTat EGKMSUVr (604) min pl XVI i om diayevopevov
n (q) |
om Ma/jta i...SaXw/u7; k | Mapia i] pr B*L min 1
77
KOI Trpoo-e/KvXiorei/ \l6ov KrX.] Sabbath was over, perhaps, and not
Mt., cf. xvi. 4 ^y -yap
, peyas with a view to a permanent interment ;
o-(f)68pa: in Lc. cod. adds D oi>
p,oyi? cf. Jo. xx. 13, 15.
eiKoo-i eKvXiov,while Ps. Peter repre 47. 8e Mapia
77 MayS. *rX.] The ?)
sents the matter as requiring the Magdalene and the other Mary (v. 40)
services of all who were present (6/*oG had remained on the spot, and were
TravTfs ol ovTes eK6i eOrjuav) ; the stone watching the action of Joseph and
was afterwards, at the desire of the Nicodemus cf. Origen; caritas :
"
Jews, sealed and guarded (Mt.), cf. duarum Mariarum colligavit eas ad
Ev. Petr. 6. The opening was usually monumentum novum, propter corpus
closed with a stone, if any of the lesu quod fuerat Ambrose: ibi."
loculi were occupied; cf. Jo. xi. 38 "sexus

nutat, devotio calet. They
;
epêrat els TO fivrjêlov r\v de (nr^Xaiov sat opposite to the place of sepulture
Kal \idos eVe iceiTo eV avrw. The stone (Mt., dneuavTi TOV Tcxpov), and saw the
was rolled to the opening (irpoo-Kv\ifiv Body carried in, so that they knew
here only and in the corresponding where it lay. T?0emu, Lc. creGr) :
context in Mt.; cf. Jos. x. 18 KvXiWre for the perf. cf. TeQvrjKev (o. 44). Their
Xidovs eVt ro a-Top-a TOV (nrr)\aiov). thought was, He is there (contrast xvi.
Mr Latham (Risen Master, p. 33, 6 OVK eo-Tiv coe), and there we shall find
and illustr. i cf. E. Pierotti, Jeru
; Him when the sabbath is past. Vic
salem Explored (E. Tr., 1864), ii., tor remarks :
avayKala KOI KUTO. dfov rj
plate Ivd. fig. 3) imagines massive "a
TTapa/AOi/j) ro3i>
yvvaiKtov els TO yv&vat
circular disc of stone, much like a TTOV TideTai) cva a7ravTT]o~(i>o~i Kal, TTJS
grindstone of four feet diameter," avao~Tao~ea>s TTJV enayyeXiav KOfj,io~o)o~l
rolled along furrow grooved out
"a TOIS p.adrjTa is. Mapia 77 icoo-rjTos SC.
of the rocky soil ; but wXieiv \ldov
"
fj.r}T7]p (v. 40) ; the Western text sub

does not in itself suggest more than stitutes la*a)/3ou (see app. crit.}.
the rolling of a mass of stone along XVI. i8. VISIT OP THE WOMEN
the ground cf. i
Regn. xiv. 33,
: TO THE TOMB ON THE THIRD DAT
Prov. xxvi. 27, Zech. ix. 16. Mi^/za (Mt. xxviii. i Lc. xxiv. i cf.
8, 10;
and iJLvrjpelov seem to be employed Jo. xx. i ff).
v. 2 unless
indiscriminately (cf. ff.), I.
8iayevo/j,evov TOV <ra/3/3arou icrX.]
here a loculus the Vg. uses
p-vfjua is ; When the Sabbath was over (i.e. after
monumentum for both words. Ac sunset on the day which followed the
cording to Jo. (v. 42) the Body was Crucifixion), the three women named
placed in Joseph s tomb on account of in xv. 40 went forth to purchase
its proximity to the Cross till the aromatics for the anointing of the
XVI. 3] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 395
ri KCLI
Mapia v\ TOV Ca\co/mr]
apco/maTa iva eXQovcrai CLVTOV.
t \iav Trpcoi Tij ^JULLO, TWV cra/3{3dTO)v 67ri 2
TO fJivriiuLeiov dvaTeiXavTOs TOV rfXiov.

Z
KCLI e\eyov 3
I TOV la*.] om TOV K*CGMSUVXr^ min nonn | -rryopavav] yveyKav (ut vid) c k pr
iropevdeicrai D (c ff ) k n (q) Syr
"
1"* 1
arm | apwyuara] pr unguentum et syr
8
|
om eXdovacu
D c ff knq | avrov] TOV ITJCTOVV K 2 MX 13 69 124 346 1071 al
8** 11
vg**
1
2 om \iav
D ckn syrr ^ arm om irpwi cq TTJ
8111 ?6
K(B)LA^ e auc me Bus]
fua (i) 33 1071 2P alP
^
| |
Ti7s /was AC(D)EGKMSUVXriIS min?

1
|
TWV o-a.ppa.Twv KBKLA 33 69 alP auc ]
<rapp<LT<av
ACEGMSUVX vid rA*IIS minP 1
TOU <ra/3/3aroi;
D 1071 alP*"
ckq |
fjLvr)/j.eiov
c
ABC 3DLXTAn2>p- min omnvid ] /WT/ytwt K*C* i^ | avareiXavTos] oâreXXovros D c nq
Tyc Aug pr ert KIT* i i^ a\ûc Aug
Body (Me. Lc.). According to I) the for Joseph s garden the morning ;
purchase apparently took place on watch had begun, but it was yet
Friday (before the Sabbath began). dark. Me. adds dvaTf[\ai>Tos TOV y\iov }
|
They had probably seen Joseph and words which are scarcely less incon
Nicodemus use spices freely in the sistent with his own A/ay irpvi than
process of wrapping it for burial (Jo. with Jo. s <TKOTias ert OVOTJS. The
xix. 40, cf. xv. 46 f., notes), but they harmonists have from the first been
desired to add more externally, and exercised by the apparent contradic
to apply fragrant oils (Lc. KOI /iupa,cf. tion, as the reading of D and some
Me. 1va...a\ffyu>cri.v avrov) the inci ;
other Western authorities seems to
dent at Bethany (xiv. 3 ff.) was perhaps shew see note on i. 32, and cf. Aug.
:
fresh in their memory, and suggested cons. ev. iii.

65 "orie?ite iam sole, id
|this final ministry.

For 8tayivfo-0at. est, cum caelum ab orientis
parte
to intervene in reference to intervals iam albesceret." But the correction
)ftime cf. Acts xxv. 13, xxvii. 9; (for such it seems to be) gives little
the verb is used in this sense from relief; the same moment of time
Demosthenes downwards. For dpw- can hardly be described as \iav irpa>l
(
i, cf. 2 Chi*, xvi. 14 eOaâv avTois and as sunrise. It is better to re
(sc. *Aera)...Kai firXrjcrav apco/xarcoi/ KOI gard Mc. s note as a compressed

jivpnv p.vpe\lfo>v,
and the list of statement of two facts the two women ;
in Sir. xxiv. 15 ;
and see xiv. 3, started just before daybreak and ar
J,
notes. rived just after sunrise (epxoi/rat =
2. \iav Trpou Trj /j.ia ra)V o-a/3,3. ACT\.] ee\6ov(Tai...rj\dov). Tfj /ua <ra/3/3a-
TO>V
[t. 6-^ff 8f <T.

T7] 7Tt(pa)(TKOV<rT]
flS Td)v (Acts xx. 7, i Cor. xvi. 2), on the
<r.,
Lc. TTJ 8e p.ia rooi/ a: opOpov firstday after the Sabbath (Bede:
etas, Jo.
5e p.ia TTJ T>V
(raârooi/. . . sabbatorum prima dies est a
"prima
(TKOTias CTI OVO-TJS Ps. Pet. die sabbatorum els being used by a
rpcoi (c "),
II TTJ df WKTl f] TT(p(i)(rKV Tj KV- common Hebraism for Trpeoros (WM.,

T)...op6pov 8e TTJS KvpidKfjs}. All p. 311, Blass, 6rr. p. 140); cf. Trporn/
the canonical accounts, notwithstand crappdTov, v. 9, where however o-a/3/fa-
ing a remarkable independence of TOV is probably used for the week,
jxpression, point one way. The last as in Lc. xviii. 12.
lours of Saturday night were already e\fyov Trpbs eavTas AcrX.] Me.
3.
iving place to the first signs of only. On the way they remembered
iwn when the three women started the stone which they had seen Joseph
396 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XVI. 3
e afras Tis aTroKvXia-ei tj/uuv TOV \i0ov e/c
4
4 6upas TOV fULi/rj /ULCLOV ; Kai dva/3\eâcrai Qeutpovcriv
OTL dvaKeKv\i(TTai 6 Ai0os, r\v yap /ueyas <T<p6$pa.
5
5
Kai ei(T6\6ov(rai ek TO /uLvrj/uLelov elSov veavi<rK.ov\
ev -rots
Se^tols 7repi/3e/3\riiuLVOV <rTO\nv
3 TT/JOS eavrovs D \ e/c] airo CDSIr minP*" latt (ab) Eus 4 /ecu av
<r0o5pa] ff<f>o5pa
/cat KOU evpuricovfftv cnroKeKv\i(rfJi,evov TOV \idov I
D 2 pe (Eus) subito autem
cffn syrr (8in hier ad horam tertiam tenebrae diei (leg. diei\
tenebrae) factae sunt per totum orbem terrae et descenderunt
de caelis angeli et sur- I
gent (leg. surgentes, nisi forte surgente cf. F. C. Burkitt, Itala, p. 94) in claritate I
vivi del simul ascenderunt cum eo et continue* lux facta est tune illae accesserunt ad,
monimentum et vident revolutum lapidem fuit enim magnus nimis k |

ava/ceKuXtcrrat
aTTo/ce/c. AC(D)XrAHS minomnvid 5 ereX0oucrcu] eXdowai B 127 |

om ev
hier
syr
roll to the entrance of the tomb and The perf., as in xv. 44, 47, adds*
leave there, and they began to talk to the vividness of the narrative : i
(e Xe-yoj/) about it. It would require we hear the women exclaim Ava
more than the strength of three women Atorm their ris dvroKvAurei; has been
to remove it. Ps. Peter (c. xi.) expands answered, and their wish, idle as ittl
ris aTTOKvXio-ei KT\. into a set speech had seemed, is realised. T Hv yap pcyas-\
which is at once feeble and confused. oxpoSpa either accounts for their being;
For Trpos eavras = 7rpos aXAf/Xas, cf. able to see what had occurred before
xi. 31, xiv. 4, notes. AnonvXiciv, they reached the spot, or it explains-]
the opposite of irpoo-KvXiftv (xv. 46) ; why the sight arrested their attention.
the form Kv\ieiv begins in Aristo Mt. attributes the removal of the stone |
phanes to take the place of the older to the descent of an Angel, accom
KvXivdew or KvXivSelv, which is un panied by an earthquake the AngeLl ;
known to Bibl. Gk. The compound sits upon the stone which he has rolled
a7roKv\. occurs in Gen. xxix. 3ff. in away, and is there apparently when thei
reference to the removal of a stone women arrive. It is impossible to feel
from the mouth of a well. EK T^S any confidence in Thpht s attempt to<|
6vpas : Lc. less exactly, airo TOV reconcile the two accounts cVSe :
pvrjpfiov (cf. WM., p. 454). yap ov flSov e<u

KaOypevov . . . TOVTOV
4. KCU avafi\e\l/ao-a.i. KT\.] By this i&eti/ TraXiv 60-<o, TrpoAa/Soi/ra ras yvvcuKas
time they are near the knoll out of Kal eio-e\66vra. remarkable gloss A
the side of which the tomb had been follows 3 in k (see app. crit.}; cf.
v.
cut; the sun has risen, and involun the story in Eo. Petr. 9.
tarily looking up at the mention of 5. Kal fl(T\6ovo~ai KrA.] Lc. et(reA-
the stone they see that it has been Boixrai 8e ov% evpov TO trcojua. Mt. does
displaced. The change from drroKv- not mention the fact of their entering ;
\ieiv to the rarer and more difficult see last note. In Jo. Mary Magda
dvaKv\ieiv is evidence of Mc. s care for lene arrives at the tomb alone, and
accuracy in detail ; the stone was not all the circumstances are different.
rolled right away, but rolled back so The attempt to harmonise these in
as to leave the opening free ; cf. Ev. dependent narratives is beset with
Petr. 9 6 8e \i6os. ..a<|>
eauroO KV\I- difficulty; see however Tatian s scheme
,
KCU 6 Ta<f)OS (Hill, p. 252 ff.), and the provisional
6
ijv^ KCLI ee6a/ui/3ii6ri<rav. 6 Se \eyeL aura?? Mrj 6
K6afj.fiei<r6e Irjcrovv Vrelre TOV Naâprjvov TOV

OVK e&Tiv e- ffie d TOTTOS P
5 ee0aAt/377077 rcu <
] e0avpr)<ra.v
D n syr?
6811
arm 6 o de \. aimus] /ecu X. avrats o
ayye\os (D) f
(cf. c n) | e/rtfa^tjSeta-fle] 0o/3ei<r0cu
D5811
n
arm TOV Nctfapôi ] r.
syri* |
Na^wpatov LA k om N* (hab fc*

a
)
D |
iSe o TOTTOS] etSere e/cet +
(
2
)
TOTTOJ/ aurou TOJ> D
D iSe eKft o T. CLVTOV a 1*6 : similiter c ff knq
arrangement proposed by Bp Westcott \evKTJ see ix. 3, and Apoc. vi. n,

(St John, p. 288 f.). On the special vii. 9, 13.
appearance to Mary Magdalene, which 6. 6 Se Xeyet avTais xrX.] The
characterises the Johannine tradition, Angel is not an apparition merely
see below, v. 9 f., notes. (vi. 50) ; he speaks to the women and
According to Me. the women on answers (dnoKpideis Mt.) their unspoken
entering were startled and awestricken fears. Lc. follows another tradition
mttfafifkurQai, cf. ix. 1
5, xiv. 33, notes) of the Angel s words, but Mt. is in
to see a young man sitting iv TOIS substantial agreement with Me. Mc. s ;
$ciois (cf. ra beia p.eprj TOV irXoiOV, account, however, derives peculiar
Jo. xxi. 6), on the right hand side of life and freshness from the absence of
the tomb, clad in a long robe (a-ToXrjv, conjunctions in the first five clauses.
cf. xii. 38, note) of dazzling white M^ Mt. adds v/zfis, for he
K0a/z/3eIo-#e :
ness (\evwjv, cf. ix. 3, note). Mt., has just mentioned the terror which
who identifies the veavio-Kos as an struck the guards at the sight of the
Angel, has a fuller description fa dc :
Angel; but the contrast would have
77
fldea O.VTOV coy atrrpaTn) Kal TO evdvp-a no meaning for the women, and can
avTov \VKOV In Lc. the wo
<$
îcaV. scarcely have found a place in the
men see two men
standing over them original words. Tov Naâpqi/oV (Me.
in flashing raiment (eWorTjo-av avrals only) strikes a familiar note in the
fv fatifjTi da-TpairTova-rj). The very memories of these Galilean women
diversity of the accounts strengthens (cf. i 24, x. 47, xiv. 67, notes) ;
TOV
the probability that the story rests Me.) rather than
eo-Tavpo>fj.vov (Mt.
upon a basis of truth; the impres TOV o-ravpco&Vra, for the event is
sions of the witnesses differed, but recent, and the Person is still living ;
they were agreed upon the main facts. cf. iCor. i. 23, Gal. iii. i, and contrast
The conception of the Angel as a Jo. xix. 20, 2 Cor. Apoc. xi 8,
xiii. 4,
young man clad in bright attire finds where the aor. suffices to express the
an interesting parallel in 2 Mace, historical circumstance. Hye p^, the
iii. 26, 33 8vo fffrdvrjo civ aurco veaviat... Resurrection is an accomplished fact,
diairpcTrels TTJV TTcpifioXr/v . . . of aural the moment is already past ; contrast
Vfa.vi.at TTO\IV efpdvrjcrav T<B HXtofia)- fyrjyepTai
in i Cor. xv. 4, 20, where
pco ev Tais avTais eo Oijo ea i coroXur- the purpose is to emphasise the
Km. Similarly Josephus (ant. v. abiding truth of the Lord s risen life.
8. describes the Angel who ap
2) *l8e 6 TOTTOS KT\. here is the loculus
peared to Manoah s wife as 0aj>rao-/*a where the Body lay you can see for ;
3
is not there
...veavia /caXco 7rapa7r\ijcriov /zeyaXco. yourselves that it (Je
Cf. also Ev. Petr. 9, 11. On Kafy rome ut si meis verbis non creditis
:
"
see vacuo credatis sepulchro"). In Mt.

WM., p. 434 ; 7Tpt/3aXXeo-&u
riv, Blass, Gr. pp. 92, 113, and cf. the Angel reminds the women that
xiv. 51, Apoc. vii. 13, x. i on o-roX^ ;
the Lord had foretold the issue of the
7 OTTOV e6r]Kav avTOV. aAAct vTrdyeTe eiVare TO Is

7
IT a* TCUS avTOU Kat TW FleTpco OTL HpodyeL eis^ v/ma<s
8 Fa\L\aiai/ e/ce? CIVTOV oêtrQe, Kadws e nrev v/uuv.

TOV
7 eiTrctre] pr /cat C*D 33 21

*5 k | Trpoayei] t5ou irpoayw D k syr h Trpoayei
2 pe gy rr sinpesh arm ^ pQ^ alro ruv VK p<i)V
KOH l5oV Trpoayei I
59 Ilg 2O9 604 | aVTOv] fJL
D k I iirev~\ ei.pr)Kev A eiprjKa D (eiirov

3
40 72) a ffkc[ 8 ee\6ov<rai...fJt,t r)[j.eiov]
pe
aicov(rai>Tes e^rfkdov airo TOV fj.v7jp.eiov KO.I e(pvyoi> p | eêXôycrat] aKoucraj/res 2 (sic)
arm + ra^ u
Sy rr8inpeshhci(mg) jj minnonn 5"
|
om airo TOV fJivTriiJieiov...eirTa<rt.s syr
8 11
| yap]
8e ACLFAH min omnvid go
Crucifixion (KU^S eltrev} in Lc. this the Master would precede them.
passing reference is expanded into a Upodyet vp.as fls T^V Ta\t\aiav (Mt.
citation of the prophecy (fjLv^crSrjTe cos Me.) ; cf. xiv. 28, note the reminder ;
\a\r}av vplv KT\.\ the Evangelist is necessary, for the words of Christ
adding, KOI e^vrfa-Bâv T&V prjp.a.Ta>v would be forgotten for the while in
avTov. But the prophecy was ad the excitement of the great events
dressed, so far as we know, to the which had occurred. It is more dif
Twelve only, and the reference to it, or ficult to understand why the matter
at least the citation, probably formed should have been so urgent if a
no part of the earliest tradition. week at least was to intervene before
7. aXXa VTrayere KrX.] AXXa (WM., the Risen Christ left Jerusalem (Jo.
p. 551) recalls their thoughts from the xx. 26). Perhaps it was important to
wonder and awe of the announcement dispel at the outset any expectations
which they had just received to the of an immediate setting up of the
duty which lay immediately before Kingdom of GOD in a visible form at
them it breaks off the discourse
;
"
Jerusalem (cf. Acts i. 6). elirev Ka6<os
and turns to a new matter" (Alford). vfj.lvMt., with a complete change of

:
They must go with speed (ra^v, Mt.) reference, loov elnov v/jilv.
and deliver a message to the disciples. 8.^f\6ovo-m ecpvyov icrX.] The
KOI
Me. adds KOI rep HcVpcp, and in par picture true to psychological pro
is
ticular to Peter cf. Acts i. 14 crvv ; bability. At first the Angel s words
yvvaiiv KOI M.apia.fj,, and the less com only increased their terror; they
plete parallel in i.
5 ?)
lovdaia xP a turned and fled from the tomb,
KOI ol if/joo-oXu/ietrcti (cf. WM., p. 546). trembling and unable for the moment
Peter is named, both as the first of to collect their thoughts or control
the Eleven, and probably also to assure themselves. On IWrao-i? see v. 42 note,
him that his denials are forgiven and cf. Lc. v. 26, Acts iii. 10, x. 10;
(Thpht. : cos Kopv<f)dlos...rj...
iva fj.rj
o~Kav- fiXv = eXapv (Lc. I.e., cf. Field, Notes,
CLVTOS fj.r) Xoyov dia)del$ p. 44 f. and Deissmann, B. St. p. 293),
Bede :
"
vocatur /caretx<ri>,
cf. Jos. ant. V. I, 1 8 Kara-
ex nomine ne desperaret ex nega- 7r\r)is fix f TOVS d.Kovovras . for other
tione ") ;
cf. i Cor. xv. 5 <Z(f)6r) Kâ, exx. see Field ad I. As they came to
etra rot? 8<08eKa. The message would themselves and began to realise the
open of course with the tidings of the truth, joy mingled with their fear and
Resurrection (ciVare OTL Hyepdrj, Mt.), predominated (Mt. /uera (p6(3ov *ai
but its purpose was to turn the steps
Xapas }jLyd\r)s\ and their flight was
of the Apostles to Galilee whither changed into an eager haste to de-
OVTOS Tpo/uos Kal eKO Touris KCLL ovfievi ovSev
Se (ra/3/3dTOV e(pdvri 9
8 r/oo/xos] <pofios
DII* arm
vid vid
|
om /ecu e/co-rao-is arm 9 5e C 2
] /ecu C* vid om St
13 69 124 604* al nonn arm zoh + o Itja-ovs Fw 13 28 69 124 604 1071 al

nonmu off
vg
sUt
arm eodzoh |
om npwi p | TrpwTTj] T7? /MO. EUS syr
Wer
| ffa.ppa.Twv KII i al satmu
Eusf |
<pavTfj irpwTov~\ eQavepwvev TT/JWTOIS D e(f>a.i>T] TrpwTT] 2

pe om irpwrov syr
Uer arm me Eus 1
liver their
message (e rection to the Eleven, and no explana
*rX.). But Mc. s narrative comes to tion is given of this unexpected turn
an abrupt end before this second stage in the events. Lastly, the paragraph
of feeling has been reached; fear still has evidently been detached from
prevails, and the shock has been too some document in which the Lord
severe to permit them to say a word has been the subject of the preceding
about what had occurred. Ovdtyi ovdev sentence; in its present position o
ftnav is too general a statement to Irjo-ovs is imperatively required (cf.
justify the limitation /caret TTJV obov (cf. WH., Notes, p. 51). On the general
Lc. x. 4) ;
until their terrors had question of the authorship of the
subsided they had no thought for the fragment xvi. 9 20 and its relation
Angel s message and no tongue to to the Gospel, see the Introduction.
tell it. According to Lc. xxiv. 9 it Ilpon is doubtless to be taken with
was delivered by them afterwards ; dvaa-rds, not with etydvr), and thus it
cf. vv. 10, n, notes, and Jo. xx. 18. determines the time when the Resur
With the abrupt ending comp. ix. rection took place on the third day,
6, eK(po/3oi -yap eycvorro : the parallel as the Lord had foretold, though
however is not exact, and it is before daybreak, perhaps in the
perhaps improbable that the Evan earliest hour of the morning watch.
gelist deliberately concluded a para Trpcor^ Cf. rfj pia
<ra/3/3arot>]
r<nv
graph with tyofiovvTO yap (cf. WH., a-appdroav (v. i, note); the use of 7rp<3-
Notes, p. 46). As Mr Burkitt sug TOS in this phrase is apparently unique,

gests (Two Lectures, p. 28), some though we have TTpco-n; r^fpa r&v
object may have followed the verb. d&tiwv in xiv. 12, Mt. xxvi. 17. The
For an instance of a broken sentence Gospels moreover seem to prefer o-a/3-
at the end of an imperfect document /Sara in this connexion, but cf. i Cor.
see i Esdr. ix. 55, compared with XVi. 2 /cara piav <ra/3/3arov. Efpdvrj
2 Esdr. xviii. 13. occurs here only in reference to an
9 ii. THE APPEARANCE TO MARY appearance of the risen Christ ; see,
MAGDALENE (Jo. xx. n L8). however, Num. xxiii. 4 e(pdvrj 6 0ebs
9. The se
avaa-ras Se irpcoi *rX.] rw BaXaa/z, Lc. ix. 8 HXei ar <pdvr).
quence is suddenly broken, and Mary A more usual term is a>(p0r),

Lc. xxiv.
Magdalene, who is one of the three 34, I Cor. XV. 5 ff . ;

cf. OTrravo/jievos
women mentioned in xvi. i, becomes, Acts i. 3, and oêade v. 7, supra.
as in Jo. xx., the subject of a distinct That the Lord appeared first to the
narrative which in form at least is not Magdalene may have been inferred
consistent with the Marcan tradition. from the narrative of Jo. xx. 1 1 ff.
She is introduced to the reader, as if St Paul s Kr)(f)a eira roTy SooSc/ca (i Cor.
she had not been named before (Trap xv. 5) determines only the relative
iys *rA.); alone of the

three she sees order of the appearance to Peter and
the Lord, and announces the Resur the other Apostles.
4QO THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XVI. 9
Mapia Ty MaySaXrjvrj Trap fa e /c/Se/SA^/cet ITTTCC

10
10 .
fcetWf TropevOeTcra aTrri TO?
9 Trap C*DL^1 12 33] a< AC 3EGKMSUVXrAIISp min fere 10 e/cet^ + e

C*vid m n pauc
j c ffiq sinpesh arm | Tropev6et.<raJ\
aireXOovva. KIT videns 1 rot?
yuer avrov] pr aurots D rots /*. avT-rjs syr

hier
Trap 775 eKpcpXriKei e. 8.] The fact IO. CKeivr] Tropevdela a

was known also to Lc. (viii. 2 acp 77? S. KrX.] Cf. Jo., p^crat...a yyeAAou(ra
<
y
e. EKpaX\eiv napd occurs
ege\r)\v06i). rols paQrjTois. Both accounts are
here only: for irapa with the gen. singularly devoid of the animation
indicating the quarter from which a which such a moment would suggest ;
movement proceeds see viii. 11, xii. 2, contrast edpapov, Mt. xxviii. 8, and
xiv. 43, and on its distinction from oVo praecurrens, which some O.L. texts
cf. WM., p. 456 f. ETTTCE fttupavta ("sep-
substitute here. EKcivrj, ilia, cf. v.
tenarii spiritus," Tertullian, cited 13: thepronoun is neither emphatic

above p. 95) recalls Mt. xii. 45, eWa nor antithetic, merely indicating the
CTfpa Trvcvpara Troi^porepa, and the subject, as in Jo. v. 46, vii. 45 a non-
striking contrast in Apoc iii. i ra e. Marcan use; cf. Blass, Gr. p. 168.
nvfvâra rov 6eov. Cf. Thpht. eTrra : Me. seems also to have avoided the
Sat/*., ra evavria eirra TTJS dperrjs
ra>v colourlessTropetW&u, which occurs
TH euftareoj/. To Celsus it appeared to abundantly in the other Gospels, and
be a fatal objection to the Christian thrice in this context; in ix. 30, if
faith that the earliest witness of the genuine, it has the specific sense of
Resurrection should have been, on taking a journey. Tols- per avrov
the shewing of the Gospels themselves, yevopevois to those who had been
:
a yvvr) Trapotorpos. The objection re with Him, cf. ii. 19, iii. 14, Jo. xiii.
peats itself, though the tone is widely 33, xvii. 12, Acts iv. 13. In their
different, in the last words of Renan s strictest sense the words describe
chapter on Jesus au tombeau :
"pou- only the Apostolic body, yet see Acts
voir divin de 1 amour moments ! sacres i. 21; all the other
padrjrai who were
ou la passion d une hallucinee donne in Jerusalem at the time were pro
au monde un Dieu ressuscite!" But bably in the company (comp. v. 12,
the hallucination of the Magdalene note, Acts i. Though Jerusa
136*".).
belongs to the /ncopoi/ TOV $eoi), which lem was keeping the Feast, the dis
is at once wiser and stronger than ciples were occupied in mourning and
men. Renan, however, has ludicrously bewailing their loss; cf. Jo. xvi. 20
overestimated the place which Mary K\aV<TT Kdl 6pr)VT)(TT VfJ,lS. The
Magdalene holds among the witnesses combination nevdelv /cat K\aieiv is
of the Resurrection ; cf. Les Apotres, frequent, 2 Regii. xix. i, 2 Esdr.
cf.
p. 13, "la
gloire de la resurrection xi. 4, xviii. 9, Lc. vi. 25, Jas. iv. 9,
appartient done a Marie de Magdala; Apoc. xviii. u, 15, 19; the present
apres Jesus, c est Marie qui a le plus passage is apparently imitated by
fait pour la fondation du christianisme." Ps. Pet. (ev. 7 fvâ-Tevonfv (Me. ii.
So far wasthis from being recognised 2o) /cat eKa$e<tyi$a TrevGovvres /cat
by the Apostolic age that St Paul K\atovTes VVKTOS /cat rjfjifpas eas rov
does not even mention her in his o-afiftciTov, cf. ib. 12 ypels de ol
summary of the evidence (i Cor. xv. p.a.6r)Tal TOV Kvpiov eK\aiop,V K
5 ).
avTOv yevo/uevois, TrevQovcri K.CU K\aiov<riv ^Kaiceivoi II

TL Kat e6ed6ri VTT avTrjs YiTricrTYicrav.
<fj
MeTa Se TavTa ^ $v(rtv e CCVTWV 7repi7raTOv<riv

1 2 IT go
10 yivopevois 69 |
Trevdovviv AL n KCLKCIVOL AC 3D*XrAIIS minP n 1
vg]
5e C* e ff q me e/cewot LU^p 127 1071 o
801
syr
hcl "
arm rjTTLcr-rrjffav]
|
KCU OVK
Tri<TTevaa.v avrrj (-TO) D*) D 12 om TrepiTraTovffiv i syr
hler
arm
1 1 . Kaiiflvoi aKovcravTS OTL fj KT\.] writer knows only that this manifes
According to Jo., Mary s report was tation was subsequent to that which
conveyed in the words Ecopaxa rov was vouchsafed to the Magdalene (cf.
Kvptov. This writers account goes TTpwrov, v. 9) ;
from Lc. we learn that
further; Mary can testify that the it took place on the same day (ev avrrj
Master is alive ($7) ; what she had rfj T^te pa, xxiv. 13). Merc raCra (rovro)
seen was not a mere vision. This is not a Marcan phrase, but occurs
ev 5 act 4
was the constant belief of the eye frequently in Lc. and Jo. (Lc.
- -
>
witnesses: Lc. xxiv. 5, 23, Acts i. 3, Jo. 12 ). The two belonged to the
xxv. 19, Rom. vi. 10, Apoc. i. 18, company of the Eleven, for aurooi/ <
11. 8.
Ededdrj this word, which is :
apparently, looks back to eKelvoi in
not used in the genuine work of Me. the preceding verse; in Lc., where
but occurs frequently in Jo., seems to the same phrase occurs, the reference
point to the beauty and wonderful- is less distinct, but the Apostolic
ness of what she saw ; cf. Jo. i. 14, 32, party are probably intended (cf. v. 10).
Acts i. n, xxii. 9, i Jo. i. i, iv. 12, 14. They were walking when they met
For the aor. pass, see Mt. vi. i, xxiii. 5. Him, on their way to the country (els
Our writer uses 6cao-0ai again in v. 14, aypoVj cf. arr dypov, XV. 2l), i.e., as Lc.
but in the middle. explains, els KW^V aircxovvav crrad/ovs
fj-n-io-Trjo-av]
Of this result Jo. says O.TTO ifpovfraAr//^ 77 uvofia
nothing ;
Lc. connects it with the A walk of about seven
message of the women (xxiv. 1 1
e<f>dv- English miles brought them to this
ij(rav . . .X?} pos TO. pr/naTo. ravra Kal f?7Ti- place, which cannot therefore have
trrow avrais} the occasion is possibly been Emmaus Nicopolis, now Am-
the same, for no Evangelist mentions wds, 22 miles from Jerusalem on the
both visits; cf. v. 8, note. A7rn-eii>,
Jaffa road (i Mace. iii. 40, 57, iv. 3,
which is common in class. Gk., occurs Jos. ant. xiii. i. 3, etc. ; cf. Eus.
but seldom in the N. T. (Lc. ev 2 Mt \ -
-
-
onom. avTTj f(TT\v 77
vvv NiKoVoXts ,
and
Paul 2 i Pet. 1 and twice in this frag
, ,
see Neubauer, geogr. du T., p. ioof.).
ment, vv. n, 1 6); the stronger a7r- Josephus (B. J. vii. 6. 6) mentions a
6fiv is more frequent in Biblical Gk. X<opiov

the same name, distant
of
(Lxx.
48
N.T. 14 ) the relative meanings
, ; from Jerusalem a-ra8iovs rpiaKovra
of the two may be studied in Heb. iii. f^Kovra) which may be identical
(v.l.
12, i8f., iv. n, where aTriori a is seen with Lc. s K(o/j,r). Caspari suggests
to pass readily into airfiBeta. The Mozah (Josh, xviii. 26), which in
disciples had reached only the first some MSS. of the LXX. appears as
stage ;
see v. 14, note. A/zcoo-a or
(HVbn). The A/upwo-a
*"
12 13. APPEARANCE TO TWO DIS site is necessarily undetermined, but
CIPLES ON THEIR WAY INTO THE el-Kubeibeh, Kulonieh, and el-Kham-
COUNTRY (Lc. XXIV. 13 32). asa have been proposed, places which
12. fjifra & ravTa dv<riv
KT\.] The lie respectively N.W., W., and S.W. of
S. M. 2 26
ev Tepa /mop(prj, ctypv

e<pavepa)6ri
13 TO?? \OITT o?s
13 /ca/ceu/cu
IFn
I4
014 Yicrrepoj/ Se] dvciKeifjLevois avToTs TO?? ei/Se/ca
*
13 eKeivoi L ff arm 14 vvrepov 5e ADS s al me om
* pauc 1 3 5811 hcl
syrr** aeth] 5e
hcl *
CEGKLMSUVXrAnSp-p minP ff vg syr arm om auroty L 13 1
|
S yrrP
eBhhcl arm
the Of these Kulonieh, or rather

city. p. 96). The circumstances are given
the adjacent Beit Mizza (Mozah), by Lc. (xxiv. 33 f.). OvSe CKCIVOIS
seems to have the best claim. fTrio-Teva-av. The writer of the frag
Lc. gives the name of one of the ment evidently not indebted to Lc.
is
two disciples as KXtorras, i.e. KXeoTrar- for his knowledge of the facts, for
pos (cf. Air/Tras Ai/riTrarpo?, ApOC. according to Lc. the two were met by
ii. 13, and see Lightfoot, Galatians, their brethren at Jerusalem with the
p. 267). Cry jj-yepflr)
6 Kvpios Kal <o(p6rj
Si /iom.
Ei>
suggests a transfor
Tpa nop<pfi
Those who shared this conviction
mation analogous to that described would certainly not have been un
in ix. 2, but the account in Lc. forbids willing to find a confirmation of their
this there was clearly nothing in
; hopes in the tidings from Emmaus.
the Lord s appearance to distinguish At the same time there may have
Him from any other wayfaring man. been and probably was (cf. Mt. xxviii.
The words must be explained as con 16, Jo. xx. 24 ff.) another current of
trasting the Magdalene s impression feeling which was adverse to the
(v. 9) with that received by -the
two ; testimony of Simon, and those who
to her He had seemed to be a Krjirov- were under its influence would have
po? (Jo. xx. 15), to them He appeared rejected the story of the two. Aug.
in the light of a <rvvo8our6pos. Lc. is possibly right in his view of this
"
explains that their inability to recog apparent discrepancy :

quid intelle-
nise Him was due to their own in gendum est nisi aliquos ibi fuisse qui
fatuation (xxiv. 1 6) ;
when that was hoc nollent credere 1 Ovfte takes up
"
removed, they knew Him at once and accentuates the negative implied
(ib.V. 31). eVe poj crxnâri might
Ei> in TJTTLo-Trjo-av (v. 1 1). The two men did
have been expected in this connexion, not fare better than the solitary woman
but o-xâ, as Lightfoot suggests, may who had been the first to annotmce
have been "avoided instinctively, as the Resurrection.
it might imply an illusion or an im 14 1 8. APPEARANCES TO THE
(Philippians, p. 129). For
posture"
ELEVEN (Lc. xxiv. 36 43, Jo. xx.
the Gnostic notion that the Lord s 19 23, Mt. xxviii. 16 20 : cf. i Cor.
humanity possessed the power of xv. 5 ffi).
assuming different forms see Acta 14.vcrrepov 8e /crX.] At length,

Johannis, i ff. (ed. James, p. 3). A after manifestations vouchsafed to an
similar property is ascribed to St individual and
two disciples not of
to
Thomas (Acta Thomae, 34, ed. Tisch., Apostolic Lord revealed
rank, the
p. 219, av6p<i)7ros yap ei dvo /j.op(pa$ Himself to the Apostolic college. The
e^cor, /cai OTTOI; av fleXys t /cet evpi(TKrj}. paragraph which follows seems to
1
3. KaKflvoi aVifyy e iXay rols Xoi-
. . . be a summary of the various narra
irois KT\.~\ Vg. et illi euntes nuntiave- tives within the writer s knowledge
runt ceteris (cf. ?Wi7, v. 10, note ; on which spoke of appearances to that
the crasis *a*. see Gregory, prolegg. i. body. It is without note of time or
KCLI Tr\v K.CLI

e<pavepa)6ri,
OTL TCHS avTOV eyriyep- H

14 eyrjyepiJ.evov [ om nuntiantibus (illis) oq
place, and v. 19 suggests that it is fragment a middle course is taken

intended to cover the whole period which agrees with the previous con
between the evening of the Resurrec text (rots 6facrap,evois O.VTOV...OVK firi-
tion-day and the Ascension. "Yorre- <TTfv(rav}.

Sii/ei Sio-ey is not used else-
pov Se, another non-Marcan phrase, where of a censure pronounced by the
completes the series started by 7rp<5-
Lord on the Apostles. He reproach
TOV (v. 9) and continued by /zera &e ed Bethsaida, Chorazin and Caper
ravra (v. 12); cf. Mt. xxi. aVe- 346*".
naum their impenitence
for (Mt.
xi. but His unfavourable judge
20),
(Me. eo-xarov) dirf(TT(i\v xxii. 25 ff. : ments on His disciples are expressed
O 7rp<OTOS...O dfVTCpOS...V(TTpOV de (Me. in rebukes (viii. 33), not in reproaches.
It may have been that something
rots ev&eiea. e<p.
: the first visit of the sharper than rebuke (cf. xiv. 41, note)
risen Christ to the Eleven themselves was necessary to rouse them from the
was paid when they were at table. faithless despondency into which they
This circumstance agrees with the had been plunged by the Crucifixion ;
time of day (Lc. xxiv. 29, 33, Jo. but the use of the word is more probably
xx. 19), and moreover seems to be one sign among many of a handling
implied in Lc. xxiv. 41, where they less delicate and psychologically exact
answer the Lord s question ex ere TL than that to which we are accustomed
/Spcoo-tjioi/ by producing some cooked in the canonical gospels. Trjv aîa-riav
fish (IxOvos OTTTOV p-epo?). AVTOIS rols K.al <TK\. Nowhere else is o-KA?;-
evdcKa, ipsis (not illis, Vg.) undecim : laid to the charge of the
avrols contrasts the Eleven as a body Apostles (cf. x. 5), or even an-torta :
with the isolated witnesses who had they are o\iyo7ri<rroi (Mt. vi. 30, viii. 26,
brought reports of the earlier mani xiv. 31, xvi. 8) their faith is immature,
;
festations. The use of ot cv8. (cf. Lc.) wanting in promptness, and sometimes
does not decide the question whether on the point of collapse (Me. iv. 40,
the writer was aware of the absence xi. 22, Lc. xxii. 32) there is a real;
of Thomas: the Eleven are the danger lest they should drift into
Apostolic body regarded as an unit, final unbelief (Jo. xx. 27 pf) yivov
cf. the use of ol ScoSe*a in Jo. xx. 24, a7ri(rroy), but the strictaTTKTToi in
I Cor. xv. 5, Ev. Petr. 12. E^mi/cpcodi; : sense they are not. Similarly the
a favourite word with St John, es Lord complains of the callousness
pecially in reference to the
self-mani (viii. 17), rather than of the hardness
festations of Christ (Jo. i. 31, ii. n, of their hearts the latter state goes ;
vii. 4, xxi i bis, 14, i Jo. i. 2 bis, ii. 28, along with impenitence (Rom. ii. 5),
iii. 5, 8).
and implies the absence or failure of
KCU (ovfiSiaev rrjv aTrurrlav avrwv love. The words are harsher than
KT\.] The writer is still upon the
.
any which the Lord is elsewhere
note which he struck in vv. n, 13. reported to have used towards His
He shews himself independent both disciples, although it is possible, as has
of Jo., whose account seems to leave been suggested, that a peculiarly
no place for this rebuke, and Lc., who drastic treatment was necessary at
represents the Eleven as disbelieving this moment. "On, for that ; cf. WM.,
their own senses (vv. 37, 41); in our p. 551. Eyrfyepfjicvov, not eyepdevral
262
15 Te/c veKpoov~\ OVK 7ri(TT6V(rav. ehrev ai/rols

e TOV KOOTJUOV airavTa.
Krjpv^ aTe TO
14 om K veicpwv C DEFGHKLMSUVrn^p minP latt syrrP

3 e8hhier
me aeth (hab 1
AC*XA minnonn syrhcl arm) 15 aurots] Trpos avrous D om aTravra D syrhier |
me TO evayyeXiov^+fji-ov S yrrPeshhier (cf. Act. Pil. A cod. E ap. Tisch. p. 259)

|
they had seen Him in His risen state ; the stern reproof of the previous
cf. 2 Tim. ii. 8 fj.vr]^.6veve...eyT]yepp,evov, verse; the extreme compression which
have Him in remembrance as (not the writer of the fragment practises
raised merely but) risen. See note on has led him to connect two occasions
0.6. which were separated by more than
Jerome (c. Pelag. ii. 1 5) found here a week. At the first interview the
in some copies of the Gospel, chiefly Eleven were entrusted with a new
Greek, the remarkable addition: "Et mission (7re vpas, Jo.), but the
/z7ro>
illisatisfaciebant dicentes, Saeculum particulars were reserved for the

istud iniquitatis et incredulitatis sub meeting in Galilee (Mt.). On the
Satana est qui (codd. quae) non sinit whole the present passage follows the
per immundos spiritus ueram dei lines of the Galilean charge; Tropev-
apprehendi uirtutem. idcirco iam BfVTfs KT\. corresponds to Mt. s irop.

nunc reuela iustitiam tuam." The ovv fj.adr]Tvo~aT iravTa TO. e Bvrj^ and in
Greek text of this passage with its each account there is a reference to
context has now come to light in the baptism as connected with the world
Freer MS. of the Gospels (W), which wide teaching. Yet there is no in
after OVK firLtrrewav proceeds: KaKelvoi dication of dependence on Mt. our ;
a.7T\oyovvTO (cod. -i/re) \tyovTfs OTI O writer pursues his own course (vv.
alo)V OVTOS TTJS avofj,ias KOI TTJS aTriOTias 17 f.), and probably fuses later in
viro TOV o a.Tavav eo~nv TOV fir] ea>VTa structions with those which belong to
TTO TTvev/xaTcov aKaddpTotv (cod. 6 fj,r] the interview among the Galilean hills.
eU>V TCI V7TO TU>V TTV. aKaOapTO) TTfV d\TJ- In Act. Pil. A (c. xiv.) these verses
Qeiav TOV 6eov Kal dvvapiv.
KaraXa/3e<r$ai (15 18) are quoted with the preface
8ia TOVTO cmoKoXv^rov o~ov TTJV diKaio- etdop-ev TOV irjo-ovv Kal TOVS fJLaQrjTas
CTVVTJV rjo~r]. eKflvoi fXeyov [IraCra] r<5 avTov Kadi6p.fvov fls TO opos TO KaXov-
P.CVOV Ma[j.i\x (al. Ma/i/3^) ; see the
Xpi(TTa>.
Kal 6 XP 1(TTOS ^Kfivois irpocre-
\eyov OTL Tl7r\TJpa>Tai 6 opos TUV eY note on this in Thilo, p. 617 ff.
TJy? eovo~las TOV o~ciTava. a That the Eleven were to be the
aXXa 8fiva KOI [?eVceiVoiff] virep a>
heralds of the Gospel to the world, as
Tr)o~avT(ov eyw Trapeo 60r]v els Qavarov Iva the Master had been its herald in
tyaxriv els TT)V aXyfleiav KCU Galilee (i. 14), was a revelation re
a/zapTT/o-coo-ii/, iva TTJV ev ovpava served for the days after the Resur
teal a<p6apTov TTJS diKaio- rection; but the catholic mission of
v K\r)povo/jLi]o~a>ariv.
aXXa the Gospel had been foretold before
fls TOV Koo~fj,ov arravra KT\. the Passion, in nearly the same words
On
the text and interpretation of that are used here (Mt. xxvi. 13,
this fragmentand its relation to the Me. xiv. 9, notes). Tlaa-Tj TTJ KTia-ei has,
Marcan Appendix see Two new Gos however, a Pauline ring in Me. :
pel fragments in Lietzmann s Kleine is used only in the phrase an

Texte (E. tr., Cambridge, 1908), KTio~ea>s (x. 6, xiii. 19, notes); in
PP- 9 12. St Paul we find it in its present con
1 5. Kal eiirev avTols Hopev&evTcs fcrX.] nexion (Col. i. 23 TOV evayycXiov ov
The words are in strange contrast to TOV Krv^fVTOs ev
XVI. i?] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 405
1<5
Trdcrn Trj KTicrei. d Ka

ls cra)6ri(rTai, 6 Se ct
I?
crrifjLeicL $e TO?S Trur if
ev TW ovofjiaTi JJLOV a K/3a\ov(rWj
1 6 o TTicrreuo-as] o Tricrreuwj 1071 pr on D 1071 2^ 6 1>0
/3a7TTtcr0eis pr o LA
17 C*LSI>] Trapa.KO\ovdT](rei AC 2 Dp 33 | e?] e?rt L |
t,
where see Lightfoot s note). o-coôrrai etye ra rfjs Tn orea)? KOI TQ.
Ilao-a ;
*rtW is the whole creation TOV /3a7rrt ayiaros eViSe/êrai.
(R.V.), as in Rom. viii. 22 : cf. Judith 6 de dnicrTJJo-as
KaraKpidijo-fTai] There
ix. 12 ^SacriXeC Trdarjs KriVeeoy trou, XVI. is no need to repeat the reference to
14 o-oi SovXeuo-ara) Tratra 77 KTI<TIS
<rov, baptism dnia-Tâ-as carries with it the
:
3 Mace. ii. 2, 7, vi. 2. Here probably neglect of the sacrament of faith, but
the phrase = 770077 rrj oiKovptvfj (Euth.) in itself it is sufficient to secure con
SC.to all men, cf. iravra TO. e6vT], Mt. ; demnation. Throughout the fragment
not however without an outlook upon this writer lays the greatest
emphasis
the inanimate world, to which the on the primary obligation of belief
Gospel offers the hope of an diroKard- and the sinfulness of unbelief. The
iravrvv (Rom. I.e., 2 Pet. iii. 13). present words are strongly Johannine
16. 6 TTicrTfva-as Koi in tone (cf. Jo. iii. 18), though nara-
Vg. qui crediderit et baptizatus fu- Kpiveiv does not belong to the vocabu
erit the aor. participles describe
: lary of the Fourth Gospel. Neither the
acts which are past in relation to the nature nor the ground of the sentence
time of the principal verb, for both on unbelief appears here the latter ;
the acceptance of the Gospel and the comes into sight in Jo. iii. 19 f.
ministration of baptism precede salva 1 7. O-Tjpfla Se Tols TTHTT. aKO\OvdlJ(Tfl

tion (cf. Burton 134 f.). Barmo-dfis, TaVTa] Cf.JO. Xiv. 12 O TTlCTTeiHOV
pass., corresponds to /3a7rrioi>res in els (fJ.e TO. tpya a eyo KaKflvos rrot^-
7roto>
Mt. ; converts were to receive baptism a-ei. The promise is not limited to the
at the hands of the Eleven or of other Apostles ; rols mo-revo-ao-iv includes
disciples; the used (Acts
middle is their converts, and indeed seems speci
xxii. 1 6) where the voluntary submis ally to point to them ( Vg. eos qui credi-
sion of the recipient is chiefly in view. derint, cf. v. 16). That it was fulfilled
For a-w&vBai in the deeper sense of is evident from casual references in the
gaining restoration to spiritual health Epp. of St Paul, e.g. i Cor. xii. 28,
see viii. 35 (2), x. 26, xiii. 13, notes. Gal. iii. 5, though the former passage
The connexion between ir ums and shews that the o^/nem did not, even
the Gospels in the Apostles attend every
o-coTT/pm is illustrated in age,
by the miracles of healing, and in the believer (rots TT.,
not T&>
Trtcrreuo-ai/rt).
Epistles takes its place as an axiom of Their purpose was to be signs of the
Christian soteriology baptism is less ;
Divine mission of the Church, not to
commonly but as distinctly associated accredit the faith of the individual.
with salvation in the Apostolic On see
xiii. 22, note; standing
o-77/ietov
writings (i Pet. iii. 21 vp.as...vvv <ry(i by does here, the word is

itself as it
16
/3a7m<7fia, Tit. iii.
5 ftraxrfv ^fj-as 8ia characteristic of St John (Jo. ). In
XovrpoC 7rd\ivyV(rias : cf. Lc. s use of o-77/ieta...raCra
the pronoun is quasi-
ol a-(oôfjt.fvoi in Acts ii. 47). 2a>$7- predicative these are the signs which:
<rerai is of course not an unconditional shall follow.

promise of final restoration ; cf. Euth. : ev TO) oro/itm /xov /crX.] The first
l8
1 8 ryXcocrcrais \a\ricrova iv
[fca*
ev Teas
[/cafi/als J,
ITp 6<peis dpova-iVy KO.V Qavouri^Juov TI ov

aVTOVS f3\d\jst] 7Tl
dppCOCTTOVS
irn*
17 om yXuwats XaX. Kaivais p |

om /caucus C*LA^~ arm me (hab AC 2 DX rell
m
jg om AD (hab C* LM 8XA i 22 33 604
eshhier 2
Sy r hierJ Kal J, Tais ByrrP
2 pe gpe gev g yrr evhcl* armj j
ou fjLt]
AC 3 L] ovdev C* arm /SXai/ ei minmu |
sign had already followed the vp,as ov /A?) d8iKJo~i. The incident in
Apostles in their Galilean mission (vi. Acts xxviii. 3 f., though not a direct
13), and the Seventy also (Lc. x. 17 if.) ; illustration,belongs to this class of
indeed, the Name had been occasion o-rjfjLela. More exact
fulfilments are
ally used in this way by believers who described by non-canonical writers,
were not even formally disciples (ix. e.g. Papias according to Eus. H.E. iii.
38). The post- Apostolic Church be 39 tells of Barsabbas o5s ftr)\r)Trjpiov
lieved itself to retain this power cf. :
(pdpp-aKov ep.7rLovTos Kal p-rjdcv drjdes...
e.g. Justin, dial. 30 o-ijp.epov /cat The legend of St John
vTropeivavTos.
({opKi6fj.eva Kara TOV 6vop,aTOS lijo~ov and the cup of poison in Act. Joh.
Xpio~Tov...v7roTdo~crfTai: ib. Kal vvv j6> (Tisch. p.270) may owe its origin
rjp.is ol mo-TevovTfs. .ra 8aip.6via navra
. to the saying which our fragment
Kai. TrvevfJ-ara irovrjpa eopKiovTes VTTO- embodies : such stories abounded at a
later time, cf. Thpht. : TroXXol yap Kal
XaX^ trovcnv\ Cf. Acts ii. (pdppaKa TTIOVTCS 8ia TTJS TOV o~Tavpov
3 f.
Q)(p6r)(rav avrois ta/>iepioju.i>ai o~(ppayl8os djSXaêt? 8iTr)pij0T)o-av. For
yX<5o-(rat...Kal tfpavTO XaXeii/ ercpais the use made by of this passage
-yXcoo-o-aty,
X. 46 rfKovov yap OVT&V Xa- pagan objectors in the fourth century
\ovvTO)v yXccxTcrais, ib. xix. 6, I Cor. xii. see Macar. Magn. iii. 16 o Trio-Tevav
28 0TO 6 dfos V rfi eKK\r)(TLq....yevT] Ka p.r)
TTOLWV TavTa r) yvrjo~a)s ov
yXcoa-a-G)!/, and the

treatment of full 0~TfVKV, 77 TriCTTfVtoV yVTf]<TLO)S
OV SwaTOV
the subject ib. c. xiv. Late in the aXX* do~6fVs fX l T 7rio~Tvop.evov.
second century Irenaeus (cf. Ens. St Paul s doctrine of Love (i Cor. xiii.
H. E. v. 7) bears witness rroXXwv : 8 suggests an answer to the di

ff.)
dfteXcpoiv ev rrj KK\r)(ria. Trav- lemma. The classical 6avdo-ip.os occurs

XaXovvTW dia TOV irvevparos here only in Biblical Gk., which else
For various opinions as where uses the poetical
5
to the yXojo-oroXaXta of the primitive (Lxx. ,
Jas. iii. 8).
Church see Stanley, Corinthians, p. eVt appcotrrou? êipa?
243 ff., Plumptre s art. Gift of Tongues KT\.] The Twelve had been com
in Smith s B. D. (iii. 1555 ff.) and A. missioned to heal the sick, but while
Robertson s art. in Hastings (iv. p. the Lord was with them they seem
793 ff.),
c
M
Giffert, Hist, of Christian to have used unction, leaving to Him
ity, PP. 50 ff., 521 ff., A. Wright, Some the imposition of hands (vi. 13, note).
N. T. problems, p. 277 ff. Kaivais may After the Ascension both signs were
have been suggested by the analogy employed (see Acts ix. 12, xxviii. 8,
of Kaivff dia6r)Kr), Katvos avOpwros, or Jas. v. 14), and the latter still lingers
the O. T. Kaivbv acrîa. in the unctio extrema of the West
^
1 8. ev TOIS x f P a LV ^4)fls KT^-] Cf. and the evxâiov of the Eastern
Lc. X. 19 tdov ScSeoica vp.1v TTJV ôva~iav Church; an office for the anointing
rov iraTelv fTravu) o<peo)V...Kal ovSev of the sick was provided in the first
I9
O fJiev \_ovv~\ Kvpios [ /screws] fUL6Ta TO \a\ija-ai 19 F
dve\ti(f>6t]
ek TOV ovpavov Kal eKaBurev e/c
19 fn.ev ow] om ow C*L go arm (hab AC D) Se syrr

2
om Kvpios H om |
mini"
1 "*-
V
|
AC 3 DEGMSUVXrn^ min? (hab C*EX.A 22 33 124 1071

I77<ri;s
1
alJ c ff o vg i >auu
syri arm me aeth Ir int a.ve\f]^(()dri] avcQepero 36 40 ctz/eA. /cat

) 68 TOP ave<f>. |
rons ovpavovs 13 69 124 346 Se^twi ] ev 5eta CA mini Se^twv D

e/c >auo
|
ej/
English Prayerbook, but disappeared

in 1552. It is interesting to note the . This verse is cited by Irenaeus
concurrence of the same two signs in (iii. 10. 6) with the preamble in fine "
the ceremonial which followed Bap autem evangelii ait Marcus"; see
tism (cf. Mason, Confirmation, p. 12 f.). Introduction.
The classical xaXcos e xetv occurs here dv\tfp.(p6r) els TOV ovpavov fcrX.] Cf.
only in the N.T.: cf. i Esdr. ii. 18; Acts i. Tim. iii. 16. The
2, ii, 22, i
for appcoa-ros see vi. 5, 13. use of ava\r]^Br]vaL for the Ascension
1920. THE ASCENSION, AND ITS was perhaps suggested by 4 Regn.
SEQUEL (Lc. xxiv. 50 ff., Acts i.
9 ; cf. ii. II a.i>\Tj[ji(p@r) HXetov...*!)? els TOV
i Pet. iii.
22, Rom. viii. 34, Heb. ovpavov, comp. Sir. xlviii. 9, i Mace. ii.
viii. i). 58. Other N.T. terms are dvaftfjvai

/LteV ovv Kvpios vi. 62. xx. 17 bis, perhaps from Ps.
19. o irjo-ovs KrX.] (Jo.
On ovv followed by Se see WM.,
p.ev xxiii. (xxiv.) 3), cTrapQfjvai (Acts i. 9),
p. 556, n.; while ovv looks back to the TropfvBrjvai fls ovpavov (i Pet. iii. 22),
preceding narrative with its usual 8i\r)\vdvai TOVS ovpavovs (Heb. iv.
consequential force, pev...de (v. 20) 14), dpnacrQfjvai Trpbs TOV 6eov (Apoc.
contrasts the new life into which the xii. 5). The Creeds generally employ
Lord passed by the Ascension with avaftalvfiv (ascendere) or dvepxeo-Qai,
the work of those whom He left on possibly because dvf\i]^Brj (adsump-
earth. Me. very seldom uses either tus est) would have admitted a
ovv (x. 9, xi. 31, xiii. 25, xv. 12), or Docetic interpretation (Apostles
/&/...&? (xii. 5, xiv. 21, 28); 6 Kvpios Creed, p. 71 f.) but the festival of ;
irjo-ovs without example in the

is the Ascension was known in the East
Gospels, with the possible exception as the Assumption (77 dvaXîs, 77 eoprr)
of Lc. xxiv. 3, though common in the
Acts and occurring occasionally in When the author of the fragment
St Paul (i Cor. xi. 23, xvi. 23). Mere adds /cat tKaOio-fv KT\. he passes be
ro XaX^crat avrols- the phrase seems :
yond the field of history into that of
to connect the preceding verses (15 Christian theology. The belief that
1 8) with the Ascension, as though the risen and ascended Christ stands
they were an outline of the farewell or sits at the Right Hand of GOD is
discourse ;
cf. Lc. xxiv. 5 1 eV TOJ ev\o- one of the earliest and most cherished
yeiv O.VTOV CIVTOVS bifcrrrj OTT avr<3i>,
of Christian ideas (Acts vii. 55 f.,
Acts 9 raCra tlirv...7njp0T). But,
i. Rom. viii. 34, Eph. i. 20, Col. iii. i,
regard being had to the general Heb. i.

3, viii. i, x. 12, xii. 2, i Pet.
character of the fragment, /*era TO X. iii. 22, Apoc. iii. 21), based on the
may be interpreted, after the series Lord s own use of Ps. ex. i (xii. 36,
of interviews with the Eleven of which xiv. 62), and it is not unlikely that
a specimen has been given cf. Euth.: ;
the writer has adopted here a primi
fiera TO XaXf/o-ai ov povov rovs \6yovs tive formula, or echoes a creed-like
TOVTOVS, dXXa iravTas uuovs hymn; cf. i Tim. iii. 16 dixXijacpOr) cv
avTol.s arro TTJS Tê pay rfjs degiuv so xii. 36, xiv. 62 ;
E< :
20
20 cv TOV 6eov. e /ceu/o: oe
eêXBdyres 6Ktipvap
, TOV Kvpiov (TuvepyovvTOs KCLI TOV \6<yov
19 Oeov] + Trarpos i* c ecr me arm cod 20 om dia L |

o-êiwj ] + aytt^ C*EF W GKL
MSUVXrA* c o me aeth (om AC 2 mu a 3 q vg syrr arm)
i
33 al
Subscr Kara Mapnov B evayye\iov Kara M. KACEHKLUrASI> k syrcu reXos TOV
Kara M. (0710^) evayye\ioi>
min mu om MSX
the Epistles use cv deta in this con human cooperation (e.g. Rom. xvi. 3, 9,
nexion. The Creeds show the same 21,1 Cor. iii. 9, xvi. 16), but not of the
3
variation (Halm , p. 384). cooperation of the ascended Lord,
2O. fuelvoi 8e et-eXOovrcs KT\.] a thought which is expressed in other
Another rapid summary. The writer ways. Bcfatovv is another Pauline
passes over without mention the re word (Rom. i Cor. i. 6, 8), and the
xv. 8,
turn to Jerusalem, and the founding of phrase TOV evayyeXiov (Phil.
fteftaiaMris
the Palestinian Churches, and hurries i. 7) comes
very near to our author s
on to the fulfilment of the Catholic (Seftaiovv TOV \oyov on the technical :
mission confided to the Eleven after meaning of /Se/Sat oxrts cf. Deissmann,
1
the Resurrection (v. 15); the con B. St., p. 104 ff. The whole context
trast to Lc. xxiv. 52 f. is instructive. has also a striking affinity to Heb. ii.
E/cetfoi are here clearly the Eleven 3, 4 (*PX*1 V Xa/SoOtra AaAetcr$at dia TOV
(v. 14), but the Eleven reinforced VTTO T(>V
by accessions to the Apostolate and V 6eov
by the self-propagating life of the 0-rjp.eiois. An instance of the com

y
Ecclesia. Egc\06vrfs, from Jerusa bination of Peftaiovv and avvepyelv IS
lem in the first instance (Acts i. 8) ; cited by Wetstein from Plutarch roG :
but the word include all the

may /3f/3atoOiroy *cat
o~vvepyovvTos irpos vo-
fresh departures by which the Gospel KCLL TTLO-TIV.
T)<TIV
On the participles see
was carried from one region to an Burton, 449. E-n-aKoXovtielv occurs
other (cf. Acts xv. 40, xvi. 3, 10, 40, again in i Tim. v. 10, 24, i Pet. ii. 21.
xx. i, 2 Cor. ii. 13, Phil. iv. 15), till In the Apostolic age, probably
the Kingdom of GOD seemed to have within the experience of the writer,
been proclaimed everywhere. E/c^pu- the cooperation of the ascended
gav iravTaxov clearly does not belong to Christ was manifested by the ac
the earliest form of Gospel-tradition, companying signs which had been
but it might have been written as promised to it. Other ages need and
early as the period of St Paul s Roman receive in other ways indications no
imprisonment (Col. i.
23). Cf. Clem. R. less fruitful or sure of His continual
I Cor. 42 ol d.7r6o~TO\oi...ef)\dov evay- Presence with the workers of His
ycXiôfjifvoi, Herm. sim. ix. 25 aTrocrro- Church (Mt. xxviii. 20). Cf. Bede:
numquid quia ista signa non facimus

"
Aot Kai diftd(TKa.\oi ol Krjpvâvres fls

o\ov TOV Koo-pov :
Justin, apol. i.
45 minime credimus ?...sancta quippe ec-
OTTO lepovo-aXri/ji ol OTrocrroXot avTov clesia quotidie spiritaliter facit quod
tune per apostolos corporaliter facie-
TOU KVplOV O~WfpyOVVTOS /Cr. bat ...... miracula tanto rnaiora sunt
o-wfpyos are used by St Paul of quanto magis spiritalia."
409
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS USED IN THE GOSPEL

ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
An asterisk denotes that the word is not used elsewhere in the N.T.
xiv. 36 CLKapTTOS iv. 19

*Apux0dp ii. 26 aKot] i. 28, vii. 35, xiii. 7
*Af3paa|j. xii. 26 (LXX.) aKoXovOeiv i. 18, ii.
14 bis, 15, iii. 7,
d\a0o-n-oitv iii.
4 v. 24, vi. i, viii. 34 bis, ix. 38, x. 21,
dva06s x. 17, 18 bis 28, 32, 52, xi. 9, xiv. 13, 54, xv.
a\ava,KTiv x. 14, 41, xiv. 4 41, xvi. 17
ctyair^v x. 21, xii. 30 31 Ms (LXX.), cucoveiv ii. i, 17, iii. 8, 21, iv. 3, 9, 12,
33 M* 15, 16, 18, 20, 23, 24, 33, v. 27, vi.
aYamjTOs i. n, ix. 7, xii. 6 2, ii, 14, 16, 20 bis, 29, 55, vii. 14,
dyyapiJ6iv xv. 21 25, 37, viii. 18, ix. 7, x. 41, 47, xi.
i- 2
ayycAos (LXX.), 13, viii. 38, xii. 2=;, 14, 18, xii. 28, 29 (LXX.), 37, xiii. 7,
xiii.
27, 32 xiv. ii, 58, 64, xv. 35, xvi. n
d-yiv i. 38, xiii. n, xiv. 42 aKpi s i. 6
d-yeXT] v. ii, 13 aiKpov xiii 27
y i s i. 8, 24, iii. 29, vi. 20, viii. 38, dxupovv vii. 13
xii. 36, xiii. n aXaScwrrpos, "n
xiv. 3 bis
&yva<j>os
ii. 21 v. 38
OYV061V ix. 32 *dXa\os vii. 37, ix. 17, 25
i-
56, v.
5, vii. 4, xii. 38 dXas ix. 50 ter
avopaiv vi. 36, 37, xi. 15, xv. 46, xvi. i dXvs 1 6, i.
17
*<typViv xii. 13 aXstyeiv vi. 13, xvi. i
*
ofypios i. 6 dXeKTOpo^wvCa xiii. 35
ci-ypos v. 14, vi. 36, 56, x. 29, 30, xi. 8, dXeKTcop xiv. 30, 72 bis
xiii. 1 6, xv. 21, xvi. 12 AX^|av8pos xv. 21
d-ypvirveiv xiii. 33 dXi] 0ttt v. 33, xii. 14, 32
a8\<jj
35, vi. 3, x. 29, 30
iii. dXt]6i]S xii. 14
i. 16, 19, iii. 17, 31, 32, xiv. 70, xv. 39
o8\<j>6s 33, dXT]0<3s
34 35, v - 37. vi. 3, 17, 18, x. 29, aXj;r0ai ix. 49

30, xii. 19 ter, 20, xiii. 12 bis dXXd 44, 45, ii. 17 bis, 22, iii. 26,
i.
vi. 9,
dSrjiiovcCv xiv. 33 27, 29, iv. 17, 22, v. 19, 26, 39,
ix. 13,
dSvvaros x. 27 52, vii. 5, 15, 19, 25, viii. 33,
al>fios
xiv. i, 12 22, 37, x. 8, 27, 40, 43, 45, xi. 23,
dTiv 26, vii. 9 vi. 32, xii. 14, 25, 27,
xiii. 7, ii bis, 20,
xvi. 7
alfxa v. 25, 29, xiv. 24 24, xiv. 28, 29, 36, 49,
atpctv ii. 3, 9, ii, 12, 21, iv. 15, 25, *dXXa X oO i. 38
vi. 29, 43, viii. 8, 19, 20, 34, xi.
8, dXXijXwv iv. 41, viii. 16, ix. 34, 50, xv.
23, xiii. 15, 16, xv. 21, 24, xvi. 18
atreiv vi. 22, 23, 24, 25, x. 35, 38, xi. d XXos iv. 5, vi. 15, vii. 4,
7, 8, 18, 36,
24, xv. 8, 43 28, x. ii, 12, xi. 8, xii. 4, 5, 9,

viii.
alria xv. 26 31, 32, xiv. 58, xv. 31, 41
alwv iii.
29, iv. 19, x. 30, xi. 14 dXvoris v. 3, 4 bis
alwvios x. 17, ii. 14, i". 18
iii.
29, 30 AX<f>aios
iii. ii, 30, V. iii. 28, 29

dicddapTos 23, 26, 27,
i. djidpTiiixa
2, 8, 13, vi. 7, vii. 25, ix. 25 djiaprCtt i. 4, 5, ii. 5, 7, 9, 10
aicavOa 18 ii. 16 bis, 17, viii. 38,
iv. 7 bis, d|iapTX6s 15,
aKdvOivos xv. 17 xiv. 41
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.
djvqv iii. 28, viii. 12, ix. i, 41, x. 15, dn-aXos xiii. 28
29, XL 23, xii. 43, xiii. 30, xiv. 9, 18, diravraV xiv. 13
dirapvcur0ai viii. 34, xiv. 30, 31, 72
dn/rreXos xiv. 25 diras i. 27, viii. 25, xi. 32, xvi. 15
dfnrtXwv
*
xii. i, 2, 8, 9 bis dirdrr] iv. 19
dp.(jnpdXXeiv i. 16 direpxeo-Oat i. 20, 35, 42, iii. 13, v. 17,
*d(ju|>o8ov
xi. 4 20, 24, vi. 28, 32, 36, 37, 46, vii. 24,
dv 29, 35, v. 28, vi. 10, n, 56 bis,
iii. 30, viii. 13, ix. 43, x. 22, xi. 4 , xii.
viii. 35, ix. i, 37 bis, 41, 42, x. n, 12, xiv. 10, 12, 39, xvi. 13
I5 43. 44. 23, xii. 36 (LXX.), xiii.^ aire x tv vii. 6, xiv. 41
20, xiv. 44, xvi. 18 dmo-Tiv xvi. ii, 16
otvd"
(utaov) vii. 31 dirio-Tfo, vi. 6, ix. 24, xvi. 14
dvapaCveiv i. 10, iii. 13, iv. 7, 8, 32, dirurros ix. i p
vi. 51, x. 32, 33, xv. 8 dir6 i.
9, 42, 7 bis, 8 bis,
ii. 20, 21, iii.
dvapXermv vi. 41, vii. 34, viii. 24, x. 22, iv. 25, v. 6, 17, 29, 34, 35, vi. 33,
51, 52, xvi. 4 43, vii. i, 4, 6, 17, 28, 33, viii. 3, n,
ava-yaiov xiv. 15 15, x. 6, 46, xi. 12, 13, xii. 2, 34, 38,
dvaYtvaJ<TKtv ii. 25, xii. 10, 26, xiii. 14 xiii.
19, 27, 28, xiv. 35, 36, 54, xv.
avavKaêiv vi. 45 21, 30, 32, 38, 40, 43, 45, xvi. 8
dva0efj.ar{îv xiv. 71 diropdXXeiv x. 50
dvaKio-0ai vi. 26, xiv. 18, xvi. 14 dirooTjtmv xii. i
*
dvaxXtvciv vi. 39 dir6ST||xos xiii. 34
dva,Kpdeiv 23, vi. i.
49 diro8iS6vai xii. 17
*dvaKvXeiv xvi. 4 diroSoKi|jLdiv viii. 31, xii. 10
dvaXa}j.pdv<r0ai
xvi. 19 diro0vTJ<rKiv
v. 35, 39, ix. 26, xii. 19,
*d vaXos ix. 50 20, 21, 22, xv. 44
dva(XLp.vTJo-Ktv xi. 21, xiv. 72 diroKaOiordveiv iii. 5, viii. 25, ix. 12
dvairauciv vi. 31, xiv. 41 diroKEcfxiXiîv vi. 16, 28
*dvairr]8av x. 50 diroKoirmv ix. 43, 45
dvairCirmv vi. 40, viii. 6 diroKpCvo-0ai iii. 33, vi. 37, vii. 28, viii.
dvcureieiv xv. ii 4, 29, ix. 5, 6, 17, 19, x. 3, 24, 51,
dvaa-rao-is xii. 18, 23 xi. 14, 22, 29, 30, 33, xii. 28, 29, 34,
*
dva<TTvCtîv viii. 1 2 35, xiv. -40, 48, 60, 61, xv. 2, 4, 5, 9,
dvao-TT}vai i.
35, ii.
14, 26, iii. v. 42, 12
vii. 24, viii. 31, ix. 9, 10, 27, 31, iv. 22
x. i, 34, xii. 23, 25, xiv. 57, 60, iii. 4, vi. viii. 31,
19,
xvi. 9 ix. 31 bis, x. 34, xii. 5 (i), 7, 8,
dvareXXeiv iv. 6, xvi. 2 xiv. i
dva<f>epiv
ix. 2 diroKTcvvvvai xii. 5 (2)
dvax^peiv iii. 7 diroKvXteiv xvi. 3
AvSpâs i. 26, 29, iii. 18, xiii. 3 diroXap.pdveiv vii. 33
dvefios iv. 37, 39 bis, 41, vi. 48, diroXXvvai i. 24, ii. 22, iii. iv. 38,
6,
xiii. 27 viii. xi. 18, xii. 9
35 bis, ix. 22, 41,
ix. diroXvciv vi. 36, 45, viii.
19 3, 9, x. 2, 4,
VI. 2O, 44, X. 2, 12 n, 12, xv. 6, 9, ii, 15
dv0pTros i.
23, ii. 10, 27 bis, 28,
17, diroirXavdv xiii. 22
28, iv. 26, v. 2, 8, vii. diropetv vi. 20

iii- !> 5.
3>
7, 8, ii, 15 bis, 18, 20, 21, 23, viii. diroo-Tacriov x. 4 (LXX.)

*
"
33. 36, 37. 38. aTro<rT

yaiv ii. 4
31 bis, x. 7, 9, 27, 33, 45, xi. 2, 30, diroo-reXXeiv i. 2, 14, 31, iv. 29, v.
iii.
xii. 14, xiii. 26, 34, xiv. 13,
32, i, 10, vi. 7, 17, 27, viii. 26, ix. 37, xi.
21 quater, 41, 62, 71, xv. 39 xii. 2, xiii.
i, 3, 3, 4, 5, 6, 13, 27,
dviirros vii. 2 xiv.13
avoi\<r0ai 35 vii.
airoorepeiv x. 19
avTaXXa-yfia viii. 37 dirooToXos iii. 14, vi. 30
avrf x. 45 diroTa<r(rr0ai vi. 46
dv<00V XV. 38
f\ \
v. 14, 19, vi. 30, xvi. 10, airr<r0cu i. iii. 10, v. 27, 28, 30, 31,
41,
vi. 56 bis, vii. 33, viii. 22, x. 13
airdvav xiv. 44, 53, xv. 16 dircoXeia xiv. 4
duaipecr0ai ii. 20 d pa iv. 41, xi. 13
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 411
v xiv. ii
Pairn.orp.6s vii. 4
a xv. 43
pa-TTTurrrjs vi. 25, viii. 28
dp<TKI.V
Vl. 22 BapaBpds xv. 7, n, 15
dpio-Tpos x. 37 18
Bap0oXopatos
*
iii.
apveio-Ocu xiv. 68, 70 Baprijjiaios x. 46

dppwo-Tos vi. 5, 13, xvi. 18 (3acraviei.v V. 7, vi. 48
tfpotjv x. 6 (LXX.) pao-iXeia i.
15, iii. 24 bis, iv. n, 26,
dpros ii. 26, iii. 20, vi. 8, 37, 38, 41, 30, vi. 23, ix. i, 47 , x. 14, 15, 23,
44, 52, vii. 2, 5, 27, viii. 4, 5, 6, 24, 25, xi. 10, xii. 34, xiii. 8, xiv.
14 fo s, 16, 17, 19, xiv. 22 25, xv. 43
dprveiv ix. 50 pa.o-iX.evs vi.
14, 22, 25, 26, 27, xiii. 9,
<SpXv
x. 42 xv. 2, 9, 12, 18, 26, 32
&p^c<r6at 45, 11. 23, iv. i, v. 17, 20,

i. Jaorrdiv xiv. 13
vi. 34, 55, viii. n, 31, 32, x.
2, 7, Jdros (6) xii. 26
28, 32, 41, 47, xi. 15, xii. i, xiii. 5, xiii. 14 (LXX., Th.)
xiv. 19, 33, 71, xv. 8, 18 65,^69,
xvi. 20
apXl i* J >
x -
6, xiii.
9, 19 X iii. 22
dpxiepevs 26, viii. 31, x. 33, xi. 18, ii. Bt]0avLa xi. i, n, 12, xiv. 3
27, xiv. i, 10, 43, 47, 53, 54, 55, 60, BT]9<rai8d[v]
vi. 45, viii. 22
61, 63, 66, xv. i, 3, 10, ii, 31 BTi0(j)a-yTJ
xi. i
dpxrwaY<ovos v. 22, 35, 36, 38 3ip\iov x. 4 (LXX.)

dpxv iii. 22 |K(3Xos xii. 26
apwjxa xvi. i |3os xii. 44
ao-peoros ix. 43 JXd-irreiv xvi.18
do-\\ia vii. 22 JXaorrdvetv iv. 27
do-0eviv vi. 56 |JXcur4>T]fj.iv
iii. 28,
29, xv. 29
ii.
7,
d<r0vijs
xiv. 38 28, vii. 22, xiv. 64
JXao-<J>t]p.a
iii.
dcrKos ii- 22 quater JXîreiv iv. 12 bis (LXX.), 24, v. 31, viii.
d<nrdo-0ai ix. 15, xv. 18 15, 18, 23, 24, xii. 14, 38, xiii. 2, 5,
da-iraa-nos xii. 38 9. 23, 33
doTtjp xiii. 25 v i. 3, xv. 34
dcruvcTos vii. 18 oavTip-y^s
m. 17
d<r<j>aXws
xiv. 44 |0IV ix. 22, 24
reuv v. ii, 14
aTi(j.d^6Lv xii. 4
n5Xeo-0ai xv. 15
dTijios vi. 4
avXii xiv. 54, 66, xv. 16 vnjs xv. 43
av|dvo-0ai iv. 8 -TJ
iii. 17
avTop-aros 28 iv. p.a vii. 19
avros passim; nom., i. 8, ii. 25, iii. 13,
i y 27, 38, v. 40, vi. 17, 45, 47, viii. 29,
-
xii. 41 bis, 43
âô<}>vXdKiov
x. 12, xii. 36, 37, xiv. 15, 44 xv. 43 ,
FaXetXaia i.
9, 14, 16, 28, 39, iii. 7,
21, vii. 31, ix.
vi. xiv. 28, xv.
dcfcaipctv xiv. 47 30,
>8pv
vii. 19 4 i, xvi. 7
dc ><ris i. 4, iii. 29
FaXtiXcuos xiv. 70
>(iv i. 34, xi. 16 âXijvT] iv. 39
n, xu. 25
d<}>ivai
i. 18, 20, 31, ii. 5, 7, 9, 10 bis, yap.iv vi. 17, x. 12,
iii. 12 (LXX.), 36, v. 19, 37, iv. Ya|Ji(t
"
0at xii - 25
28,
vii. 8, 12, 27, viii. 13, x. 14, 28, 29, ydp i. 16, 22, 38, ii. 15, iii. 10, 21, iv.
xi. 6, 25 bis, xii. 12, 19, 20, 22, xiii. 22, 25, v. 8, 28, 42, vi. 14, 17, 18,
2, 34, xiv. 6, 50, xv. 36, 37 20, 31, 48, 50, 52, vii. 3, 10, 21, 27,
*d<j>p..v
ix. 18, 20 viii. 35, 36, 37, 38, ix. 6 bis, 31, 34,
vii. 22 39, 40, 41, 49,
x. 14, 22, 27, 45, xi.
d<f>po<ri>vT]
xii. 12, 14,

dxipoiroCT]Tos xiv. 58 13, 18 bis, 32, 23, 25, 44,
xiii. 8, n, 19, 22, 33, 35, xiv. 2, 5, 7,
iv. 5 40, 56, 70, xv. 10, 14,

xvi. 4, 8 bis
pd0os
xiii.
17
pdXXav 26, vii. 27, 30, 33,
ii. 22, iv. yao-njp
ix. 22, 42, 45, 47, xi. 23, xii. 41 bis, Wwa ix. 43, 45, 47
42, 43 bis, 44 bis, xv. 24 rtOcrrinaveC xiv. 32

xv. 36
patrrêiv i. 4, 5, 8 bis, 9, vi. 14, 24, yc^teiv iv. 37,
ix. 19, xiii. 30
x. 38 bis, 39 bis, xvi. 10 yeved viii. 12 bis, 38,
x. 38, 39, xi. evô-ta vi. 21
Pdirrio-|ia i. 4, 30
412 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.
xv. 25 Sciirvov vi. 21, xii. 39
vcvvao-Ocu xiv. 21 8Ka x. 41
revvT]<rapr
vi. 53 AcicdiroXis v. 20 (77 A.), vii. 31
vevos vii. 26, ix. 29 8cv8pov viii. 24
r>a<rT]v6s
v. i 8eios x. 37, 40, xii. 36, xiv. 62, xv. 27,
yve<r0ai
ix. i xvi. 5,
19
yccop-yos xii. i, 2 bis, 7, 9 oepeiv xii. 3, 5, xm. 9
yfj ii. 10, iv. i, 5 bis, 8, 20, 26, 28, 31 fcis, Sepfiarivos i. 6
vi. 47, 53 viii. 6, ix. 3, 20, xiii. 27, 8eo-|iios xv. 6
31, xiv. 35, xv. 33 Secrfxos vii. 35
yiWOat i.
4, 9, n, 17, ii.
15, 21,
32, Scvpo, SVT
17, vi. 31, x. 21, xii. 7
i.
23, 27, iv. 4, 10, n, 17, 19, 22, 32, 8cvTpos 21, 31, xiv. 72
xii.
35, 37, 39, v. J 4>

16, 33, vi- 2 6 *, Se xecrflat vi. n, ix. 37 quater, x. 15
14, 21, 26, 35, 47, ix. 3, 6, 7, 21, STjvdpiov vi. 37, xii. 15, xiv. 5
26, 33, 50, x. 43, xi. 19, 23, xii. 8ia w. gen., ii. i, 23, v. 5, vi. 2, vii. 31,
10 (LXX.), ii (LXX.), xiii. 7, 18, 19 bis, ix. 30, x. 25, xi. 1 6, xiv. 21, 58, xvi.
28, 29, 30, xiv. 4, 17, xv. 33, 42, 20; ?.
ace., ii. 4, 18, 27 Ms, iii.
9,
xvi. 10 iv. 5, 6, 17, v. 4, vi.
6, 14, 17, 26,
vii. 5,
yivwo-Keiv iv. 13, v. 29, 43, vi. 33, 38, 29, xi. 24, 31, xii. 24, xiii. 13,
vii. 24, viii. 17, ix.
30, xii. 12, xiii. 20, xv. 10
28, 29, xv. 10, 45 8ia,p\iriv viii. 25
yX<3<r<ra
vii. 33, 35, xvi. 17 Sia-yi veo-Sai xvi. i
*"yvatj>us
ix. 3 8ia0TJKi] xiv. 24
roX-yo0d[v] xv. 22 SiaKovciv i.
13, 31, x. 45 bis, xv. 41
yoveis xiii. 12 SUXKOVOS ix. 35, x. 43
y6w xv. 19 810x60-101 vi. 37
yovvirTiv 40, x. 17 i.
8iaKpv<r0ai xi. 23
ypajijiaTevs i. 22, ii. 6, 16, iii. 22, vii. ix. 34
1, 5, viii. 31, ix. n, 14, x. 33, xi. ii- 6, 8 bist viii. 16, 17,
18, 27, xii. 28, 32, 35, 38, xiv. i, 43, x.
33, fi. 3f
53 *v. i, 31 5iaXoYLo-|xos vii. 21
i. 2, vii. 6, ix. 12, 13, x. 4, 5, 8tafJLp^<r0ai xv. 24 (LXX.)
x. 17, xii. 19, xiv. 21, 27 Sidvoia xii. 30 (LXX.)
xii. 10, 24, xiv. vii. 34
49 Siavoi*yO"0
Siapt](ro-iv xiv. 63
2, ii, xii. 19 bis (LXX.), 20, 22, 23 bis, Siapirateiv iii. 27 bis
xiv. 3, xv. 40
8ta<TKopirîv xiv. 27 (LXX.)
ywvta xii. 10 Siao"ird<r0ai v. 4
8iacrT XX(r0cu v. 43, vii. 36 bis, viii. 15,
8aifJLov6<r0ai
i. 32, v. 15, 16, 18 ix. 9
8ai(i<5viov bis, 39, iii. 15, 22 bis, vi.
i.
34 xi. 16
8ia<f>pkv
^13,
vii. 26,
29, 30, ix. 38, xvi. 9, 17 v 45 .
SaKTuXos vii. 33 8i8ao-KaXia vii. 7 (LXX.)

*Aa\|xavov0cx viii. 10 SiSaa-KaXos iv. 38, v. 35, ix. 17, 38, x.
Safxaêiv v. 4 17, 20, 35, xii. 14, 19, 32, xiii. i,
Sairavav v. 26 xiv. 14
AaveCS ii.
25, x. 47, 4 8, xi. 10, xii. 35, 8i8a<rKiv i.21, 22, ii. 13, iv. i, 2,
36 37 vi. 2, 6, 30, 34, vii. 7 (LXX.), viii.
c, -
oc i.
ip, 20, 21, 22,
32, ii.iii.
4, 29, 31, ix. 31, x. i, xi. 17, xii. 14, 35,
vii. 36, ix. 25, 50, x. 31, xi. 8,
7, xiv. 49
17, xii.
26, xiii. 7, 14, 18, xiv. i, 4, 22, 27, iv. 2, xi. 18, xii. 38
i.
StSaxif
9 3 8 52, 55, 62, xv. 6, 7, 14 bis, 15, SiSovai 26, iii. 6, iv. 7, 8, ii, 25,
ii.
36, 39, 40, 44, xvi. 9, 13, 14, 17, 20 v. 43, vi. 2, 7, 22, 23, 25, 28 bis,
8i viii. 31, ix. n, xiii. 7, 10, 14, xiv. 37 bis, 41, viii. 6, 12, 37, x. 21, 37,
3r 40, 45, xi. 28, xii. 9, 14 ter, xiii. n,
SciKvuvai i. 44, xiv. 15 22, 24, 34, xiv. 5, n, 22, 23, 44,
SeiXds iv. 40 xv. 23
8tv trans., iii.
27, v. 3, 4, vi. 17, xi. 8i-yeipecr0cu iv. 39
2, 4 xv., i, 7 8ie>xe<r0ai
iv.
35, x. 25
8uyyetcr0ai. V. 1 6, ix. 9 xii. 16
SIKCUOS ii.
17, vi. 20
passim
ShcTuov i. 1 8, 19 i.
17, 44 ,
ii.
9 bis, 19, iii.
9,
Sis xiv. 30, 72 lv - 40, v. 33, 34, 43, vi. 22,
39>
*8urxXioi v. 13 24 bis, 37, vii. 6, 10, n, 29, viii. 5,

17, x. 30
8ia>Y|i6s
iv.
7, 28, 34, ix. 18, 21, 23, 29, 36,
39,
SoKeiv 49, x. 42 vi. x - 3 4, 5 H. 18, 21, 36,
37, 38, 39,
SoXos vii. 22, xiv. i
49, 51 bis, 52, xi. 3, 6, 14, 23, 29,
8da viii. 38, x. 37, xiii. 26
31, 32, xii. 7, 12, 15, 16, 17, 26, 32,
So|dtiv ii. 12 34. 3 6 xiii. 2, 4, 21, xiv.
>
6, 14,
43>
SovXos x. 44, xii. 2, 4, xiii. 34, xiv. 47 16, 18, 20, 22, 24, 39, 48, 62, 72, xv.
8piravov iv. 29 (LXX.) 39, xvi. 7 &is, 8, 15
Svvajus v. 30, vi. 2, 5, 14, ix. i, 39, elpycvetv
ix. 50
24, xiii. 25, 26, xiv. 62
xii.
cipiiVTj v. 34
8vvao-0ai i. 40, 45, ii. 4, 7, 19 6is, iii, is passim
20, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, iv. 32, 33, els ii. 7, v. 22, vi.
15, viii. 14, 28, ix. 5,
v. 3, vi. 5, 19, vii. 15, 18, 24, viii. 4,
17, 37, 42, x. 8, 17, 18, 21, 37, xi. 29,
ix. 3, 22, 23, 28, 29, 39, x. 26, xii. 6, 28,
38, 29 (LXX.), 32, 42, xiii. i,
39, xiv. 5, 7, xv. 31 xiv. 10, 18, 19, 20, 37, 43, 47, 66,
8vva,Tos ix. 23, x. 27, xiii. 22, xiv. 35, 36 xv. 6, 27, xvi. 2
8vvtv i.
32 45, ii. i, 26, iii. i,
i<rpxe<r0(u
i. 21,
8vo vi. 7 bis, 9, 38, 41 bis, ix. 43, 45, 27, v. 39, vi. 10, 22, 25, vii.
12, 13,
47>
x -
8, 35, xi. i, xii. 42, xiv. i, 13, 17, 24, 25, viii. 26, ix. 25, 28, 43, 45,
xv. 27, 38, xvi. 12 47, x. 15, 23, 24, 25, xi. n, 15, xiii.
*
8v<TKoXoS X. 24 15, xiv. 14, xv. 43, xvi. 5
X. 23 i. 21, iv. 19, v. 40, vi. 56,
eio-iropexiecrOai
iii. 14, 16, iv. 10, v. 25, 42, vi. vii. 15, 18,
19, xi. 2
7, 43, viii.
19, ix. 35, x. 32, xi. ii, elra iv. 17, viii. 25
jxiv. ip, 17, 20, 43 *trV iv. 28 bis
pa
8a>
15 xiii. K, 4 10, n, 25, 26, 29, v. 2 bis, 8,
i.
SwpcicrOai xv. 45 30, vi. 14, 54, vii. n, 15, 20, 21, 26,
Swpoy vii. n 29, 31, ix. 7, 9 bis, 10, 17, 21, 25,
x. 20, 37 bis, 40 bis, xi. 8, 14, 20,
lav i. 40,24, 25, 27, 28, iv. 22, V.
iii.
30 bis, 31, 32, xii. 25, 30 quater,
28, vi. 10, 22, 23, 56, vii. 3, 4, n, viii. 33 ter, 36, 44 bis, xiii. i, 15, 25, 27,
3, 35, 38, ix. 18, 43, 45, 47, 50, x. 12, xiv. 1 8, 23, 25, 62, 69, 70, 72, xv.
30, 35, xi. 3, 31, xii. 19, xiii. ii, 21, 27 bis, 39, 4 6, xvi. 3, 12, 14, 19
xiv. 9, 14, 31, xvi. 1 8 S-KCUTTOS xiii. 34
tavrov ii. 8, iii. 24, 25, 26, iv. 17, v. 5, Karov iv. 8, 20, vi. 40
26, 30, vi. 36, 51, viii. 14, 34, ix. 8, CKarovTairXcurtav x. 30
10, 50, xi. 31, xii. 7, 33, xiii. 9, xiv. 4, CKpdXXeiv i. 12, 34, 39, 43, iii. 15, 22,
7 xv. 3 1, xvi. 3 23, v. 40, vi. 13, vii. 26, ix. 18, 28,
Yytiv i. 15, xi. i, xiv. 42 38, 47, xi. 15, xii. 8, xvi. 9, 17
tyyvs 28, 29 xiii. eK8i5oo-0cu xii. i
y(piv 31, ii. 9, n, 12, iii. 3, iv. 27,
i. eicSvciv xv. 20
38, v. 41, vi. 14, 16, ix. 27, x. 49, Kt i.
35, 38, ii. 6, iii. i, v. n, vi. 5,
xii. 26, xiii. 8, 22, xiv. 28, 42, xvi. 6, 10, 33, xi. 5, xiii. 21, xiv. 15, xvi. 7
K6i0vvi. i, vii. 24, ix. 30, x. i
14 ip, ii,
lYKaraXeCimv xv. 34 (LXX.) Kivos i.
9, ii. 20,
iii. 24, 25, iv. ii,
ijfuis passim
eya>, 20, 35, vi. 55, vii. 20, viii. i, xii. 4, 5,
xiv. 21 bis,
0vos x. 33, 42, xi. 17 (LXX.), xiii. 8 bis, 7, xiii. n, 17, 19, 24, 32,
10 25, xvi. 10, n, 13 bis, 20
*
l ii.
7, 21, 22, 26, iii. 2, 26, iv. 23, kOanpewrOai ix. 15, xiv. 33, xvi. 5, 6
v. xii. 17
37, vi. 4 , 5, 8, viii. 12, 14, 23, 34, *K0avn<5tv
ix. 8, 9, 22, 23, 29, 35, 42, x. 2, 18, K\e -yecr0ai xiii. 20
xi. 13 bis, 25, xiii. 20, 22, 32, xiv. KXKT<5s Xiii. 20, 22, 27
21, 29, 35, xv. 36, 44 bis K\veo-0cu viii. 3
* xiv.
ciSlyai
i.
24, 34, ii. 10, iv. 13, 27, v. 33, Kirpwr<rws 31
vi. 20, ix. 6, x. i. 22, vi. vii. 37, x.
19, 38, 42, xi. 33, KirXTJo-<r(T0ai 2,
xii. 14, 15, 18
26, xi.
24, 28, xiii. 32, 33, 35,
xiv. 40, 68, 71 Kirvctv xv. 37, 39
*
i. 5, vi. n, vii. 15, 19, 20,
Kiropvc<r0cu 4diriva ix. 8
21, 23, x. 17, 46, xi. 19, xiii. i 4<umjs
vi. 25
&CO-TCUTIS v. 42, xvi. 8 i. 25, 26, 28, 29, 35, 38, 45,
IftgXfarfa,
K reive iv i. 41, iii. 5 bis 11. 12, 13, iii 6, 21, iv. 3, v. 2, 8,
KTivcUro-iv vi. ii vi - r 2 24, 34, 54, vii.
I3 3 ?9 i
*KTOS XV. 33 29 3 3 1 * viii- ix - 2 5 26,
"
?7>
cxcpepciv vm. 23 29, 30, xi. n, 12, xiv. 16, 26, 48,
gK<j>opos
ix. 6 68, xvi. 8, 20
K<j)Viv
xiii. 28 |OTIV ii. 24, 26, iii. 4, vi. 18, x. 2,
Kxvvv<r0<u
xiv. 24 xii. 14
eXaia xi. i, xiii. 3, xiv. 26 IgTJKOvra iv. 8, 20
tXcuov vi. 13 6|t<rra<r6ai
ii. 12, iii. 21, v. 42, vi. 51
cXavvciv vi. 48 ôp-oXo-yctcrOai i.
5
eXectv v. 19, x. 47, 48 tcopvcrcreiv ii.
4
c *
EXXr]vfe vii. 26 côv8V6io-0at ix. 12
4Xa> xv. 34 bis cijoucrta 27, ii. 10, iii. 15, vi. 7,
i. 22,
cp.|3avciv iv. i, v. 18, vi. 45, viii. 10, 13 xi. 28,29, 33, xiii. 34
n,pdirTe<r0ai xiv. 20 2|w i- iii- 3 1 .
3 2 iv - "t v - 10, viii.
45>
(JL]
JXrriv viii. 25, x. 21, 27, xiv. 67 23, xi. 4, 19, xii. 8, xiv. 68
e}x(3pi|ia<r0ab
i.
43, xiv. 5 <^w0ev
vii. 15, 1 8
(JLOS 38, x. 40
viii.
lopTij xiv. 2, xv. 6
tfjiiraêtv x. 34, xv. 20, 31 iraYYeXXcr9ai xiv. n
p/n-pocr0ev ii. 12, ix. 2 irawrxuveo-9at viii. 38 bis
fwrrviv x. 34, xiv. 65, xv. 19 eiraKoXovSeiv xvi. 20
Iv i. 2, 3, 4, 5, 9, n, 13, 15, 16, 19, eiravtoTao-Oat xiii. 12
20, 23 bis, ii. i, 6, 8 bis, 19, 20, 23, eiravw xiv. 5
iii. 22, 23, iv. i, 2 bis, 4, n, 17, eiravptov xi. 12
20 ter, 24, 28, 30, 35, 36, 38, v. 2, 1T XV. 42
3, 5 fcts, 20, 21, 25, 27, 30
13, &is, eirtpwrav v. 9, vii. 5, 17, viii. 23, 27,
29,
vi. 2, 3, 4 ter, 14, 17, 28, 29, 32, 47, ix. n, 16, 21, 28, 32, 33, x. 2, 10, 17,
48, 51, 56, viii. i, 3, 14, 27, 38 bis, xi.
29, xii. 1 8, 28, 34, xiii. 3, xiv. 60,
ix. i, 29 bis, 33 bis, 34, 36, 38, 41, 61, xv. 2, 4, 44
50 ter, x. 21, 30 bis, 32, 37, 43 bis, eir (i) t. êw., ii. 10, 26, iv. i, 26,
44, 52, xi. 9, 10, 13, 15, 23, 25, 27, 31 bis, vi. 47, 48, 49, viii. 4, 6, ix.
28, 29, 33, xii. i, n, 23, 25, 26,35, 3, 20, xi. 4, xii. 14, 26, 32, xiii. 9,
36, 38 ter, 39 bis, n, 14, 17, xiii. i5>
xiv - 35 5 1 ; (2) w. dat., i. 22, 45,
24, 25, 26, 32, xiv. i, 2, 3,- 6, 25, iii.5, vi. 25, 28, 39, 52, 55, ix. 37,
49, 66, xv. 7, 29, 40, 41, 46, xvi. 5, 39, x. 22, 24, xi. 18, xii. 17, xiii. 6,
*
18
12, 17, 29; (3) w. ace., ii. 14, 21, iii. 24, 25,
4vcryKaXti;r6ai ix. 36, x. 16 26, iv. 5, 16, 1 8, 20, 21, 38, v. 21,
ivavTios vi. 48, xv. 39 vi. 34. 53 vii - 30, viii. 2, 25, ix. 12,
Kvaros xv. 33, 34 13, 22, x. ii, 16, xi. 2, 7, 13, xiii. 2,
evotKa xvi. 14 8, 12, xiv. 48, xv. 22, 24, 33, 46,
cvSiSvo-Kciv xv. 17 xvi. 2, 18
cvSveiv i. 6, vi. 9, xv. 20 iripdXXiv iv. 37, xi. 7, xiv. 46, 72
*
xv. 46 eiripXima ii. 21
iveiXety
5!vKv viii. 35, x. 7 (LXX.), 29, xiii. 9 eiriYivwo-Keiv ii. 8, v. 30, vi. 54
vi. 14 iri-ypd<})tv
xv. 26
vi. 19 eiri-ypacj) !] xii. 16, xv. 26
eiriOvfxCa iv.
i.
35 19
vo)(os 29, xiv. 64
iii.
iriXafj.6dv(T0at viii. 23
2vTaXp,a 7 (LXX.) vii. iriXavfidv(T0ai viii. 14
xiv. 8
4vTa<f>ia<r|j.6s eiriXveiv iv. 34
evTtXXeo-Oat x. 3, xiii. 34 ciriirCirrciv iii. 10
*
vroXij vii. 8, 9, x. 5, 19, xii. 28, 31 firipa-irmv ii. 21
VTpir<r0ai xii. 6 iirio-Kidteiv ix. 7
ix. 2 (for # see <!/c)
ir<rracr0ai xiv. 68
-yeiv xv. 20 iv. 12 (LXX.), v. 30, viii. 33,
iri(rrp&}>6iv
xiii. 36 xiii. 1 6
iv. 5 .
33, x. 27
xii. *
efjavurrdvcu 19 orurvvrp^x^v ix. 25
iriTa<ro-iv 27, i.
25 27, vi. 39, ix. x. 40, xv. 27
4mTi0^vcu iii.
23, vi. 5, vii. 16, 17, v. *4({><j>a0a
vii. 34
32, yiii. 23, 25, xvi. 18 4x0pos 36 (LXX.) xii.
eiriTijicjv i. 25, iii. 12, iv. 39, viii. 30, 32, *X i. 22, 32, 34, 38 (m.), ii. 10, 17,
33, ix. 25, x. 13, 48 19, 25, m. i, 3, 10, 15, 22, 26, 29,
eirirpe imv v. 13, x. 4 30, iv. 5, 6, 9, 17, 23, 25 bis, 40, v.
fTTTa. viii. 5, 6, 8, 20 bis, xii. 20, 22, 23, 3, 1 5, .2 3, vi. 1 8, vii.
34, 38, 55,
xvi. 9 25, viii. i, 2, 5, 7, 14, 16, 17 bis,
4p-yd<r0ai
xiv. 6 18 bis, ix. 17, 43, 45, 47, 50, x. 21,
xiii. 34, xiv. 6 22, 23, xi. 3, 13, 22, 25, 32, xii. 6,
xi. 29, 31 23, 44, xiii. 17, xiv. 3, 7 bis, 8, 63,
viii. 4 xvi. 8, 1 8
i.
3 (LXX.), 4 12, 13, 35, 45, vi. , &os conj., vi. 10, 45, ix. i, xii. 36, xiv.
3J 32, 35 32; prep., vi. 23, ix. 19 bis, xiii. 19,
xiii. 14 (LXX., Th.)
4pT]ticris 27, xiv. 25, 34, 54, xv. 33, 38
i.
J(pX<r0ai 14, 24, 29, 39, 40, 45,
7, 9,
"
3>
T 3 r 20 i11 - 8, 20, 31, iv.
7>
l8 > >
i.
19, 20, iii. 17, x. 35
4, 15, 21, 22, V. I, I 4 , 15, 22, 23, 26, viii. 36
27. 33 35, 3 8 vi - r 2 9 3i. 48, 53. fjv x. 23, xii. 27, xvi. n
vii. 25, 31, viii. 10, 22, 34,
i, 38, ix. rp-iv i.
37, iii. 32, viii. n, 12, xi. 18,
i, n, 12, 13, 14, 33, x. i, 14, 30, xii. 12, xiv. i, n, 55, xvi. 6
45, 46, 50, xi. 9, 10, 13, 15, 27 Ms, viii. 15
xii. 9, 14, 18, 42, xiii. 6, 26, 35, ix. 43, 45, x. 17, 30
36, xiv. 3, 16, 17, 32, 37, 38, 40, i. 6, vi. 8
41 bis, 45, 62, 66, xv. 21, 36, 43,

xvi. i, 2, 5 (i) aut, ii. 9, iii. 4 bis, iv. 17, 21, 30,
pu)Tav iv. 10, vii. 26, viii. 5 vi. 56 bis, vii. 10, n, 12, x. 29 sexies,
cr0iiv, &r0iv i. 6, ii. 1 6 bis, 26 &is, 38, 40, xi. 28, 30, xii. 14 bis, xiii.
iii. 20, v. 43, vi. 31, 36, 37 bis, 42, 32, 35 quater; (2) quam, ix. 43, 45,
44, vii. 2, 3, 4, 5, 28, viii. i, 2, 8, xi. 47, x. 25, xiv. 30
14, xiv. 12, 14, 18 bis, 22 >v xiii.
9
fcrxarps
ix. 35, x. 31, xii. 6, 22 vi. 20, xii. 37
* iv. vi. xi.
eo-âTws v. 23 1 37, 35 bis, viii. 2, 11,
&rco xiv. 54, xv. 1 6 xiii. 28, xv. 42, 44
&ra>0v vii. 21, 23 TjKciv viii. 3
repos xvi. 12 HAei as vi. 15, viii. 28, ix. 4, 5, u, 12,
In v.
35 bis, 6, xiv. 43, 63 xii. 3>
P- 35, 36
Toi}jLcitiv i. 3, x. 40, xiv. 12, 15, 16 TJMOS 32, iv. 6, xiii. 24, xvi. 2
i.
frroifjios
xiv. 15 i]|i pa9, 13, ii. i, 20 bis, iv. 27, 35,
i.
(TOS V. 25, 42 v. 5, vi. 2i, viii. i, 2, 31, ix. 2, 31,

v xiv. 7 x. 34, xiii. 17, 19, 20 bis, 24, 32, xiv.
i. i, 14. i5 viii. 35, x. 29, i, 12, 25, 49, 58, xv. 29
vaY)fXiov
xiii. 10, xiv. 9, xvi. 15 muo-vs vi. 23
euSoKctv i. ii HpwStjs vi. 14, 16, 17, 18, 20, 21, 22,
v0ijs i. viii.
3 (adj.), 10, 12, 18, 20, 21, 23, 15
28, 29, 30, 42, 43, ii. 8, 12, iii. 6, iv. Hpa>8iavo
iii. 6, xii. 13
5, 15, 1 6, 17, 29, v. 2, 29, 30, 42 bis, HpwSwis vi. 17, 19, 22
vi. 25, 27, 45, 50, 54, vii. 25, viii. 10, i. 2, vii. 6
ix. 15, 20, 24, x. 52, xi. 2, 3, xiv. 43,
45, 72, xv. i 0a88aios iii. 18

euKaipeiv vi. 31 0aXa<r<ra i. 16
bis, ii. 13, iii. 7, iv. i ter,
vi. 47, 48,
VKCUpOS Vi. 21 39, 41, v. i, 13 bis^ 21,
xi. 23
xiv. ii 49, vii. 31, ix. 42,
* i. 27, x. 24, 32
CVKOTTWTCpOV .
9,
X. 25 0anpi<r0cu
*
oJXoveiv vi. 41, viii. 7, xi. 9 (LXX.), 10, 0a.vacnp.os xvi. 18
xiv. 22 edvarosvii. 10 (LXX.), ix. i, x. 33, xiii.
eu\oyt]T6s xiv. 61 1 2, xiv. 34, 64
0avarovv xiii. 12, xiv.
vpo-Kiv L 37, vii. 30, xi. 2, 4, 13 bis, 55
xiii. 36, xiv. 16, 37, 4 o, 55 0ap<riv
vi. 50, x. 49
vi. 6, xv. 5,
xv. 43 eavfidteiv v. 20, 44
v<rxt]na>v
vxapwrriv viii. 6, xiv. 23 0av(xa<rr6s

xii. n
0edo-0cu xvi. n, 14 " x. 46 bis
e^Xeiv 40, 41, iii. 13, vi. 19, 22, 25,
i. tcpcvs i.
44, ii. 26
26, 48, vii. 24, viii. 34, 35, ix. 13, Up<Jy,
TO xi. ii, 15 bis, 16, 27, xii. 35,
30. 35, x. 35, 36, 43, 44, 51, xii. 38, xiii. i, 3, xiv. 49
xiv. 7, 12, 36, xv. 9 lpoo-6Xvna iii. 8, 22, vii. i, x. 32, 33,
0&T]jwi iii.
35 xi. i, ii, 15, 27, xv. 41
0os i. i, 14, 15, 24, ii. 7, 12, 26, lepoo-oXvficirai i. 5
iii. n, 35, iv. n, 26, 30, v. 7 fez s,
ITJO-OVS i. i, 9, 14, 17, 24, 25, ii.
5, 8,
vii. 8, 9, 13,
viii. 33, ix. i, 47, x. 9, 15, 17, J
9 iii- 7>
v -
6, 7, 20, 21, 15,
14, 15, 18, 23, 24, 25, 27 bis, xi. 22, 27, 30, 36, vi. 4 , 30, viii. 27, ix.
xii. 14, 17, 24, 26, 27, 29 (LXX.), 30, 2, 4, 5, 8, 2 3, 25, 27, 39, x. 5, 14,
34, xiii. 19, xiv. 25, xv. 34 bis (LXX.), 18, 21, 23, 24, 27, 29, 32, 38, 39,
39, 43, xvi. 19 >
42, 47 bis, 49, 50, 51, 52, xi. 6,, 7,
0pcnrViv i. 34, ill. 2, 10, Vi. 5, 13 22, 29, 33 bis, xii. 17, 24, 29, 34, 35,
0epi<r[jL6s
iv. 29 xiii. 2, 5, xiv. 6, 18, 27, 30, 48, 53,
0p|xaiVo-0ai xiv. 54, 67 55, 60, 62, 67, 72, xv. i, 5, 15, 34,
Oe pos xiii. 28 xvi. 6, 19
37; 4.3,
0eiopiv iii. n, v. 15, 38, xii. 41, xv. 40,
t
iKdvoS 1.
7, X 46, XV. 15
47, xvi. 4 luds 7 i.
0TjXaJ;iv
xiii. 17 l|j.aTteo-0cu V. 15
0T]Xvs x. 6 (LXX.) ipxxriov ii. 21, v. 27, 28, 30, vi. 56,
0t]pCov i.
13 ix. 3, x. 50, xi. 7, 8, xiii. 16, xv. 20, 24
0T}<rcu>p<$s
x. 21 TCva i. 38, ii. 10, iii. 2, 9 bis, 10, 12,
0Xipiv iii.
9 14 fej s, iv. 12 21 bis, 22 bis, (LXX.),
17, xiii v. bis, 43, vi. 8, 12, 25,
0Xh|/ts iv. 19, 24 10, 12, 18, 23
0vi]<rKiv
xv. 44 36, 56, vii. 9, 26, 32, 36, viii. 6,
41,
0opvpeur0ai v. 39 22, 30, ix. 9, 12, 18, 22, 30, x. 13,
06pt>pos
v. 38 i7 35, 37, 48, 5 1 , î- J 6, 25, 28, xii.
Opfci. 6 2, 13, 15, 19, xiii. 18, 34, xiv. 10,
0poia-0ai xiii. 7 12, 35, 38, 49 xv - J 5, 20, 21, 32, "
0vyaTT]p v. 34, 35, vi. 22, vii. 26, 29 xvi. i
*0vyaTpiov v. 23, vii. 25 lopSavtjs i. 5, 9, iii- 8, x. i

0viv xiv. 12 lovSaCa i.
5 (^ I. x^y a) 5 iii- 7, * i>
xi. 4, xiii. 29, xv. 46, xiii.

14 (n
0vpa i. 33, ii. 2, I.)
xvi. 3 lovScuos vii. 3, xv. 2, 9, 12, 18, 26
0vpwpos xiii. 34 Iov8as (i) 6 ddf\<f)6s
rov KvpLov vi. 3;
Qva-La. ix. 49, xii. 33 (2) IffKapiuO 19, xiv. iii. 10, 43
0<ojxds
iii. 18 LractK xii. 26 (LXX.)
Io-Kapu60 iii. 19, xiv. 10
IcUipos v. 22 I o-os xiv. 56, 59
laxwB xii. 26 (LXX.) lo-paTJX xii. 29 (LXX.), xv. 32
IciKa/pos (i) 6 TOU Zefiedalov i. 19, 29, wrravai iii. 24, 25, 26, ix. i, 36, x. 49,
iii.
17 bis, v. 37 bis, ix. 2, x. 35, 41, xi. 5, xiii. 9, 14, xv. 35
xiii. 3, xiv. 33 ; (2) 6 d5eX06s TOU l<r\yeiv
ii.
17, v. 4, ix. 18, xiv. 37
Kvptov vi. 3 ; (3) 6 TOU AX0aou iii.
l<rxvp<te
i.
7, 27 bis
iii.
18; (4) 6 /w/cp6s xv. 40, xvi. i lo-xvs xii. 30 (LXX.), 33 (ib.)
Ia<r0cu v. 29 lX0v8iov viii. 7
larpos ii.
17, v. 26 lY0vs vi. 38, 41 bis, 43
W>
24, iii. 34, xi. 21, xiii. i, 21, xv.
ii. Ia>avT]s (i) 6 paTTTlfav i. 4, 6, 9, 14,
ii. 18 bis, vi.
35, xvi. 6
4 , 14, 16, 17, 18, 20, 24,
l&eiv i. 10, 16, 19, ii. 5, 12, 14, 16, 25, viii. 28, xi. 30, 32 (2) 6 rov ;
iv. 12 (LXX.), v. 6, 14, 16, 22, 32, Zepedalov i. 19, 29, iii. 17, v. 37,
vi - 34, 38, 48, 49 50, vii. 2, viii. ix. 2, 38, x. 35, 41, xiii. 3, xiv. 33
3.3,
33, ix. i, 8, 9, 14, 15, 20, 25, 38, laxrrjs ( i ) 6 d5eA0ds roO Kvptov vi. 5 ;
x. 14, xi. 13, 20, xii. 15, 34, xiii. 14, (2) 6 d8e\<pbs Ia.Ku>j3ov TOV fMiKpov xv.
29, xiv. 67, 69, xv. 32, 36, 39, xvi. 5 J
4>, 47
8ios iv. 34, vi. 31, 32, vii. 33, ix. 2, I<)anj<p (6 dirk Apei/j.a6alas) xv. 43, 45
28, xiii. 3, xv. 20
I8ov i. 2, iii. 32, iv. 3, x. 28, 33, xiv. KO,0CUp6lV XV. 36, 46
*
41, 42 Ka0apO;iv i. 40, 41, 42, vii. 19
ISov(xaa iii. 8 Ka.0apurfi.os i. 44
x. 15 xiv. 3
Ka0v8iv iv. 27, 38, v. 39, xiii. 36, xiv. KdTc vdvri xi. 2, xii. 41, xiii. 3
40, 41 KdTeov<ridav x. 42
37^,
ii.
6, 14, iii. 32, 34, iv. KdT<r0iiv iv. 4, xii.
Ka0T]0-0ai i,
* 40
v. 15, x. 46, xii. 36, xiii. 3, xiv. 62, KarevXo-yav x. 16
xvi. 5 iii. 2, xv. 3, 4
*
Ka0tiv ix.
35, x. 37, 40, xi. 2, 7, xii. KaTOlKTJOTlS V. 3
41, xiv.32, xvi. 19 Karco xiv. 66, xv. 38
KdOws i. 2, iv. 33, ix. 13, xi. 6, xiv. 16, Kavfiarêo-Oai. iv. 6
21, xv. 8, xvi. 7 Kacjjapvaovp. i. 21, ii. i, ix. 33
KaC passim Kvos xii. 3
KCUVOS i. 27, ii. 21, 22, xiv. 25, xvi. 17 *Kvn>pwv xv. 39, 44 , 45
Kcupos i. 15, x. 30, xi. 13, xii. 2, xiii. Kcpdp-Lov xiv. 13
Kp8aveiv viii. 36
Kaia-ap xii. 14, 16, 17 vi. 24, 25, 27, 28, xii. 10 (LXX.),
K(f>aXT]
Kui<rapa, T]
<iX6inrov
27 viii. xiv. 3, xv. 19, 29
*
KaKoXoveiv vii. 10 (LXX.), ix. 39 KE(f>aXiovv
xii. 4
KCLKo-rroietv iii. 4 KTJVO-OS xii. 14
KO.KGS vii. 21, xv. 14 i.
4, 7, 14, 38, 39, 45, iii. 14,
KT)pv<ro-iv
KdKtts 32, 34, ii. 17, vi. 55

i. v. 20, vi. 12, vii. 36, xiii. 10, xiv. 9,
KaX.ap.os xv. 19, 36 xvi. 15, 20
KaXeiv i. 20, ii. 17, iii. 31, xi. 17 KIVCIV xv. 29
KaX6s iv. 8, 20, vii. 27, ix. 5, 42, 43, KXdSos iv. 32, xiii. 28
45. 47. 50. xiv - 6, 2i KXcueiv v. 38, 39, xiv. 72, xvi. 10
KaXws vii. 6, 9, 37, xii. 28, 32, xvi. 18 KXav viii. 6, 19, xiv. 22
Ka p.T]Xos i. 6, x. 25 KXacrjia vi. 43, viii. 8, 19, 20
KdvdVdios iii. 18 KXîrretv x. 19 (LXX.)
Kdp8d ii. 6, 8, iii. 5, vi. 52, vii. 6 KXr]pOVOp,lV X. 17
(LXX.), 19, 21, viii. 17, xi. 23, xii. KXtipovop-ta xii. 7
30 (LXX.), 33 KX-qpovop-os xii. 7
Kdpiros iv. 7, 8, 29, xi. 14, xn. 2 KXrjpos xv. 24 (LXX.)
Kdpiro<J>opetv
iv. 20, 28 K\lvi] iv. 21, vii. 4, 30
Kara (i) with gen., iii. 6, v. 13, ix. 40, KXoirrf vii. 22
xi. 25, xiv. 55, 56, 57 ; (2) with ace., 42 xii.
Ko8pavrrjs
i.
27, iv. 10, 34, vi. 31, 32, 40, vii. 5, KOiXia vii. 19
33, ix. 2, 28, xiii. 3, 8, xiv. 19, 49, KOLVOS vii. 2, 5
xv. 6 KOIVOVV vii. 15 bis, 18, 20, 23
KdTdpdCvciv i. 10, iii. 22, ix. 9, xiii. 15, KOKKOS iv. 31
xv. 30, 32 KoXa<fniv
xiv. 65
* s xi.
Kdra-Papvyeo-Odi xiv. 40 15
KdTd-yeXdV v. 40 KoXo(3ovv xiii. 20 bis
* iv. 39, vi.
KaraSuoKciv i. 36 51
KdTdKcurOai i.
30, ii. 4, 15, xiv. 3 KOITOS xiv. 6
KO.Ta.KXav VI. 41 K6lTTlV Xi. 8
*
KdrdKOirreiv v. 5 Kopdo-iov V. 41, 42, vi. 22, 28 bis
*
KdTdKptviv x. 33, xiv. 64, xvi. 16 Koppdv vii. 1 1
x. 42 Koo-fjios viii. 36,

xiv. xvi. 15
KdTdKvpicvciv 9,
Ka.TaXap.pdviv ix. 18 *KOV|A V. 41

KdTdXtiimv x. 7 (LXX.), xii. 19 (LXX.), Ko4>ivos
vi. 43, viii. 19
21, xiv. 52 KpdparTos ii. 4, 9, ii, 12, vi. 55
KdraXvciv xiii. 2, xiv. 58, xv. 29 Kpativ iii. n, v. 5, 7, ix. 24, 26, x. 47,
KdrdXvp-d xiv. 14 48, xi. 9, xv. 13, 14

xiv. 60 Kpavtov XV. 22
xv. 38 vi. 56
Kpd<nr8ov
i. iii. 21, v. 41, vi. 17, vii.
KarapcurOcu. xi. 21 Kpartiv 31,
i. 3, 4, 8,
ix. 10, 27, xii. 12, xiv. i, 44,
19
eiv i. 2 (LXX.) 46, 49> 5i
iv. V. 13
KdTd<TKT]voiv 32 KpT]fJtVOS
xi. xii. 40
KdTd<rrp6f>iv 15 KpCfia
xv. 46 KpVTTTOS iv. 22
xiv. 45 X. 22
KTTJp.a
S. M. 2 27
KTÎV xiii. ic) 23, 2 4 46, xi. i, 14, xii. 43, xiii.
, i,
KT<TIS x. 6, xiii. 19, xvi. 15 xiv. 12, 13, 14, 16, 32, xvi. 7
KvxXu> iii.
34, vi. 6, 36 Ma06cuos iii. 18
*
K\)Xieo-0ai ix. 20 p.aKpdv xii. 34
KvXXos ix. 43 p.a,Kp60v, dir6, v. 6, viii. 3, xi. 13, xiv.
K\i|j.a
iv. 37 54 xv. 40
Kuvdpiov vii. 27, 28 jiaKpos xn. 40
Kvirreiv i.
7 (idXXov v. 26, vii. 36, ix. 42, x. 48, xv. n
KvpTjvaios xv. 21 u.av0dvckv xiii. 28
Kvpios i. 3 (LXX.), ii. 28, v. 19, vii. 28, Mapia, Mapidp., (i) 17 jJ.^Trjp rov I?7<roD
xi. 3, 9 (LXX.), xii. 9, 1 1 (LXX.), 29 vi- 35 (

2) T/ MtrySaXifpiJ xv. 40, 47,
(LXX.), 30 (LXX.), 36 (LXX.), 37 (LXX.), xvi. i, 9; (3) r? Ia/cw/3ou, TJ Iwa^ros
xiii. 20, 35, xvi. 19, 20 xv. 40, 47, xvi. i
KwXueiv ix. 38, 39, x. 14 fiapTvpl a xiv. 55, 56, 59

K(op.T]
vi. 6, 36, 56, viii. 23, 26, 27, xi. 2 (laprvpiov i. 44, vi. ii, xiii. 9
*
KCi>|x6iroXis
i.
38 p-dprvs xiv. 63
Kaxj>6s
vii. 32, 37, ix. 25
fidcTig iii. 10, v. 29, 34
Xp.iXavJ/ iv. 37 vii. 7 (LXX.)
XaXeiv 34, i.
2, ii.
7, iv. 33, 34, v. 35, ,
xiv
43, 47, 48 -
36, vi. 50, vii. 35, 37, viii. 32, xi. 23, 26, iv. 32, 37, 39, 41, v. 7, n,
i.
xii.i, xiii. ii ter, xiv. 9, 31, 43, xvi. 42, x. 42, 43, xiii. 2, xiv. 15, xv. 34,
17; 19 37, xvi. 4
XajAa xv. 34 Heyiarav vi. 21
Xa|i(3aviv iv. 16, vi. 41, vii. 27, viii. 6, p.e0pp]VV<r0ai V. 41, XV. 22, 34
14, ix. 36, x. 30, xi. 24, xii. 2, 3, jie^wv iv. 32, ix. 34, xii. 31
8, 19, 20, 21, 40, xiv. 22 bis, 23, 65, iv. 38, xii. 14
xv. 23 i. 6
XavOavciv vii. 24 v x. 32, xiii. 4
Xaos vii. 6, xiv. 2 Iv iv. 4, ix. 12, xii. 5, xJv. 21, 38,
Xa.rop.6iv xv. 46 xvi. 19
Xaxa-vov iv. 32 EVCIV vi. 10, xiv. 34
Xeytiv passim iv iii. 24, 25, 26, vi. 41
Xt-yicsv v. 9, 15 i iv.
19
Xîrpa i. 42 p-tpos viii. 10
Xcirpos i. 40, xiv. 3 {xecrovvKTiov xiii. 35
Xfirrov xii. 42 fw o-os iii. 3, vi. 47, vii. 31, ix. 36, xiv.
ii.
14 60
3 ix. {JL6TCL (i) w. gen.,
13, 20, 29, 36, ii. i.
S ix. 3, xvi. 5 16 6i, 25, iii. 5, 6, 7, 14,

19 bis,
xi. 17, xiv. 48, xv. iv. 16, 36, v. 18, 24, 37, 40, vi. 25,
X-n<rrrjs 27
Xav i.
35, vi. 51, ix. 3, xvi. 2 50, viii. 10, 14, 38, ix. 8, x. 30,
XiOos v. 5, xii. 10 (LXX.), xiii. i, 2, xv. xi. n, xiii. 26, xiv. 7, 14, 17, 18, 20,
46, xvi. 3, 4 33 43, 48, 54 62, 67, xv. i, 7, 31,

tfios xiii. 8 xvi. 10 ; (2)
w. ace., i.
14, viii. 31,
rfvos 45, ii. 2, iv. 14, 15 bis, 16, 17,
i. ix. 2, 31, x. 34, xiii. 24, xiv. i, 28,
1 8,
19, 20, 33, v. 36, vii. 13, 29, 70, xvi. 12, 19
viii. 32, 38, ix. 10, x. 22,
24, xi. 29, ix. 2
|iTa|j.op<f>ov(r0ak
xii. 13, xiii. 3*, xiv.
39, xvi. 20 |iTavoeiv i. 15, vi. 12
Xoiiros iv. 19, xiv. 41, xvi. 13 (jicrdvoia 4 i.
Xviv i.
7, vii. 35, xi. 2, 4, 5 ftTpLV IV. 24
Xviri(T0ai x. 22, xiv. 19 p,Tpov iv. 24
Xurpov x. 45 p.\pkS xiii. 30
Xvxvfa iv. 21 [Li]
ii.
4, 7, 19, 21, 22, 26, iii. 20, iv. 5,
Xvxvos iv. 21 6, v. 7, 36, 37, vi. 4, 5, 8 quater,
9, n, 34, 50, viii. i, 14, ix. i, 8,
xv. 40, 47, xvi. 41, x. 14, 15 bis, 18, 19
Ma-ySaXrjvij, -i\ i, 9 9, 39, 9,
Ha0t]Tijs ii.
15, 16, i&quater, 23, iii. 7, 9, (quinquies: LXX.), xi. 13, 23, xii. 14,
iv. 34, v. 31, vi. i, 29, 35, 41, 45, 18,
19, 21, 24, 2, 5, 7, n, 15, xiii.
vu. 2, 5, 17, viii. i, 4, 10, 27 bis,
6, 19, 20, 21, 30, 32, 36, xiv. 2, 25,
16,
33, 34, ix. 14, 18, 28, 31, x. 10, 13, 31, xvi. 6, 1 8
ii. 2, iii. 20, vi. n, viii. 26, xii. iii.
3
.24, xiii. 15 gwXov xiv. 43, 48
efc i. 44, v. 26, 43, vi. 8, vii. 36,
viii. 30, ix. ^, xi. 14 6 passim
|j.T]KTt i.
45, ii. 2, ix. 25, xi. 14 686s i. 2 (LXX.), 3 ii.
* (LXX), 23, iv. 4 , 15,
}iT]KUV<r0ai
iv. 27 vi. 8 viii.
3, 27, ix. 33, 34, 17, x
jnf iroT 12 (LXX.), xiv. 2
iv.
32, 46, 52, xi. 8, xii. 14
jiiyrnp iii. 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, v. 4o, 68ovs ix. 1 8
vi. 24, 28, vii. 10 bis
(LXX.), n, 12, x. oUfo. i.
29, ii. 15, iii. 25, 27 bis, vi. 4,
7 (LXX.), 19 (LXX.), 29, 30, xv. 40 10, vii. 24, ix. 33, 10, 29, 30, xii. x
P.TJTI iv. 21,
xiv. 19
40, xiii. 15, 34, 35, xiv. 3
juicpos iv. 31, ix. 42, xiv. 35, 70, xv. 40 olKoSeo-iroVrjs xiv. 14
|iurciar0cu xiii. 13 olKo8o|Xiv xii. i, 10 (LXX.), xiv. 58,
|j.ur06s ix. 41 xv. 29
i. 20 olKoSop/q xiii. i, 2
v. 3, 5, xv. 46 O!KOS i, ii.
ii, 26, iii. 20, v. 19, 38,
v. 2, vi. 29, xv. 46, xvL 2, 3, vii. 17, 30, viii. 3, 26, ix. 28, xi.
17
otvos ii. 22 quater, xv. 23
p.VT]jioveuetv viii. 18 otos ix. 3, xiii. 19
xiv. 9 oXfyos i. 19, vi. 5, 31, viii. 7
vii. 32 oXoKavTwjJta xii. 33
ios iv. 21 8Xos i. 28, 33, 39, vi. 55, viii. 36, xii
viii. 38 30 quater (LXX.), 33 ter (LXX), 44,
jioixao-0ai x. ii, 12 9, 55, xv. i, 16, 33
fioixcla vii. 21 viii. 23
(ioixeveiv x. 19 (LXX.) o|xvv6iv vi. 23, xiv. 71
IJLOVOV adv. v. 36, vi. 8 6|xoiovv iv. 30
p.6vos iv. 10, vi. 47, ix. 2, 8 6p.ouos iv.16, xv. 31
[iov6<J>0aXp.os
ix. 47 6vti8ittv xv. 32, xvi. 14
[tvXos ix. 42 OVIKOS ix. 42
*
u.vpeiv xiv. 8 6vop.a iii. 1 6, 17, v. 9 bis, 22, vi. 14,
pvpov xiv. 3, 4, 5 ix - 37 3 8 39 4i, xi - 9, xiii. 6, 13, >
iv. II xiv. 32, xvi. 17

UtKTTTJplOy
Mwuo-TJs i. viL 10, ix. 4 , 5, x. 3, 4, iii.
14
44>
ovo|A(iiy
xii. 19, 26 3vTs xi. 32
oos xv. 36
Naapr i.
9 v v. 27
Naapi]v6s L 24, x. 47, xiv. 67, xvi. 6 i.
7, 17, 20, viii. 33, 34, xiii. 16
va vii. 28 oirov ii. 4 bis, iv. 5, 15, v. 40, vi. 10, 55,
vaos xiv. 58, xv. 29, 38 56, ix. 1 8, 48, xiii. 14, xiv. 9, 14 bis,
vapSos xiv. 3 xvi. 6

Vavio-Kos xiv. 51, xvi. 5 6 ira>s iii. 6
vcKpds vi. 14, ix.
9, 10, 26, xii. 25, 26, 6p<y
44, viii. 15, 24, ix. 4, xiii. 26,
i.
27, xvi. 14 xiv. 62, xvi. 7

vc os ii. 22 bis iii.
5
<JpYtj
VOTT]S X. 2O op0ws vii. 35

ix. xiii. 26, xiv. 62 v. 17, vii. 24, 31 bis t x. i
V<j>\T] 7, fynov
vrjo-TViv
ii. 1 8 ter, 19 6t, 20 6pK^tv v. 7
VTJCTTIS viii. 3 opKos vi. 26

vii. 3
virr<r0ai 6P v. 13
[i<jy
ix. 2,
vociv vii. 1 8, viii. 17, xiii. 14 opos in. 13, v. 5, n, vi. 46, 9,
v6<ros i.
^34
xi. i, 23, xiii. 3, 14, xiv. 26
xii. xii. i
*vowx<5s 34 6pvo-o-iv
Cos ii. bis, 20 6p\ur9a.i vi. 22
19
ii.
19 os passim
vvv ii. iii. 10, 28, v. 19, 20,
x. 30, xiii. 19, xv. 32 <xros
19, 8,
vv vi. 56, vii. 36, ix. 13, x. 21, xi.
iv. 27, v. 5, vi. 48, xiv. 30 30,
24, xii. 44
v. oorts iv. 20, vi. 23, vm. 34, ix. i, xu.
4
|T|pavo-0ai iii. i, iv. 6, v. 29, ix. 18, 18, xv. 7
xi. 20, 21 8<r<|>vs
i. 6
27 2
OTCLV iii. n, iv.
ii. 20,
15, 16, 29, 31, vi. 8, viii. 6
32,38, ix. 9, xi. 19,
viii. 25, xii. 25, Tro.pa.ytiv i. 16, ii. 14, xv. 21
xiii.
4, 7, ii, 14, 28, 29, xiv. 7, 25
ore i. 32, ii. 25, iv. 6, 10, vi. 21, vii. irapa8Y<r0cu iv. 20
17, viii.
19, 20, xi. i, xiv. 12, xv. 20, irapaSioovai i.
14, iii. 19, iv. 29, vii.
13, 31, x. 33 bis, xiii. 9, 11, 12,
ix.
frri passim xiv. 10, n, 18, 21, 41, 42, 44, xv. i,
ov (OUK, o#x) passim 10, 15
*
ovd xv. 29 irapdSoo-is vii. 3, 5, 8, 9, 13
ovaC xiii. 17, xiv. 21 irapaiTicr0ai xv. 6
ov& iv. 22, v. 3, vi. 31, viii. 17, xi. 33, irapaKoXeiv i. 40, v. 10, 12, 17, 18, 23,
xii. to, xiii. 32, xiv. 59, xvi. 13 vi. 56, vii. 32, viii. 22
owSefe ii. 21, 22, iii. 27, v. 3, 4, 37, irapaicovciv v. 36
vi. 5, vii. 12,
29, 39, 15, 24, ix. 8, irapaXa|i(3dviv iv. 36, v. 40, vii. 4, ix.
x. 18, 29, xi. 2, 13, xii. 14, 34, xiii. 2, x. 32, xiv. 33
2, xiv. 60, 61, xv. 4, 5, xvi. 8 irapaXvriKos ii. 3, 4, 5, 9, 10
ii. 12, 25 TrapairopVo-0ai xi. 20, xv. 29
v. 3, vii. 12, ix. 8, x. 8, xii. 34, irapdirra>fia
xi. 25
xiv. 25, xv. 5 irapacncevT] xv. 42
ovv x. 9, xi. 31, xiii. 35, xv. 12, xvi. 19 irapaTT]piv iii. 2
oijirw iv. 40, viii. 17, 21, xi. 2, xiii. 7 irapaTi&vai vi. 41, viii. 6, 7
ovpavds 32, vi. 41, vii. 34,
i. 10, n, iv. irapa4>lpciv
xiv. 36
viii. n, x. 21, xi. 25, 30, 31, xii. 25,
irap^px<r0ai
vi. 48, xiii. 30, 31 bis, xiv. 35
xiii. 25 bis, 27, 31, 32,-xiv. 62, xvi. 19 xiv. 6
ovs iv. 9, 23, vii 33, viii. 18 iv. 29, xiv. 47, 69, 70, xv.
OVTC xii. 25 bis, xiv. 68 bis
*
OVTOS passim irapofioios vii. 1 3
ovrws ii. 7, 8, 12, iv. 26, vii. 18, ix. 3, irappijcrCa viii. 32
x. 43, xiii.
29, xiv. 59, xv. 39 irds passim
o(f>9a\|i6s
vii. 22, viii. 18, 25, ix. 47 bis, irda-xa xiv. i, 12 bis, 14, 16
xii. n, xiv. 40 ird<rxv
v. 26, viii. 31, ix. 12
o<|>is
xvi. 1 8 iraTcC<r<Tiv xiv. 27 (LXX.)
oxXos ii. 13,
4, iii.
9, 20, 32, iv. i bis, ira/njp i. 20, v. 40, vii. 10 bis (LXX.),
36, v. 21, 24, 27, 30, 31, vi. 34, 45, n, 12, viii. 38, ix. 21, 24, x. 7 (LXX.),
vii. 14, 17, 33, viii. i, 6 bis, 34,
2, 19 (LXX.), 29,
xi. 10, 25, xiii. 12, 32,
ix. 14, 15, 17, 25, x. 46, xi. 1 8,
i, xiv. 36, xv. 21
32, xii. 12, 37, 41, xiv. 43, xv. 8, irarpCs vi. i, 4
ii, 15 v. 4 bis
oJ/4 xi. ii, xiii. 35 v -
!) 33
19,
ftfnos i.
32, iv. 35, vi. 47, xiv. 17, xv. iXaTo xv.
IleiAdTos i, 2, 4, 5, 9, 12, 14, 15,
42 43, 44
ireivq-v 11. 25, xi. 12
*ircu8i606v ix. 21 7reipdeiv 13, viii. i. ii, x. 2, xii. 15
iraiSiov 41, vii. 28, 30,
v. 39, 40 bis, impao-|Aos xiv. 38
ix. 24, 36, 37, x. 13, 14, 15 ir|iimv v. 12
irai8o-KT] xiv. 66, 69 irev0iv xvi. 10
irakiv xiv. 47 irv0pd i. 30
iraXaios ii. 21 bis, 22 n vi. 44, viii. 19
iraXiv ii. i, 13, iii. i, 20, iv. i, v. 21, vi/38, 41, viii. 19
vii. 14, 31, viii. i, 13, 25, x. i bis, 10,
27, xii. 4, xiv. 39, 40,
24, 32, xi. 3, ire
pay iii. 8, iv. 35, v. i, 21, vi. 45,
61, 69, 70 bis, xv. 4, 12, 13 viii. 13, x. i
iravraxov i. 28, xvi. 20 irtpC (i) w. gen., i. 30, 44, v. 16, 27,
irdvT006v i. 45 vii. 6, 25, viii. 30, x. 10, 41, xii. 14,
iravTOT* xiv. 7 bis 26, xiii. 32, xiv. 21 ; (2) w. ace., i. 6,
irapa (i) w. gen.,
iii. 21, v. 26, viii. n, iii. 8, 32, 34, iv. 10, 19, vi. 48, vii.
xiv. 43, xvi. 9 ; (2) w. dat.,

xii. 2, ii, 17, ix. 14, 42
x. 27; (3) w. ace., i. 16, ii. 13, iv. i, irepuryeiv vi. 6
4, 15, v. 21, x. 46 irepif3aXXe<r0ai
xiv. 51, xvi. 5
irapapoXTJ iii. 23, iv. 2, 10, n, 13, 30, -Trepi(3XTTGr0ai iii. 5, 34, v. 32, ix. 8,
33, 34, vii. 17, xii. i, 12, xiii. 28 x. 23, xi. ii
xiv. 65 51* xi - 3 5 17. 28 bis,
29, 33, xii.
ircpiKeurOai ix. 42 9, xiii. 22, xiv.
7, 8, 9, xv. i, 7, 8, 12,
irepiXv-iros vi. 26,
xiv. 34
irepiirarttv ii. 9, v. 42, vi. 48, 49, vii.

viii. 24, xi. 27, xii. 38, xvi. 12
5,
V
iroiKiXos
5
i.
34
iroipiv vi. 34, xiv. 27
xii. 44 iroios xi. 28, 29, 33, xii. 28
irtpi<rcrViv
irpi<r<rvjia
viii. 8 iroXcpos xiii. 7 bis
36, xii. 33, 40 vii. iroXis

irtpio-o-os i.
33, 45, v. 14, vi. 33, 56, xi. 19,
irpur<ra>s
x. 26, xv. 14 xiv. 13, 1 6
irepio-Tpd i. to, xi. [5 iroXXaKis v. 4, ix. 22
irpiTi0vcu xii. i, xv. 17, 36 iroX<s i.
34 bis, 45, ii 2, 15 bis, iii. 7, 8,
*
irepiTpt xeiv vi. 55 10, 12, iv. 2, 5, 33, v.
9, 10, 21, 23,
vi.
piv
ir6pi<f>6 55 24, 26, 38, 43, vi. 2, 13, 20, 31, 33,
TTpxw P<>S
i. 28 34 bis, 35 bis, vii. 4> 13, viii. i, 31,
irTiv6v iv. 4, 32 ix. 12, 14, 26 bis, x. 22, 31, 45, 48,
ir^rpa xv. 46 xi. 8, xii. 5, 27, 37, 41 bis, xiii. 6 bis,
Herpes 16, v. 37, viii. 29, 32, 33,
iii. 24, 56, xv. 3, 41
26, xiv.
ix. 2, 5, x. 28, xi. 21, xiii. 3, xiv. 29, iroXvreXijs xiv. 3
33 37. 54, 66, 67, 70, 71, xvi. 7 irovT)pa vii. 22
irTp8Tjs iv. 5, 16 jrovrjpos vii. 22, 23
irq-pi v. 29 iropvr0ai ix. 30, xvi. 10, 12, 15
mjpa vi. 8 iropvcfa. vii. 21
iriva vi. 25, 28 Tfopvevciv x. 10 (LXX.)
irfrav ii. 16, x. 38, 39, xiv. 23, 25, xvi. iroppo) vii. 6 (LXX.)
18 irop4>vpa
xv. 17, 20
irnrpao-Kiv xiv. 5 iroo-os vi. 38, viii. 5, 19, 20, ix. 2i,xv. 4
iriirreiy iv. 4, 5, 7, 8, v. 22, ix. 20, iroTajtos i. 5
25, xiv. 35
xiii. iroTairos xiii. i
irurreveiv i. 15, v. 36, ix. 23, 24, 42, irore ix. 19 bis, xiii. 4, 33, 35
xi. 23, 24, 31, xiii. 21, xv. 32, xvi. iroTTJpiov vii. 4, ix. 41, x. 38, 39, xiv.
13, 14, 16, 17 23, 36
xiv. 3 irorCtetv ix. 41, xv. 36
ii. 5, iv. 40, v. 34, x. 52, xi. 22 irov xiv. 12, 14, xv. 47
irXavqiv xii. 24, 27, xiii. 5, 6 irovs v. 22, vi. ii, vii. 25, ix. 45 bis,
irXarefa vi. xii. 36
56
irXtio-ros iv. i irpairwpiov xv. 10
irXctav xii. 43 *irpa(rid vi. 40 bis
vii. viii. xi. 27,
irX6ctv xv. 17 irp<rpvTpos 3, 5, 31,
xiv. 43, 53, xv. i
irXeovc|a vii. 22
iii.
7, 8 irpLv xiv. 30, 72
irXrjOos
irXt]V xii. 32 irp6 i. 2 (LXX.)
x. 32, xi. 9, xiv. 28,
irXTJpT)s iv. 28, viii. 19 irpocfyeiv vi. 45,
49, xv. 28
i. 15, xiv. xvi. 7
irXtipov<r9at
* xiv. 68
viii. 20
irXripwjJia ii. 21, vi. 43, irpoavXiov
i.
irXrjafov xii. 31 (LXX.), 33 irpopaCvciv 19
irXoidpiov iii. 9 irpoparov vi. 34, xiv. 27
irXotov i. 19, 20, iv. xiii. 23
i, 36 bis, 37 bis, irpoipT]K^vai
v. 2, 18, 21, vi. 32, 45, 47, 51, 54 irpoe px*
0111 vi. 33, xiv. 35
viii. 26 (LXX.)ii.
10, 14 irp60e<ris
irXov<rios x. 25, xii. 41 irp60vp.os xiv. 38

irXovros xiv. 8
iv. 19 irpoXa)xpdveiv
* xiii. 1 1
ii. 8,
jrvcvjia i. 8, 10, 12, 23, 26, 27, irpojJL6pi(Ji.v4v
iii. ii, 29, 30, v. 2, 8, 13, vi. 7, vii. irpos (i)
w. dat., v. ii ; (2) to. ace., passim
* xv. 42
xii. irpoo-apparov
25, viii. 12, ix. 17, 20, 25 bis, 36,
xiii. ii, xiv. x. 46
38 irpoo-aiTTjs
xv. 43
irvfy <r0cu v. 13
J-3 X vi - 35. x 2
- xu 28 -
ir60v vi. 2, viii. 4, xil 37 >
>
iroiiv iii. xv. 45

3 (LXX.), 17, ii. 23, 24, 25,
i.
8, 12, 14, 16, 35, iv. 32, v. 19, 20,

i. 35, vi. 46, xi. 24, 25,
irpo<revx<r0ai
xiv. 32, 35, 38, 39
32, vi. 5, 21, 30, vii. 12, 13, 37 xii. 40, xiii. 18,
6 ix. 29, xi. 17 (LXX.)
bis, ix. 5, 13, 39, x. 6, 17, 35, 3 irpo<rvxil
nrpocrKcupos iv. 17 oraXeveiv xiii. 25
irpoo-KoXeio-Oat iii. 13, 23, vi. 7, vii. 14, *2aX<6}iT]
xv. 40, xvi. i
viii. i, 34, x. 2, xii. 43, xv. 44 cravSaXiov vi. 9
>4
irpocTKaprcpctv iii. 9 <rdp|

x. 8, xiii. 20, xiv. 38
*
iv.
irpoo-Ke4>dXaiov 38 2aravas, 6 craravas i.
13, iii.
23, 26,
irpoo-KvXfciv xv. 46 iv. 15, viii. 33
irpocrKweiv v. 6 o-pevvvo-Oai ix. 48 (LXX.)
TrpocrXa|AJ3dv(r0at viii. 32 <Tavrov i.
44, xii. 31, xv. 30
irpocrp.V6tv viii. 2 peor0ai vii. 7 (LXX.)
<r
*
Trpocropp.^(r6ai vi. 53 <reurfios
xiii. 8
irpoa-iriTTTCiv
*
iii. n, v. 33, vii. 25 o-tXTJvT] xiii. 24
irpo<nropV<r0ai
x. 35 <rT]|jLiov
viii. n, 12 bis, xiii. 4, 22, xvi.
irpo<TTd(T(r6iv
i.
44 17, 20
irpoariOcVai iv. 24 oimepov xiv. 30
irpoorpâv ix. 15, x. 17 2i5wv iii. 8, vii. 24, 31
n-poo-<J>epeiv
i.
44, ii. 4, x. 13 bis Hijicjv (i) Htrpos i. 1 6, 29, 30, 36, iii.
irpoarwirov i. 2 (LXX.), xii. 14, xiv. 65 1 6, xiv. 37; (2) 6 Kavavatos iii. 18;
irpo<f>acris
xii. 40 (3) 6 d5e\0os TOI) Kvpiov vi. 3 (4) 6 ;
irpo(j>T]Tviv
vii. 6, xiv. 65 xiv. 3; (5) 6 Kvprjvaios xv. 21
Xe7r/>6s
jrpo<j>iyn]s
i. 2, vi. 4, 15, viii. 28, xi. 32 <rvairt iv.
31
irpvpva iv. 38 o-iv8wv xiv. 51, 52, xv. 46
irpw i. 35, xi. 20, xiii. 35, XV. i, xvi. O-ITOS iv. 28
2 >
9 o-iwirav iii. 4, iv. 39, ix. 34, x. 48, xiv. 61
irpb>TOKa0eSp(a
xii. 39 o-Kav8aXiv iv. 17, vi. 3, ix. 42, 43,
TrpwTOKXi<ria xii. 39 45, 47, xiv. 27, 29

irpwrov adv. iii.
27, iv. 28, vii. 27, ix. <TKvos iii. 27, xi. 1 6
n, 12, xiii. lo, xvi. 9 ix. 5
<ncT]vi|
irpwTos vi. 21, ix. 35, x. 31, 44, xii. 20, a-Kia iv. 32
28, 29, xiv. 12, xvi. 9 o-icX-qpoKapSta X. 5, Xvi. 14
irTViv vii. 33, viii. 23 <TKOT^(r0ai xiii. 24
irTt5(ia vi. 29, xv. 45 O-KOTOS xv. 33
irrwx^s x. 21, xii. 42, 43, xiv. 5, 7 (TKvXXetv v. 35
*
*mry|ifj vii. 3 orKtoXi]! ix. 48 (LXX.)
*
iriip
ix. 22, 43, 48 (LXX.), 49 (rjivpvt<r0ai
xv. 23
irvp-yos xii. i <ros ii. 1 8, v. 19
jrup<r<ri.v
i.
30 vi. 2
<ro<|>Ca
31
in>pTos
i- <nrao-0cu xiv. 47
ircoXeiv x. 21, xi. 15 bis cnreipa xv. 16
irwXos xi. 2, 4, 5, 7 _ oTrpeiv iv. 3, 4, 14, 15 bis, 16, 18, 20,
ircopoverOai vi. 52, viii. 17 32
3i>
*
ircapaxris iii. 5 o-ireKOvXaTwp vi. 27
JTWS iii. 23, iv. 13, 30, 40, v. 16, ix. 12, o-n^pfxa iv. 31, xii. 19, 20, 21, 22
x. 23, 24, xi. 18, xii. 26, 35, 41, cnriiXatov xi. 17 (LXX.)
xiv. i, ii <nrXa,YXvfl>H)<u
i. 4 i, vi. 34, viii. 2,
IX. 22
ix. 5, xi. 21, xiv. 45 o-iroyyos xv. 36
loweC x. 51 cnr<ipi|ia,
rd ii.
23
vi. 8 <nr6pos
iv. 26, 27
ii. 21 <nrov8t]
vi. 25
*
pavrr9ai vii. 4 orao-iao-njs xv. 7
pairur|ia xiv. 65 (rrdo-ts xv. 7
pTJpa ix. 32, xiv. 72 crravpos viii. 34, xv. 21, 30, 32
ii. 22, ix. 18
pi]<rc-iv oravpovv xv. 13, 14, 15, 20, 24, 25, 27,
oiâ iv. 6, 17 xvi. 6
Po<})OS
XV. 21 ii. 23, iv. 28 bis
v. 25 ii.
4
o-Tvdiv vii. 34
-
34 orrâvos xv. 17
ppara i. 21, ii. 23, 24, 27 cmiKiv
*
iii. 31, xi. 25
bis, 28, iii. 2, 4, vi. 2, xvi. i, 2, 9 <TTiSds xi. 8
*
2a88ouKcuos xii. 18 orCXpeiv ix. 3
oroXi] xii. 38, xvi. 5 r^Xos iii. 26, xiii. 7, 13

OTpClTlttTT]S XV. 1 6 TXo>vis
ii. 15, 1 6 bis
xi. 8, xiv. 15 reXwviov ii.
<rrpo)vvviv 14
0Tvyvdiv x. 22 Tpas xiii. 22
<rv, vfieis passim T&r<rapS
ii.
3, xiii. 27
vi. 4 T<ro-p<XKOVTa
i.
13
<rvyyevi]S
<rvief]
xi. 13, 20, 21, xiii. 28 rerapTos vi. 48
xi. 13 viii. 20
<TVKOV
TcrpaKio-x^Xioi
* 9,
o-vXXap.pdviv xiv. 48 rriXavyws viii 25
<n>p{3aviv
x. 32 njpeiv vii.
9
o-v|j.(3ovXiov iii. 6, xv. i n&vcu iv. 21 bis, 30, vi. 29, 56, viii.
*
crvjiiroo-tov vi. 39 6t* 25, x. 16, xii. 36 (LXX.), xv. 19, 46,
<rvv ii. 26, iv. 10, viii. 34, ix. 4, xrv. 47, xvi. 6
27, 32 rCXXeiv ii.
23
<rvv<ryiv
ii. 2, iv. i, v. 21, vi. 30, vii. i *Tf|xaios x. 46
o-vva-ywyii * 2I >
2 3>
29 39 "* : >
v ^- 2 TIJMJV vii. 6 (LXX.), 10 (LXX.), x. 19
xii. 39, xiii. 9 (LXX.)
<ruvaKoXov9eiv v. 37, xiv. 51 TS, TIS passim
o-vvavapaCveiv xv. 41 ToioiiTos iv. 33, vi. 2, vii. 13, ix. 37,
15,
<rwavaKi<r9<u ii. vi. 22 x. 14, xiii. 19
o-uvt Spiov xiii. 9, xiv. 55, xv. i
ToXjji^v xii. 34, xv. 43
(ruvep Y iv xvi. 20 TOITOS i. 35, 45, vi. n, 31, 32, 35, xiii.
<rvvpxr9ai iii. 20, xiv. 53 8, xv. 22, xvi. 6
<rvv<ris xii. 33 (LXX.) Tore ii. 20, iii. 27, xiii. 14, 21, 26, 27
<ruvvyvvvai
x. 9 Tpdirtta. vii. 28, xi. 15
ii, ix. ix.
o-uviyreiv i. 27, viii. 10, 14, 16, Tpax^Xos 42
xiv. 58,
xii. 28 rpeis viii. 2, 31, ix. 5, 31, x. 34,
v. 24, 31 xv. 29
*<rvv9Xpiv
o-vvfciv, o-vvi^vai iv. 12 (LXX.), vi. 52, vii. TPe>iv
v. 33
14, viii. 17, 21 rpe xeiv v. 6, xv. 30

<ruvKa9TJ(r9(u
xiv. 54 TpiaKovra iv. 8, 20
<ruvKaXav xv. 16 Tpiaxoo-ioi xiv. 5
<rvvXa\iv ix. 4 i. 3 (LXX.)
* v ix. 1 8
<ruvXviri<r9ai iii. 5
xv.
30, 72
<rvviropvr9ai x. i rpirov adv. xiv. 41
<rvv<nrapd<r<riv
ix. 20 rpfrros xii. 21, xv. 25
xv. xvi. 8
<ruvoTavpov<r9cu 32
<rwTXio-9ai xiii. 4 v xiv. 20
*
<TVVTT]plV
VI. 2O rpvp-aXid x. 25
vi. 33 TV1TTIV XV. 19
o-vvTpfyav
xiv. iii. vii. 24, 31
<rvvTppiv
v. 4, 3 Tvpos 8,
vii. 26 viii. 22, 23, x. 46, 49, 51
Svpos
*
Tv<j>X6s
<ru<r<rr](JLOV
xiv. 44
x\ t^Hs v. 34
<r<jx>8pa
i.
4
viii. 8, 20 vSwp i. 8, 22, 41, xiv. 13
10, ix.
<r<j>vpis
i. 10, xv. 38 vlos i. i, 10, 19, 28, iii. n, 17,

ii, ii-
ii. 21 28, v. 7, vi. 3, viii. 31, 38, ix. 7, 9,
28, 34, vi. 56, viii.

iii. 4, v. 23, 12, 17, 3 r
x 33 35. 45. 4^,- 48 . 47>
xv. 30, xii. 6 bis, 35, 37, xiii. 26 (LXX.), 32,

35 bis, x. 26, 52, xiii. 13, 20,
xiv. 21 bis, 41, 61, 62 (LXX.), xv. 39
31, xvi. 16
xv. xiv. 26
o-wjia v. 29, xiv. 8, 22, 43 v|iV6iv
v. 19, 34 vi - 3 1 *
<raxf>povciv
v. 15 vn-dveiv i. 44, iiii;
viii. 33, x. 21, 52,
33, 38, vii. 29,
*
Ta\L0cx v. 41 xi. 2, xiv. 13, 2i, xvi. 7
viraxoviv i.
27, iv. 41
Tapdo-o-eo-9ai vi. 50
ra X v ix. 39 viravnjv v. 2
xiv. 24
WKVOV ii. 5, vii. 27, x. 24, 29, 30, xii. vircp w. gen. ix. 40,
* 22
19, xiii. 12 bis virpt]<}>ava^vii.
* vii.
vi. xnrepircpio-orws 37
3
xiv. 54, 65
qiv
vii. 10 (LXX.), ix. 48 (LXX.)
424 INDEX OF GEEEK WORDS.
i>ir6
(i) w. gen., i. 5, 9, 13,
ii. 3, v. 4, xiv. n, xv. 1 8
26, viii. 31, xiii. 13, xvi. n; (2) w. XaXv ii. 4
*
ace., iv. 21 bis, 32 vaXKtov vii. 4
viroSewrOai vi. 9 XOAKOS vi. 8, xii. 41
viro8T]p.a i.
7 Xaoa iv. 1 6
viroKaTto vi. n, vii. 28 XiXos vii. 6 (LXX.)
vrroKpuris xii. 15 eiJLwv xiii. 18
viroKpmjs vii. 6 i.
31, 41, iii. i, 3, 5 bis, v. 23, 41,
* vi. 2, 5, vii. 2,
viroX-qviov xii. i
3, 5, 32, viii. 23 bis,
virojjLViv xiii. 13 25, ix. 27, 31, 43 bis, x. 16, xiv. 41,
xnroiroSiov xii. 36 (LXX.) 46, xvi. 1 8 bis
vo-reptiv x. 21 xiv. 58
is xii. 44 ii. 21, V. 26
xvi. 14 xii.
40, 42, 43
ix. 2 pxos vi. 2i
-
7>
xi- IO WV vi. 9, xiv. 63
xXwp6s vi. 39
d>aivo-0cu xiv. 64, xvi. 9 XQipos v. ii, 12, 13, 16
oavepos iii. 12, iv. 22, vi. 14 XopTctteiv vi. 2, vii. 27, viii. 4, 8
iv. 22, xvi. 12, 14 iv. 28, vi.
<>avpov<r6ak X<$pTos 39
oavps i-
45 Xovs vi. ii
oavrao-p-a vi. 49 Xpeia ii.
17, 25, xi. 3, xiv. 63
âpioraios ii. 16, 18 bis, 24, iii. 6, vii.
Xpâ x. 23
i, 3, 5, viii. ii, 15, ix. n, x. 2, Xpwrros, o xP S J- 34 5 vm. 29, ix. l<rT
i>
xii. 13 41, xii. 35, xiii. 21, xiv. 61, xv. 32

Ae yyos xiii. 24 Xpovos ii. 19, ix. 21
<J>^>iv
i. 32, ii. 3, iv. 8, vi. 27, 28, XXds ix. 45
vii. 32, viii. 22, ix. 17, 19, 20, xi. 2, X pa i.
5, v. i, 10, vi. 55
7, xii. 15, 1 6, xv. 22 X<optiv
ii. 2
<}>i>viv
v. 14, xiii. 14, xiv. 50, 52, xvi. 8 9
X<Dpiciv
x.
&JT] ix. 12, 38, x. 20, 29, xii. 24, xiv. X^piov xiv. 32
29 Xpi*s iv. 34
xv. 10
<f>6dvos
iiXelv xiv. 44 x. 19 (LXX.), xiv. 56, 57

4/ev8o}j.apTvpiv
îXiiriros (i) 6 a7rdo"roXos, iii. 1 8 ; (2) 6
\
fv8oirpo<|)T]T7js
xiii. 22
d5e\<pbs HpySov, vi. 17; (3) A rer/aa- t
/ev86xp.o-Tos xiii. 22
dpxri<s,
viii. 27 \
fiX lov vii. 28
<|>ifjLoi)(r0ak 25, iv. 39 i.
|/VXTJ
iii. viii. 35 bis, 36, 37, x. 45 ,
4
iv. 41, v. 15, 33,
<j>o|3eio-0ai 36, vi. 20, xii. 30 (LXX.), xiv. 34
50, ix. 32, x. 32, xi. 18, 32, xii. 12,
xvi. 8 ix.
<S
19
4i iv. <58c vi. viii. 4, ix. i, 5, xi. 3, xiii. 2,
<}>6pos 3,
*
ôivteioxra vii. 26 21, xiv. 32, 34, xvi. 6
(boveveiv x.19 (LXX.) <8v xiii. 8
oovos 21, xv. 7 vii.
wpa vi. ii, xiii. n, 32, xiv.
35 bis, xi.
opa-ycXXovv xv. 15 35, 37, 4? 25, .33 bis 34 xv -
>
t
opcry[j.6s xii. i (LXX.) s (i) adv.
10, 22, iv. 26, 27, 31, 36, v.
i.
opovciv viii. 33 I3 vi. 15, 34, vii. 6, viii. o, 24, x. i,

ovXaKi] vi. 28, 48 xii.
17, 15, 25, 31 (LXX.), 33 (LXX.), xiii.
< >vXd<r<reo 0ai x. 20 34, xiv. 48 ; (2) conj. ix. 21, xiv. 72
ovXXov xi. 13 bis, xiii. 28 (oo-avva xi. 9, 10
ouTeveiv xii. i <o<ravTa>s xii. 21, xiv. 31
<}>a)Viv
i. 26, ix. 35, x. 49 ter, xiv. 30, axrei IX. 26
72 bis, xv. 35 arT i.
27, 45, ii. 2, 12, 28, iii. 10, 20,
cjxovti
i.
3 (LXX.), n, 26, v. 7, ix. 7, xv.
^
iv. i, 32, 37, ix. 26, x. 8, xv. 5
34. 37 xiv. 47
corapiov
xiv. 54
<j>ws
V. 26, vii. ii, viii. 36
a>4>eXeiv
INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
Abiathar and Ahimelech, 48 r 3195 irpu

abomination of desolation, 304 IAW 328
absolution, 37 f. dderelv, duvpovv 127, 149
Ain-et-Tabigah, 17; Ain-et-Tin, ib., alrew, airelffdai, Trpoo evêa dai. 236, 260
140 aidjv, a.l(jt)vios 68
Alexander, 378 aKadapffia, dicddapTos 19
Alphaeus, 39, 61, 389 O.K07] 22, l62
anacoluthon, 32 aKoireiv dxods 298

Andrew, St, 14 f., 60 d/coi;ere 71 f.
angels, their appearance, 397 ; Jewish dKpis 5 f.
conception of, 281 our Lord s teach ; T] 321

aX<f/3a<rr/>os,
ing in reference to, ib. aXaXafeu 107 f.

Annas, 355 aXas, &vaXov 213
Antipas, Herod, 12, 119^., 170 dX^KTup 340
Antonia, the, 375 d\7)dfy 274
aorist, see tenses dXXd 238, 339
Apocalypse of c. xiii., 297 27
apodosis wanting, 2 93
Apostles, number
of the, 58; Greek 67
names among the, 60 dfj,apT(*)\6s 40 f.
apparitions, belief in, 138 67

Aramaic words, xlii, xlvii, 109, 161 ; a/i0o5oi 248 f.
Aramaic, not the original language dva[3aiveu> 73 f. (of vegetation), 234 (of
of this Gospel, xli ff. a journey)
Arimathaea, 391 ava-, 5ia-, <?/*-, /SX^Treif 174, 225, 295,
Ariston, Aristion, cxi
Ascension, Greek terms for the, 407 330
attitude in prayer, 261, 343; in teach ,
6 305
f. iv 365
ing, 296
aurium apertio, 161 19
authority, note of, in teaching and di/a-, dTro-, Kv\leu>
396
actions of our Lord and His disciples, 407
18, 22, 37, 58 f., 116, 317 129
dvacreieiv 372
6 dvdffTaffis, 280
irarrip 344 i]
dya.doTToie iv 51 dva<pcpet.v 187

dya06s, /caX6s 74, 324 54
dyairg-v, <f)i\elv 225, 285 184
dya.Trr)T6s 10, 191, 269 drri, UTT^, 7re/) 241
dyyapevetv 37 7 dTrdYeiv 351
^
dyopd 141 ;
aw dyopds 144 cbraXis 313 f.
dirapveiffdai. 182
dypetietv X6*yy 273
dyp6s 97, 131, 250, 306, 377 , dTreKpivdfJ.r)v 69, 189, 358
dypvrrvf.lv, ypr^yopeiv 317 f. 348

342 401
426 INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
dinarta 403 4, 145
dirb jj.a.Kp66ev 94 uoj 60
dTro8r)/j.eii> t dir68r)fji.os 266 f., 317 Ba/3Tiyic.cuos 242 f.
178 f. eii
dirodoKi/j.dfiv (3a<ravi 94 f., 137
)3a<riXe/a, 17
TOU 0eou 13
diro\veiv (of the wife) 219 /ScurtXetfs (of the tetrarch) Ixxxiv, 119
Airofj.vyfji.oi eijfJLaTa Htrpov xxx, Ixvi jSdros, 6 282
diroffrdo iov 216 408
t5X 64
i/, d7r6crroXos 58, 206 iroffTOifflov 216

247 "
o* 294
-
diroffTcpetv 224 f. fSXao Tq.i 84
trâ: 136 P\acr<p-r]iJLe
ii constr. 35
173 P\tireiv, iSw
77, 83, 300, 310, 317
i, waste, 323 Boavripyts xxx, 60
- -
r 9J ^ fiorjdeiv 199
aprot rfjs irpoOt<re<>)S 49 dfKeiv 373 .
0a7e?/ 63 391
oi Ixxxv if., Caesarea Philippi, 175 f. ; C. by the sea,

,
179, 257
^dywYos Ixxxv, 101, 222 175, 374
ia 154 Caiaphas, 355
(LffTpov 311 Calvary, 379
s 151 camel, the, proverb in reference to, 229
351 Capernaum, Ixxxi, Ixxxiii, 17, 204
355 catholic mission of the Church, 301,
, r6, 224 32 5> 44
84 centurion at the Cross, the, 388
ai/r6s ârtj 350 chagigah, 334
152 charoseth, 333
4, 34 f. chief priests, their attitude towards our
(j>ieiv 25 Lord, Ixxxv, 257
c.cpi.^va.1., KardXeiTreiv 279; a0. <pw/iv 387 children, 219 f.
d<t>pleu> 198 Christ, anger, sorrow, surprise, indigna
d<t>po<rtivr), atypwv 155 tion, awe, ascribed to, 52, 115, 220,
357 342; His human spirit, 36, 168; His
soul, 343 ; the seat of His personality,
Babylon, xxi 345; His limitations, 104, 114 f., 316;
baptism, of John, 263 ; of the Spirit, 7 ; His supernatural knowledge, 36, 248;
of blood, 237 f. ; Christian b., con tone of authority, 18, 22, 37; awe in
nected with salvation, 405 infant b., ; spired by Him, 195 ; hostility towards
222 Him, 98, 114, 257 f., 273,371 f.; St
Baptist, the, food and clothing of, 5 f.; Mark s conception of His person and
head of, 128 office, xc ff. ; see Son, the
Barabbas, 370 civil power, our Lord s attitude and
Barnabas, his connexion with St Mark, teaching in reference to the, 276
xv ff.
cloud, symbol of the Divine Presence,
Bartimaeus, 242 f. 190 f.
Bede, his commentary on St Mark, commentaries on this Gospel, cxiv ff.
cxvf. comparative for superlative, 86, 204
Beelzebub, Beelzebul, 64 conjunctive, deliberative, 85 f., 126;
Bethphage and Bethany, 246 pres. and aor., 84
Bethsaida, 136, 172 constructio ad sensum, xlviii, 67, 198,
blasphemy, 35, 154, 360 305; c. praegnans, 51, 100
blessing, form of, 134; cup of, 335
*
corner stone, the, 271 f.
broken sentence at end of book, 399 covenant, the new, 336
brothers of our Lord, 69 ff., 112 f. covering the head of a condemned
burial, manner of, 325, 393 person, Boman custom of, 361
bush, the, 282 cross, carried by the condemned, 377
crucifixion, manner of, 380; hour of
lv>
els 7 f.; pcurrlfav, 63 the, 381 ; wholesale crucifixions, 182
INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES. 427
cup, metaphor of the, 236 f., 344; cups 228
of the Paschal supper, 335 oi
5ci5e/ca, 115
Gyrene, 378 392
293 ed-Delhemiyah, 167

220, 406 f.
el-BatiJiah, 129
357 el-Ghuweir, 140
125, 350 elders, the,144, 179
f.
379 elect, the,308 f., 313
135 Elijah and the Baptist, 5; E. expected,
85; x- xXV>As 133 121, 193, 385 f.
Xpiarov elvat 208 ellipsis before fra, 101 f.
33 .EZoi, .Efoi, <#c., 385

341 Emmaus, 401
endings, alternative, of St Mark, ciii ff .
;
Dalmanutha, 166 f. the longer, cix f. ; the shorter, civ ff .

;
darkness at the Crucifixion, 384 f. abrupt end of the original work, 399
dative of instrument, 7, 150 entertaining, times for, 291
David and Christ, 48, 243 f., 251, 288 f. enthusiasm, popular, danger to our
Decapolis, the, 100, 160 ff. Lord s work from, 136
demonology, Jewish, 25 Ephphatha, 161
denarius, the, 132, 275, 323 Eucharist, doctrine of the, 336
display, doom of barren, 254 f. Euthymius Zigabenus, his commentary
disturbances in Palestine, 298 f. on St Mark, cxvi
dogs, house, 157 f. excommunication, Jewish, 270
doves sold in the Precinct, 256 exorcism, 405 f.
drowsiness under tension of spirit, 347

Dumachus, 382 tyeipe, -pat, tydpov 38
dust, symbol of throwing off, 118 tyu elpi 139, 359
Dysmas, 382 el
(in imprecations) 168; d apa. 253; d
KaL, K al el 339
daifj.dviov 24 f. 213 f.
elpT)t>eiJu>
Set 178 els 28; efr /j,apTupiot> avrols 3f, 118,

17,
5eiX6s 90 301 ; els rbv al&va. 68; els rAos 303 f. ;
els TO. oiriffd) 306; ei s, ev, at the rate

Sepeiv 268, 300
devpo, 8evre 15, 129 of, 74
118, 221 els, 6 327; els Kara eh 332; eh TIS 352
eltrepXecrQai, ^^px^ffBaL, 96 f.,

202
132, 275, 323
ii elrev 85
174
diaytve(rda.i 394 elxav 165
i7 336 ^ e/c 8e&&v 238; TOU 6eov 407
eiv, -velvdai, didKovos 24, 205, 240 10, 25
260 eKSidocrdat 266
eKeivos ille 400
8ta\oyi<Tfj.6s 153
diacrirdffdai 93 342
dlCL(TTe \\e(T0a.l IIO
5i.a<pr)fji.t
eti
31 387
TT) 2 7
147 9>
47 K(pveu> 314
88 336
6 246 f.
Snjye io Ocu 98
j
,
5t 71/j.epuiv 32 156
SI KCUOJ 42 f., 123 385
SiKTVOV 15 f. 174, 225
5oKetV 138, 239 30
f.
56Xoj 154 efj.irT6eu> 234 f., 360
56a, r/ roO 7rarp6j 185 >
TrvetfJiaTi 19; ^ py<rei 102; ^ 7ra/>a-
SoOXos 267 f., 317

?s 265
5^va/its in, 114, 120, 359 Xlfeffdai 205, 221
dtvaaQat 199, 237 ,
oi 403
56o 5uo 115 375
393 forgiveness of sins, 4, 37 f., 67 f.,
120 261 f.
forty days, n
four winds, the, 313
afj.aprrjfj.aTos 68 ; da.v6.rov 360
147 Galilee, 8 ; sea of, 14 ; roads of, Ixxxiii,
325 39, 55; evangelisation of, 27 f., ii5ff.
269 Galilean opinion in reference to our
318; ^dwiva 192 Lord, 119 ff., 176 f. j dialect, 364;
constr. 73
women, 389 ff.
126 garments, rending of the, 359 f.
(of Divine mission) 27 Gaulanitis, 160

5 Gehenna, 210 f.
33 Gennesaret, 140 f.
w, oi 76 genitive, of time, 93, 307; of price, 323;
anarthr. 369 of object, 1 1 6, 259; double, 171
185 geographical notes in this Gospel, Ixxxi
408 Ixxxiv
303 Gerasa (Gergesa, Gadara), 91 f.
351 Gnostic use of St Mark, xxxi, xxxiii
169 Golgotha, 378 f.
mfr. 89, 366; ras 3 * 5 35 J
<?7ri/SdXXe> X"/
goodness, the standard of, 223 f.
fTTiycvuaifew 36 greatness, the standard of, 239

tiriXteLV 88
TrnrLTTTi.v (constr.) 56 TaXeiXa/a, i) Ixxxi, 8
tvurvvdyeiv 24, 313
yafj.eiv, -/ieurflai, -fdfeffdai, -ftlffKeadai 122,
xew 2OO 280 f.
20
ytyovev 308
, 77, tprjfda, tpynos TOTTOS 3, 26, 129,
ytevva 210 f.
164
xxiv 341
yeved 315
(of Divine visitations) 271 ; ^px^-
o
124
251
6 337
f.
adv. 279 140
^xeti IOI davdrov 186
eToifj.deiv 330 f. ; of Divine preparations, ol5a 20,
^TrtVraycicu, 77, 363
38
379
324 28
ov I f., 13, 183, 325, 404
7/3a/t/*are?s, oi Ixxxv, 18 f.
10
ypaQ-f), i] 271 ; ypa<pal,
ai 280, 353
xlviii, 8
ypyyopeiv 317
129
VKOirtt)Tp6v IGTLV 36
f.
hatred excited by Christians, 303
ei)Xo7eij evxapiffTeiv , 134, 165, 334
head-line of the Gospel, Ixv, xc, i
fv\oyriT6s, 6 358
evffx^fJ-^f 39 J
Hermas, xxx, cix
<jxf>add
161 Hermon, 187
6 27 Herodians, the, 53 f., 273 f.
donee 341 Herodias, 125 f.

Holy Spirit, the, blasphemy against,
67 f. ; promise of, 302
301 hosanna, 250 f.
impers. 32 housetop, uses of the, 306
^6^77, r? 316 hymn after the Eucharist, 337 f.
faith connected with salvation, 404 f. ; Jairus, 101

its work for others, 34 ; dependence James the son of Zebedee, 15 f., 59 f. ;
of miracles
upon, 114 the son of Alphaeus, 61 ; the brother
fasts, Jewish, 43 fasting, 45, 202 ;
of the Lord, 113; the Little, 390
Fayum fragment, the, 338 ff. Idumaea, 54 f.
Jebel Kuruntul, u ytveTo...(KaL) \
KO.I Ti s; 229
Jeremiah expected by the Jews, 177 6$, vfoS 22, 46
Jericho, 241 f. , %/)6j oj 13, 317; o K. OUTOS 231 f. ;
Jerusalem, climate of, 355 ; attitude of \w^ 254

towards our Lord, Ixxxvii, xcii f., KaKO\oyeiv 148
37i f- AcoX6s, 070^65 74, 324 ;
KaXws 146, 148,
Jisr benat Yaktib, 175 286
impostors, religious, 298 et 209, 334; /c 2IO
infinitive of object, 272 Kai aj atos 61 f.
infinitive of purpose, 72, 105 ; pres. and Kapdla, dtdvoia, cr^ccrts 35, 140, 286
aor., 72 f. Kara /iovas 75
John, St, 15 f., 59 f.; remark by, 206; 108
his account of the Feeding of the 5000, 26
ff. 40
129 23,
John, St, the Baptist, see Baptist 93
Joseph, St, not mentioned by St Mark, 239 iv
112 veLy 197
Joses, 113 279

journeyings of our Lord, Ixxxii ff. /cardXu/xa 330
Irenaeus, xxxii f., xxxv ff .
358
irony, use of, 148, 347 f. 16
Judaea, 4, 367 351
Judas Iscariot, his origin, 62; his bar Ko.riva.vn 247? 292
gain, 327 f.; his responsibility, 333 f. Acareôva id^ eiJ 239
Jude, St, 113 KareffOfiv, 72, 291
Julian, sneer of, 232 221 1.
Justa and Bernice, 157 92

Justin, xxx f., cix, 59, 112, 376 dai 73
17
Ideipos 101 388
61, 113, 390 (/Saros 329
Lku/3os 15 f., 59 f.,
fa/icu perf. pass. 104 Kf(pa\tovv 268

f.
r5e, i Sotf
70 Krjvffos 274
iep6t>,
vabs 252 <n50 393
f.
Ie/30(r6Xu/ia 233 3
iv 223
lepoffoXv/melrai 4 KXrjpovo/j.e
f.
Iijcrou dat. 41 AcX?;poJ 6/xos, 6, K\rtpovop.la., T\ 269
iKav6s 242 ; rb Ixavbv iroietv 373 KodpdvT-rjs 293 f.
I/MTIOV, r6 306 ; IfJ-dna, rd 103, 380 /cow6s, KOLVOVV 143 f., 150 f.
ifMTlfcffdaL 98 K6/CKOS 86
iâ, telic 76, 194 airL^LV 361
lovdcuot, ol 143 255
xxvi f.
IffKapiud 62 K0\ofiovv 308 KoXo/SoScx/cruXoj
;
fo-os 357 /coTrd^ eiJ 90

^
o 66 Kop6.ffi.ov 109
16 /copjSdi 148 f.
laxnfa 113, 389 /c6cr/ios 184, 325, 404
s, 135, 165
ff<t>vpis
f., 172
Kerioth, 62 34
Kersa, Kursi, 92 56
Khan Minyeh, 17 103
Kpareiv \6yov 192 TrapdSoo-iv 144
Kingdom of GOD, 13
; K/J.
kinship, our Lord s teaching in refe

rence to, 69 f. KTjfj.0., XpT/J-a 227 f.
216 f., 404 f.
Kyrie eleison, 244
198
f. 210
Kadaplfciv, eKO.depier drj 29
f.
KadeXew 393 Kvvdpiov 157
os 378
Kadevdeiif 108
6 288
KdOov 289 /ci^pios
2 27
Latinisms in St Mark, xlvii, 1, 95, 127, Text
authorities for the, MSS.,
of,
145, 373 f 388 ->
xcix ; versions, xcix cii
xcvi
Law, Christ s attitude towards the, 30 f. ; Commentaries upon, cxiv cxviii
the oral, 1481!. market, the Temple, 255 f.
laying on of hands upon the sick, 102, marriage, law of, 218 f.; levirate, 278
406; in blessing, 220 Mary, of Magdala, 389, 399 f. ; mother
leases for rent in kind, 266 of James, 367
leaven as a symbol, 169 f. Matthew, St, 61
legion, the Koman, 95 measure of spiritual profit, 83
leprosy, 28 el Mejdel, 140, 167
Levi, 39, 61 Messiah, Jewish conception of the, 177,
longer ending of St Mark, see endings 35.8
f.
looking up to heaven, liturgical use ministry in Galilee, terminus a quo of

of the phrase, 134 the, 12
lots, manner of casting, 380 Moses, 30 f., 148, 281 f.; M. at the
Transfiguration, 189 f.
\a.(3eiv ponrlfffAcunv 362 mountains, removing, 259 f.
XcuXcti/ 89 MSS. of this Gospel, xcvi xcix; 404

XaXetp fjierd rtvos 139 mustard plant, the, 86
\avddveiv 156
Xeyiuw 95 41
\eTrr6v 293 Ma00cuos 6 1
Aeue/s 39 56, 104 f.
s, viro- irpo- \-riviov 266 147

257, 382 349
Xt/aot /cat XoiyLto 299 124 f.
X67os, d 33, 77 109
\OLTTOV, rb 348 o$v 407
\VTpOV 240 f. dvo (rpets) tytt^pas 179, 319
\vxyla 81
>
f.
/j.eTa/j.op<f)ov<r6a.i 187 f.
fjierdvoia 4
Machaerus 122, 124, 126 elliptical 3-20; interrogative 44
madness, charge of, xci, 64 ne quidem 175
Malchus, 352 81
Marcus, xiil f. 390
Mark, St, in the Acts, xiv xix ;
in the 6s 16
Pauline Epistles, xix f ; in i Peter, .
fJ.vr)J*a, fjiv-rjêtov 92, 128, 393 ff.
xx xxiii in early tradition, xxiii

; /Jivrj^ffwof 326
xxvii ;
father of, 330; mother of, xiv f., fj.oyi\d\os 1 60, 163
354; his connexion with Alexandria, fj,68tos 82
Aquileia and Venice, xviiif., xxvii i eêi^, -êyetrflat 218
Gospel according to, the, traces of 212
in the Apostolic fathers, xxix f. ; 402
in other writings of the second tfXos 6vu(6s 209 f.
century, xxx xxxiii ; compara pvplfriv 325

tive neglect of, xxxiv ; its order IWCTT-fjpLOV 75 f.
among the Gospels, xxxv f. ; its Mower?}?, Mwcnjs decL 189

symbol, xxxvi xxxviii ; its place
of origin, xxxix ; date of composi Nazareth, 7 f., no
tion, xxxix f. ; original language, negative repeated, xlviii, 30, 33, 357
xl xliii; vocabulary, xliv xlvii; nominative absolute, 199
style, xlvii 1; contents, li Ivii; non-Marcan words ana phrases in the
plan, Ivii Ixii; sources, Ixii Ixv; last twelve verses, ex, 399, 401, 403
relation to the other Synoptists,
Ixvi Ixxv ; alternative endings 7
of, ciii cxiii ; new fragment, 404 362 7, 19, f.
Use of the O.T. by, Ixxvi Ixxx; vdpdos 321
irurTiicf)
external conditions of our Lord s veicpot anarthr. 280
life as drawn by, Ixxxi Ixxxix ; JÔS, KCLli>6s
22, 46
conception of His Person and ylTTTeadai, Xotfe<r0cu 144
office in, xc xcv voeiv, 0vvi4vai 170 f.
Pharisees, the, their devices, 42, 47 f.,

45 53, 142, 167, 273; their rapacity, 291
phenomena, apocalyptic use of, 311, 315
oil used in healing, 119, 406 f. Philip the Apostle, 60; the tetrarch,
Olives, Mt of, 346 f. 136, 176; the first husband of Hero-
oratio variata, 117, 290 dias, 122
order of this Gospel generally chrono Phoenicia, Ixxxiv, 55, 155 f.
logical, Iviii Ixi physician, Jewish estimate of the, 102 f.
Oxyrhynchan logia, the, 45, 52, 114, 330 plan of this Gospel, Ivii ff.
poison, drinking with impunity, 406
6dbv iroielv 47 police, the Temple, 349 f.
o56s, rov 6eov 274
f? pollution, canons in reference to, 150 f.
olda, see yivuxrKW Pontius Pilate, 367 f.
291 poverty, in Judaea, Ixxxviii ; voluntary,
295 226
6\lyov 129 praetorium at Jerusalem, site of the,
6vei5leiv 385 f., 403 374 f-
6vo/j.a, r6 206 ; tv 6vt>fj<.a.Ti
6n 208 precinct of the Temple, 252
oos 386 present, see tenses
opia 99, 155, 214 procurator, the office of, 367
opKtfciv oonstr. 95
<W" 97 K 199
0(Tov...fj.a\\ov 162 219 f.
ô-ire/) 370 362
tfrcu/ tt?ift ind. 56, 238 TTdXcUOS 46
#rt interrogative 42, 193, 202 ;
recita TrdXij 39
tive 13, passim iravTodev 32
ovd 383 irapd TLVOS, ol 63
oua 306 f., 333 irapaj3o\ri 65
oi)5^ ne quidem 316 Trapa.y~y\\eiv constr. 116
ofo...dXXd 206 Trapdyeiv 1 4
ourws sic, siccine? 151 Trapaylveffdat 349
6(p6a\fj.6$ TTovypfc 154 7rapa5i56vai 62, 85 (intrans.), 203, 327
s, o Ixxxvi, 39, 258, 371 f. ;
o TTO\VS o. TrapaiTeiadat 370
irapcLKOtjeu 106 f.
289
88, 137, 253, 258, 390 Trapa\a/ji,(Sdveu 88
irapaTropeveffOat 203
d/ttapria 261 f.
300
<Spa TroXXiJ 131 ;
w. T^TT; 381 391
^v 88 50 f.
a;?
is f.
uxrairrws xaf 279 irapeXOelv, irapeveyKe 343
wrdptov 352 Traptarrjica 85
jrap6fj.otos 150
Palestine, political and religious state irapptjo la 179 f.
of, wild animals of, 1 1

Ixxxiv ff . ;
Tray 4
parable, the, 65 ; reasons for parabolic Trdffxa- 319

irarpis 1 10 f.
teaching, 75 ff.
aXfcris
paragraphing of this Gospel, li ff. 7re5?7, 93
participle, the timeless, 3, 98, 120 Treft? 130
Passion, stages of the, foretold, 234 11, 168, 215, 275
passover, ceremonial of the, 330 ff. 346

Kal
Paul, St, his connexion with St Mark, K\ateu>
401
xv ff., xixf. ; Pauline words used by v, 7-6 55, 88, 100, 136, 214
St Mark, xlvi jrepl quod attinet ad 381
Pella, 305 f. 52, 105, 253
Peraea, 55, 214 146
perfect, see tenses 165
personification of nature, 90
22
Peter, St, his faults of natural character,
1 80, 180, 362 ff.; his connexion with Ittrpo? 59
St Mark, xiv f., xx ff., Ixii ff. 72 f.
432 INDEX TO THE INTKODUCTION AND NOTES.
Quarantania, n
veiv constr. 13 f., 264
j constr. 259 Eabbi, a title of our Lord, 189 ; render
ir\avq.v 283, 298; airo- 310 ings into Greek, 89
154 release of a prisoner at the Passover,
369
46, 135, 171 repetitions in prayer, 347
55 responsibility of hearers, 81 ff.
Trvevfj.a ayiov 7 ;
rb irv. (rb ay.) 9, 68 ; resurrection of the body, our Lord s
irv., 346 f.
<rdp teaching upon the, 280 ff.
lyeLv, aw-, OTTO- 73, 80, 97 rewards, eternal, 236 ff.; temporal, 231 f.
appoint, 59 roads, see Galilee, Sidon
s, T/S 283 f. robbers in Judaea, Ixxxviiirobbers cru ;
L, oi 201 with our Lord, legendary names

cified
322 of, 382
irov-npla 154, 275 rock-tombs near Jerusalem, 30? f.
Tropveia, /x.oixea 218 Eufus, 378
irop<j>tpa 375
7r6<roj...u>s
198 pa/3j3ovj>d 245
7roTo,7r6s 295 pd/cos &yva<t>ov 45
TTOT-/IPIOV 145, 208, 236 f., 344 paTrtêtv, pdirifffjâ 361 f.
374 pa<pts 229

133 puffer eiv, (nrapd<r<Teit>,
vvvair. 197 f.
oi 144, 179
Trpodyeiv constr. 233 Sabbath, law of the, 47 ff.; flight on
363 the, 307
310 Sabbatic zone, 246
constr. 130 sacrifice, rewards of, 230 ff.
346 Sadducees, the, Ixxxv, 170, 277 ff.
v constr. 325 saliva, use of, in healing, 161, 173
302 Salome, 16, 125 f., 390
ov 391 salt, sacrificial use of, 213
243 salutation, forms of, 196
TT
poffei/xe cr0cu tva, 343 Satan, n, 65 f.; the name applied to
79 St Peter, 180 f.
58 scandals, 208 ff.
TrpoaKaprepeiv 55 f.
scourging, 300 f., 373 f.
Scribes, the, Ixxxv, 18 f., 35, 64, 283,
1 80 ff.
7rpo<T\a/j.pdve(r6aL 290
141 sections in the Law, system of, 281 f.
219 Septuagint, St Mark s use of the, Ixxvii ff .
irpbauirov, fiXtireiv els 274 service the condition of greatness, 240
7rpo0d<m 291 f. Session at the Bight Hand of GOD, 359,
7r/)aj/ 35 ; etf0s TT/). 366 ; Atcw ?r/). 395 407 f.
TrpuTT} iravTwv 284; TT/JWTOI TT?S TaX., shewbread, the, 49
125 Sidon, road from, to Decapolis, Ixxxiv, 1 59
TrpwroKaOedpla, -K\iffLa 291 signs which follow believers, 405 f.
TrpcDros, &rxaros 205 Simon Peter, 14, 59 his house, 23, 32 ; ;
WyUa 128, 392 f. his wife, 23 ; S. the leper, 321; S. of

293 Cyrene, 378
143 f -
sin, an eternal, 68; lists of sins, 153
247 sinlessness of our Lord, 223 f.
-rrupwcns 52, 171 sinners, 40 f.
<pdvTa.ff/ut.a 138 sisters of our Lord, 69, 113
^770? 311 slavery, 352
(pifj.ov(rOai 20 soldiers, Roman, in Palestine, 374
<po/3ei(r6at. <f>6(3ov
91 Son, the, 316; of GOD, xc, xciiif., 2, 389;
3?oiviKi<ro-a
156 f. of Man, xcf., xciv, 37, 312; of David,
<t>paye\\ovv 373 f. 243, 251, 289
<j>povelv
TO, TWOS 181 sonship, Messianic, 177, 358 f.
/fv66xpt-ffTos 309 f. soteriology of this Gospel, xcv
182 ff., 342 f. sources of this Gospel, Ixii ff.
sowing, parables relating to, 87 taxes, 39 ff., 255, 275
Spirit, the Holy, see Holy Spirit 2WZ fl?2m, 17
spirit, human, of Christ, see Christ Temple market, 255 ff.; police, 349 f.;
spirits, unclean, 19 ff.,25, 92 ff. veils, 388
Stone, the, at the door of the tomb, tenses, use of the: present, 34, 57, 203,
ff -
394 241, 281, 333, 336; imperfect, 53, 56,
style of St Mark, xlvii ff.
169, 207, 379; aorist, 7, 10, 84, 100,
subscriptions to this Gospel, xxvi 120, 196, 260, 373, 392, 397; perfect,
synagogue, the, 17 f., 28, in, 300 90, 93, 98, 120, 392, 397; interchanged,
Synoptic Gospels, comparison of !St Marie xlixf., 293
with the other, Ixvi ff. testimonia, 2, 338
synthetical apposition, 5 tetrarch, office of the, 119^
Thaddaeus, 61
o-apaxOavet 385 Theophylact, his commentary on Si
crct/3/3aTOJ , <rd/3/3a,Ta 17, 47 f. ; -rj fj.ia r(Lv Mark, cxvi
capjSdTwv 395, Trpwr-rj <ra/3/3drou 399 Thomas, St, 61
vew 311 f. thorns of the nubk tree, 376
dXiov , VTTodijfji,a 117 three witnesses, the, 107, 187, 341 f.
6 aaravas 1 1 title on the Cross, 381 f.
fftvSfo 354, 393 tongues, gift of, 406
ffKavda\iet.v 79, 113, 208 ff. tradition, Jewish, 144 ff.
CTceCos 256 Transfiguration, locality of the, 187
CK.f)vi] 190 triclinium, order of the, 331 f.
crK\r)poKapdia 216, 403
106 228
379 TKTd)V 112
21, 197 f. reXos xetp 66
ffireipa 375 e\uviov 39 ff.
127 174 f.
,, (77r6pos 84 rl remonstrative 275
.
29, 130 TL...-fj 36; rl TJ/JUV Kai aoi 19
ffirbyyos 386 TVcuoj 242

47 rLrKoi. in St Mark liv f.
ai 65 TOVT dffriv, TOVTe&TLV 143
, ardais 370 197
(rravpovf 372 f. v 333
ffrtyavos 375 r/oâ, rpiJTrrijjia 229
250
ffTipa.s piov, r6 187
ios 61
crlXpuv 1 88
CTO\TJ 290 i, ^ctfaêTcrflac 21, 195
406
359, 368 dapaelv 244
V 114 BavfjidêLf constr. 115
Xiov didbvat 53 iroielv f. OedffBat. 401
; cr.
366
f.
133 êXei^, 6e\7?/ia 70, 126, 235 f., 344
107 373
6-r]\dêi.v 307
, rb, avvtopia, avvayuy^ 300, 356 OXipeiv, 6\LîS 56, 79, 307
408 6>6pi*/3os 107 f., 320
constr. 21 Bpof ia-OaL 299
ffwaravpovadai 384 6vydrrip as voc. 105
awT^Xeia. 297 Bvydrptov 101
93 ûpa 32 f., 248; e-rrl
Gvpais 314^
350 0ima, b\oKO.vTwp.a. 286; êtv TO Trcu
tS, KOtplVOS 135, 165 f., 171 8

,
8 f. as 6 1
yi eiJ 102, 105, 245, 383, 405

veils of the Temple, 388
98
Veronica, 106
Tabor, 187 versions of this Gospel, xcix ff.
Taricheae, trade of, 132

Fw& Dolorosa, 337
S. M. 2 23
Victor of Antioch, his commentary on bo-rcpeiir constr. 226; v<TTtp-r)<ris 294
St Mark, cxiv f. I/I/WTOS, 6 94; vîffra, rd 252
vineyard, symbol of the, 265
unction of the sick, 119, 406 f. Wady Kelt, 246
vocabulary of this Gospel, xlivff.,lxxxviii, walking on the sea, in the O.T., 138
409 ff. watches of the night, 137 f., 318
*
Voice, the Divine, 9, 191 Western text, 5, 8, 29, 69/105, 109,
131, 145, 148, 158, 199, 228, 230, 335,
vdup, Trvevna 7 348, 385 f., 395
vi6s, 6 316, 6 roO 0eoO 2, 389, 6 rov av- Wilderness of Judaea, 3
Bpibirov 37 vies AauefS 288 oi
; ; viol roD
vv]u,<pwi
os 44 ; vios, TKVQV xx f. 4^<rr7?s 145
258 f.
^?ra7 30 %r)pa.lve<r6ai 50, I97>
virdyeiv, K6elv, dirlffd) 180 f. tyXov 349

i
154 ^
162
<2s
fa^davel 380
xvi f., 350 Ze/3eocuos 1 6
<ravdd\tov
117 fa/MOW 184
146 h^M7? 169 f.
v 266 ^"ar)}, ^210; aluvios 232
386 f. t&vij 116
CAMBBIDGE : PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY. M.A. AT 7JLE UNIVEBSITY PBES3.

BY PROF. H. B. SWETE, D.D.
THE HOLY SPIRIT IN THE NEW TESTAMENT. A

Study of Primitive Christian Teaching. 8vo. 8s. 6d. net.
Guardian. English students of the New Testament have reason to

"All
be deeply grateful to Dr Swete for this masterly and, we might almost

venture to say, exhaustive book on a profoundly important subject."
THE HOLY SPIRIT IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH. A

Study of Christian Teaching in the Age of the Fathers. 8vo. 8s. 6d.
net.
Expository Times. It is needless to make quotations, Professor Swete s

"
historical control of hiswhole subject is only what we expect. It is equally

needless to praise the book. In all his tasks, whatever he undertakes to do,
Professor Swete does better than anyone has done before him."
THE APPEARANCES OF OUR LORD AFTER THE

PASSION. A Study in the Earliest Christian Tradition. Crown 8vo.
2s. 6d. net.
Guardian. "We rejoice that a book of such importance as this, upon

a subject of the deepest interest to every Christian, should have come at the
present moment from such competent hands. There has been so much
controversy during the last few years respecting the Resurrection of our Lord
that those who have been perplexed by what they have heard or read, and
especially those who are bound to try

to teach others, will be glad to possess
a volume of very moderate compass in which they can find just the guidance
need."
they
THE ASCENDED CHRIST. A Study in the Earliest Christian
Teaching. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.
Guardian. "This volume is a sequel and companion to The Appearances

of our Lord after the Passion. It exhibits the same thoroughness in criticism
and the same sobriety of judgment"
LONDON: MACMILLAN AND CO., LTD.

BY PROF. H. B. SWETE, D.D.
THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN. The Greek Text with

Introduction, Notes, and Indices. Third edition. Svo. I5s.
Guardian. "We find it all that the high reputation of the writer had led
us to expect.... A commentary on the Book of Revelation which is at once of
the first rank and yet not over the head of any one who is fairly acquainted
with the Greek of the New Testament. Even those who know no Greek
at all may learn a great deal from the two hundred pages of Preface and
Introduction."
THE AKHMIM FRAGMENT OF THE APOCRYPHAL

GOSPEL OF ST PETER. Svo. 55. net.
Critical Review. "The text of the Petrine

fragment is accompanied by
admirable notes which give light on many passages. A Translation is also
furnished, and an Introduction of forty-seven pages deals in an interesting
and instructive way with a variety of matters connected with the find....
The book is most scholarly, most useful, and worthy of the scholarship of
Cambridge."
Edited by Prof. H. B. SWETE, D.D.
ESSAYS ON SOME THEOLOGICAL QUESTIONS OF

THE DAY. By Members of the University of Cambridge. Svo.
I2S. net.
Guardian. "
The volume is one which must engage the attention of all
who are interested in theological speculation in English-speaking countries,

for the men who have contributed chapters to it are specially qualified to
judge of the direction in which religious thought is moving."
ESSAYS ON SOME BIBLICAL QUESTIONS OF THE DAY.

By Members of the University of Cambridge. Svo. 125. net.
Athenceum. "This is book, and

a remarkable ought to attract the
attention of all who are interested in the Bible.... It reflects the highest
credit on the University s school of theology, and places that school in the
foremost rank of the theologians of the day."
LONDON: MACMILLAN AND CO., LTD.
i
DATE DUE

The Gospel According To Mark Greek Text With Intro Notes and Indices Swete 1913

Загружено:

Сведения о документе

Оригинальное название

Авторское право

Доступные форматы

Поделиться этим документом

Поделиться или встроить документ

Параметры публикации

Этот документ был вам полезен?

Это неприемлемый материал?

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

The Gospel According To Mark Greek Text With Intro Notes and Indices Swete 1913

Загружено:

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

:S

Shelf NO. ..85.45*95... *..*

Register No. ...//fa.7.4...

THE GREEK TEXT

INTRODUCTION NOTES AND INDICES

HENRY BARCLAY SWETE, D.D., D.LITT., F.B.A.

MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED

THE present edition is little more than a reprint of the second.

p. 404 of the Greek fragment

mentary will call for a more extensive revision in this respect

Commentary have been singularly fruitful in publications bearing

Biblical Text of Clement of Alexandria much assistance has

reviewers, and of -not a few private friends and some unknown

precluded me from attempting the dissertations which I had

original limitations. But I am confident that younger students

justifies the expectation that the next generation of New Testa

PEEFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

great teachers of the Church. While each of the other Gospels

which makes full use of the materials at the disposal of the

My chief aids have been the concordances of Bruder and

help; among those of recent times I have consulted with ad

that a mere list of authorities, apart from a detailed statement

effort. Nor have I appealed to any expositor, ancient or modern,

guide the student to a true interpretation of St Mark s rugged

gained from the suggestiveness of Origen and the devout insight

which had the highest authority at Alexandria in the third

century i.e.that it is early Alexandrian,&quot; rather than strictly

we may still reasonably prefer this text on the whole

to any other as a basis for the interpretation of the Gospels. At

and explaining to himself the grounds upon which any particular

thrown into the form of an Introduction a portion of the materials

proof-sheets of a new s Otium Norvicense

to the workmen and readers of the University Press to acknow

the books of the New Testament brings us nearest to the feet of

Domine Deus...quaecumque dixi in hoc libro de tuo, agnoscant

I. Personal History of St Mark xiii

II. History of the Gospel in the Early Church . . xxix

III. Place and Time of writing, and Original Language . xxxix

IV. Vocabulary, Grammar, and Style xliv

V. Contents, plan, and sources ...... li

VI. Comparison of St Mark with the other Synoptists . Ixvi

VII. Use of the Old Testament by St Mark . . . Ixxvi

VIII. External conditions of the Life of Christ as depicted

X. Authorities for the text ...... xcvi

XI. Alternative endings of the Gospel .... ciii

XII. Commentaries cxiv

TEXT AND NOTES i

INDEX OF THE GREEK WORDS USED IN THE GOSPEL . . .

INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 425

FACSIMILE, facing cxi

MAPS OF NORTHERN PALESTINE AND THE SEA OF GALILEE facing 408

eic AIAKONI AN.

A\ApKOC MtN, 6pMHN6YTHC

PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK 1

I. The Roman praenomen Marcus was in common use among

Empire, and from every rank in society.

Mysia 3664 M. Pov&amp;lt;ov pwmjs. Nubia: 5109 M. o-Tpari-

Gyrene: 5218 M. Map/cou. Sicily: 5644 Maap*ov vtos Maap-

xii 25, and his Gramm. d. NTlichen Griechisch, 4. 2.

In all these instances the name stands by itself in accordance

Jerusalem (Aelia), a Marcus who was a Valentinian leader con

The N. T. bears witness to the readiness of the Palestinian Jew

Secundus, xx. 4, cognomina like Paulus, Lucanus, Silvanus, or

Shelf NO. ..85.4595... ..*

century i.e.that it is early Alexandrian," rather than strictly

Mysia 3664 M. Pov<ov pwmjs. Nubia: 5109 M. o-Tpari-

AoVKttS K TtoV e(3Bo/JLT]KOVTa Kttl OVTCS IlavXa) T(3 SvOU>

<rvve\66vTa avrols et<? TO epyov, prj (rvv7rapa\ajjL/3dvei,v TOVTOV).

ix. 5 (rj /xoYos eyo>

attention, that the great Alex- "

T^/ XeiTovpyt av StaS^erat. Cf. Hieron. c?e wrr. -&7 8 "adsumpto

significans." ner, Chronology of the N. T. (in Hastings,